(Etig
This Volume Is for
REFERENCE USE ONLY
Publications of the
Carnegie Endowment for International Peace
Division of International Law
Washington
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
VOLUME SIX
1932-1934
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
A COLLECTION OF THE TEXTS OF
MULTIPARTITE INTERNATIONAL INSTRUMENTS
OF GENERAL INTEREST
EDITED BY
MANLEY 0. HUDSON
WITH THE COLLABORATION OF
RUTH E. BACON
VOLUME VI / 1932-1934
NUMBERS 304-401
WASHINGTON
CARNEGIE ENDOWMENT FOR INTERNATIONAL PEACE
700 JACKSON PLACE, N. W.
1937
COPYRIGHT 1937
BY THE
CARNEGIE ENDOWMENT FOR INTERNATIONAL PEACE
PREFACE TO VOLUME VI
Four volumes of this series on International Legislation, for the ten years
from June 28, 1919, to June 30, 1929, were published in 1931; and a fifth
volume for the period from July I, 1929, to December 31, 1931, was pub-
lished in 1936. This sixth volume covers the period from January I, 1932,
to December 31, 1934. Its bulk is an indication of the unceasing legislative
activity which characterizes the current development of international law.
So many international agencies now exist, so many changes are occurring in
international life, and so pressing are the needs for further organization of the
international community, that the legislative content of international law
is being extended year by year; the year 1934 was particularly productive.
In this volume the texts of some 150 instruments are reproduced. In
their selection, an effort has been made to include all multipartite agreements
which were signed or otherwise brought to a stage admitting of definitive
governments during the period of three years. Mere drafts and
inrtfyWcPdrafts are not included; but this does not apply to the so-called
" draft conventions " adopted by the International Labor Conference, which
are subject to ratification though not signed. Of the instruments included,
all but 28 are indicated to have entered into force. As in previous volumes
of the series, the line has not been drawn to exclude signed instruments not
brought into force; they may have an important place in the history of legis-
lation, and some of them may yet be made effective. When the type of the
volume was closed, 91 of the instruments reproduced had been registered
with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in accordance with the provi-
sions of Article 18 of the Covenant, and, with the exception of the labor con-
ventions, these instruments had been or will be published in the League of
Nations Treaty Series.
The variety of the instruments, with respect to their legal character, seems
to merit special attention. To some extent it is indicated by the titles given
to instruments — in almost all cases the editor has endeavored to reproduce
the titles assigned by the negotiators. This volume contains 43 so-called
conventions, 30 protocols, 26 agreements, 21 sets of rules or regulations, 7
declarations, 5 arrangements, 4 treaties, 2 acts (including final acts which incor-
porate agreements), 2 pacts, 2 proc&s-verbaux, 2 statutes. Other titles em-
ployed are measures, optional clause, provisions. Why was one of these
titles used instead of another? Definite lines of demarcation cannot be laid
down. The choice is sometimes dictated by a tradition prevailing in a par-
ticular field of legislative activity, as in the work of the conferences of the
Universal Postal Union and of the conferences on the protection of industrial
property; some of the titles are intended to indicate the subsidiary character
of an instrument, as in the use, on certain occasions but not on others, of the
Viii PREFACE
title protocol; some of the titles are intended to indicate informality; in some
cases the title used may have a bearing on the competence of particular na-
tional agencies to effect a final acceptance; but in some cases the choice must
be put down to caprice. None of the names used can be said to be a term of
art; nor is any legal hierarchy established among them. In a current pub-
lication— the Chronology of International Treaties and Legislative Measures,
published bimonthly by the Secretariat of the League of Nations— a distinc-
tion is drawn between conventions and treaties, the former term being re-
served for multipartite and the latter for bipartite instruments; this volume
shows that actual usage does not altogether vindicate that distinction.
The international agencies employed in legislative activity vary greatly.
In many instances, they are international conferences meeting regularly
at more or less fixed intervals: thus, the Council of the League of Nations
meeting four times a year; the International Labor Conference meeting an-
nually or oftener; the International Conference of American States meeting
every five years; and the Universal Postal Conference meeting every five
years. Many of the international conferences are convoked ad hoc, how-
ever, and no provision is made for their reassembling. In a few iuta^ces,
by the use of established international institutions, instruments l^rc'oeen
drawn up and opened to signature without the intervention of any con-
ference. The intervention of a single government, undertaking to procure
the consent of other governments — as in the case of the modification of the
regulations annexed to the Convention on Safety of Life at Sea (No. 323) — is
perhaps more rare than in former times.
A striking feature of the international relations of our time is the ease with
which international conferences can now be assembled with a view to legis-
lative action* This is in some measure due to the influence of permanent
administrative agencies, now more numerous than in any previous period of
history. It is due, also, to a change in the attitude of governments which
has come about during the past seventy-five years ; with a few exceptions
the governments of practically all states now appreciate their interest in
welding the international community by the continuance of legislative
activity. In certain fields, traditions have come to exist, and many are the
separate leagues of nations from which states have ceased to contemplate
the possibility of withdrawal.
The subject-matter of the instruments reproduced in this volume covers a
wide range of interests. In some instances, it may clearly be said to be of a
political nature — as for example the Pact of the Balkan Entente (No. 364) ;
in others, it is distinctly technical — the Agreement concerning Statistics of
Causes of Death (No. 386) is an example. In the modern world, however,
political is an expansive term, and not infrequently its connotations find ex-
pression in formulas of a highly technical nature — as in the European Broad-
casting Convention (No. 330). The field of communications continues to
offer the most numerous opportunities for legislative effort, and modern in-
PREFACE IX
ventions in that field have had great influence in extending the bounds of
international action, as is indicated by the agreements on the use of radio
beacons (Nos. 341, 345, 378) and those on various phases of aviation (Nos.
326, 328, 329). Interest in social well-being creates persistent demands for
new legislation, also, as is indicated not only by the numerous labor conven-
tions, but also by the conventions on traffic in women (No. 348), the status
of refugees (No. 350), and the Equal Rights Treaty (No. 363). Health and
plagues of various sorts have long been the subject of international action —
this volume includes a Convention on Mutual Protection against Dengue
Fever (No. 392), an Agreement concerning the Campaign against Locusts
(No. 398), and two agreements concerning bills of health (Nos. 399, 400).
Current efforts to order the world's economy with respect to the marketing
of commodities are manifest in such instruments as the Silver Agreement
(No. 343), the Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Im-
porting Countries (No. 344), the Agreement for the International Tin Con-
trol Scheme (No. 349), and the Agreement for the Regulation of Production
and Export of Rubber (No. 379). In a few cases, however, instruments in
this volume deal with subjects rarely encountered in international legisla-
tion— fof instance, the Convention concerning the Preservation of Fauna
and Flora in their Natural State (No. 352).
A word may be said also concerning the parties to instruments. For the
purposes of this series — as explained in the preface to Volume I, p. xvi — a
multipartite instrument is one to which more than two states are parties.
The Declaration by the Kingdom of Iraq (No. 308) and the so-called Agree-
ment on Collaboration in Rumania (No. 324), may seem to be exceptions to
this criterion, as they were signed on behalf of a single state: but in both in-
stances, the instrument was accepted by the Council of the League of Na-
tions and had the effect of creating relations between the signatory and the
League of Nations or certain of its members. Nor is the so-called Ouchy
Convention (No. 313) an exception; not only were three states signatories,
but it was launched in an effort to enlist the economic cooperation of a larger
number of states. A few instruments are included to which, strictly speak-
ing, there are no parties, but which relate to the functioning of international
institutions — thus, the Rules to Facilitate the Settlement of Economic Dis-
putes (No. 304) and the Rules of Procedure of the Council of the League of
Nations (No. 327). It may also be noted that all of the parties are not al-
ways states or members of the League of Nations; in some cases the parties
include more or less dependent communities — as in the case of the Agree-
ment for the Tin Control Scheme (No. 349).
The number of parties to some of the instruments also deserves a word of
comment. Many of the agreements were designed for universal, or approxi-
mately universal, acceptance. Some of them have been ratified or ac-
ceded to by large numbers of states — thus, there are 45 parties to the
Telecommunication Convention (No. 316), and 54 to the Universal Postal
X PREFACE
Convention (No. 367). Such instruments have become, in a very true sense,
part of the world's statute law. On the other hand, some of the instruments
reproduced are local in character, regulating the relations of states which
form for the purpose a regional community; thus, the conventions on judg-
ments (No. 305), on bankruptcy (No. 351), and the Central American extra-
dition convention (No. 376). Such instruments may have more than a local
interest, however, and in some cases they may point the direction for general
effort.
To a considerable extent, the tendency appears to standardize the formal
provisions of international instruments, dealing with such topics as lan-
guages, the necessity for ratification, the deposit of ratifications, the date of
entry into force, and the possibility of accession. Yet the present situation
can hardly be said to be satisfactory in this respect, for in numerous cases
difficulty will be encountered in determining the precise status of an instru-
ment.
In most cases, the texts of instruments have been reproduced in toto in
two of the original languages, or in the original language and an English
translation. Some exceptions have been made to this general rule, however.
To save space and expense, a few of the instruments have been reproduced in
part only: thus, the labor conventions of 1933 (Nos. 334-338), in which the
formal articles and some of the substantive articles are identical. In the
Telecommunication Convention and Regulations (Nos. 316-321), and the
Postal Convention and Arrangements (Nos. 367-373), some technical, as
distinguished from administrative, provisions have been omitted. Where
the original languages include English and French, these versions have been
preferred as a rule, except in the case of inter-American instruments. With
respect to instruments in the various Scandinavian languages, translations
have been preferred to the original versions. Wherever a translation is
given, it is always taken from some reliable source, which is indicated, as
the editor has assumed no responsibility for translating.
The editor has had the valuable collaboration of Miss Ruth Bacon in the
preparation of this volume. A grant in aid for such assistance was made by
the Bureau of International Research of Harvard University and Radcliffe
College. Grateful acknowledgment must also be made of the kindness of
numerous friends in international secretariats and in the foreign offices of va-
rious governments, who have supplied the editor both with texts and with
information concerning them. Finally the editor must express appreciation
of the editing work done by Miss Ruth E. Stanton of the Carnegie Endow-
ment for International Peace, without which this volume would be far less
usable in form and attractive in appearance.
MANLEY O. HUDSON
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
July i, 1937
CONTENTS
PAGE
PREFACE vii
NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS xiv
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS xxviii
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS xxxiv
TEXTS OF INSTRUMENTS i
SUBJECT INDEX 973
LISTS OF INSTRUMENTS
IN VOLUME VI
NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
1932
No. PAGE
304. Rules of Procedure to Facilitate the Peaceful and Rapid Settlement of Economic
Disputes. Adopted by the Council of the League of Nations, Geneva,
January 28, 1932 I
305. Convention concerning the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments.
Signed at Copenhagen, March 16, 1932 6
306. Convention concerning the Protection against Accidents of Workers Employed
in Loading and Unloading Ships (Revised 1932). Adopted at Geneva, April
27, 1932 12
307. Convention concerning the Age for Admission of Children to Non-Industrial
Employment. Adopted at Geneva, April 30, 1932 30
308. Declaration by the Kingdom of Iraq. Signed at Baghdad, May 30, 1932 39
309. Agreement concerning the Setting-Up of Special Services at the Iron Gates.
Signed at Semmering, June 28, 1932 47
309a. Final Protocol to the Agreement concerning the Setting-Up of Special
Services at the Iron Gates. Signed at Semmering, June 28, 1932 71
310. Agreement concerning Non-German Reparations. Signed at Lausanne, July 7,
1932 72
311. Agreement concerning German Reparations. Opened for signature at Lau-
sanne, July 9, 1932 73
3lia. Transitional Measures concerning German Reparations, Signed at
Lausanne, July 9, 1932 , 81
3 lib. Proems-verbal relating to the Ratification of the Agreement concerning
German Reparations. Initialled at Lausanne, July 2, 1932 83
312. Austrian Protocol. Opened for signature at Geneva, July 15, 1932 84
313. Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers, Signed at Geneva, July 18,
1932 94
3i3a. Protocol to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers.
Signed at Geneva, July 18, 1932 IOI
3i3b. Declaration annexed to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic
Barriers. Signed at Geneva, July 18, 1932 104
314. Declaration by American States. Signed at Washington, August 3, 1932 105
315. Additional Act to the Convention of October 23, 1924, on the Transport of
Goods by Rail. Opened for signature at Berne, September 2, 1932 107
316. Telecommunication Convention. Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932 109
317. General Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention.
Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932 133
3i7a. Rules of Procedure of the International Consultative Committee for
Radiocommunkations (C.C.I.R.). Appendix 14 to the General Radio
Regulations signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932 , 178
3i7b. Final Protocol to the General Radio Regulations. Signed at Madrid,
December 9, 1932 182
xiv
LISTE NUMERIQUE DES INSTRUMENTS
1932
No. PAGE
304. Reglement de procedure pour faciliter la solution pacifique et rapide des dlffe-
rends d'ordre economique. Adopte par le Conseil de la Societe des Nations,
Geneve, 28 Janvier 1932 ............................................. i
305. Convention relative a la reconnaissance et a 1'execution des jugements. Signee
a Copenhague, 16 mars 1932 ......................................... 6
306. Convention concernant la protection des trayailleurs occupes au chargement et
au dechargement des bateaux contre les accidents (revis6e en 1932). Adoptee
a Geneve, 27 avril 1932 .............................................. 12
307. Convention concernant 1'^.ge d'admission des enfants aux travaux non-indus-
triels. Adoptee a Geneve, 30 avril 1932 ............................... 30
308. Declaration du Royaume de Tlrak, Signee a Bagdad, 30 roai 1932 .......... 39
309. Accord relatif a la constitution des services speciaux aux Portes-de-Fer. Signe
au Semmering, 28 juin 1932 .......................................... 47
309a. Protocole final a 1'Accord relatif a la constitution des services spdciaux aux
Portes-de-Fer. Signe au Semmering, 28 juin 1932 ................. 71
310. Accord relatif aux reparations non-allemandes. Signe a Lausanne, 7 juillet 1932 72
311. Accord relatif aux reparations allemandes. Ouvert a la signature a Lausanne,
9 juillet 1932 ....................................................... 73
3iia. Mesures de transition relatives aux reparations allemandes. Signes &
Lausanne, 9 juillet 1932 ........................................ 81
31 ib. Prices-verbal concernant la ratification de F Accord relatif aux repara-
tions allemandes. Paraphe a Lausanne, 2 juillet 1932 ............. 83
312. Protocole autrichien. Ouvert a la signature a Geneve, 15 juillet 1932 ........ 84
313. Convention pour Fabaissement des barrieres economiques. Signee a Geneve,
18 juillet 1932 ...................................... . ............... 94
3i3a. Protocole de la Convention pour Tabaissement des barrieres economiques.
Signe & Geneve, 18 juillet 1932 .................................. 101
3i3b. Declaration annex6e a la Convention pour 1'abaissement des barrieres
economiques. Signee a Geneve, 18 juillet 1932 .................. . . 104
314. Declaration por Estados Americanos* Firmada en Washington, 3 de agosto de
1932 ............................................................... 105
315. Acte additionnel a la Convention du 23 octobre 1924 concernant le transport des
marchandises par chemins de fer. Ouvert & la signature a Berne, 2 septembre
1932 ............................................................... 107
316. Convention des telecommunications. Sign6e a Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 ---- 109
317. R&glement g6neral des radiocommunications annexe a la Convention des tele-
communications. Signe a Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 ..................... 133
3i7a. Reglement interieur du Comite Consultatif International des Radio-
communications (C.C.I.R.). Appendice 14 au R&glement general des
radiocommunications signe a Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 ............. 178
3i7b. Protocole final au Reglement general des radiocommunications.
a Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 ..................................... 182
xv
XVI NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
318. Additional Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention.
Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932 185
319. Additional Protocol (European) to the Acts of the International Radiotelegraph
Conference of Madrid. Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932 192
320. Telegraph Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention. Signed
at Madrid, December 10, 1932 200
320a. Rules of Procedure of the International Telegraph Consultative Commit-
tee (C.C.I.T.). Annex II to the Telegraph Regulations signed at
Madrid, December 10, 1932 250
32ob. Final Protocol of the Telegraph Regulations. Signed at Madrid, Decem-
ber 10, 1932 255
32 1 . Telephone Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention. Signed
at Madrid, December 10, 1932 257
32 1 a. Internal Regulations of the International Telephone Consultative Com-
mittee (C.C.I.F.). Annex to the Telephone Regulations signed at
Madrid, December 10, 1932 274
322. Convention concerning the Preservation of Plaice In the Skagerak, the Kattegat
and Sound. Signed at Stockholm, December 31, 1932 277
322a. Final Protocol to the Convention concerning the Preservation of Plaice.
Signed at Stockholm, December 31, 1932 280
1933
323. Modification of the Regulations annexed to the Convention on Safety of Life at
Sea. Certified at London, January 17, 1933 281
324. Agreement establishing an Advisory Technical Collaboration in Rumania.
Signed at Geneva, January 28, 1933 282
325. Pact of Organization of the Little Entente. Signed at Geneva, February 16,
1933 288
326. Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. Opened for signature at The
Hague, April 12, 1933 292
327. Rules of Procedure of the Council of the League of Nations. Adopted at
Geneva, May 26, 1933 321
328. Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules relating to the Precautionary
Attachment of Aircraft. Opened for signature at Rome, May 29, 1933 327
329. Convention for the Unification of Certain Rules relating to Damages Caused
by Aircraft to Third Parties on the Surface. Opened for signature at Rome,
May 29, 1933 334
330. European Broadcasting Convention. Signed at Lucerne, June 19, 1933 345
33oa. Final Protocol annexed to the European Broadcasting Convention.
Signed at Lucerne, June 19, 1933 363
331 . Agreement concerning a Modus Vivendi relating to the Jurisdiction of the Euro-
pean Commission of the Danube. Signed at Semmering, June 25, 1933 364
33ia. Declaration annexed to the Modus Vivendi relating to the Jurisdiction of the
European Commission of the Danube. Signed at Semmering, June 25,
1933 367
332. Convention concerning Fee-Charging Employment Agencies. Adopted at
Geneva, June 29, 1933 368
333. Convention concerning Compulsory Old-Age Insurance for Persons Employed
in Industrial or Commercial Undertakings, in the Liberal Professions, and for
Outworkers and Domestic Servants. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933. , . 374
LISTE NUMERIQUE DES INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
318. Reglement additionnel des radiocommunications annexe a la Convention des
telecommunications. Signe £ Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 185
319. Prptocole additionnel (europeen) aux Actes de la Conference radiote!6graphique
Internationale de Madrid. Signe £ Madrid, 9 decembre 1932 192
320. Reglement te!6graphique annexe a la Convention des telecommunications,
Signe a Madrid, 10 decembre 1932 200
32oa. Reglement int6rieur du Comite Consultatif International Telegraphique
(C.C.I.T.). Annexe II au Reglement telegraphique signe a Madrid,
10 decembre 1932 250
32ob. Protocole final du Reglement telegraphique. Sign6 a Madrid, 10 de-
cembre 1932 255
321. Reglement telephonique annexe a la Convention des telecommunications.
Sign6 & Madrid, 10 decembre 1932 257
32 1 a, Reglement int£rieur du Comite Consultatif International Telephonique
(C.C.I.F.). Annexe au Reglement telephonique signe & Madrid,
10 decembre 1932 274
322. Convention concernant la protection de la plie dans le Skagerak, le Cattegat et
le Sund. Signee a Stockholm, 31 decembre 1932 277
322a. Protocole final de la Convention concernant la protection de la plie.
Signe a Stockholm, 31 d6cembre 1932 280
1933
323. Modification du reglement annexe a la Convention pour la sauvegarde de la vie
humaine en mer. Certifiee & Londres, 17 Janvier 1933 281
324. Accord instituant une collaboration technique consultative en Roumanie. Sign6
a Geneve, 28 Janvier 1933 282
325. Pacte df organisation de la Petite Entente. Signe a Geneve, 16 fevrier 1933 .... 288
326. Convention sanitaire pour la navigation aerienne. Ouverte & la signature & La
Haye, 12 avril 1933 292
327. Reglement interieur du Conseil de la Soci6t6 des Nations. Adopte & Geneve,
26 mai 1933 32*
328. Convention pour ['unification de certaines regies relatives £ la saisie conserva-
toire des a6ronefs. Ouverte a la signature a Rome, 29 mai 1933 327
329. Convention pour ['unification de certaines regies relatives aux dommages causes
par les aeronefs aux tiers a la surface. Ouverte & la signature a Rome, 29 mai
1933 334
330. Convention europeenne de radiodiffusion. Signee a Lucerne, 19 juin 1933 — . 345
330a. Protocole final annexe ^ la Convention europ6enne de radiodiffusion.
Sign6 & Lucerne, 19 juin 1933 363
331. Accord concernant un Modus Vivendi relatif £ la juridiction de la Commission
Europeenne du Danube, Sign6 au Semmering, 25 juin 1933 364
33 1 a. Declaration annexee au Modus Vivendi relatif a la juridiction de la Com-
mission Europeenne du Danube. Signee au Semmering, 25 juin 1933 . . 367
332. Convention concernant les bureaux de placement payants. Adoptee & Geneve,
29 juin 1933 368
333- Convention concernant 1'assurance-vieillesse obligatoire des salaries des entre-
prises industrielles et commerciales, des professions liberales, ainsi que des
travailleurs a domicile et des gens de maison. Adoptee & Greneve, 29 juin
1933 * 374
XViii NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No.
334. Convention concerning Compulsory Old- Age Insurance for Persons Employed in
Agricultural Undertakings. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933 385
335. Convention concerning Compulsory Invalidity Insurance for Persons Employed
in Industrial or Commercial Undertakings, in the Liberal Professions, and for
Outworkers and Domestic Servants. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933. . . 387
336. Convention concerning Compulsory Invalidity Insurance for Persons Employed
' in Agricultural Undertakings. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933 392
337. Draft Convention concerning Compulsory Widows' and Orphans' Insurance for
Persons Employed in Industrial or Commercial Undertakings, in the Liberal
Professions, and for Outworkers and Domestic Servants. Adopted at
Geneva, June 29, 1933 398
338. Draft Convention concerning Compulsory Widows' and Orphans' Insurance for
Persons Employed in Agricultural Undertakings. Adopted at Geneva, June
29, 1933 409
339. Convention defining Aggression. Signed at London, July 3, 1933 410
339a. Declaration annexed to Article 3 of the Convention defining Aggression,
Signed at London, July 3, 1933 414
339b. Protocol of Signature of the Convention defining Aggression. Signed at
London, July 3, 1933 4*5
340. Convention defining Aggression. Signed at London, July 4, 1933 416
341. Regional Arrangement concerning Maritime Radio Beacons. Signed at Paris,
July 8, 1933 419
342. Agreement of Understanding and Cooperation. Signed at Rome, July 15, 1933 426
343. Memorandum of Heads of Agreement between Holders of Large Stocks or Users
of Silver and Principal Producers of Silver. Signed at London, July 22, 1933 430
343a. Undertakings Supplementary to the Silver Agreement. London, July 24,
26, 1933 435
344. Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing Countries.
Opened for signature at London, August 25, 1933 437
345. Regional Arrangement concerning Maritime Radio Beacons. Stockholm,
September 20, 1933 446
346. Anti-War Treaty of Non-Aggression and Conciliation. Signed at Rio de
Janeiro, October 10, 1933 448
347. Convention for Facilitating the International Circulation of Films of an Educa-
tional Character. Opened for signature at Geneva, October II, 1933 456
347a. Proems-verbal concerning the Deposit of Ratifications of or Accessions to
the Convention for Facilitating the International Circulation of Films
of an Educational Character. Done at Geneva, October 17, 1934 468
348. Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women of Full Age. Opened
for signature at Geneva, October II, 1933 , 469
349. Agreement for the International Tin Control Scheme. Signed at London, Octo-
ber 27, 1933 47<5
349a. Supplementary Agreement to the Agreement for the International Tin
Control Scheme. Signed at London, October 27, 1933 480
349b. Agreement for the Tin Buffer Stock Scheme. Signed at The Hague, July
io> 1934 481
350. Convention concerning the International Status of Refugees. Opened for sig-
nature at Geneva, October 28, 1933 , 483
LISTE NUMERIQUE DES INSTRUMENTS xix
No. PAGE
334. Convention concernant 1'assurance-vieillesse obligatoire des salaries des entre-
prises agricoles. Adoptee a Geneve, 29 juin 1933 385
335. Convention concernant rassurance-invalidite obligatoire des salaries des entre-
prises industrielles et commerciales, des professions liberates, ainsi que des
travailleurs a domicile et des gens de maison. Adoptee a Geneve, 29 juin 1933 387
336. Convention concernant 1'assurance-invalidite obligatoire des salaries des entre-
prises agricoles. Adopted & Geneve, 29 juin 1933 392
337. Projet de convention concernant Tassurance-deces obligatoire des salaries des en-
treprises industrielles et commerciales, des professions liberates, ainsi que des
travailleurs a domicile et des gens de maison. Adopte a Geneve, 29 juin 1933 398
338. Projet de^ convention concernant I'assurance-de'ces obligatoire des salaries des
entreprises agricoles. Adopte a Geneve, 29 juin 1933 409
339. Convention de definition de 1'agression. Signe"e a Londres, 3 juillet 1933 410
339a, Declaration annexee a Tarticle 3 de la Convention de definition de
Tagression. Signee a Londres, 3 juillet 1933 414
339b. Protocole de signature de la Convention de definition de 1'agression.
Signe a Londres, 3 juillet 1933 415
340. Convention de definition de 1'agression. Signee a Londres, 4 juillet 1933. .... 416
341. Arrangement regional concernant les radiophares maritimes. Signe a Paris,
8 juillet 1933 419
342. Pacte d'entente et de collaboration. Signe a Rome, 15 juillet 1933 : • 42^
343. Accord entre les pays qui detiennent d'importants stocks d'argent ou qui font
usage de ce metal et les principaux pays producteurs d'argent. Signe a
Londres, 22 juillet 1933 430
343a. Engagements supplementaires & F Accord relatif a 1'argent. Londres, 24,
26 juillet 1933 435
344. Acte final de la Conference des pays exportateurs et importateurs de bie. Ouvert
a la signature a Londres, 25 aoflt 1933 437
345. Arrangement regional concernant les radiophares maritimes. Stockholm,
20 septembre 1933 446
346. Tratadp antibeiico de no-agresi6n y de conciliaci6n. Firmado en Rio de
Janeiro, 10 de octubre de 1933 448
347. Convention pour faciliter la circulation internationale des films ayant un carac-
tere educatif. Ouverte a la signature a Geneve, n octobre 1933 456
347a. Proces-verbal constatant le dep6t des ratifications ou adhesions de la Con-
vention pour faciliter la circulation internationale des films ayant un
caractere educatif. Fait a Geneve, 17 octobre 1934 468
348. Convention relative a la repression de la traite des femmes majeures. Ouverte
a la signature a Geneve, II octobre 1933 469
349. Arrangement concernant le projet pour le contrdle international de retain.
Signe a Londres, 27 octobre 1933 476
349a. Arrangement suppiementaire a TArrangement concernant le projet pour
le contrdle international de 1'etain. Signe a Londres, 27 octobre 1933 480
349b. Arrangement concernant le projet dTun fonds de reserve detain. Signe a
La Haye, 10 juillet 1934 481
350. Convention relative au statut international des refugies. Ouverte a la signature
a Geneve, 28 octobre 1933 483
XX NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No.
351. Convention on Bankruptcy. Signed at Copenhagen, November 7, 1933 496
352. Convention concerning the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural
State. Opened for signature at London, November 8, 1933 504
352a. Protocol concerning the Holding of Future Conferences for the Preserva-
tion of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural State. Opened for signature
at London, November 8, 1933 52^
353. Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail. Opened for signature at Rome,
November 23, 1933 527
353a. Regulations concerning the Transport of Private Cars. Annex VII of the
Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail of November 23, 1933. . 563
353b. Regulations concerning the Transport of Express Parcels. Annex VIII
of the Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail of November 23,
1933 567
354. Convention on the Transport of Passengers and Luggage by Rail. Opened for
signature at Rome, November 23, 1933 568
355. Convention on the Nationality of Women. Signed at Montevideo, December
26, 1933 589
356. Convention on Nationality. Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 593
357. Convention on Extradition. Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 597
357a. Optional Clause of the Convention on Extradition. Opened for signature
at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 607
358* Convention on Political Asylum. Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 . . 607
359. Convention on the Teaching of History. Signed at Montevideo, December 26,
1933 612
360. Additional Protocol to the General Convention of Inter- American Conciliation.
Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 618
361. Convention on Rights and Duties of States. Signed at Montevideo, December
26, 1933 620
36ia. Additional Protocol relative to Non-intervention. Signed at Buenos
Aires, December 23, 1936 „ 626
362. Declaration concerning the Signature of Pacts for the Settlement of Interna-
tional Conflicts by Pacific Means. Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 630
363. Equal Rights Treaty. Signed at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 632
1934
364. Pact of the Balkan Entente. Signed at Athens, February 9, 1934 634
364a. Protocol-Annex of the Pact of the Balkan Entente. Signed at Athens,
February 9, 1934 636
364b. Statute of the Balkan Entente. Signed at Ankara, November 2, 1934. . . 639
3640. Statute of the Economic Advisory Council of the Balkan Entente. Signed
at Ankara, November 2, 1934 640
LISTE NUM&RIQUE DBS INSTRUMENTS xxi
No. PAGE
351. Convention relative aux faillites. Signee a Copenhague, 7 novembre 1933 496
352. Convention relative a la conservation de la faune et de la flore a l*6tat naturel.
Ouverte a la signature & Londres, 8 novembre 1933 504
352a. Protocole concernant la convocation des conferences ulteVieures pour la
conservation de la faune et de la flore a 1'etat naturel. Ouvert £ la sig-
nature a Londres, 8 novembre 1933 526
353. Convention concernant le transport des marchandises par chemins de fer
(C.I.M.). Ouverte a la signature a Rome, 23 novembre 1933 527
353a. R&glement concernant le transport des wagons de particuliers. Annexe
VII de la Convention concernant le transport des marchandises par
chemins de fer du 23 novembre 1933 563
353b. R&glement concernant le transport des colis express* Annexe VIII de la
Convention concernant le transport des marchandises par chemins de
fer du 23 novembre 1933 567
354. Convention concernant le transport des voyageurs et des bagages par chemins
de fer (C.I.V.). Ouverte a la signature a Rome, 23 novembre 1933 568
355. Convenci6n sobre nacionalidad de la mujer. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de
diciembre de 1933 589
356. Convenci6n sobre nacionalidad. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de
1933 593
357- Convenci6n sobre extradici6n. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de
1933 597
357a. Clausula opcipnal de la Convenci6n sobre extradici6n. Abierta a la firma
en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933 607
358. Convention sobre asilo politico. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de
1933 <5c-7
359. Convenci6n sobre la ensenanza de la historia. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de
diciembre de 1933 » 612
360. Protocol© adicional a la Convenci6n general de conciliation interamericana.
Firmado en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933 618
361. Convention sobre derechos y deberes de los Estados. Firmada en Montevideo,
26 de diciembre de 1933 620
36ia. Protocolo adicional relativo a no-intervenci6n. Firmado en Buenos
Aires, 23 de diciembre de 1936 626
362. Acta declaratoria relativa a la firma de los pactos tendientes a la soluci6n por
medios pacificos de los conflictos internacionales. Firmada en Montevideo,
26 de diciembre de 1933 630
363. Tratado sobre derechos iguales. Firmado en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de
1933 632
1934
364. Pacte d'Entente balkanique. Sign6 a Athenes, 9 feVrier 1934 634
364a. Protocole annexe du Pacte d'Entente balkanique. Signd a Ath&nes,
9 fevrier 1934 636
364b. Statuts de 1'organisation de TEntente balkanique. Signed a Ankara,
2 novembre 1934 639
3640. Statuts du Conseil economique consultatif de 1'Entente balkanique.
Signes a Ankara, 2 novembre 1934 640
XXli NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No.
365. Protocol of Good Understanding and Collaboration. Signed at Rome, March
iy» 1934 64*
365a. Protocols Additional to the Rome Protocols of 1934. Signed at Rome,
March 23, 1936 643
366. Protocol for the Development of Economic Relations, Signed at Rome, March
17, 1934 644
367. Universal Postal Convention. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 646
367a. Final Protocol of the Universal Postal Convention. Opened for signature
at Cairo, March 20, 1934 690
367!). Regulations for the Execution of the Universal Postal Convention.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 695
367c, Provisions concerning the Transport of Regular Mails by Air. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934 725
367c(i). Final Protocol of the Provisions concerning the Transport of Reg-
ular Mails by Air. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 742
368. Agreement concerning Letters and Boxes of Declared Value. Signed at Cairo,
March 20, 1934 743
368a. Final Protocol of the Agreement concerning Letters and Boxes of De-
clared Value. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 757
368b. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Letters and
Boxes of Declared Value. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 758
369. Agreement concerning Parcel Post. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 758
369a. Final^ Protocol of the Agreement concerning Parcel Post. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934 ...,»,,. 780
369b. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Parcel Post.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 785
3690. Provisions concerning the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934 791
3690 (i). Final Protocol of the Provisions concerning the Transport of
Parcel Post by Air. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 797
370. Agreement concerning Money Orders. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 797
37oa. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Money
Orders. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 806
371. Agreement concerning Postal Checks. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 806
37ia. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Postal Checks.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 8n
372. Agreement concerning Payments on Delivery. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 8l I
372a. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Payments on
Delivery. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 814
373. Agreement concerning Subscriptions to Newspapers. Signed at Cairo, March
20, 1934 815
373a. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Subscriptions
to Newspapers. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934 817
818
374. Agreement concerning the Transport of Goods by Rail under Way-Bill to Order.
Signed at Rome, March 31, 1934
375. Treaty of Central American Confraternity. Signed at the City of Guatemala
April 12, 1934 824
LISTE NUMERIQUE DES INSTRUMENTS xxiii
No. PAGE
365. Protocollo d'intesa cordiale e di collaborazione. Firmato a Roma, il 17 marzo
1934 641
365a. Protocolli addizionali ai Protocolli di Roma di 1934. Firmati a Roma, il
23 marzo 1936 643
366. Protocollo per lo sviluppo dei rapporti economic*. Firmato a Roma, il 17 marzo
1934 644
367. Convention postale universelle. Sign6e au Caire, 20 mars 1934 646
367a. Protocole final de la Convention postale universelle. Ouvert a la signa-
ture au Caire, 20 mars 1934 690
367!}. Reglement d'execution de la Convention postale universelle. Signe" au
Caire, 20 mars 1934 695
3670. Dispositions concernant le transport de la poste aux lettres par voie
aerienne. Signers au Caire, 20 mars 1934 725
3670(1) . Protocole final des dispositions concernant le transport de la poste
aux lettres par voie aerienne. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934. . 742
368. Arrangement concernant les lettres et les boites avec valeur declaree. Sign6 au
Caire, 20 mars 1934 743
368a. Protocole final de 1' Arrangement concernant les lettres et les boites avec
valeur declaree. Signe" au Caire, 20 mars 1934 757
368b. Reglement d'execution de 1'Arrangement concernant les lettres et les
boites avec valeur declaree. Sign6 au Caire, 20 mars 1934 758
369. Arrangement concernant les colis postaux. Signe" au Caire, 20 mars 1934 758
369a. Protocole final de rArrangement concernant les colis postaux. Signe" au
Caire, 20 mars 1934 780
369b. Reglement d'execution de 1'Arrangement concernant les colis postaux.
Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934 785
3690. Dispositions concernant le transport des colis postaux par voie aerienne.
Signees au Caire, 20 mars 1934 791
3690(1). Protocole final des Dispositions concernant le transport des colis
postaux par voie aerienne. Sign£ au Caire, 20 mars 1934. • • • 797
370. Arrangement concernant les mandats de poste. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934, . 797
37oa. Reglement d'execution de 1'Arrangement concernant les mandats de poste.
Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934 , .' 806
371. Arrangement concernant les virements postaux. Signe" au Caire, 20 mars 1934 806
37ia. Reglement d'execution de 1'Arrangement concernant les virements pos-
taux. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934 81 1
372. Arrangement concernant les recouvrements. Signe" au Caire, 20 mars 1934. . . 811
372a. Reglement d'execution de 1'Arrangement concernant les recouvrements.
Sign6 au Caire, 20 mars 1934 814
373. Arrangement concernant les abonnements aux journaux. Sign6 au Caire, 20
mars 1934 815
373a. Reglement d'exe"cution de 1'Arrangement concernant les abonnements
aux journaux. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934 817
374. Accord concernant le transport des marchandises par chemins de f er avec lettre
de voiture a ordre. Signe & Rome, 31 mars 1934 818
375. Tratado de confraternidad centroamericana. Firmado en la ciudad de Guate-
mala, 12 de abrii de 1934 „ 824
NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. *>AGE
376. Central American Convention on Extradition. Signed at the City of Guate-
mala, April 12, 1934 &33
377. Convention for the Unification of the Methods of Sampling and Analysing
Cheeses. Signed at Rome, April 26, 1934 840
377a. Protocol of Signature of the Convention for the Unification of the Meth-
ods of Sampling and Analysing Cheeses. Signed at Rome, April 26,
1934 85<>
378. Regional Arrangement concerning Maritime Radio Beacons. Signed at Bor-
deaux, April 28, 1934 851
379. Agreement for the Regulation of Production and Export of Rubber. Signed at
London, May 7, 1934 856
379a. Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at London,
June 27, 1935 865
379b. Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at London,
May 22, 1936 866
3790. Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at London,
February 5, 1937 867
380. Additional Protocol to the Convention of April 10, 1926, concerning the Immu-
nity of State-Owned Vessels. Signed at Brussels, May 24, 1934 868
381. Convention of the Union for the Protection of Industrial Property. Signed at
London, June 2, 1934 870
382. Agreement on the Suppression of False Indications of Origin of Goods. Signed
at London, June 2, 1934 886
383. Agreement concerning the International Registration of Trade-Marks. Signed
at London, June 2, 1934 888
3$3a. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning the Interna-
tional Registration of Trade-Marks. Adopted at London, June 2, 1934 890
384. Agreement concerning the International Registration of Industrial Designs or
Models. Signed at London, June 2, 1934 894
384a. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning the Interna-
tional Registration of Industrial Designs or Models. Adopted at Lon-
don, June 2, 1934 895
385. Convention concerning the Salvage of Torpedoes. Signed at Paris, June 12,
1934 896
386. Agreement concerning Statistics of Causes of Death. Signed at London, June
I9> 1934 899
386a. Protocol of Signature of the Agreement concerning Statistics of Causes of
Death. Signed at London, June 19, 1934 904
387. Convention concerning the Employment of Women at Night (Revised 1934).
Adopted at Geneva, June 19, 1934 907
388. Convention concerning Workmen's Compensation for Occupational Diseases
(Revised 1934). Adopted at Geneva, June 21, 1934 913
389. Convention for the Regulation of Hours of Work in Automatic Sheet-Glass
Works. Adopted at Geneva, June 21, 1934 9*7
390. Convention Ensuring Benefit or Allowances to the Involuntarily Unemployed.
Adopted at Geneva, June 23, 1934 920
391- Agreement for the Non-Application of the Most-Favored-Nation Clause to
Certain Multilateral Economic Conventions. Opened for signature at Wash-
ington, July 15, 1934 927
LISTE NUM&RIQUE DBS INSTRUMENTS XXV
No. PAGE
376. Convenci6n centroamericana de extradici6n. Firmada en la ciudad de Guate-
mala, 12 de abril de 1934 833
377. Convention pour Punification des m6thodes de pr61£vement des 6chantillons et
d'analyse des fromages. Signee a Rome, 26 avril 1934 840
377a. Protocole de signature de la Convention pour I'unification des methodes
de prelevement des 6chantillons et d'analyse des fromages. Sign£ a
Rome, 26 avril 1934 850
378. Arrangement regional concernant les radiophares maritimes. Sign£ & B ordeaux,
28 avril 1934 851
379. Arrangement pour la reglementation de la production et de Pexportation du
caoutchouc. Signe a Londres, 7 mai 1934 856
379a. Protocole con tenant des amendements de 1' Arrangement du 7 mai 1934.
Signe a Londres, 27 juin 1935 865
379b. Protocole contenant des amendements de 1'Arrangement du 7 mai 1934.
Sign6 a Londres, 22 mai 1936 866
379C. Protocole contenant des amendements de TArrangement du 7 mai 1934.
Sign6 a Londres, 5 fevrier 1937 867
380. Protocole additionnel a la Convention du 10 avril 1926 concernant les immunites
des navires d'Etat. Signe a Bruxelles, 24 mai 1934 868
381. Convention d'Union pour la Protection de la Propri£t6 Industrielle. Sign6e a
Londres, 2 juin 1934 870
382. Arrangement concernant la repression des fausses indications de provenance sur
les marchandises. Signe & Londres, 2 juin 1934 886
383. Arrangement concernant 1'enregistrement des marques de fabrique ou de com-
merce. Signe a Londres, 2 juin 1934 888
383a. Reglement pour I'ex6cution de 1'Arrangement concernant 1'enregistrement
international ^ des marques de fabrique ou de commerce. Adopte a
Londres, 2 juin 1934 890
384. Arrangement concernant le d6p6t international des dessins ou modeles indus-
triels. Sign6 a Londres, 2 juin 1934 894
384a. R&glement pour lf execution de TArrangement concernant le dep6t interna-
tional des dessins ou modeles industriels. Adopt6 a Londres, 2 juin
1934 895
385. Convention concernant les regies adoptees en matiere de sauvetage de torpilles
automobiles. Signee a Paris, 12 juin 1934 896
386. Arrangement relatif aux statistiques des causes de d6c&s. Sign6 a Londres,
19 juin 1934 899
386a. Protocole de signature de TArrangement relatif aux statistiques des causes
de deces. Signe a Londres, 19 juin 1934 904
387. Convention concernant le travail de nuit des f emmes (revisee en 1934) * Adoptee
a Geneve, 19 juin 1934 907
388. Convention concernant la reparation des maladies professionnelles (revis6e en
1934). Adoptee It Gen&ve, 21 juin 1934 913
389. Convention concernant la^duree du travail dans les verreries a vitres automa-
tiques. Adoptee a Geneve, 21 juin 1934 917
390. Convention assurant aux chdmeurs involontaires des indemnites ou des alloca-
tions. Adoptee a Geneve, 23 juin 1934 920
391. Convenio para no aplicar la clausula de la nacion mas favorecida a algunas con-
yenciones economicas multilaterales. Abierto a la fijrma a Washington, 15 de
julio de 1934 927
XXvi NUMERICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No, PAGE
392. Convention for Mutual Protection against Dengue Fever. Signed at Athens,
July 25, 1934 930
393 . Treaty of Entente and Collaboration between the Baltic States. Signed at
Geneva, September 12, 1934 93$
393a. Declaration relating to the Treaty of Entente and Collaboration between
the Baltic States. Signed at Geneva, September 12, 1934 940
394. Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Telecommunica-
tions. Signed at Belgrade, September 24, 1934 940
394a. Amendment to the Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to
Posts and Telecommunications. Signed at Prague, February 20, 1935 . 943
395. Regional Arrangement concerning Radiotelephone Service of Ships Operating
in the North Sea. Signed at Lisbon, October 8, 1934 943
396. Protocol on Monetary Stability. Signed at Brussels, October 20, 1934 945
397. Convention concerning Inheritance and Succession. Signed at Copenhagen,
November 19, 1934 947
397a. Final Protocol of the Convention concerning Inheritance and Succession.
Signed at Copenhagen, November 19, 1934 953
398. Agreement concerning the Campaign against Locusts. Opened for signature at
Montevideo, December 13, 1934 954
399. Agreement for Dispensing with Bills of Health. Signed at Paris, December 22,
1934 958
400. Agreement for Dispensing with Consular Visas on Bills of Health. Signed at
Paris, December 22, 1934 962
401 . Agreement concerning Postal Exchanges. Signed at Copenhagen, Helsingfors,
Reykjavik, Oslo, and Stockholm, December 31, 1934 ,. „ 965
40 1 a. Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Postal Ex-
changes. Signed at Copenhagen, Helsingfors, Reykjavik, Oslo, and
Stockholm, December 31, 1934 971
LISTE NUM&RIQUE DBS INSTRUMENTS XXvii
No. PAGE
392. Convention sur la protection mutuelle contre la fievre dengue. Sign£e a
Athenes, 25 juillet 1934 930
393. Traite d'entente et de collaboration entre les Etats baltiques. Sign6 a Geneve,
12 septembre 1934 936
393a. Declaration relative au Traite d'entente et de collaboration entre les
Etats baltiques. Sign£e a Geneve, 12 septembre 1934 940
394. Arrangement particulier pour la cooperation dans le domaine des postes et
telecommunications. Sign6 a Beograd, 24 septembre 1934 940
394a. Amendement a 1'Arrangement particulier pour la cooperation dans le
domaine des postes et telecommunications. Signe £ Praha, 20 fevrier
1935 943
395. Arrangement regional relatif au service radiote!6phonique des navires op6rant
dans la Mer du Nord. Signe £ Lisbonne, 8 octobre 1934 943
396. Protocole concernant la politique mon6taire. Signe a Bruxelles, 20 octobre
1934 945
397. Convention relative a I'hSritage et a la succession. Signe"e a Copenhague,
19 novembre 1934 947
397a. Protocole final de la Convention relative a I'heritage et a la succession.
Sign6 & Copenhague, 19 novembre 1934 953
398. Convenio sobre la lucha contra la langosta. Abierto a la firma a Montevideo,
13 de diciembre de 1934 954
399. Arrangement concernant la suppression des patentes de sante\ Sign6 a Paris,
22 decembre 1934 958
400. Arrangement concernant la suppression des visas consulaires sur les patentes de
sant6. Sign6 a Paris, 22 decembre 1934 962
401. Arrangement concernant les ^changes postaux. Signe a Copenhague, Helsinki,
Reikjavik, Oslo, et Stockholm, 31 decembre 1934 965
401 a. Reglement d'exScution de TArrangement concernant les ^changes postaux.
Sign£ a Copenhague, Helsinki, Reikjavik, Oslo, et Stockholm,
31 decembre 1934 971
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
[This list includes all of the instruments reproduced in Volume VI, and certain subsidiary
instruments falling within the period from January I, 1932, to December 31, 1934, which
were reproduced in Volume V,]
193*
PAGE
Jan. 21 Protocol on Suspension of Certain Payments by Bulgaria. London.
(See Volume V, p. 289.)
Jan. 21 Protocol on Suspension of Certain Payments by Hungary. London.
(See Volume V, p. 431.)
Jan. 28 Rules of Procedure to facilitate the Settlement of Economic Disputes.
Geneva I
March 16 Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments.
Copenhagen 6
April 27 Convention for the Protection against Accidents of Workers Employed
in Loading Ships (Revised 1932). Geneva 12
April 30 Convention on the Age for Admission of Children to Non-Industrial
Employment. Geneva 30
May 1 8 Regulations under Article 4 of the Convention of September 26, 1931,
to Improve the Means of Preventing War. Geneva. (See Volume
V, p. 1098.)
May 30 Declaration by the Kingdom of Iraq. Baghdad 39
June 6 Supplementary Protocol on Suspension of Payments by Germany.
Berlin, (See Volume V, p. 259.)
June 28 Agreement for the Setting-Up of Special Services at the Iron Gates.
Semmering 47
June 28 Final Protocol to the Agreement for the Setting-Up of Special Services
at the Iron Gates. Semmering 71
June 29 Supplementary Protocol on Suspension of Payments by Czechoslovakia.
Lausanne. (See Volume V, p. 302.)
July 2 Proems-verbal relating to the Ratification of the Agreement concerning
German Reparations. Lausanne 83
July 7 Agreement concerning Non-German Reparations. Lausanne 72
July 7 Supplementary Protocol on Suspension of Payments by Bulgaria.
Lausanne. (See Volume V, p. 294.)
July 7 Supplementary Protocol on Suspension of Payments by Hungary.
upplementary Protocol on Suspension of
Lausanne. (See Volume V, p. 434.)
July 9 Agreement concerning German Reparations. Lausanne 73
July 9 Transitional Measures concerning German Reparations. Lausanne... 81
July 15 Austrian Protocol. Geneva 84
July 1 8 Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers* Geneva 94
July 1 8 Protocol to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers.
Geneva 101
July 1 8 Declaration annexed to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic
Barriers. Geneva 104
xxviii
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS XXIX
PAGE
Aug. 3 Declaration by American States. Washington 105
Sept. 2 Additional Act to the Convention of October 23, 1924, on the Transport
of Goods by Rail. Berne 107
Dec. 9 Telecommunication Convention. Madrid 109
Dec. 9 General Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Conven-
tion. Madrid 133
Dec. 9 Final Protocol to the General Radio Regulations. Madrid 182
Dec. 9 Additional Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Con-
vention. Madrid 185
Dec. 9 Additional Protocol (European) to the Acts of the International Radio-
telegraph Conference. Madrid 192
Dec. 10 Telegraph Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention.
Madrid 200
Dec. 10 Final Protocol of the Telegraph Regulations. Madrid 255
Dec. 10 Telephone Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication Convention.
Madrid 257
Dec. 31 Convention for the Preservation of Plaice in the Skagerak, the Kattegat
and Sound. Stockholm 277
Dec. 31 Final Protocol to the Convention for the Preservation of Plaice.
Stockholm 280
1933
Jan. 17 Modification of the Regulations annexed to the Convention on Safety
of Lifeat Sea. London 281
Jan. 28 Agreement establishing an Advisory Technical Collaboration in
Rumania. Geneva 282
Feb. 1 6 Pact of Organization of the Little Entente. Geneva 288
April 12 Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. The Hague 292
May 26 Rules of Procedure of the Council of the League of Nations. Geneva. 321
May 29 Convention on the Precautionary Attachment of Aircraft. Rome. ... 327
May 29 Convention concerning Damages by Aircraft to Third Parties on the
Surface. Rome 334
June 19 European Broadcasting Convention. Lucerne 345
June 19 Final Protocol annexed to the European Broadcasting Convention.
Lucerne 3^3
June 25 Agreement concerning a Modus Vivendi on the Jurisdiction of the Euro-
pean Commission of the Danube. Semmering 364
June 25 Declaration annexed to the Modus Vivendi on the Jurisdiction of the
European Commission of the Danube. Semmering 367
June 29 Convention on Fee-Charging Employment Agencies. Geneva 368
June 29 Convention on Old- Age Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva 374
June 29 Convention on Old- Age Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva 385
June 29 Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva 387
June 29 Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Agriculture), Geneva 392
XXX CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
1933 PAGE
June 29 Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva. . 39^
June 29 Draft Convention on Survivors* Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva. . . 409
July 3 Convention defining Aggression. London 410
July 3 Protocol of Signature of the Convention denning Aggression. London 415
July 4 Convention defining Aggression. London 4l6
July 8 Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Paris 4*9
July 15 Agreement of Understanding and Cooperation. Rome 42^
July 22 Agreement between Holders of Large Stocks or Users of Silver and
Principal Producers of Silver. London 43°
July 2i } Undertakings Supplementary to the Silver Agreement. London 435
Aug. 25 Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing Coun-
tries. London - 437
Sept. 20 Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Stockholm 446
Oct. 10 Anti-War Treaty of Non-Aggression and Conciliation. Rio de Janeiro 448
Oct. II Convention for Facilitating the Circulation of Films of an Educational
Character. Geneva 45°
Oct. ii Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women of Full Age.
Geneva 4&9
Oct. 27 Agreement for the International Tin Control Scheme. London 476
Oct. 27 Supplementary Agreement to the Agreement for the International Tin
Control Scheme. London 4&>
Oct. 28 Convention on the Status of Refugees. Geneva 4^3
Nov. 7 Convention on Bankruptcy. Copenhagen 496
Nov. 8 Convention for the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural
State. London 5°4
Nov. 8 Protocol on Future Conferences for the Preservation of Fauna and
Flora in Their Natural State. London 5^6
Nov. 23 Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail. Rome 527
Nov. 23 Convention on the Transport of Passengers and Luggage by Rail.
Rome 568
Dec. 26 Convention on the Nationality of Women. Montevideo 589
Dec. 26 Convention on Nationality. Montevideo 593
Dec. 26 Convention on Extradition. Montevideo 597
Dec. 26 Optional Clause of the Convention on Extradition. Montevideo 607
Dec. 26 Convention on Political Asylum. Montevideo 607
Dec. 26 Convention on the Teaching of History. Montevideo 612
Dec. 26 Additional Protocol to the General Convention of Inter-American
Conciliation. Montevideo 618
Dec. 26 Convention on Rights and Duties of States. Montevideo 620
Dec. 26 Declaration concerning Pacts for the Settlement of International Con-
flicts by Pacific Means. Montevideo 630
Dec. 26 Equal Rights Treaty. Montevideo 632
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
XXXI
1934 PAGE
Feb. 9 Pact of the Balkan Entente. Athens 634
Feb. 9 Protocol- Annex of the Pact of the Balkan Entente. Athens 636
March 17 Protocol of Good Understanding and Collaboration. Rome 641
March 17 Protocol on Economic Relations. Rome . 644
March 20 Universal Postal Convention. Cairo 646
March 20 Final Protocol of the Universal Postal Convention. Cairo 690
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Universal Postal Convention.
Cairo 695
March 20 Provisions on the Transport of Regular Mails by Air. Cairo 725
March 20 Final Protocol of the Provisions on the Transport of Regular Mails by
Air. Cairo 742
March 20 Agreement on Letters and Boxes of Declared Value. Cairo 743
March 20 Final Protocol of the Agreement on Letters and Boxes of Declared
Value. Cairo 757
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Letters and Boxes
of Declared Value. Cairo 758
March 20 Agreement on Parcel Post. Cairo 758
March 20 Final Protocol of the Agreement on Parcel Post. Cairo 780
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Parcel Post. Cairo 785
March 20 Provisions on the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Cairo 791
March 20 Final Protocol of the Provisions on the Transport of Parcel Post by Air.
Cairo „ 797
March 20 Agreement on Money Orders. Cairo 797
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Money Orders.
Cairo 806
March 20 Agreement on Postal Checks. Cairo 806
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Postal Checks.
Cairo 811
March 20 Agreement concerning Payments on Delivery. Cairo 811
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Payments on
Delivery. Cairo 814
March 20 Agreement on Subscriptions to Newspapers. Cairo 815
March 20 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Subscriptions to
Newspapers. Cairo 817
March 31 Agreement on the Transport of Goods by Rail under Way-Bill to Order.
Rome 8x8
April 12 Treaty of Central American Confraternity. City of Guatemala 824
April 12 Central American Convention on Extradition. City of Guatemala. .. 833
April 26 Convention for the Unification of the Methods of Sampling and Analys-
ing Cheeses. Rome , * 84°
April 26 Protocol of Signature of the Convention for the Unification of the
Methods of Sampling and Analysing Cheeses. Rome 850
XXX11
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
1934
April 28
May 7
May 24
June 2
June 2
June 2
June 2
June 2
June 2
June 12
June 19
June 19
June 19
June 21
June 21
June 23
July 10
July 15
July 25
Sept. 12
Sept. 12
Sept. 24
Oct. 8
Oct. 17
Oct. 20
Nov. 2
Nov. 2
PAGE
Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Bordeaux 851
Agreement for the Regulation of Production and Export of Rubber.
London 856
Additional Protocol to the Convention of April 10, 1926, on the Im-
munity of State-Owned Vessels. Brussels 868
Convention for the. Protection of Industrial Property. London 870
Agreement on the Suppression of False Indications of Origin of Goods.
London 886
Agreement on the International Registration of Trade-Marks. London 888
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on the International
Registration of Trade-Marks. London 890
Agreement on the International Registration of Industrial Designs.
London 894
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on the International
Registration of Industrial Designs. London 895
Convention on the Salvage of Torpedoes. Paris 896
Agreement on Statistics of Causes of Death. London 899
Protocol of Signature of the Agreement on Statistics of Causes of
Death. London 904
Convention on the Employment of Women at Night (Revised 1934).
Geneva 907
Convention on Workmen's Compensation for Occupational Diseases
(Revised 1934). Geneva 913
Convention on Hours of Work in Automatic Sheet-Glass Works.
Geneva 917
Convention Ensuring Benefit or Allowances to the Involuntarily Unem-
ployed. Geneva 920
Agreement for the Tin Buffer Stock Scheme. The Hague 481
Agreement for the Non-Application of the Most-Favored-Nation
Clause to Multilateral Economic Conventions. Washington 927
Convention for Mutual Protection against Dengue Fever. Athens. . . 930
Treaty of Entente and Collaboration between the Baltic States.
Geneva
936
Declaration relating to the Treaty of Entente and Collaboration.
Geneva 940
Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Tele-
communications. Belgrade 940
Regional Arrangement on Radiotelephone Service of Ships in the
North Sea. Lisbon 943
Proems-verbal concerning Ratifications of the Convention on the Circula-
tion of Educational Films. Geneva 468
Protocol on Monetary Stability. Brussels 945
Statute of the Balkan Entente. Ankara 639
Statute of the Economic Advisory Council of the Balkan Entente.
Ankara 640
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF INSTRUMENTS XXX111
PAGE
Nov. 19 Convention on Inheritance and Succession. Copenhagen 947
Nov. 19 Final Protocol of the Convention on Inheritance and Succession.
Copenhagen 953
Dec. 13 Agreement on the Campaign against Locusts. Montevideo 954
Dec. 22 Agreement for Dispensing with Bills of Health. Paris 958
Dec. 22 Agreement for Dispensing with Consular Visas on Bills of Health.
Paris 962
Dec. 31 Agreement on Postal Exchanges. Copenhagen, etc 965
Dec. 31 Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement on Postal Exchanges.
Copenhagen, etc 971
I93S
Feb. 20 Amendment to the Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to
Posts and Telecommunications. Prague 943
June 27 Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934, on the Production
and Export of Rubber. London 865
1936
March 23 Protocols Additional to the Rome Protocols of March 17, 1934. Rome 643
May 22 Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934, on the Production
and Export of Rubber. London 866
Dec. 23 Additional Protocol relative to Non-intervention. Buenos Aires 626
1937
Feb. 5 Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934, on the Production
and Export of Rubber. London 867
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
Aggression
314. Declaration by American States. Washington, August 3, 1932 105
339. Convention defining Aggression. London, July 3, 1933 410
340. Convention defining Aggression. London, July 4, 1933 416
346. Anti-War Treaty of Non-Aggression and Conciliation. Rio de Janeiro,
October 10, 1933 448
Agriculture
334. Convention on Old-Age Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933. 385
336. Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933. 392
338. Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June
29, 1933 409
344. Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing Countries.
London, August 25, 1933 437
352. Convention for the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural State.
London, November 8, 1933 504
352a. Protocol on Future Conferences for the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in
Their Natural State. London, November 8, 1933 526
377. Convention on the Methods of Sampling and Analysing Cheeses. Rome,
April 26, 1934 840
379. Agreement for the Regulation of Production and Export of Rubber.
London, May 7, 1934 856
398. Agreement on the Campaign against Locusts. Montevideo, December 13,
1934 954
Air Transport
326. Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. The Hague, April 12, 1933. . 292
328. Convention on the Precautionary Attachment of Aircraft. Rome, May 29,
1933 327
329. Convention on Damages by Aircraft to Third Parties on the Surface.
Rome, May 29, 1933 334
3670. Provisions on the Transport of Regular Mails by Air. Cairo, March 20,
1934 725
3690. Provisions on the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Cairo, March 20, 1934 791
Arbitration and Conciliation
304. Rules of Procedure for the Peaceful Settlement of Economic Disputes.
Geneva, January 28, 1932 I
346. Anti-War Treaty of Non-Aggression and Conciliation. Rio de Janeiro,
October 10, 1933 448
360. Additional Protocol to the General Convention of Inter-American Concilia-
tion. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 618
362. Declaration concerning Pacts for the Settlement of International Conflicts
by Pacific Means. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 630
xxxiv
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS XXXV
No. PAGE
Armaments
385. Convention on the Salvage of Torpedoes. Paris, June 12, 1934 896
Communications and Transit
309. Agreement on the Setting-Up of Special Services at the Iron Gates. Sem-
mering, June 28, 1932 47
315. Additional Act to the Convention of October 23, 1924, on the Transport of
Goods by Rail. Berne, September 2, 1932 107
316. Telecommunication Convention. Madrid, December 9, 1932 109
317. General Radio Regulations. Madrid, December 9, 1932 133
318. Additional Radio Regulations. Madrid, December 9, 1932 185
319. Additional Protocol (European) to the Acts of the International Radio-
telegraph Conference of Madrid. Madrid, December 9, 1932 192
320. Telegraph Regulations. Madrid, December 10, 1932 200
321. Telephone Regulations. Madrid, December 10, 1932 257
326. Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. The Hague, April 12, 1933 . . 292
328. Convention on the Precautionary Attachment of Aircraft. Rome, May 29,
1933 327
329. Convention on Damages by Aircraft to Third Parties on the Surface.
Rome, May 29, 1933 334
330. European Broadcasting Convention. Lucerne, June 19, 1933 345
33 1 . Agreement concerning a Modus Vivendi on the Jurisdiction of the European
Commission of the Danube. Semmering, June 25, 1933 364
341. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Paris, July 8, 1933 . 419
345. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Stockholm, Septem-
ber 20, 1933 446
347. Convention for Facilitating the Circulation of Films of an Educational
Character. Geneva, October 1 1, 1933 456
353- Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail. Rome, November 23, 1933 527
354. Convention on the Transport of Passengers by Rail. Rome, November 23,
1933 568
367. Universal Postal Convention. Cairo, March 20, 1934 646
3670. Provisions on the Transport of Regular Mails by Air. Cairo, March 20,
1934 725
368. Agreement on Letters and Boxes of Declared Value. Cairo, March 20, 1934 743
369. Agreement on Parcel Post. Cairo, March 20, 1934 758
3690. Provisions on the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Cairo, March 20, 1934 791
370. Agreement on Money Orders. Cairo, March 20, 1934 797
371. Agreement on Postal Checks. Cairo, March 20, 1934 806
372. Agreement concerning Payments on Delivery. Cairo, March 20, 1934. - . 8n
373. Arrangement on Subscriptions to Newspapers. Cairo, March 20, 1934. . . 815
374. Agreement on the Transport of Goods by Rail under Way-Bill to Order.
Rome, March 31, 1934 818
XXXvi SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
Communications and Transit — Continued
378. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Bordeaux, April 28,
1934 85i
394. Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Telecom-
munications. Belgrade, September 24, 1934 94°
395. Regional Arrangement on Radiotelephone Service of Ships in the North
Sea. Lisbon, October 8, 1934 943
401. Agreement on Postal Exchanges. Copenhagen, etc., December 31, 1934. . 965
Customs and Tariffs
313. Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers. Geneva, July 18, 1932 94
347. Convention for Facilitating the Circulation of Films of an Educational
Character. Geneva, October n, 1933 456
391. Agreement for the Non-Application of the Most-Favored-Nation Clause to
Multilateral Economic Conventions. Washington, July 15, 1934 927
Economic and Financial Relations
304. Rules of Procedure for the Peaceful Settlement of Economic Disputes.
Geneva, January 28, 1932 I
310. Agreement concerning Non-German Reparations. Lausanne, July 7, 1932 72
311. Agreement concerning German Reparations. Lausanne, July 9, 1932 73
312. Austrian Protocol. Geneva, July 15, 1932 84
313. Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers. Geneva, July 18, 1932 94
324. Agreement Establishing an Advisory Technical Collaboration in Rumania.
Geneva, January 28, 1933 , 282
343. Agreement between Holders of Large Stocks or Users of Silver and Principal
Producers of Silver. London, July 22, 1933 430
344. Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing Countries.
London, August 25, 1933 , 437
349* Agreement for the International Tin Control Scheme. London, October
27, 1933 476
349b. Agreement for the Tin Buffer Stock Scheme. The Hague, July 10, 1934. . 481
351. Convention on Bankruptcy. Copenhagen, November 7, 1933 496
366. Protocol on Economic Relations. Rome, March 17, 1934 644
379. Agreement for the Regulation of Production and Export of Rubber.
London, May 7, 1934 , 856
391. Agreement for the Non- Application of the Most-Favored-Nation Clause to
Multilateral Economic Conventions. Washington, July 15, 1934 927
396. Protocol on Monetary Stability. Brussels, October 20, 1934 945
Education
347. Convention for Facilitating the Circulation of Films of an Educational
Character. Geneva, October II, 1933 456
359. Convention on the Teaching of History. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 612
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS XXXVii
No. PAGE
Extradition
357. Convention on Extradition. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 597
376. Central American Convention on Extradition. City of Guatemala, April
12, 1934 833
Fisheries
322. Convention for the Preservation of Plaice in the Skagerak, the Kattegat
and Sound. Stockholm, December 31, 1932 277
Food
344. Final Act of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing Countries.
London, August 25, 1933 437
377. Convention for the Unification of the Methods of Sampling and Analysing
Cheeses. Rome, April 26, 1934 840
Health
326. Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. The Hague, April 12, 1933. . 292
386. Agreement concerning Statistics of Causes of Death. London, June 19,
1934 899
392. Convention for Mutual Protection against Dengue Fever. Athens, July
25, 1934 930
399. Agreement for Dispensing with Bills of Health. Paris, December 22, 1934 958
400. Agreement for Dispensing with Consular Visas on Bills of Health. Paris,
December 22, 1934 962
Industrial Property
381. Convention for Protection of Industrial Property. London, June 2, 1934 870
382. Agreement on the Suppression of False Indications of Origin of Goods.
London, June 2, 1934 886
383. Agreement on the International Registration of Trade-Marks. London,
June 2, 1934 888
384. Agreement on the International Registration of Industrial Designs.
London, June 2, 1934 894
International Organization
304. Rules of Procedure for the Peaceful Settlement of Economic Disputes.
Geneva, January 28, 1932 I
3i7a. Rules of Procedure of the International Consultative Committee for
Radiocommunications (C.C.I. R.). Madrid, December 9, 1932 178
32oa. Rules of Procedure of the International Telegraph Consultative Committee
(C.C.I.T.). Madrid, December 10, 1932 250
32 la. Internal Regulations of the International Telephone Consultative Com-
mittee (C.C.I.F.). Madrid, December 10, 1932 274
324. Agreement Establishing an Advisory Technical Collaboration in Rumania.
Geneva, January 28, 1933 282
325. Pact of Organization of the Little Entente. Geneva, February 16, 1933 . , . 288
327. Rules of Procedure of the Council of the League of Nations. Geneva,
May 26, 1933 321
364. Pact of the Balkan Entente. Athens, February 9, 1934 634
XXXVU1 SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
International Organization — Continued
393. Treaty of Entente and Collaboration between the Baltic States. Geneva,
September 12, 1934 936
International Rivers
309. Agreement on the Setting-Up of Special Services at the Iron Gates. Sem-
mering, June 28, 1932 47
33 1 . Agreement concerning a Modus Vivendi on the Jurisdiction of the European
Commission of the Danube. Semmering, June 25, 1933 364
Labor Conventions
306. Convention for the Protection against Accidents of Workers Employed in
Loading Ships (Revised 1932). Geneva, April 27, 1932 12
307. Convention on the Age for Admission of Children to Non-Industrial Em-
ployment. Geneva, April 30, 1932 30
332. Convention on Fee-Charging Employment Agencies. Geneva, June 29,
1933 368
333* Convention on Old-Age Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June 29, 1933 374
334. Convention on Old-Age Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933. 385
335* Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June 29,
1933 387
336. Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933 392
337. Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June
29, 1933 398
338. Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June
29, 1933 409
387. Convention on the Employment of Women at Night (Revised 1934).
Geneva, June 19, 1934 907
388. Convention on Workmen's Compensation for Occupational Diseases.
Geneva, June 21, 1934 913
389. Convention on Hours of Work in Automatic Sheet-Glass Works. Geneva,
June 21, 1934. 917
390. Convention ensuring Benefit or Allowances to the Involuntarily Unem-
ployed. Geneva, June 23, 1934 920
Legal Relations (Special)
305. Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments. Copen-
hagen, March 16, 1932 6
351. Convention on Bankruptcy. Copenhagen, November 7, 1933 496
358. Convention on Political Asylum. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 607
363. Equal Rights Treaty. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 632
397. Convention on Inheritance and Succession. Copenhagen, November 19,
1934 947
Maritime Law and Regulations
306. Convention for the Protection against Accidents of Workers Employed in
Loading Ships (Revised 1932). Geneva, April 27, 1932 12
323. Modification of the Regulations annexed to the Convention on Safety of
Life at Sea. London, January 17, 1933 281
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS XXxix
No. PAGE
Maritime Law and Regulations — Continued
341. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Paris, July 8, 1933. . 419
345. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Stockholm, Septem-
ber 20, 1933 446
378. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Bordeaux, April 28,
1934 851
380. Additional Protocol to the Convention of April 10, 1926, on the Immunity
of State-Owned Vessels. Brussels, May 24, 1934 868
395. Regional Agreement on Radiotelephone Service of Ships in the North Sea.
Lisbon, October 8, 1934 943
Minorities
308. Declaration by the Kingdom of Iraq. Baghdad, May 30, 1932 39
Nationality
355. Convention on Nationality of Women. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 589
356. Convention on Nationality. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 593
Political Relations
314. Declaration by American States. Washington, August 3, 1932 105
325. Pact of Organization of the Little Entente. Geneva, February 1 6, 1933. . 288
342. Agreement of Understanding and Cooperation. Rome, July 15, 1933 426
361. Convention on Rights and Duties of States. Montevideo, December 26,
1933 * • 620
36ia. Additional Protocol relative to Non-intervention. Buenos Aires, Decem-
ber 23, 1936 626
364. Pact of the Balkan Entente. Athens, February 9, 1934 634
365. Protocol of Good Understanding and Collaboration. Rome, March 1 7, 1934 641
375. Treaty of Central American Confraternity. City of Guatemala, April 12,
1934 • • • 824
393. Treaty of Entente and Collaboration between the Baltic States. Geneva,
September 12, 1934 93^
Postal Exchanges
367. Universal Postal Convention. Cairo, March 20, 1934. 646
367c. Provisions on the Transport of Regular Mails by Air. Cairo, March 20,
1934 725
368. Agreement on Letters and Boxes of Declared Value. Cairo, March 20, 1934 743
369. Agreement on Parcel Post. Cairo, March 20, 1934 75s
369C. Provisions on the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Cairo, March 20, 1934 791
" 370. Agreement on Money Orders. Cairo, March 20, 1934 797
371. Agreement on Postal Checks. Cairo, March 20, 1934 806
372. Agreement concerning Payments on Delivery. Cairo, March 20, 1934 811
373. Agreement on Subscriptions to Newspapers. Cairo, March 20, 1934 815
Xl SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS
No. PAGE
Postal Exchanges — Continued
394. Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Telecom-
munications. Belgrade, September 24, 1934 940
401. Agreement on Postal Exchanges. Copenhagen, etc., December 31, 1934. . 965
Radio
316. Telecommunication Convention. Madrid, December 9, 1932 109
317. General Radio Regulations. Madrid, December 9, 1932 133
318. Additional Radio Regulations. Madrid, December 9, 1932 185
319. Additional Protocol (European) to the Acts of the International Radio-
telegraph Conference of Madrid. Madrid, December 9, 1932 192
330. European Broadcasting Convention. Lucerne, June 19, 1933 345
341. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons, Paris, July 8, 1933. . 419
345. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Stockholm, Septem-
ber 20, 1933 446
378. Regional Arrangement on Maritime Radio Beacons. Bordeaux, April 28,
1934 851
394. Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Telecom-
munications. Belgrade, September 24, 1934 940
395. Regional Agreement on Radiotelephone Service of Ships in the North Sea.
Lisbon, October 8, 1934 943
Railroads
315. Additional Act to the Convention of October 23, 1924, on the Transport of
Goods by Rail. Berne, September 2, 1932 107
3 53 - Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail. Rome, November 23, 1 933 527
354. Convention on the Transport of Passengers by Rail. Rome, November 23,
1933 568
374. Agreement on the Transport of Goods by Rail under Way-Bill to Order.
Rome, March 31, 1934 818
Refugees
350. Convention on the International Status of Refugees. Geneva, October
2 8, 1933 483
Reparations and International Payments
310. Agreement concerning Non-German Reparations. Lausanne, July 7, 1932 72
311. Agreement concerning German Reparations. Lausanne, July 9, 1932 73
31 ib. Proems-verbal relating to the Agreement concerning German Reparations.
Lausanne, July 2, 1932 83
Social and Humanitarian
306. Convention for the Protection against Accidents of Workers Employed in
Loading Ships (Revised 1932). Geneva, April 27, 1932 12
307. Convention on the Age for Admission of Children to Non-Industrial Em-
ployment. Geneva, April 30, 1932 30
323. Modification of the Regulations annexed to the Convention on Safety of
Life at Sea. London, January 17, 1933. 281
326. Sanitary Convention for Aerial Navigation. The Hague, April 12, 1933, . 292
332. Convention on Fee-Charging Employment Agencies. Geneva, June 29,
1933 368
SUBJECT LIST OF INSTRUMENTS xll
No. PAGE
333. Convention on Old-Age Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June 29, 1933 374
334. Convention on Old- Age Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933 385
335. Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June 29,
1933 387
336. Convention on Invalidity Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June 29, 1933 392
337. Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Industry, etc.). Geneva, June
29, 1933 398
338. Draft Convention on Survivors' Insurance (Agriculture). Geneva, June
29, 1933 409
348. Convention for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women of Full Age.
Geneva, October II, 1933 469
350. Convention on the International Status of Refugees. Geneva, October 28,
1933 483
352. Convention for the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural State.
London, November 8, 1933 504
352a. Protocol on Future Conferences for the Preservation of Fauna and Flora in
Their Natural State. London, November 8, 1933 526
358. Convention on Political Asylum. Montevideo, December 26, 1933 607
386. Agreement concerning Statistics of Causes of Death. London, June 19,
1934 899
387. Convention on the Employment of Women at Night (Revised 1934).
Geneva, June 19, 1934 907
388. Convention on Workmen's Compensation for Occupational Diseases.
Geneva, June 21, 1934 913
389. Convention on Hours of Work in Automatic Sheet-Glass Works. Geneva,
June 21, 1934 917
390. Convention Ensuring Benefit or Allowances to the Involuntarily Unem-
ployed. Geneva, June 23, 1934 920
392. Convention for Mutual Protection against Dengue Fever. Athens, July 25,
1934 - 930
399. Agreement for Dispensing with Bills of Health. Paris, December 22, 1934 958
400. Agreement for Dispensing with Consular Visas on Bills of Health. Paris,
December 22, 1934 962
Telephone and Telegraph
316. Telecommunication Convention. Madrid, December 9, 1932 109
320. Telegraph Regulations. Madrid, December 10, 1932 200
321. Telephone Regulations. Madrid, December 10, 1932 257
394. Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard to Posts and Telecom-
munications. Belgrade, September 24, 1934 940
395. Regional Arrangement on Radiotelephone Service of Ships in the North
Sea. Lisbon, October 8, 1934 943
War
339. Convention defining Aggression. London, July 3, 1933 4IQ
340. Convention defining Aggression. London, July 4, 1933 4*6
346. Anti-War Treaty of Non- Aggression and Conciliation. Rio de Janeiro,
October 10, 1933 1 44$
No. 304
RULES OF PROCEDURE to facilitate the Peaceful and Rapid Set-
tlement of Economic Disputes. Adopted by the Council of the
League of Nations, Geneva, January 28, 1932.
REGLEMENT DE PROCEDURE pour faciliter la solution pacifique
et rapide des differends d'ordre economique* Adopte par le
Conseil de la Societ6 des Nations, Geneve, 28 Janvier 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These rules were due to the initiative of the French delegation at the
Preliminary Conference with a View to Concerted Economic Action in 1930. The Protocol
concerning the Program of Future Negotiations, of March 24, 1930 (No. 248!), ante), referred
to the French proposal (Article 2, paragraph 2). By a resolution of October 2, 1930, the
Assembly of the League of Nations instructed the Economic Committee to draw up concrete
proposals (Records of Eleventh Assembly, Plenary Meetings, p. 195) ; and these rules of proce-
dure were the result. On September 23, 1932, the Council appointed the experts provided
for in Article 4 of the rules, to function as from January I, 1933. League of Nations Official
Journal, 1932, pp. 1718-19; idem, 1933, p. 194. See also the protocol on arbitration clauses,
of September 24, 1923 (No. 98, ante), and the convention on the execution of foreign arbi-
tral awards, of September 26, 1927 (No. 183, ante). The explanatory notes to the text,
reproduced here, were drawn up by the Economic Committee of the League of Nations*
BIBLIOGRAPHY. League of Nations Document, E.666 (1931); Proceedings of the Confer-
ences with a View to Concerted Economic Action, idem, C.222.M.l09.i930.II; C 149^48.1931.
II.B; C.269.M.I24.I93I.II.B. The text of the rules is also published in League of Nations
Official Journal, 1932, p. 596.
M. 0. Hudson, "The Friendly Settlement of Economic Disputes between States/' 26
Am. Jour. Int. Law (1932), pp. 35$-"7«
Text from League of Nations Document, C.57.M.32J932 JLB.
CHAPTER I CHAPITRE I
JURISDICTION COMPETENCE
Article i.1 Only Members of the Article I.1 Seuls les Membres de
League and States non-members la Soci6t6 des Nations et les Etats
may apply to the Experts for the non membres ont qualit6 pour re-
peaceful settlement of an economic courir aux experts en vue du r£gle-
dispute arising between them. ment pacifique d'un diflferend d'ordre
Economique surgi entre eux.
Art. 2. A dispute can only be Art. 2. Les experts ne sont val-
validly brought before the Experts ablement saisis que par une requite
by a joint application from the commune des parties en cause.
Parties to the case.
1 This means that only Governments can apply, and not individuals.
1 La redaction adopted a pour but d'indiquer que le recours a la procedure envisaged est
reserve" aux gouvernements, i Texclusion des particuliers.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 304
Art. 3.1 The jurisdiction of the
Experts shall extend to all disputes
concerned with matters of an eco-
nomic nature.
CHAPTER II
APPOINTMENT OF THE EXPERTS
Art. 4.2 The Experts, to the num-
ber of fourteen, shall be appointed by
the Council on the proposal of the
Economic Committee of the League.
The Experts must:
(a) Be of different nationalities;
(6) Be persons enjoying the high-
est esteem;
(c) Be of recognised competence
in economic questions in the widest
sense of the term ;
(d) Be familiar with the problems
involved in the regulation of eco-
nomic relations between countries,
and in particular with matters
usually forming the subject of com-
mercial treaties and other economic
agreements.
Art, 5. The Experts shall be ap-
pointed for a period of five years.
Their appointment may be renewed.
Art. 3.1 La competence des ex-
perts s'£tend & tous les differends
portant sur des matures d'ordre
6conornique.
CHAPITRE II
NOMINATION DES EXPERTS
Art. 4.2 Les experts, au nombre
de quatorze, sont nomm6s par le
Conseil, sur les propositions du
Comit6 6conomique de la Soci6te
des Nations.
Les experts devront:
a) Etre de nationality differente;
&) Jouir de la plus haute con-
sideration morale;
c) Poss6der une competence no-
toire en matiere economique au sens
le plus large;
d) Etre familiarises avec les pro-
blemes que pose 1 'ajustement des rela-
tions economiques entre les pays et
en particulier avec les matieres
faisant habituellement 1'objet des
trait6s de commerce et autres ac-
cords economiques.
Art. 5. Les experts sont nommes
pour une periode de cinq ans. Leur
mandat peut gtre renouve!6.
1 The Experts are given the widest jurisdiction, as their consultation is optional.
2 The Economic Committee experienced some difficulty in deciding the number of
Experts.
The Experts must not be too numerous, so that there may be a sort of continuity and uni-
formity in their doctrine.
The Economic Committee thought that the case-law built up by the Experts might be a
useful guide for future decisions, recommendations and opinions, though it would not neces-
sarily form a precedent in the legal sense given to the term "precedent" in Anglo-Saxon
countries.
On the other hand, the Experts must not be too few, so that they may include persons
versed in the economic conditions of the principal countries and the various branches of
national economy. States, too, should be allowed a certain latitude of choice.
1 La competence des experts est etablie de la maniere la plus large, en tenant compte du
fait que le recours aux experts est purement facultatif .
2 Le Comit& economique a eprouv& quelques difficultes dans la determination du nombre
d'experts & nommer.
II convenait que ce nombre ne nit pas trop grand, afin de pouvoir compter sur une sorte de
continuite et d'uniformite de doctrine de la part de ces experts.
Dans la pensee du Comite economique, la jurisprudence qu'ils pourront, par leur action,
arriver a constituer, pourra servir utilement de guide pour les futures d6cisions, recomman-
dations et avis, sans que 1'on doive toutefois y attacher la yaleur d'un precedent, au sens
juridique que donnent les pays anglo-saxons a cette expression.
D'autre part, le nombre de ces experts ne doit pas non plus etre trpp restfeint, afin cju'il
puisse comprendre des personnes au courant des conditions economiques des pays princi-
paux, ainsi que des differentes branches de Teconomie. Enfin, il importe que les Etats
aient une certaine latitude pour exercer leur choix.
Jan. 28, 1932 PEACEFUL SETTLEMENT OF ECONOMIC DISPUTES
They shall personally perform
their duties.
If an Expert dies or resigns, he
shall be replaced for the remainder
of his term of office by a person
appointed in accordance with the
provisions of Article 4.
On the expiry of their term of
office, the Experts shall continue to
deal with any cases that may pre-
viously have been submitted to
them and are not concluded.
CHAPTER III
PROCEDURE
Art. 6. The application provided
for in Article 2 above shall be ad-
dressed to the Secretary-General of
the League of Nations.
It shall be drawn up by common
agreement between the Parties to
the case, and must bear their signa-
tures.
The application shall state :
(a) The subject of the dispute and
the Parties to the case ;
(J) The number of Experts to be
selected;
(c) The nature of the decision the
Expert or Experts are requested to
give (advisory opinion, conciliation
or arbitration) ;
(d) The names of the Experts
chosen or the request to apply Arti-
cles 7 and 8.
Art. 7. If the Parties have chosen
the Experts themselves, the Experts
shall in turn themselves appoint
their President.
Art. 8. If the Parties themselves
have not chosen the Experts in their
application, the choice shall be made
by the Chairman of the Economic
Committee. For this purpose the
Secretary-General shall send him a
copy of the application.
Art. 9. Should the Chairman of
the Economic Committee be pre-
vented from making a choice, or be
a national of one of the Parties, the
Us doivent exercer personnelle-
ment leurs fonctions.
En cas de d£c£s ou de demission
d'un expert, celui-ci est, pour la
dur6e du mandat inachev6, remplac£
par une personne nomm6e conform6-
ment aux dispositions de Tarticle 4.
A Texpiration de leur mandat, les
experts continueront & singer dans les
affaires dont ils pourraient £tre
saisis.
CHAPITRE III
PROCEDURE
Art. 6. La requite pr£vue & Far-
ticle 2 ci-dessus sera adress6e au
Secretaire g6n6ral de la Soci6t6 des
Nations.
Elle doit §tre r£dig6e de commun
accord entre les parties en cause et
porter leur signature.
La requite doit obligatoirement
indiquer:
a) L'objet du difKrend et les
parties en cause;
b) Le nombre des experts &
choisir;
c) La t&che du ou des experts
(avis consultatif, conciliation ou
arbitrage) ;
d) Les noms des experts choisis ou
la demande d'appliquer les articles 7
et8.
Art. 7. Lorsque les parties ont
choisi elles-m^mes les experts, ceux-
ci d£signent parmi eux leur president.
Art. 8. Lorsque les parties n'ont
pas elles-rn£mes fait choix des ex-
perts dans leur requite, ce choix est
effectu6 par le president du Comit6
6conomique. A cet effet, le Secr6-
taire g£n£ral adresse & ce dernier
copie de la requite.
Art. 9. Lorsque le president du
Comit6 6conomique est enip£ch6 ou
qu'il est ressortissant de Tune des
parties, le choix sera fait par son
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 304
choice shall be made by his predeces-
sor, provided the latter is still a
member of the Committee.
Should the predecessor of the
Chairman also be unable, for one of
the above reasons, to make a choice,
the choice shall be made by the oldest
member who is not a national of any
Party to the case.
Art. lo.1 The person called upon
to make the choice in accordance
with Articles 7 and 8 shall do so
within 15 days after receiving the
communication from the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations.
If several Experts have to be chosen,
he shall also appoint their President.
The choice shall be made exclu-
sively from among the persons re-
ferred to in Article 4.
Moreover, the Experts must be of
a different nationality from that of
the Parties.
Art. u. Any recourse to the Ex-
perts shall imply that the Parties
accept the provisions of the present
Rules.
If the Parties have requested an
arbitral award, that fact shall in-
volve the obligation on their part to
submit to the award to be given and
to carry it out in good faith.
Art. 12. The Experts shall be
entirely free to follow the procedure
they deem best in each particular
case.
Art. 13.2 ^ The Parties shall be
informed without delay of the re-
sults of the Experts' work.
These results shall be published by
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations, if the Parties consent.
predecesseur, pour autant que ce
dernier soit encore membre du
Comite.
Si le predecesseur du president ne
peut, £ son tour, et pour Tun de ces
motifs, proceder au choix, ce soin
incombera au membre le plus &g6
qui n'est ressortissant d'aucune par-
tie en cause.
Art. lo.1 La personne appe!6e &
faire le choix, conform6ment aux
articles 7 et 8, devra s'acquitter de
cette t&che dans un delai de quinze
jours apr£s avoir regu la communica-
tion du Secretaire general de la So-
ciete des Nations. Si le choix doit
porter sur plusieurs experts, elle
designera egalement leur president.
Le choix doit Itre fait exclusive-
ment parmi les personnes vis£es £
1'article 4.
Les experts choisis devront £tre
d'une nationality differente de celle
des parties.
Art. ii Tout recours aux ex-
perts implique Tacceptation par les
parties des dispositions du present
reglement.
Le fait que les parties ont demand^
une sentence arbitrale entratne de
leur part 1'obligation de se soumettre
£ ladite sentence et de l'ex£cuter de
bonne foi.
Art. 12. Les experts sont enti&re-
ment libres de determiner la proce-
dure qu'ils estiment la mieux ap-
propriee & chaque cas particulier.
Art. 13. 2 Les r£sultats des tra-
vaux des experts seront port6s sans
delai £ la connaissance des parties.
Us seront publics par le Secretaire
general de la Soci6te des Nations, si
les parties y consentent.
1 The last provision of Article 10 naturally does not exclude the right of the Parties to have
themselves represented by agents instructed to defend their interests.
2 In principle, the Economic Committee favours the publication of such results, but the
results can only be published when the Parties agree, because, if publication were compulsory
in every instance, Governments might hesitate to resort to the proposed procedure.
*La derniere disposition de 1'article 10 n'exclut naturellement pas le droit des parties de
se faire representer par des agents charges de d6fendre leurs interns.
2 En principe, le Comite" economique est favorable a la publication des r6sultats des tra-
vaux des experts^ mais cette publication ne peut etre envisagee que lorsque les parties y
consentent, car si elle etait obligatoire dans tous les cas, les gouvernements pourraient
hesiter a utiliser la procedure prevue.
Jan. 28, 1932 PEACEFUL SETTLEMENT OF ECONOMIC DISPUTES
CHAPTER IV
GENERAL PROVISIONS
A. — Secretariat
Art. 14. The Secretariat shall be
provided by the Secretary-General
of the League of Nations.
B. — Expenses
Art 15. Each of the Parties shall
bear its own expenses for procedure.
The joint expenditure decided upon
by the President of the Experts shall
be borne by the Parties in equal
parts.
Art. 16. The expenses referred to
in the above article shall include
remuneration to be granted to the
Experts, witnesses and other per-
sons whose co-operation is required.
Art. I7.1 At the beginning of the
procedure the President of the Ex-
perts shall fix the amount to be ad-
vanced by each of the Parties in
order to cover the above-mentioned
expenses, and shall draw up an ac-
count on the conclusion of the work.
C— Seat
Art. 18. In principle, the Experts
shall sit at Geneva in the Secretariat
of the League of Nations. Their
President may, however, decide that
they shall sit elsewhere.
CHAPITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS GENERATES
A. — Secretariat
Art. 14. Le Secretariat est assur6
par le Secretaire general de la So-
ci£t6 des Nations.
R.— Frais
Art, 15. Chacune des parties sup-
porte ses propres frais de procedure.
Les frais communs determines par le
president des experts sont, en parties
egales, supports par les parties.
Art. 16. Dans les frais communs
dont il est question £ Particle pre-
cedent sont comprises les indemnitfe
£ allouer aux experts, aux t&noins et
autres personnes dont la collabora-
tion serait requise.
Art. I7.1 Au debut de la proc6-
dure, le president des experts d6-
terminera le montant de la somme
dont 1'avance devra 6tre faite par
chacune des parties, de maniere &
couvrir les frais ci-dessus vises et
pour lesquels le compte sera arrSte
par lui & la conclusion des travaux.
C.— Silge
Art. 18. Les experts si£gent en
principe & Geneve, au Secretariat de
la Societe des Nations. Leur presi-
dent peut toutefois decider qu'ils
siegeront en un autre lieu.
1 This rule is intended to ensure that the League shall not incur expenditure for which no
provision has been made in its budget, and which ought, after all, to be borne by the Parties.
It also ensures that there shall be no delay in the procedure.
1 La regie posee a cet article a pour but d'eviter de faire engager par la Societe des Nations
des depenses qui ne seraient pas prevues a son budget et qu'en fin de compte il est normal de
faire supporter par les parties. Elle permet egalement de ne pas apporter de retard a
raccomplissement des difT6rents actes de procedure.
6 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 305
No. 305
CONVENTION concerning the Recognition and Enforcement of
Judgments. Signed at Copenhagen, March 16, 1932.
CONVENTION relative £ la reconnaissance et a P execution des jtige-
ments. Signee a Copenhague, 16 mars 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A draft convention on this subject was drawn up by the Conference on
Private International Law, at its fifth session at The Hague, October 12-November 7, 1925
(Actes de la Cinguieme Session, p. 344) ; but it seems to have exercised little influence on the
drafting of this convention. See also the convention between Norway and Sweden, and
Denmark, of April 25, 1861 (i I Sverges Traktater med frammande Magter p. 396) ; and Articles
423-437 of the Bustamante Code annexed to the Habana Convention of February 20, 1928
(No. i86a, ante}. The text of this convention consists of versions in the language of each of
the five states.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited by all the signatories
at Copenhagen, March. 18, 1933.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in Lovtidende for Kongeriget
Danmark, 1933, p. 868; the Danish and Swedish versions are published in 27 Martens, N.R.G.
(3d ser.), p. 352.
V. Bentzon, "Fern Nordiske Rets-Konventioner," 47 Tidsskrift for Rettsvidenskap (1934),
pp. 336-83; Bentzon and K. Hammerich, "La recente Union scandinave de droit interna-
tional prive/' 29 Revue critique de droit international (1934), pp. 855-72; L. Uddgren, " Die
nordische Konvention iiber Anerkennung und Vollstrechung von Urteilen/' 9 Zeitschrift fur
auslandisches und international Privatrecht (1935), pp. 513-5.
Entered into force July i, IQ33.1
Translations from 139 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 181.
[Translation] [Traduction]
His Majesty the King of Denmark Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark et
and Iceland, the President of the d'Islande, le President de la Re-
Republic of Finland, His Majesty publique de Finlande, Sa Majest6
the King of Norway and His Majesty le Roi de Norvege et sa Majest6 le
the King of Sweden, having agreed Roi de Su£de, ayant decid6 de con-
to conclude a convention relating to clure une convention relative a la
the recognition and enforcement of reconnaissance et & l'ex£cution des
judgments, have appointed as their decisions judiciaires, ont nomm6 pour
Plenipotentiaries: 2 leurs pl£nipotentiaires, savoir: 2
His Majesty the King of Denmark Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark
and Iceland: et d'Islande:
For Denmark: Peter Rochegune Pour le Danemark: Peter Roche-
Munch ; gune Munch ;
For Iceland: Sveinn Bjdrnsson; Pour Tlslande: Sveinn Bjornsson;
The President of the Republic of Le President de la Republique de
Finland : Onni Talas ; Finlande : Onni Talas ;
His Majesty the King of Norway: Sa Majest6 le Roi de Norv&ge:
Hans Emil Huitfeldt; Hans Emil Huitfeldt;
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3209, July I, 1933.
2 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
March 16, 1932
RECOGNITION OF JUDGMENTS
His Majesty the King of Sweden :
Oskar Anton Herman Ewerlof;
Who, being duly authorised for
the purpose, have agreed on the
following articles:
Article i. Valid judgments ren-
dered in civil matters in one of the
Contracting States shall have bind-
ing effect also in the other States.
The same shall apply to judgments
in criminal matters in so far as they
relate to compensation or damages
for injury sustained.
The term "judgment" shall be
understood to mean the Court's de-
cision in respect of the claim or legal
position which forms the subject of
the case.
Art. 2. The following shall be
assimilated to valid judgments for
the purpose of the present Con-
vention :
(1) Decisions by which the Over-
exekutor in Finland or in Sweden has
fixed a time-limit for payment in
actions for the recovery of debt
(lagsokningsm&l) when the period of
appeal (besvar) against the decisions
has expired ;
(2) Compromises reached before
a conciliation commission or a court
of justice;
(3) Valid decisions reached in
civil matters either by means of the
judgment or out of court with regard
to compensation for legal costs or
payments to witnesses or experts.
Art. 3. Judgments by default
rendered in Denmark, Iceland or
Norway in first instance against a
defendant and judgments by default
(Tredskodom) or other judgments
rendered in Finland or Sweden in
first instance against a defaulting
defendant shall not have binding
effect in the other States unless:
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Suede: Oskar
Anton Herman Ewerlof;
Lesquels, dfiment habilites a cet
effet, sont convenus des dispositions
suivantes :
Article i. Les decisions judiciaires
ayant Tautorite de la chose jug6e,
qui seront rendues en mati&re civile
dans Tun des Etats contractants,
auront aussi effet obligatoire dans
les autres Etats. II en sera de m£me
pour les decisions rendues en mati£re
p&nale, s'il s'agit de dommages-
inter^ts ou de reparations con-
cernant un acte prejudiciable.
Le terme "decisions judiciaires"
s'entend de la decision par laquelle
le tribunal r&gle la demande ou la
situation de droit qui forme Fobjet
de Taffaire.
Art. 2. Aux fins de la pr6sente
convention sont assimil£es aux d6-
cisions judiciaires ayant Tautorit6
de la chose jug6e :
1° Les decisions par lesquelles
I* Over exekutor, en Finlande ou en
Su&de, a fix6 un d61ai de paiement
dans les actions en recouvrement de
cr6ances, lorsque le d61ai de recours
contre la decision est expir& ;
2° Les transactions conclues de-
vant une commission de conciliation
ou un tribunal;
3° Les decisions ayant force de
chose jug£e qui, en mati&re civile,
soit par la voie du jugement, soit au
cours de la proc6dure sont inter-
venues au sujet du remboursement
des d6pens ou de Tindemnit^ vers£e
& des t6moins ou experts.
Art. 3. Les jugements par d£faut
qui, en Danemark, en Islande ou en
Norv£ge auront 6t6 rendus en pre-
mi&re instance contre le d£fendeur,
ainsi que les jugements par d6faut
(Tredskodom) et les autres jugements
qui, en Finlande ou en Suede, auront
et6 rendus en premiere instance
contre un defendeur d6faillant, n'au-
ront pas effet obligatoire dans les
autres Etats, sauf :
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 305
(1) The defendant at the time
when the writ or the summons to a
conciliation commission or to the
overexekutor was issued had his
domicile or his registered business
address in the State in which the
judgment was rendered or unless
the Board of Directors which
represented the defendant had its
seat in that State or the notice
was given to a representative
whom the defendant was com-
pelled by law to have in that
State; or
(2) A binding agreement has
been reached to the effect that
the case be dealt with by the
Court which rendered the judg-
ment; or
(3) The judgment relates to
compensation or damages for in-
jury done in the State in which the
judgment is rendered and the
summons has been notified to the
defendant personally during his
stay in that State.
The same rules shall apply to
judgments by default rendered in
appeal cases against the defendant
when the judgment in the first in-
stance, was also given by default.
Art. 4. Decisions and compro-
mises which, in accordance with
Articles I to 3, have a binding effect
outside the State in which the deci-
sion has been rendered or the com-
promise has been entered into and are
enforceable in that State, shall, on de-
mand, be enforced in the other States.
Art. 5. The request for enforce-
ment shall be addressed:
In Denmark and Iceland, to the
Sheriff (Foged) ;
In Finland and Sweden, to the
Overexekutor;
In Norway, to the competent
Court for enforcement (Namsret).
Art. 6. The request for enforce-
ment of a decision shall be accom-
panied by:
i° Lorsque le defendeur, au
moment OTJL a £t6 signifi£e Tassig-
nation, la citation en conciliation
ou la citation devant I' Overexe-
kutor, avait son domicile ou sa
raison sociale declare dans 1'Etat
oft a 6t6 rendu le jugement, ou bien
lorsque le conseil d 'administration
qui representait le d6fendeur avait
son siege dans cet Etat, ou encore
lorsque la signification a 6te faite
& un representant que le defendeur
6tait tenu, en vertu de la loi, d 'avoir
dans cet Etat ; ou
2° Lorsqu'est intervenu un ar-
rangement obligatoire par lequel
Taffaire devait £tre port£e devant
le tribunal qui a rendu le juge-
ment; ou
3a Lorsque le jugement a trait
£ des dommages-interSts ou £
des reparations concernant un acte
pr£judiciable commis dans 1'Etat
oil il a £t6 rendu, et que 1'assigna-
tion a 6t6 signifi£e personnellement
au defendeur, pendant son sejour
dans cet Etat.
Les m&nes regies sont applicables
aux arrSts par defaut rendus en appel
contre le defendeur, lorsque le juge-
ment prononc6 en premiere instance
1'avait 6galement £t6 par d6faut.
Art. 4. S'il s'agit de decisions ou
de transactions qui, en vertu des
articles 1-3, ont effet obligatoire en
dehors de 1'Etat ou elles sont inter-
venues, et qui sont susceptiblesd'ex6-
cution dans cet Etat, Tex6cution
pourra en gtre demand6e dans les
autres Etats contractants.
Art. 5. La demande d 'exequatur
sera adress6e:
En Danemark et en Islande, £
Thuissier public (Foged) ;
En Finlande et en SuMe, d
V Overexekutor;
En Norv&ge, au tribunal comp£-
tent en mati&re d'ex6cution (Nams-
ref).
Art. 6. La demande d'ex6cution
d'une decision devra §tre accom-
pagn6e:
March 16, 1932
RECOGNITION OF JUDGMENTS
(1) The decision in the original
or a copy certified correct by the
competent authority;
(2) A certificate to the effect
that the decision is of the kind
mentioned in Article I or 2 and
that it has acquired force of law
and is enforceable in the State in
which it is rendered ;
(3) In the case of judgments of
the kind mentioned in Article 3,
a certificate to the effect that the
judgment is valid in accordance
with that article.
The request for enforcement of a
compromise shall be accompanied by
a copy of the text of the compromise
certified correct by the competent
authority and a certificate to the
effect that the compromise has been
rendered before a conciliation com-
mission or a court of justice and is
enforceable in the State in which it
has been reached.
Documents drawn up in Finnish
or Icelandic shall be accompanied by
a certified translation into Danish,
Norwegian or Swedish.
Art. 7. The certificates men-
tioned in Article 6 shall be drawn up :
In Denmark, Finland and Iceland,
by the Ministry of Justice;
In Norway, by the Department of
Justice;
In Sweden, by the Administration
of a province.
Art. 8. The decision relating to
enforcement under the present Con-
vention shall be taken without
consultation of the other Party.
Nevertheless in special circum-
stances that Party may be allowed
to express its opinions.
Art. 9. The enforcement shall
take place in each State in accord-
ance with the laws in force therein
without regard to any coercive
measures which may be provided for
in the decision or compromise.
i° De I'original de la decision
ou d'une expedition certifi6e con-
forme par I'autorit6 comp6tente;
2° D'une piece attestant que la
decision rentre dans la cat6gorie
mentionn£e aux articles I ou 2,
qu'elle a l'autorit£ de la chose j ug6e,
et qu'elle est susceptible d'ex<§cu-
tion dans TEtatou ellea6te rendue ;
3° Pour les jugements de la
cat£gorie vis6e & Particle 3, d'une
pi£ce attestant que le jugement
est valide, conformement audit
article.
La demande d 'execution visant
une transaction devra £tre accom-
pagnee d'une expedition du proces-
verbal de transaction, certifi6e con-
forme par Tautorite competente, et
d'une pi£ce attestant que la trans-
action est intervenue devant une
commission de conciliation ou un
tribunal, et qu'elle est susceptible
d'ex£cution dans TEtat ou elle est
intervenue.
Les actes redig£s en finnois ou en
islandais devront 6tre accompagn6s
d'une traduction danoise, norvegi-
enne ou su6doise, certifi£e conforme.
Art. 7. Les attestations mention-
n£es £ 1'article 6 seront <§tablies:
En Danemark, en Finlande et en
Islande, par le Minis t^re de la Justice ;
En Norvege, par le d&partement
de la justice;
En Su&de, par une prefecture.
Art. 8. La decision relative &
Tex^cution d'une decision, conform6-
ment & la pr£sente convention, sera
prise sans que la Partie adverse ait
6t6 entendue; dans des cas sp&ciaux,
cependant, cette Partie aura la
possibility de d£poser.
Art. 9. L'ex6cution s'effectuera,
dans chaque Etat, d'apres la 16gis-
lation en vigueur dans cet Etat,
quelles que soient les dispositions
eventuellement £nonc£es dans la
decision ou dans le proems-verbal de
transaction, au sujet de mesures de
contrainte.
10
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 305
Art. 10. The provisions of the
present Convention regarding the
binding effect of judgments shall not
affect Article 22 of the Convention of
February 6, 1931, containing rules
of international private law regard-
ing marriage, adoption and guardian-
ship,1 nor shall they have the effect
of rendering a decision in such mat-
ters valid in circumstances other
than those provided for in that
article. The enforcement of judg-
ments which are valid under that
article may be demanded under
Articles 4-9 of the present Conven-
tion.
If a judgment has been given in
Denmark, Iceland or Norway in
application of the laws regarding
marriage settlements, the present
Convention shall not apply to such
judgment in Finland or Sweden in
cases where the dispute has been
judged in accordance with the for-
mer marriage laws of the country.
Further, the present Convention
shall not apply to decisions or com-
promises regarding the duty of
maintenance in accordance with the
law relating to families and shall not
affect the Convention of February
10, 1931, regarding the collection of
maintenance contributions.2
The present Convention shall also
not affect the provisions contained
in other conventions regarding the
validity or enforcement of judg-
ments or other decisions.
Art. ir. The present Convention
shall not apply to decisions and
compromises relating to:
(i) Relationship, the right of
succession, the responsibility of
heirs for debts, death settlements,
bankruptcies, compulsory com-
position without bankruptcy
(Tvangsakkord tidenfor Konkurs)
or the invalidity of judicial acts
or other measures in case of
bankruptcy.
1 No. 281, ante. — ED.
Art. 10. Les stipulations de la
presente convention concernant 1'ef-
fet obligatoire des decisions judi-
ciaires n'op£reront pas derogation a
1'article 22 de la Convention du 6
fevrier 1931 institnant des regies
de droit international prive con-
cernant le manage, 1'adoption et la
tutelle;1 elles n'auront pas pour effet
de rendre une decision en cette
matiere valable dans d 'autres cas que
ceux qui sont prevus au susdit article.
L 'execution de decisions judiciaires
valables d'apres ledit article pourra
£tre demandee, en vertu des articles
4-9 de la presente convention.
Lorsqu'une decision judiciaire aura
et6 rendue en Danemark, en Islande
ou en Norvege, en application de la
legislation sur le regime des biens
matrimoniaux, la presente conven-
tion ne sera pas applicable a cette
decision en Finlande ou en Su&de, si,
dans ces derniers pays, le litige efit dft
£tre juge d'apres Tancienne legisla-
tion du pays sur le mariage.
La presente convention ne s'ap-
pliquera pas aux decisions ou tran-
sactions relatives a Tobligation ali-
mentaire institute par le droit de
famille et n'operera pas derogation a
la Convention du 10 fevrier 1931 sur
le recouvrement des pensions ali-
mentaires.2
La presente convention n'operera
pas non plus derogation aux dis-
positions d'autres conventions con-
cernant rautorite ou Texecution de
decisions judiciaires et autres.
Art. ii. La presente convention
ne sera pas applicable aux decisions
et transactions concernant les ma-
tieres suivantes :
i° La parente, le droit de suc-
c6der, la responsabilit6 des heri-
tiers a l'6gard des dettes du de-
funt, la devolution des successions,
radministration des faillites, le con-
cordat sans faillite (Tvangsakkord
udenfor Konkurs) ou Tin validation
d'actes judiciaires ou d 'autres
mesures, en cas de faillite.
2 No. 282, ante. — ED.
March 16, 1932
RECOGNITION OF JUDGMENTS
II
(2) Property rights or other
rights relating to immovable prop-
erty in one of the other States, the
obligation to take steps relating
to such rights or the consequences
of neglecting such obligation;
(3) Taxes or dues to the State
or commune or other questions of
public law, even if the decision
has been rendered in the forms
applicable to civil matters.
The Convention shall also not
apply to awards of the special courts
for labour disputes.
Art. 12. The Convention shall
not involve any obligation to recog-
nise or enforce a decision or a
compromise which would manifestly
be incompatible with the laws of the
country.
Art. 13. The Convention shall
not apply to decisions rendered or
compromises reached before the
coming into force of the Convention.
Art. 14. The Convention shall be
ratified and the instruments of ratifi-
cation shall be deposited in the
archives of the Danish Ministry of
Foreign Affairs as soon as possible.
The Convention shall come into
force between the ratifying States on
January ist or July ist following the
expiry of a period of three months
after at least three of the States have
deposited their instruments of ratifi-
cation. As regards States deposit-
ing their ratifications at a later date,
the Convention shall come into force
on January ist or on July ist fol-
lowing the expiry of a period of
three months after the deposit of
the instrument of ratification.
Any of the States may denounce
the Convention to any of the other
States at one year's notice terminat-
ing on January ist or July 1st.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective
Plenipotentiaries have signed the
2° Le droit de propriete, ou
tout autre droit sur des imnieubles
dans Tun des autres Etats, 1'obli-
gation de prendre des dispositions
relatives & ces droits, ou les con-
s£quences resultant de la n6gli-
gence de cette obligation ;
3° Les impdts ou droits pergus
par TEtat ou la commune, ou
toutes autres questions de droit
public, lors m£me que la decision
aurait ete rendue dans les formes
applicables en matiere civile.
La convention ne sera pas appli-
cable aux decisions rendues par les
tribunaux sp6ciaux comp£tents en
matiere de confiits du travail.
Art. 12. La convention n'en-
trainera pas Fobligation de recon-
naitre ou d'ex£cuter une decision ou
une transaction qui serait 6videm-
ment incompatible avec Tordre pu-
blic du pays.
Art. 13. La convention ne sera
pas applicable aux decisions rendues
ou aux transactions intervenues
avant son entr6e en vigueur.
Art. 14. La convention devra £tre
ratifiee et les instruments de ratifica-
tion seront d£pos£s aux archives du
Ministere des Affaires £trang6res
danois aussitdt que possible.
La convention entrera en vigueur
entre les Etats qui 1'aurpnt ratifiee le
ier Janvier ou le ier juillet qui suivra
Texpiration d'un d&lai de trois mois
& partir du d£p6t des instruments de
ratification par trois des Etats, au
moins. Pour les Etats qui la rati-
fieront ulterieurement, la convention
entrera en vigueur le ier Janvier ou
le ier juillet qui suivra 1'expiration
d'un d£lai de trois mois & partir du
d6p6t de Tinstrument de ratification.
Chacun des Etats pourra d6-
noncer la convention avec effet pour
chacun des autres Etats, moyennant
pr6avis d'un an prenant fin tin IOT
Janvier ou un ier juillet.
EN FOI DE QUOI les p!6nipoten-
tiaires des divers Etats ont sign6
12 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 306
present Convention and have thereto la presente convention et Font
affixed their seals. revltue de leurs cachets.
Done at Copenhagen in one copy Fait & Copenhague, en un exem-
in each of the following languages: plaire r£dig£ dans chacune des
Danish, Finnish, Icelandic, Nor- langues suivantes: danois, finnois,
wegian and Swedish, there being islandais, norvegien et su£dois, avec
two texts in Swedish, one for Finland deux textes pour la langue su&Ioise
and one for Sweden, on March 16, dont un pour la Finlande et un pour
1932. la SuMe, le 16 mars 1932.
[Signed:] P. MUNCH, ONNI TALAS, SVEINN BJORNSSON, EMIL HUITFELDT,
O. EWERLOF (Subject to the ratification of His Majesty with the consent of
the Riksdag).
No. 306
CONVENTION concerning the Protection against Accidents of
Workers Employed in Loading and Unloading Ships (Revised
1932). Adopted at Geneva, April 27, 1932.
CONVENTION concernant la protection des travaiUeurs occupes au
chargement et au dechargement des bateaux centre les acci-
dents (revisee en 1932). Adoptee H Geneve, 27 avril 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A draft convention on this subject was adopted at Geneva, June 21, 1929
(No. 220, ante), and came into force as a convention, April I, 1932; it provided (Article 23)
that it might be superseded by a revising convention. To facilitate action by Germany and
Great Britain, the 1929 convention was revised by this convention in 1932. The short title
of this convention is " Protection against Accidents (Dockers) Convention (Revised), 1932,"
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations by Uruguay, June 6, 1933 ; Italy, October 30, 1933 ; Mexico,
May 12, 1934; Spain, July 28, 1934; Great Britain, January 10, 1935; Chile, October 18,
1935; China, November 30, 1935.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. International Labour Conference, Sixteenth Session, Geneva, 1932, Record
of Proceedings (Geneva: International Labour Office, 1932). See also the preparatory docu-
ments of the sixteenth session of the conference.
Anon., "The Sixteenth Session of the International Labour Conference," 26 Int. Labour
Rev. (1932), pp. 151-98.
Entered into force October 30, I934-1
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
The General Conference of the In- La Conference g£n£rale de TOr-.
ternational Labour Organisation of ganisation Internationale du Travail
the League of Nations, de la Soci6t6 des Nations,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, in a separate register of labor
conventions, October 30, 1934.
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
Having been convened at Ge-
neva by the Governing Body of the
International Labour Office, and
having met in its Sixteenth Ses-
sion on 12 April 1932, and
Having decided upon the adop-
tion of certain proposals with
regard to the partial revision of the
Convention concerning the protec-
tion against accidents of workers
employed in loading or unloading
ships adopted by the Conference
at its Twelfth Session, which is the
fourth item on the Agenda of the
Session, and
< Considering that these proposals
*V must take the form of a Draft
«L International Convention,
adopts, this twenty-seventh day of
O April of the year one thousand nine
^—hundred and thirty-two, the following
^ Draft Convention for ratification by
the Members of the International
Labour Organisation, in accordance
with the provisions of Part XIII of
the Treaty of Versailles and of the
corresponding Parts of the other
Treaties of Peace:
V§ Article i. For the purpose of this
* Convention:
V (i) the term "processes" means
and includes all or any part of the
work performed on shore or on board
ship of loading or unloading any
COship whether engaged in maritime or
w\ inland navigation, excluding ships of
^ war, in, on, or at any maritime or
^inland port, harbour, dock, wharf,
quay or similar place at which such
work is carried on; and
(2) the term "worker" means any
person employed in the processes.
* Art. 2. Any regular approach
-pover a dock, wharf, quay or similar
'sHpremises which workers have to use
My for going to or from a working place
at which the processes are carried on
and every such working place on
Convoquee & Geneve par le
Conseil d 'administration du Bu-
reau international du Travail, et
s'y 6tant reunie le 12 avril 1932 en
sa seizieme session,
Apr£s avoir decide d 'adopter
diverses propositions relatives &
la revision partielle de la conven-
tion concernant la protection des
travailleurs occupes au charge-
ment et au d£chargement des
bateaux contre les accidents
adopt6e par la Conference £ sa
douzi&me session, question qui
constitue le quatrieme point de
Fordre du jour de la session, et
Consid£rant que ces proposi-
tions doivent prendre la forme
d'un projet de convention inter-
nationale,
adopte, ce vingt-septi£me jour d'a-
vril mil neuf cent trente deux, le
projet de convention ci-apr£s, & rati-
fier par les Membres de {'Organisa-
tion internationale du Travail, con-
formement aux dispositions de la
Partie XIII du Traite de Versailles
et des Parties correspondantes des
autres Trait6s de Paix:
Article i. Aux fins de la pr6sente
convention:
1) le terme "operations" signifie
et comprend tout ou partie du
travail effectu6, £ terre ou & bord,
pour le chargement ou le decharge-
ment de tout bateau affecte i la
navigation maritime ou interieure,
& 1'exclusion des bitiments de guerre,
dans tout port maritime ou interieur,
sur tout dock, wharf, quai ou autre
endroit analogue ou ce travail est
effectu6; et
2) le terme "travailleur" com-
prend toute personne employee aux
dites operations.
Art. 2. Toutes voies d'acc£s r6-
gulteres passant par un bassin, wharf,
quai ou autre lieu semblable et que
les travailleurs ont & utiliser pour se
rendre £ Femplacement de travail
oil sont effectu6es les operations ou
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 306
shore shall be maintained with due
regard to the safety of the workers
using them.
In particular,
(1) every said working place on
shore and any dangerous parts of any
said approach thereto from the
nearest highway shall be safely and
efficiently lighted;
(2) wharves and quays shall be
kept sufficiently clear of goods to
maintain a clear passage to the
means of access referred to in Arti-
cle 3 ;
(3) where any space is left along
the edge of any wharf or quay, it
shall be at least 3 feet (90 cm.) wide
and clear of all obstructions other
than fixed structures, plant and ap-
pliances in use; and
(4) so far as is practicable having
regard to the traffic and working,
(a) all dangerous parts of the said
approaches and working places (e.g.
dangerous breaks, corners and edges)
shall be adequately fenced to a
height of not less than 2 feet 6 inches
(75 cm.) ;
(b) dangerous footways over
bridges, caissons and dock gates shall
be fenced to a height of not less than
2 feet 6 inches (75 cm.) on each side,
and the said fencing shall be con-
tinued at both ends to a sufficient
distance which shall not be required
to exceed 5 yards (4 m. 50) .
(5) The measurement require-
ments of paragraph (4) of this Ar-
ticle shall be deemed to be complied
with, in respect of appliances in use
at the date of the ratification of this
Convention, if the actual measure-
ments are not more than 10 per cent,
less than the measurements specified
in the said paragraph (4),
Art 3. — (i) When a ship is lying
pour en revenir, ainsi que tons em-
placements de travail situes ;\ terre,
devront fitre main ten us clans un
6 tat propre & assurer la securitr dt\s
travailleurs qui les utilisent.
En par lieu Her,
1) tous lieux do travail & terre et
toutes parties dangereuses des voitw
d'acc&s prtcitees y conduisunt ft
partir du cheinin public le phis
proche, devront fitre pourvus d'un
6clairage efficace et sans danger;
2) les wharfs et les quab seront
suffisamment d£barrass£s de mar-
chandises pour maintenir un lihre
passage vers les moycns d'accds
vis&s i 1'article 3;
3) lorsqu'un passage est Iaiss6 le
long du bard du quai ou du wharf, il
devra avoir au inoins 90 centimetres
de large (3 pieds) et fitre libre de
tous obstacles autres que les con-
structions fixes, les appareils et les
engins en usage;
4) dans la mesure o& ce sera prati-
cable, eu 6gard au trafic et au service,
a) toutes parties dangereuses de
ces voies d'aecte et lieux de travail
(par exemple: ouvertures, tournants
et bords dangereux) devront ?tre
munis de garde-corps appropri^s
d'une hauteur d'au mo ins 75 centi-
metres (2 pieds 6 pouces) ;
b) les passages dangereux sur les
ponts, caissons et vannes de bassist
devront 6tre munis de chaque cAt6,
jusqu'i une hauteur d'au moins 75
centimetres (2 pieds 6 pouces) de
garde-corps continues 4 chaque ex-
trdmitfi, sur une longueur suffisante
qui n'aura pas £ d6passer 4 m. 50
(5 yards).
5) Les conditions de dimensions
prlvues par le paragraphe 4 du pr feetit
article seront oonsid£r£es commc «i-
tisfaites, en ce qui concerne les engins
en usage 4 la date de la ratification
de^ la prfeente convention, «I les
chiffres des mesures effectivenient
r6alis6es ne sont pas inftVIeurs de
plus de 10 pour cent aux chiffres
mentionn^s dans ledit paragraphe 4*
Art. 3.— i) Lorsqu*un bateau est
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
alongside a quay or some other ves-
sel for the purpose of the processes,
there shall be safe means of access for
the use of the workers at such times
as they have to pass to or from the
ship, unless the conditions are such
that they would not be exposed to
undue risk if no special appliance
were provided.
(2) The said means of access shall
be:
(a) where reasonably practicable,
the ship's accommodation ladder, a
gangway or a similar construction ;
(b) in other cases a ladder.
(3) The appliances specified in
paragraph (2) (a) of this article
shall be at least 22 inches (55 cm.)
wide, properly secured to prevent
their displacement, not inclined at
too steep an angle, constructed of
materials of good quality and in
good condition, and securely fenced
throughout to a clear height of not
less than 2 feet 9 inches (82 cm.) on
both sides, or in the case of the
ship's accommodation ladder se-
curely fenced to the same height on
one side, provided that the other
side is properly protected by the
ship's side.
Provided that any appliances as
aforesaid in use at the date of the
ratification of this Convention shall
be allowed to remain in use;
(a) until the fencing is renewed if
they are fenced on both sides to a
clear height of at least 2 feet 6 inches
(80 cm*) ;
(b) for two years from the date of
ratification if they are fenced on both
sides to a clear height of at least 2
feet 6 inches (75 cm.)-
mouill£ pr&s d'un quai on d'un autre
b&timent en vue des operations &
effectuer, des moyens d'acc£s off rant
des garanties de s6curit6 devront
Ctre & la disposition des travailleurs
pour se rendre sur le bateau ou en
reyenir, 4 moins que les circonstances
soient telles qu'ils puissent le faire,
en 1'absence de dispositifs sp^ciaux,
sans gtre exposes inutilement & des
risques d 'accidents.
2) Ces moyens d*acc£s devront
consister:
a) lorsque ce sera raisonnablement
praticable, en P6chelle de couple du
bateau, en une passerelle ou un
dispositif analogue;
b) dans les autres cas, en une 6chelle.
3) Les dispositifs sp6cifi6s & la
lettre a) du paragraphe 2) du present
article devront avoir une largeur d'au
moins 55 centimetres (22 pouces) ; ils
devront 8tre solidement fix£$ de
fagon & ne pouvoir se d&placer; leur
inclinaison ne devra pas 8tre trop
forte et les mat6riaux employes pour
leur construction devront Stre de
bonne qualit6 et en bon 6tat; ils
devront gtre munis des deux c6t6s
sur toute leur longueur d'un garde-
corps efficace d'une hauteur nette
d'au moins 82 centimetres (2 pieds
9 pouces) ou, s'il s'agit de l'6chelle
de couple, munis d'un garde-corps
efficace de la m£me hauteur d'un
seul c6t6 & la condition que 1 'autre
cdt6 soit efficacement prot6g& par le
flanc du bateau.
Toutefois, tous dispositifs de cette
nature en usage 4 la date de la ratifi-
cation de la pr6sente convention
pourront rester en service:
a) pour ceux qui sont munis sur
les deux c6t£s de garde-corps d'une
hauteur nette d'au moins 80 centi-
litres (2 pieds 8 pouces), jusqu'&
ce que ceux-ci soient renouve!6s ;
6) pour ceux qui sont munis sur
les deux cdt^s de garde-corps d'une
hauteur nette d'au moins 75 centi-
m&tres (2 pieds 6 pouces), pendant
deux anuses & dater de la ratification
de la pr6sente convention.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No- 306
(4) The ladders specified in para-
graph (2) (6) of this Article shall be
of adequate length and strength, and
properly secured.
(5) 00 Exceptions to the provi-
sions of this Article may be allowed
by the competent authorities when
they are satisfied that the appliances
specified in the Article are not re-
quired for the safety of the workers.
(6) The provisions of this Article
shall not apply to cargo stages or
cargo gangways when exclusively
used for the processes.
(6) Workers shall not use, or be
required to use, any other means of
access than the means specified or
allowed by this Article.
Art. 4. When the workers have to
proceed to or from a ship by water
for the processes, appropriate meas-
ures shall be prescribed to ensure
their safe transport, including the
conditions to be complied with by
the vessels used for this purpose.
Art. 5.— (i) When the workers
have to carry on the processes in a
hold the depth of which from the
level of the deck to the bottom of the
hold exceeds 5 feet (i m. 50), there
shall be safe means of access from the
deck to the hold for their use.
(2) The said means of access shall
ordinarily be by ladder, which shall
not be deemed to be safe unless it
complies with the following condi-
tions :
(a) provides foothold of a
depth, including any space behind
the ladder, of not less than 4^
inches (n^ cm.) for a width of
not less than 10 inches (25 cm.)
and a firm handhold;
(V) is not recessed under the
deck more than is reasonably
4) Les 6chelles sptcifii^es A la
lettre b) du paragraphe 2) du present
article seront drune longueur et
d'une solklit6 suffisantes et con*
venablement assu jetties,
5) a) Des derogations aux dis-
positions du present article pourront
Itre accordtes par les autoritfts
comp6tentes chaque fois^ qu'elies
estimeront que les dispositifs sp&~
cifife ne sont pas indispensables &
la s^curite des travailleurs*
b) Les dispositions du present
article ne s'appliqueront pas aux
plate-formes ou passerelles de manu-
tentlon lorsqu'elles sont exclusive-
ment employees pour les operations.
6) Les travailleurs ne dcvront
pas utiliser et ne pourront litre ten us
d'utiliser d'autres moyens d'acc&s
que ceux qui sont specifics ou au-
toris^s par le present article.
Art. 4* Pour le cas ofi les travail-
leurs doivent se rendre par eau sur
un bateau ou en revenir & Foccaslon
des operations, des mesures ap-
propriles devront fitre pr6vues pour
assurer la s6curite de leur tiransport
y compris la determination des
conditions auxquelles doivent satis-
faire les embarcations utilis6es pour
ce transport.
Art, 5.— i) Lorsque les travail-
leurs ont & effectuer les operations
dans des cales dont le fond est
situ6 4 plus de l m. 50 (5 pieds) du
niveau du pont, des moyens d*accfes
offrant des garanties de s^curit^
devront 6tre mis i leur disposition*
2) Ces moyens d*acc^s consiste-
ront ordinairement en une 6chelle et
celle-ci ne sera consid6r6e comme
pr6sentant des garanties de s6curit6
que:
a) si elle offre aux pieds un
appui dont la profondeur augmen-
tie de Tespace derridre F6chelle
est d'au moins n cm* }4 (4 pouces
,K) pour une largeur d'au moins
25 cm. (10 pouces) et aux mains
un apjHii solide;
i) si elle n*est pas plac^e en
retrait sous le pont plus qu'il n'est
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
necessary to keep it clear of the
hatchway;
(c) is continued by and Is in line
with arrangements for secure
handhold and foothold on the
coamings (e*g* cleats or cups) ;
(d) the said arrangements on
the coamings provide foothold of a
depth, including any space behind
the said arrangements, of not less
than 4}4 inches (n^4 cm.) for a
width of not less than 10 inches
(25 cm.) ;
(e) if separate ladders are pro-
vided between the lower decks, the
said ladders are as far as prac-
ticable in line with the ladder from
the top deck.
Where, however, owing to the con-
struction of the ship, the provision
of a ladder would not be reasonably
practicable, it shall be open to the
competent authorities to allow other
means of access, provided that they
comply with the conditions laid
down in this Article for ladders so
far as they are applicable.
In the case of ships existing at the
date of the ratification of this Con-
vention the measurement require-
ments of subparagraphs (a) and (d)
of this paragraph shall be deemed to
be complied withf until the ladders
and arrangements are replaced, if the
actual measurements are not more
than 10 per cent less than the meas-
urements specified in the said sub-
paragraphs (a) and (d).
(3) Sufficient free passage to the
means of access shall be left at the
coamings.
(4) Shaft tunnels shall be equipped
with adequate handhold and foot-
hold on both sides.
raisonnablement n6cessaire pour
qu'elle n'empi^te pas sur les
&coutilles;
c) si elle est continu^e par et
est dans la m8me ligne que des
dispositifs offrant un appui solide
aux pieds et aux mains, places sur
les surbaux des 6coutilles (par
exemple des taquets ou tasseaux) ;
d) si les dispositifs vis^s &
Falin^a pr£c6dent off rent aux pieds
un appui dont la profondeur
augment^e de Fespace derri&re ces
dispositifs est d'au moms n cm.
}4 (4 pouces >£) pour une largeur
d'au moins 25 cm. (10 pouces) ;
e) si, au cas oft il existe des
6chelles distinctes entre les ponts
inf^rieurs, ces 6chelles sont, dans
la mesure du possible, dans la
m6nie ligne que F&chelle partant
du pont sup6rieur.
Toutefois, lorsqu'en raison de la
construction du bateau, on ne pour-
rait raisonnablement exiger I'instal-
lation d'une £chelle, les autorit6s
comp^tentes auront la facult6 d'au-
toriser d'autres moyens d'acc&s, &
la condition que ces moyens d'acc&s
remplissent, dans la mesure oft elles
sont applicables, les conditions pres-
crites pour les 6chelles par le present
article.
Dans le cas des bateaux existant
i la date de la ratification de la
pr6sente convention et jusqu'au
reinplacement des £chelles et dis-
positifs, les conditions de dimensions
pr&vues par les alin6as a) et d) du
present paragraphs seront consi-
d6r6es comine satisfaites si les
chiffres des mesures effectivement
r6alis6es ne sont pas inf^rieurs de
plus de 10 pour cent aux chiffres
mentionn6s dans lesdits alinfeas a)
etd).
3) Un espace suffisant pour per-
mettre d'atteindre les moyens d'ac-
cfes devra fetre Iaiss6 libre prfes des
surbaux des 6coutilks.
4) Les tunnels des arbres devront
Stre munis des deux c6t6s de poi-
gntes et d^ppuie-pieds appropri6s.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 306
(5) When a ladder is to he used in
the hold of a vessel which is not
decked it shall be the duty of the
contractor undertaking the proc-
esses to provide such ladder. It
shall be equipped at the top with
hooks or with other means for firmly
securing it.
(6) The workers shall not use, or
be required to use, other means of
access than the means specified or
allowed by this Article,
(7) Ships existing at the date of
ratification of this Convention shall
be exempt from compliance with the
measurements in paragraph (2) (a)
and (d) and from the provisions of
paragraph (4) of this Article for a
period not exceeding four years from
the date of ratification of this
Convention.
Art. 6. — (i) While the workers
are on a ship for the purpose of the
processes, every hatchway of a cargo
hold accessible to the workers which
exceeds 5 feet (i m. 50) in depth
from the level of the deck to the bot-
tom of the hold, and which is not
protected to a clear height of 2 feet 6
inches (75 cm.) by the coamings,
shall, when not in use for the passage
of goods, coal or other material,
either be securely fenced to a height
of 3 feet (90 cm.) or be securely cov-
ered. National laws or regulations
shall determine whether the require-
ments of this paragraph shall be
enforced during meal times and other
short interruptions of work.
(2) Similar measures shall be
taken when necessary to protect all
other openings in a deck which
might be dangerous to the workers.
Art. 7- When the processes have
to be carried on on a ship, the means
of access thereto and all places on
5) Lorsqu'une fechelle devra (ft re
utilises dans la cale d'un bateau non
pont6, il appartienclra *\ 1 'entre-
preneur des operations de fournir
cette 6chelle. Kile devra Stre munie
k sa partie supferieure de crochets <>u
d'autres dispositifs permettant de la
fixer solidement.
6) Les travailleurs ne pourront
utiliser ni 8tre tenus d'utiliser des
moyens d'acc&s autres que ceux qui
sont sp6cifi6s ou autori$£s dans le
present article*
7) Les bateaux existant 4 la date
de la ratification de la pr^sentc con-
vention seront exempts des condi-
tions de dimensions imposf es par les
dispositions du paragraphs 2 (alintfas
a et d) et des prescriptions du
paragraphe 4 du present article,
pendant un d61ai n'excMant pas
quatre ans & partir de la date de
cette ratification.
Art* 6.' — i) Pendant que les tra-
vailleurs sont & bord du bateau pour
effectuer les op6rations, toute 6cou-
tille de cale de marchandises acces-
sible aux travailleurs, dont la pro-
fondeur, mesurfie depuis le niveau
du pent jusqu'au fond de la cale,
d^passe i m. 50 (5 pieds) et qui n'est
pas prot6g£e jusqu'ci une hauteur
nette d'au moins 75 cm. (2 pieds 6
pouces) par les surbaux, devra,
lorsqu'elle n'est pas utilisfie pour le
passage de marchandises, de charbon
ou d'autres mat6riaux, §tre entour£e
d'un garde-corps efficace jusqu'4 une
hauteur de 90 cm. (3 pieds) pu fitre
efficacement ferm6e. La legislation
nationale d^cidera si les dispositions
du present paragraphe doivent 6tre
appliqu^es pendant la dur^e des
repas et d'autres courtes interrup-
tions de travail.
2) Des mesures semblables seront
prises en cas de besoin pour prot^ger
toutes autres ouvertures dans le
pont qui pourraient presenter un
danger pour les travailleurs.
Art. 7. Lorsque les op6rations
doivent gtre effectives k bord d'un
bateau, les moyens d'acc^s k ce
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
board at which the workers are em-
ployed or to which they may be re-
quired to proceed in the course of
their employment shall be efficiently
lighted.
The means of lighting shall be
such as not to endanger the safety of
the workers nor to interfere with the
navigation of other vessels,
Art. 8* In order to ensure the
safety of the workers when engaged
in removing or replacing hatch cov-
erings and beams used for hatch
coverings,
(1) hatch coverings and beams
used for hatch coverings shall be
maintained in good condition;
(2) hatch coverings shall be fitted
with adequate hand grips, having
regard to their size and weight, un-
less the construction of the hatch or
the hatch coverings is of a character
rendering the provision of hand grips
unnecessary;
(3) beams used for hatch cover-
ings shall have suitable gear for re-
moving and replacing them of such a
character as to render it unnecessary
for workers to go upon them for the
purpose of adjusting such gear;
(4) all hatch coverings and fore
and aft and thwart-ship beams shall,
in so far as they are not interchange-
able, be kept plainly marked to in-
dicate the deck and hatch to which
they belong and their position
therein ;
(5) hatch coverings shall not be
used in the construction of cargo
stages or for any other purpose
which may expose them to damage.
Art. 9. Appropriate measures
shall be prescribed to ensure that no
hoisting machine, or gear, whether
fixed or loose, used in connection
therewith, is employed in the proc-
bateau ainsi que tous les endroits
du bord oil les travailleurs sont
occup6s ou peuvent 6tre appel^s &
se rendre au cours de leur occupation
devront gtre efficacement 6clair6s.
Les moyens d'^clairage utilises
devront Stre tels qu'ils ne puissent
mettre en danger la s<§curit6 des
travailleurs, ni g^ner la navigation
d'autres bateaux.
Art 8, En vue d 'assurer la s6-
curit6 des travailleurs lorsqu'ils sont
occup6s & en lever ou & mettre en
place les panneaux d'&coutilles ainsi
que les barrots et galiotes servant
& couvrir les 6coutilles,
1) les panneaux d'<§coutilles ainsi
que les barrots et galiotes servant &
couvrir les 6coutilles seront entre-
tenus en bon &tat;
2) les panneaux d'£coutilles se-
ront munis de poign^es appropri^es
& leur dimension et & leur poids, &
moins que la construction de T6cou-
tille ou des panneaux d'6coutilles
soit telle qu'elle rende des poign6es
inutiles;
3) les barrots et galiotes servant
£ couvrir les 6coutilles seront munis,
pour leur enl&vement et remise en
place, de dispositifs tels que les
travailleurs n'aient pas besoin de
monter sur ces barrots et galiotes
pour y fixer les dispositifs dont il
s'agit;
4) tous les panneaux d'6coutilles,
barrots et galiotes devront, pour
autant qu'ils ne sont pas inter-
changeables, §tre marques claire-
ment pour indiquer le pont et
Tteoutille auxquels ils appartiennent
ainsi que leur position sur ceux-ci;
5) les panneaux d'6coutilles ne
pourront Stre employes pour la
construction de plate-formes servant
i la manutention de la cargaison,
ni pour tout autre but qui les ex-
poserait & gtre endommag^s.
Art. 9. Des mesures appropri&es
seront prises pour que les appareils
de levage ainsi que tous engins ac-
cessoires, fixes ou mobiles, ne soient
employes pour les operations, £ terre
20
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 306
esses on shore or on board ship unless
it Is in a safe xvorking condition.
In particular,
(i) before being taken into use,
the said machines, fixed gear on
board ship accessory thereto as de-
fined by national laws or regulations,
and chains and wire ropes used in
connection therewith, shall be ade-
quately examined and tested, and
the safe working load thereof certi-
fied, in the manner prescribed and by
a competent person acceptable to the
national authorities;
(2) after being taken into use,
every hoisting machine, whether
used on shore or on board ship, and
all fixed gear on board ship accessory
thereto as defined by national laws
or regulations shall be thoroughly
examined or inspected as follows:
(a) to be thoroughly examined
every four years and inspected
every twelve months: derricks,
goose necks, mast bands, derrick
bands, eyebolts, spans and any
other fixed gear the dismantling of
which is specially difficult;
(b) to be thoroughly examined
every twelve months: all hoisting
machines (e.g. cranes, winches),
blocks, shackles and all other
accessory gear not included in (a).
All loose gear (e.g. chains, wire
ropes, rings, hooks) shall be inspected
on each occasion before use unless
they have been inspected within the
previous three months.
Chains shall not be shortened by
tying knots in them and precautions
shall be taken to prevent injury to
them from sharp edges.
A thimble or loop splice made in
ou & bord d'un bateau, que s'ils se
trouvent en fetat de fonctionner sans
danger.
En particulier,
1) avant leur mise en service,
lesdits appareils et les engins fixes i
bord consid6r&s comme leurs acces-
soires par les legislations nationales
ainsi que les chatnes et c&bles
m6talliques dont 1 'usage est H6 i
leur fonctionnement, devront, par
les spins d'une personne compdtente
admise par les autorit6s nationales
et dans les conditions prescrites,
litre dftment v6rifi6s et essayfo et
leur maximum de charge etre attestC*
par un certificat;
2) apr&s sa mise en service, tout
appareil de levage utilisfi i terre ou
& bord, et tous engins fixes i bord
consid6r6s comme ses accessoires par
les legislations nationales, sera ex-
amin6 4 fond ou inspect! dans les
conditions suivantes:
a) seront examin6s & fond> tons
les quatre ans et inspects tous
les douze mois: les mUts de
charge, pivots et colliers de m&ts
et de rn^ts de charge, oeillets,
pantoires, et tous autres engins
fixes dont le d^montage est par-
ticuli&rement difficile;
b) seront examines 4 fond tons
les douze mois; tous appareils de
levage (tels que les grues, treuils),
moufles, manilles et tous autres
engins accessoires qui ne seront
pas vis6s sous la lettre a).
Tous engins mobiles (par exemple
les chaJnes, cables m6talliques» an-
neaux, crochets) feront Fobjet dfune
inspection pr6alable, chaque fois
qu'ils seront mis en usage,— sauf
dans le cas oil ils auraient 4t6 in-
spects depuis moins de trois rnois.
Les chafnes ne devront pas 6tre
raccourcies au moyen de noeuds, et
des precautions seront prises pour
£viter qu'elles ne soient endom-
mag^es par frottement contre des
aretes vives.
Les oeillets ou ^pissures des cables
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
21
any wire rope shall have at least
three tucks with a whole strand of
rope and two tucks with one half of
the wires cut out of each strand;
provided that this requirement shall
not operate to prevent the use of
another form of splice which can be
shown to be as efficient as the form
hereby prescribed.
(3) Chains and such similar gear
as is specified by national laws or
regulations (e.g. hooks, rings, shack-
les, swivels) shall, unless they have
been subjected to such other suffi-
cient treatment as may be pre-
scribed by national laws or regula-
tions, be annealed as follows under
the supervision of a competent per-
son acceptable to the national au-
thorities:
(a) In the case of chains and the
said gear carried on board ship:
(i) half inch (i2$4 mm.) and
smaller chains or gear in general
use once at least in every six
months;
(ii) all other chains or gear
(including span chains but exclud-
ing bridle chains attached to der-
ricks or masts) in general use once
at least in every twelve months;
Provided that in the case of such
gear used solely on cranes and other
hoisting appliances worked by hand,
twelve months shall be substituted
for six months in sub-paragraph (i)
and two years for twelve months in
sub-paragraph (ii);
Provided also that, if the compe-
tent authority is of opinion that
owing to the size, design, material
or infrequency of use of any of the
said gear the requirements of this
paragraph as to annealing are not
necessary for the protection of the
workers, it may, by certificate in
writing (which it may at its discre-
tion revoke), exempt such gear from
m<§talliques devront comporter au
moins trois tours avec un toron
entier du cable et deux tours avec
la moiti6 des fils coupes dans chaque
toron, Toutefois, cette prescription
ne devra pas avoir pour effet d'em-
p&cher Tusage d'une autre forme
d'6pissure d'une efficacit6 aussi 6vi-
dente que celle qui est stipu!6e par
la pr^sente disposition.
3) Les chaines et tels engins simi-
laires que sp&ifient les legislations
nationales (par exemple les crochets,
anneaux, boucles, Imerillons) de-
vront, & moins qu'ils n'aient £t£
soumis £ tel autre traitement suffi-
sant que peuvent prescrire ces 16gis-
lations nationales, £tre recuits dans
les conditions ci-apr&s, sous le con-
tr61e d'une personne comp6tente
admise par les autorit6s nationales:
a) Chaines et engins pr6cit6s qui
sont & bord du bateau :
1° chaines et engins r6guli&re-
ment utilises de 12 millimetres et
demi (un demi-pouce) ou moins,
une f ois tous les six mois ;
2° tous autres chafnes et engins
(y compris les chaines de pantoire,
mais & Texclusion des chalnes-
brides attaches aux mlits de
charge ou aux milts) r6guli£re-
ment utilises, une fois tous les
douze mois;
Toutefois, dans le cas des engins
de cette nature utilises exclusive-
ment sur les grues et autres appareils
de levage & main, Tintervalle pr6vu
au sous-paragraphe i° sera de douze
mois au lieu de six et I'intervalle
pr6vu au sous-paragraphe 2° sera de
deux ans au lieu de douze mois;
De m&rne, dans le cas oil 1'au-
torit6 comp6tente estime, en raison
des dimensions, de la structure, des
mat£riaux ou de la raret6 d'utilisa-
tion de tous engins pr6cit6s, que
1'observation des prescriptions du
present paragraphe concernant les
recuissons n'est pas n6cessaire pour
la protection des travailleurs, cette
autorit6 peut, au moyen d'un certi-
22
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 306
the said requirements subject to such
conditions as may be specified in the
said certificate*
(6) In the case of chains and the
said gear not carried on board ship :
Measures shall be prescribed to se-
cure the annealing of the said chains
and gear.
(c) In the case of the said chains
and gear whether carried on board
ship or not, which have been length-
ened, altered or repaired by weld-
ing, they shall thereupon be tested
and re-examined.
(4) Such duly authenticated rec-
ords as will provide sufficient prima
facie evidence of the safe condition
of the machines and gear concerned
shall be kept, on shore or on the ship
as the case may be, specifying the
safe working load and the dates and
results of the tests and examinations
referred to in paragraphs (i) and (2)
of this Article and of the annealings
or other treatment referred to in
paragraph (3),
Such records shall, on the appli-
cation of any person authorised for
the purpose, be produced by the
person in charge thereof.
(5) The safe working load shall
be kept plainly marked on all cranes,
derricks and chain slings and on any
similar hoisting gear used on board
ship as specified by national laws or
regulations, The safe working load
marked on chain slings shall either
be in plain figures or letters upon the
chains or upon a tablet or ring of
durable material attached securely
thereto.
(6) All motors, cogwheels, chain
and friction gearing, shafting, live
electric conductors and steam pipes
shall (unless it can be shown that by
their position and construction they
are equally safe to every worker em-
ficat ecrit (qu'elle peut revoquer &
son gr6), exempter ces engins de
Tapplication desdites^ prescriptions,
sous reserve des conditions qui peu-
vent &tre fixfies dans le certihcat.
b) Chaines et engins pr6cit£s qui
ne sont pas & bord ;
Des mesures seront prtvues pour
assurer la recuisson de ces chalnes
et engins.
c) Chaines et engins prficitfs qui
sont ou non £, bord :
Les chafnes et engins qui auront
6t6 rallongfis, modifies ou rfiparfis par
soudure devront 6tre essay£s et
v6rifi6s de nouveau.
4) On censer vera & terre ou 4 bord ,
suivant les cas» des proc&s-verbaux
ddment authentiques qui constitu-
eront une pr&somption suffisante
de la s6curit6 du fonctionnement des
appareils et des engins dont il s'agit;
ces procds-verbaux devront indiquer
le maximum de charge autoris6, ainsi
que la date et le r&sultat des essais et
verifications vis6s aux paragraphes
i) et 2) du present article et des
recuissons ou autres traitements
vis6s au paragraphe 3).
Ces proems- verbaux devront 6tre
pr6sent6s par la personne qui en est
charg^e & la demande de toute per-
sonne qualifi^e & cet effet,
5) On devra marquer et maintenir
sur toutes les grues, milts de charge
et chaines d^lingues, ainsi que sur
tous engins de levage similaires uti~
Iis6s ^ bord, tels qu'ils sont sp€cij&6s
par les legislations nationales, I'm*
dication distincte du maximum de
charge autoris6, Le maximum de
charge indiqu6 sur les chaines df61in**
gues sera marqu6 en chiffres ou en
lettres apparents sur les chalnes
elles-mtotes ou bien sur une plaque
ou anneau en mati&re durable solide-
ment attach6 ^ ces dtialnes.
6) Tous les moteurs, roues den-
t&es, appareils de transmission 4
chafne ou k frottement, conducteurs
dectriques sous tension et tuyaujc de
vapeur devront (i moins quTil ne
soit prouv6 que par leur position ou
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
ployed as they would be if securely
fenced) be securely fenced so far as
is practicable without impeding the
safe working of the ship.
(7) Cranes and winches shall be
provided with such means as will
reduce to a minimum the risk of the
accidental descent of a load while in
process of being lifted or lowered.
(8) Appropriate measures shall be
taken to prevent exhaust steam from
and, so far as practicable, live steam
to any crane or winch obscuring any
part of the working place at which a
worker is employed.
(9) Appropriate measures shall be
taken to prevent the foot of a derrick
being accidentally lifted out of its
socket or support,
Art 10. Only sufficiently com-
petent and reliable persons shall be
employed to operate lifting or trans-
porting machinery whether driven
by mechanical power or otherwise,
or to give signals to a driver of such
machinery, or to attend to cargo
falls on winch ends or winch drums.
Art ii.— (i) No load shall be left
suspended from any hoisting ma-
chine unless there is a competent
person actually in charge of the
machine while the load is so left.
(2) Appropriate measures shall be
prescribed to provide for the em-
ployment of a signaller where this
is necessary for the safety of the
workers,
(3) Appropriate measures shall be
prescribed with the object of pre-
venting dangerous methods of work-
ing in the stacking, unstacking,
stowing and unstowing of cargo, or
handling in connection therewith.
leur construction ils presentent, du
point de vue de la s£curite de tous
les travailieurs employes, les mgmes
garanties que s'ils <§taient efficace-
ment proteges) etre munis de dispo-
sitifs de protection dans la mesure
oil cela est pratiquement realisable
sans nuire & la securit6 de la ma-
noeuvre du bateau.
7) Les grues et les treuils devront
Stre pourvus de moyens propres & r£-
duire au minimum le risque de la chute
accidentelle de la charge pendant
qu'ils Fenl&ventou qu'ils Tabaissent.
8) Des mesures appropriates de-
vront Stre prises pour emp^cher la
vapeur d'6chappement et, dans la
mesure du possible, la vapeur vive
de tout treuil ou grue de g&ner la
visibility en tout lieu de travail oil
un travailleur est occup6.
9) Des mesures appropri6s de-
vront 8tre prises pour empgcher Fen-
l&vement involontaire du pied d'un
melt de charge de son support.
Art. 10. Seules les personnes
suffisamment comp^tentes et dignes
de confiance devront Stre employees
& la conduite des appareils de levage
ou de transport, qu'ils soient mus
m^caniquement ou d'une autre fagon,
ou & faire des signaux aux conduc-
teurs de ces appareils, ou encore £
surveiller le cartahu actionn6 par
les tambours ou poup^es de treuils.
Art. n. — i) Aucune charge ne
devra rester suspendue & un appareil
de levage si la marche de cet appareil
n'est pas sous le contrdle effectif
d'une personne comp&tente pendant
que la charge est ainsi suspendue.
2) Des mesures appropri6es de-
vront Stre pr^vues pour qu'une per-
sonne soit charg&e de faire des
signaux si sa presence est n^cessaire
& la s&curit& des travailieurs.
3) Des mesures appropri6es de-
vront 6tre prfrvues pour 6viter qu'on
emploie des m6thodes de travail
dangereuses dans Tempilement ou
le d^sentassement, Farrimage ou le
d6sarrimage de la cargaison, ou la
manutention qui s'y rapporte.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 306
(4) Before work is begun at a hatch
the beams thereof shall either be
removed or be securely fastened to
prevent their displacement.
(5) Precautions shall be taken to
facilitate the escape of the workers
when employed in a hold or on 'tween
decks in dealing with coal or other
bulk cargo.
(6) No stage shall be used in the
processes unless it is substantially
and firmly constructed, adequately
supported and where necessary se-
curely fastened.
No truck shall be used for carry-
ing cargo between ship and shore
on a stage so steep as to be unsafe.
Stages shall where necessary be
treated with suitable material to
prevent the workers slipping.
(7) When the working space in a
hold is confined to the square of the
hatch, and except for the purpose of
breaking out or making up slings.
(a) hooks shall not be made fast
in the bands or fastenings of bales of
cotton, wool, cork, gunny-bags, or
other similar goods;
(6) can-hooks shall not be used for
raising or lowering a barrel when,
owing to the construction or condi-
tion of the barrel or of the hooks,
their use is likely to be unsafe.
(8) No gear of any description
shall be loaded beyond the safe
working load save in exceptional
cases and then only in so far as may
be allowed by national laws or
regulations.
4) Avan t de mettre en usage une
£coutille, on devra en lever tous les
barrots et galiotes ou les assujettir
solidement pour 6viler qu'ils se
tleplaeent.
5) Toutes precautions devront
Ctre prises pour que les travailleurs
puissent facilement fivacuer les cales
ou les entreponts lorsqu'ils y sont
occup6s & charger ou d6charger du
charbon ou d'autres cargaisons en
vrac.
6) Aucune plate-forme ne sera
utilisfie pour les operations si elle
n'est pas fortement et solidement
construite, convenablement $tayee
et, dans les cas oft c'est n6cessaire,
solidement fixtfe.
-Pour le transport de la charge
entre le navire et la terre, on ne
pourra faire usage d'un charriot &
bras dans le cas oft la plate-forme
est inclin£e au point de presenter un
clanger.
Les plate-formes devront, si cela
est n6cessaire, 6tre recouvertes d'une
mati&re appropri£e pour empccher
les travailleurs de glisser.
7) Lorsque Tespace de travail
dans une cale est Iimit6 au carr6 de
l'6coutille, on ne devra pas, sauf
dans le but d'amorcer le dfisarrimage
ou pour rassembler la charge dans
a) fixer des crochets aux liens ou
autres attaches entourant les balles
de coton, laine, U6ge, sacs de jute ou
autres marchandises similaires;
b) employer des griffes 4 tonneaux
lors du chargement et du dteharge-
ment des tonneaux, It moms que la
construction et la nature des ton-
neaux ainsi que la disposition et
1'fitat des griffes permettent de le
faire sans danger probable.
8) Aucun engin de levage quel
qu'il soit ne devra Stre chargd au
deli du maximum de charge autoris6,
sauf dans des cas exceptionnels et,
dans ces cas, seulement dans la
mesure autoris^e par la 16gislation
nationale.
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
(9) In the case of shore cranes
with varying capacity (e.g. raising
and lowering jib with load capacity
varying according to the angle) an
automatic indicator or a table show-
ing the safe working loads at the
corresponding inclinations of the jib
shall be provided on the crane.
Art 12. National laws or regula-
tions shall prescribe such precau-
tions as may be deemed necessary
to ensure the proper protection of
the workers, having regard to the cir-
cumstances of each case, when they
have to deal with or work in proxim-
ity to goods which are in themselves
dangerous to life or health by reason
either of their inherent nature or of
their condition at the time, or work
where such goods have been stowed.
Art, 13. At docks, wharves, quays
and similar places which are in fre-
quent use for the processes, such
facilities as having regard to local
circumstances shall be prescribed
by national laws or regulations shall
be available for rapidly securing the
rendering of first-aid and in serious
cases of accident removal to the
nearest place of treatment. Suffi-
cient supplies of first-aid equipment
shall be kept permanently on the
premises in such a condition and in
such positions as to be fit and readily
accessible for immediate use during
working hours. The said supplies
shall be in charge of a responsible
person or persons, who shall include
one or more persons competent to
render first-aid, and whose services
shall also be readily available during
working hours.
9) Les grues utilises & terre et &
puissance variable (par exemple par
rel&vernent ou abaissement de la
fl&che, la capacite de charge variant
suivant Tangle) devront 8tre munies
d'un indicateur automatique ou d'un
tableau indiquant les maximums de
charge correspondant aux inclinai-
sons de la fl&che.
Art. 12. Les legislations natio-
nales devront pr6voir les precautions
consid6r6es comme indispensables
pour assurer convenablement la pro-
tection des travailleurs, en tenant
compte des circonstances de chaque
cas particulier, quand ils ont & tra-
vailler au contact ou & proximit6 de
mati&res qui sont dangereuses pour
leur vie ou leur sant6, soit par leur
nature m£me, soit £ cause de l'6tat
dans lequel elles se trouvent & ce
moment, ou quand ils ont & travailler
dans des endroits oil de telles ma-
ti&res ont s6journ6.
Art. 13. Sur les docks, wharfs,
quais et autres lieux semblables fr6-
quemment utilises pour les op6ra-
tions, les moyens de secours que
les legislations nationales devront
pr6voir, en tenant compte des cir-
constances locales, seront am6nag6s
de telle fagon que les premiers soins
puissent Stre rapidement assures
et pour que, dans les cas d'accident
s6rieux, rint6ress6 puisse £tre rapide-
ment transport^ £ I'hdpital le plus
proche. Une provision suffisante de
materiel de premier secours devra
£tre conserve en permanence sur
les lieux dont il s'agit, dans un 6tat et
dans des endroits tels qu'elle soit
facilement accessible et puisse §tre
utilis6e imm&liatement au cours des
heures de travail Ces provisions de
mat6riel de premier secours devront
Stre plac6es sous la surveillance
d'une ou de plusieurs personnes re-
sponsables, comprenant une ou plu-
sieurs personnes aptes & donner les
premiers soins et prStes & assurer
imm6diatement leur service pendant
les heures de travail.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 306
At such docks, wharves, quays
and similar places as aforesaid ap-
propriate provision shall also be
made for the rescue of immersed
workers from drowning.
Art. 14. An}?* fencing, gangway,
gear, ladder, lifesaving means or
appliance, light, mark, stage or other
thing whatsoever required to be
provided under this Convention shall
not be removed or interfered with
by any person except when duly
authorised or in case of necessity,
and if removed shall be restored at
the end of the period for which its
removal was necessary.
Art 15. It shall be open to each
Member to grant exemptions from or
exceptions to the provisions of this
Convention in respect of any dock,
wharf, quay or similar place at which
the processes are only occasionally
carried on or the traffic is small and
confined to small ships, or in respect
of certain special ships or special
classes of ships or ships below a
certain small tonnage, or in cases
where as a result of climatic con-
ditions it would be impracticable to
require the provisions of this Conven-
tion to be carried out.
The International Labour Office
shall be kept informed of the provi-
sions in virtue of which any exemp-
tions and exceptions as aforesaid are
allowed.
Art. 1 6. Except as herein other-
wise provided, the provisions of this
Convention which affect the con-
struction or permanent equipment
of the ship shall apply to ships the
building of which is commenced after
the date of ratification of the Con-
vention, and to all other ships within
four years after that date, provided
that in the meantime the said provi-
sions shall be applied so far as rea-
Des mesures appropriates dcvront
£galement 6tre prises sur les docks,
wharfs, quais et autres lieux sem-
blables, ci-dessus mentionn6s, pour
porter secours aux travailleurs qui
tomberaient *t 1'eau.
Art. 14. Aucune personne n'aura
le droit d'enlever ni de d£placer des
garde-corps, passerelles, dispositifs,
6chelles, appareils ou xnoyens de
sauvetage, lumi&res, inscriptions,
plate-formes ou tous autres objets
pr^vus par les dispositions de la
prfeente convention, sauf si elle y
est dflment autoris£e ou en cas de
n6cessit6; les objets dont il s'agit
devront etre remis en place & Fex-
piration du delai pour lequel leur
enlfcvement a et£ nficessaire.
Art. 15, Chaque Membre pourra
accorder des derogations to tales ou
partielles aux dispositions de la
prcisente convention en ce qui con-
cerne tout dock, wharf, quai ou autre
lieu semblable oH les operations nt
sont effectu6es qu'occasionnellement,
ou dans lequel le trafic est restraint
et Hmit6 & de petits bateaux, ou bien
en ce qui concerne certains bateaux
sp^ciaux ou certaines categories spfr-
ciales de bateaux, ou les bateaux
n'atteignant pas un certain tonnage,
de mSme que dans les cas oil, par
suite des conditions climatiques, on
ne pourrait exiger pratiquement
Tobservation des dispositions de la
pr&sente convention.
Le Bureau international du Tra-
vail devra &tre informd des disposi-
tions en vertu desqucllcs les d6roga*
tions totalcs ou partielles mention-
n6es ci-dessus seront accord£es.
Art. 16. Sous reserve des excep-
tions stipules dans d'autres articles,
les mesures pr&vues par la prfesente
convention qui affectent la construc-
tion ou l^quipement permanent du
bateau devront s'appliquer sans
d^lai aux bateaux dont la construc-
tion aura 6t6 commenc^e apr^s la
date de la ratification de la prdsente
convention et elles devront s'ap-
pliquer 4 tous les autres bateaux
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
sonable and practicable to such other
ships.
Art. 17. In order to ensure the
due enforcement of any regulations
prescribed for the protection of the
workers against accidents,
(1) The regulations shall clearly
define the persons or bodies who are
to be responsible for compliance
with the respective regulations;
(2) Provision shall be made for an
efficient system of inspection and for
penalties for breaches of the regula-
tions;
(3) Copies or summaries of the
regulations shall be posted up in
prominent positions at docks,
wharves, quays and similar places
which are in frequent use for the
processes.
Art. 1 8, Each Member under-
takes to enter into reciprocal ar-
rangements on the basis of this Con-
vention with the otJier Members
which have ratified this Convention,
including more particularly the mu-
tual recognition of the arrangements
made in their respective countries
for testing, exaniining and annealing
and of certificates and records relat-
ing thereto ;
Provided that, as regards the con-
struction of ships and as regards
plant used on ships and the records
and other matters to be observed on
board under the terms of this Con-
vention, each Member is satisfied
that the arrangements adopted by
the other Member secure a general
standard of safety for the workers
equally effective as the standard
required under its own laws and
regulations ;
dans un d6Iai de quatre ans H partir
de cette date, Toutefois, avant
Texpiration de ce delai les dites
mesures devront etre appliqu£es
& ces autres bateaux pour autant
que cela sera raisonnable et pratique-
ment realisable.
Art. 17. Afin d'assurer Fapplica-
tion effective de tous r&glements
^tablis en vue de la protection des
travailleurs contre les accidents,
1) les dits rdglements devront
determiner clairement les personnes
ou prganismes auxquels incombe
Pobligation d'en observer les pre-
scriptions;
2) des dispositions devront gtre
prises pour instituer un syst^me d 'in-
spection efficace et pour fixer les sanc-
tions applicables en cas de violation
des r^glements;
3) les textes ou des r6sum<§s des
r&glements devront £tre affich^s &
des endroits bien visibles des docks,
wharfs, quais et autres lieux sem-
blables fr^quernment utilises pour
les op6rations.
Art. 18. Chaque Membre s'en-
gage & conclure avec les autres
Membres ayant ratifi6 la pr&sente
convention des accords de r6cipro-
cit6 sur la base de cette convention,
en comprenant plus particuli&rement
dans ces accords la reconnaissance
mutuelle des dispositions prises dans
leurs pays respectifs pour les essais,
v6rifications et recuissons et la re-
connaissance mutuelle des certificats
et proc£s-verbaux y relatifs.
Cet engagement est pris sous
reserve que, pour ce qui concerne la
construction des bateaux et Toutil-
lage utilis6 & bord et pour ce qui
concerne les proc^s-verbaux ainsi
que les diverses prescriptions qui
doivent 6tre observes & bord aux
termes de la pr6sente convention,
chaque Membre soit assur6 que les
dispositions adoptees par Tautre
Membre garantissent, pour les tra-
vailleurs, un niveau g6n6ral de s6-
curit€ d'une efficacit& £gale au niveau
prescrit par sa propre legislation.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 306
Provided also that the Govern-
ments shall have due regard to the
obligations of paragraph (n) of
Article 405 of the Treaty of Ver-
sailles and of the corresponding Arti-
cles of the other Treaties of Peace.
Art. 19. The formal ratifications
of this Convention under the condi-
tions set forth in Part XIII of the
Treaty of Versailles and in the cor-
responding Parts of the other Treaties
of Peace shall be communicated to
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations for registration.
Art, 20. This Convention shall
be binding only upon those Mem-
bers whose ratifications have been
registered with the Secretariat.
It shall come into force twelve
months after the date on which the
ratifications of two Members of the
International Labour Organisation
have been registered with the Secre-
tary-General.
Thereafter, this Convention shall
come into force for any Member
twelve months after the date on which
its ratification has been registered.
Art* 21. As soon as the ratifica-
tions of two Members of the Inter-
national Labour Organisation have
been registered with the Secretariat,
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations shall so notify all the
Members of the International La-
bour Organisation. He shall like**
wise notify them of the registration
of ratifications which may be com*
municated subsequently by other
Members of the Organisation*
Art. 22. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of ten
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions for registration* Such denun-
ciation shall not take effect until
one year after the date on which it
is registered with the Secretariat.
Each Member which has ratified
En outre, les Gouvernements tien-
dront dflment compte cles obliga-
tions qui rfsultent du paragraphs 1 1
tie Tarticle 405 du Traite cle Ver-
sailles et des articles correspondants
des autres Trait.es cle Puix.
Art. 19. Les ratifications oflicielles
de la prfisente convention dans les
conditions pr^vues & la Partie XIII
du Trait6 de Versailles et aux Parties
correspondantes des autres Trait6s
de Paix seront communiques au
Secretaire g6n6ral de la Soci6t6 des
Nations et par lui enregistrtfes.
Art, 20, La pr6sente convention
ne Hera que les Membres de TOr-
ganisation Internationale du Travail ,
dont la ratification aura £tfi en-
registrde au Secretariat.
Elle entrera en vigueur douze mois
aprds que les ratifications de deux
Membres auront 6t6 enregistrtfes par
le Secr6taire
Par la suite, cette convention en-
trera en vigueur pour chaque Mem-
bra douze mois aprfes la date oii sa
ratification aura 6t6 enregistrte.
Art. 21. Aussitdt que les ratifi-
cations de deux Membres de 1 'Or-
ganisation Internationale du Travail
auront 6t6 enregistr&es au Secr6*
tariat, le Secretaire g(m£ral de la
Soci6t£ des Nations notifiera ce fait
& tous les Membres de reorganisation
Internationale du Travail. II leur
notifiera 6galement Tenregistrement
des ratifications qui lui seront ult(>
rieurement communiques par tons
autres Membres de FOrganisation*
Art 22* Tout Membre ayant
ratifi6 la pr£aente convention pent
la ^d6noncer 4 Fexpiration dfune
pMode de dix annte aprds la date
de la mise en vigueur initiale de la
convention, par un acte communique
au Secretaire g6n6ral de la Sociit6
des Nations, et par lui enregistrt*
La d6nonciation ne prendra effet
qu*une ann6e apr^s avoir 6t6 en-
registr6e au Secretariat.
Tout Membre ayant ratifi^ la
April 27, 1932 PROTECTION AGAINST ACCIDENTS TO DOCKERS
this Convention and which does not,
within the year following the expira-
tion of the period of ten years men-
tioned in the preceding paragraph,
exercise the right of denunciation
provided for in this Article, will be
bound for another period of five
years and, thereafter, may denounce
this Convention at the expiration of
each period of five years under the
terms provided for in this Article.
Art. 23, At the expiration of each
period of ten years after the coming
Into force of this Convention, the
Governing Body of the International
Labour Office shall present to the
General Conference a report on the
working of this Convention and shall
consider the desirability of placing
on the Agenda of the Conference the
question of its revision in whole or
in part.
Art. 24. Should the Conference
adopt a new Convention revising this
Convention in whole or in part, the
ratification by a Member of the new
revising Convention shall ipso jure
involve denunciation of this Con-
vention without any requirement of
delay , notwithstanding the provisions
of Article 22 above, if and when the
new revising Convention shall have
come into force.
As from the date of the coming into
force of the new revising Conven-
tion, the present Convention shall
cease to be open to ratification by
the Members.
Nevertheless, this Convention shall
remain in force in its actual form and
content for those Members which
have ratified it but have not ratified
the revising Convention.
Art. 25. The French and English
texts of this Convention shall both
be authentic.
The foregoing is the authentic
text of the Draft Convention duly
adopted by the General Conference
prfisente convention qui, dans le
d£lai d'une ann&e aprds F expiration
de la p6riode de dix ann<§es me'n-
tionn^e au paragraphs pr6c6dent,
ne fera pas usage de la facult<§ de
d^nonciation pr<§vue par le present
article, sera H6 pour une nouvelle
p6riode de cinq ann6es et, par la suite,
pourra ddnoncer la pr£sente con-
vention & 1'expiration de chaque
p^riode de cinq ann£es dans les con-
ditions pr6vues au present article.
Art. 23* A Texpiration de chaque
p6riode de dix ann£es £ compter de
rentrfe en vigueur de la pr<§sente
convention, le Conseil d'adminis-
tration du Bureau international du
Travail devra presenter & la Conf6-
rence g6n6rale un rapport sur Tap-
plication de la pr&sente convention et
d6cidera s'il y a lieu d'inscrire & 1'ordre
du jour de la Conference la question
de sa revision totale ou partielle.
Art. 24. Au cas oft la Conference
internationale adopterait une nou-
velle convention portant revision
totale ou partielle de la pr6sente
convention, la ratification par un
Membre de la nouvelle convention
portant revision entratnerait de plein
droit d^nonciation de la pr^sente
convention sans condition de d61ai
nonobstant Particle 22 ci-dessus,
sous reserve que la nouvelle conven-
tion portant revision soit entree en
vigueur,
A partir de la date de Tentr^e en
vigueur de la nouvelle convention
portant revision, la pr6sente con-
vention cesserait d'etre ouverte &
la ratification des Membres.
La prfeente convention demeure-
rait toutefois en vigueur dans sa
forme et teneur pour les Membres
qui Tauraient ratifi^e et qui ne
ratifieraient pas la nouvelle con-
vention portant revision.
Art. 25. Les textes frangais^et
anglais de la pr6sente convention
feront foi Tun et 1'autre.
Le texte qui pr£c&de est le texte
authentique du projet de convention
dftment adopt6 par la Conf6rence
30 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 3C>7
of the International Labour Organisa- gtfnfrale de 1 Organisation intema-
tion during its Sixteenth Session tionale du Travail dans sa seiz&mc
which was held at Geneva and de- session qui s'est tenue & Genfeve et
clared closed the joth day of April qui a 6t6 d£clar6e close le 30 avril
1932. 1932.
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap- EN FOI DE QUOI ont apposfi leurs
pended our signatures this fifth clay signatures, le cinq mai 1932,
of May 1932.
For the President of the Conference, Bo HAMMARSKJOLD, Vice-president
The Director of the International Labour Office, ALBERT THOMAS
No. 307
CONVENTION concerning the Age for Admission of Children to
Non-Industrial Employment. Adopted at Geneva, April 30,
1932.
CONVENTION concernant Page d'adrnission des enfants atu;
travatix non-indtistriels. Adoptee a Geneve, 30 avril 1932,
EDITOR'S NOTE. A draft convention on the minimum age for admission of children to
industrial employment was adopted by the International Labor Conference at Washington,
November 28, 1919 (No. 14, ante)*, a draft convention on the minimum age for admission of
children to employment at sea was adopted at Genoa, July 9, 1920 (No. 23, ante)*, and a
draft convention on the age for admission of children to employment in agriculture was
adopted at Geneva, November 16, 1921 (No. 60, ante). This convention was adopted as a
draft convention by the International Labor Conference at its sixteenth session ; its short
title is "Minimum Age (Non-Industrial Employment) Convention, 1932,"
RATIFICATIONS, Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations by Uruguay, June 6, 1933; Belgium, June 6, 1934; Spain,
June 22, 1934; Netherlands, July 12, 1935; Cuba, February 24, 1936; Austria, February
26, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. International Labour Conference, Fifteenth Session, Geneva, zp^jr ( Rec-
ords) t 2 vols, (Geneva: International Labour Office, 1931); idem, sixteenth session, Geneva,
1932 (1932). See also the preparatory documents of the fifteenth and sixteenth sessions of
the conference.
Anon., "The Fifteenth Session of the International Labour Conference," 24 InL Labour
Rev, (1931), pp. 135-75; "The Sixteenth Session of the International Labour Conference/'
26 idem (1932), pp. 151-98.
Entered into force June 6, 1935.*
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations,
The General Conference of the La Conference g6n^rale de rOr-
International Labour Organisation ganisation Internationale du Travail
of the League of Nations, de la Society des Nations,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, in a separate register of labor
conventions, June 6, 1935.
April SO, 1932 MINIMUM AGE (NON-INDUSTRIAL EMPLOYMENT)
Having been convened at Ge-
neva by the Governing Body of
the International Labour Office,
and having met in its Sixteenth
Session on 12 April 1932, and
Having decided upon the adop-
tion of certain proposals with re-
gard to the age for admission of
children to employment in non-
industrial occupations, which is
the third item on the Agenda of
the Session, and
Having determined that these
proposals shall take the form of a
draft international convention,
adopts, this thirtieth day of April
of the year one thousand nine
hundred and thirty-two the follow-
ing Draft Convention for ratification
by the Members of the International
Labour Organisation, in accordance
with the provisions of Part XIII
of the Treaty of Versailles and of the
corresponding Parts of the other
Treaties of Peace:
Article I.— (i) This Convention
shall apply to any employment not
dealt with in the following Con-
ventions adopted by the Interna-
tional Labour Conference at its First,
Second and Third Sessions respec-
tively:
Convention fixing the minimum
age for admission of children to in-
dustrial employment (Washington,
1919);
Convention fixing the minimum
age for admission of children to em-
ployment at sea (Genoa, 1920) ;
Convention concerning the age for
admission of children to employment
in agriculture (Geneva, 1921).
The competent authority in each
country shall, after consultation
with the principal organisations of
employers and workers concerned,
define the line of division which
separates the employments covered
by this Convention from those dealt
with in the three aforesaid Conven-
tions,
Convoqu6e & Geneve par le
Conseil d 'administration du Bu-
reau international du Travail, et
s'y 6tant r6unie le 12 avril 1932,
en sa seizi&me session,
Aprds avoir d6cid6 d 'adopter
diverses propositions relatives &
I'&ge d 'admission des enfants au
travail dans les professions non
industrielles, question qui con-
stitue le troisifeme point de 1'ordre
du jour de la session, et
Apr&s avoir d6cid6 que ces
propositions prendraient la forme
d'un projet de convention inter-
nationale,
adopte, ce trenti&me jour d'avril mil
neuf cent trente deux, le projet de
convention ci-apr&s & ratifier par
les Membres de 1 'Organisation Inter-
nationale du Travail conform6ment
aux dispositions de la Partie XIII
du Trait6 de Versailles et des Parties
correspondantes des autres Trait6s
de Paix:
Article i. — i) La pr6sente con-
vention s'applique & tout travail ne
faisant pas 1'objet de la r6glementa-
tion pr^vue par les conventions
suivantes adopt6es respectivement
par la Conf6rence Internationale du
Travail & ses premiere, deuxi^me et
troisi&me sessions :
Convention fixant I'&ge minimum
d'admission des enfants aux travaux
industriels (Washington, 1919);
Convention fixant I'&ge minimum
d'admission des enfants au travail
maritime (G6nes, 1920) ;
Convention concernant F&ge d'ad-
mission des enfants au travail dans
1'agriculture (Gen&ve, 1921).
Dans chaque pays, l'autorit£ com-
pos ten te, apr&s consultation des
principales organisations patroriales
et ouvri&res int<§ress£es, dlterminera
la ligne de demarcation entre le
champ d'application de la pr6sente
convention et celui des trois con-
ventions susmentionn6es.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 307
(2) This Convention shall not
apply to :
(a) employment in sea-fishing;
(b) work clone In technical and
professional schools, provided that
such work is essentially of an educa-
tive character, is not intended for
commercial profit, and is restricted,
approved and supervised by public
authority,
(3) It shall be open to the com-
petent authority in each country to
exempt from the application of this
Convention :
(a) employment in establishments
in which only members of the em-
ployer's family are employed, except
employment which is harmful, preju-
dicial or dangerous within the
meaning of Articles 3 and 5 of this
Convention ;
(&) domestic work in the family
performed by members of that
family.
Art. 2. Children under four-
teen years of age, or children over
fourteen years who are still required
by national laws or regulations to
attend primary school, shall not be
employed in any employment to
which this Convention applies except
as hereinafter otherwise provided.
Art. 3. — (i) Children over twelve
years of age may, outside the hours
fixed for school attendance, be em-
ployed on light work:
(a) which is not harmful to their
health or normal development;
(b) which is not such as to preju-
dice their attendance at school or
their capacity to benefit from the
instruction there given ; and
(c) the duration of which does not
exceed two hours per day on either
school days or holidays, the total
number of hours spent at school and
on light work in no case to exceed
seven per day.
(2) Light work shall be pro-
hibited :
2) La prfisente convention ne
s'appliquera pas :
a) <L la pfiche maritime;
b) au travail dans les 6coles tech-
niques et prof essionnel les, & la
condition qu'il pr6sente un caractfrre
essentiellement fiducatif, n'ait pas
pour objet un bfinfifice commercial
et qu'il soit Iimit6, approuv6 et con-
tr616 par I'autoritfi publique,
3) Dans chaque pays, Tautorit6
comp£tente aura la facult6 d'exclure
de 1'application de la pr6sente con-
vention ;
a) Temploi dans les 6tablissements
o& sont seuls occup6s les membres
de la famille de Temployeur, 4 la
condition que cet emploi ne soit pas
nuisible, pr^judiciable ou dangereux
au sens des articles 3 et 5 ci-dessous ;
b) le travail domestique dans la
famille par les membres de cette
famille.
Art. 2. Les enfants de moins de
quatorze ans ou ceux qui, ayant
depassfi cet Hge, sont encore sounus
& 1'obligation scolaire primaire en
vertu de la legislation nationale, ne
pourront Stre occup6s & aucun des
travaux auxquels s'applique la pr6-
sente convention, sous reserve des
dispositions ci-apr&s.
Art. 3.—!) Les enfants igfe de
douze ans accomplis pourront, en
dehors des heures fix6es pour la
fr^quentation scolaire, litre occup^s
& des travaux 16gers, sous reserve
que ces travaux;
a) ne soient pas nuisibles JSi leur
sant6 ou & leur d6veloppement
normal ;
b) ne soient pas de nature 4 porter
prejudice ^t leur assiduit6 &, 1'^cole
ou & leur facult6 de b6n6ficier de
Tinstruction qui y est donn^e;
c) n'excfedent pas deux heures par
jour, aussi bien les jours de classe
que les jours de vacances, le nombre
total quotidien des heures consacr^es
& l'<§cole et aux travaux 16gers ne
devant en aucun cas d6passer sept,
2) Les travaux 16gers seront pro-
hib6s:
April 30, 1932 MINIMUM AGE (NON-INDUSTRIAL EMPLOYMENT)
33
(a) on Sundays and legal public
holidays ;
(b) during the night, that is to
say during a period of at least twelve
consecutive hours comprising the
interval between 8 p.m. and 8 a.m.
(3) After the principal organisa-
tions of employers and workers
concerned have been consulted, na-
tional laws or regulations shall:
(a) specify what forms of employ-
ment may be considered to be light
work for the purpose of this article;
(b) prescribe the preliminary con-
ditions to be complied with as safe-
guards before children may be em-
ployed in light work.
(4) Subject to the provisions of
sub-paragraph (a) of paragraph (i)
above,
(a) national laws or regulations
may determine work to be allowed
and the number of hours per day to
be worked during the holiday time
of children referred to in Article 2
who are over fourteen years of age;
(b) in countries where no provi-
sion exists relating to compulsory
school attendance, the time spent on
light work shall not exceed four and
a half hours per day*
Art. 4. In the interests of art,
science or education, national laws
or regulations may, by permits
granted in individual cases, allow
exceptions to the provisions of Arti-
cles 2 and 3 of this Convention in
order to enable children to appear in
any public entertainment or as
actors or supernumeraries in the
making of cinematographic films;
Provided that:
(a) no such exception, shall be
allowed in respect of employment
which is dangerous within the mean-
ing of Article 5, such as employment
in circuses, variety shows or cab-
arets ;
(£>) strict safeguards shall be pre-
a) les dimanches et jours de ftte
publique 16gale ;
b) pendant la nuit, c'est~&-dire
pendant un intervalle d'au moins
douze heures cons£cutives compre-
nant la periode entre huit heures du
soir et huit heures du matin.
3) Apr&s consultation des prin-
cipales organisations patronales et
ouvri^res int£ress6es, la legislation
nationale:
a) determinera quels sont les
genres de travaux qui peuvent £tre
considers comme travaux legers au
sens du present article;
b) prescrira les garanties preiimi-
naires £ remplir avant que les
enfants ne puissent gtre employes &
des travaux legers.
4) Sous reserve des dispositions
de raiinea a) du paragraphe I ci-
dessus :
a) la legislation nationale pourra
determiner les travaux permis et
leur dur6e journali&re, pour la p6riode
des vacances des enfants ayant
depasse quatorze ans, vises & Parti-
cle 2;
6) dans les pays ou n'existe au-
cune disposition relative £ la fr6-
quentation scolaire obligatoire, la
duree des travaux lagers ne devra
pas depasser quatre heures et demie
par jour.
Art. 4. Dans rint&rfit de Tart,
de la science ou de Fenseignement,
la legislation nationale pourra, par
le moyen d'autorisations individu-
elles, accorder des derogations aux
dispositions des articles 2 et 3 de la
pr6sente convention, afin de per-
mettre 4 des enfants de paraitre dans
tous spectacles publics, ainsi que
de participer comme acteurs ou
figurants dans des prises de vue
cinematographiques.
Toutefois,
a) aucune derogation ne sera ac-
cord6e dans le cas d'un emploi
dangereux au sens de Tarticle 5 ci-
dessous, notamment pour des spec-'
tacles de cirque, varietes et caba-
rets;
&) des garanties strictes seront
34
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 307
scribed for the health, physical
development and morals of the
children , for ensuring kind treatment
of them, adequate rest, and the
continuation of their education ;
(c) children to whom permits are
granted in accordance with this
Article shall not be employed after
midnight*
Art. 5. A higher age or ages than
those referred to in Article 2 of this
Convention shall be fixed by na-
tional laws or regulations for admis-
sion of young persons and adolescents
to any employment which, by its
nature, or the circumstances in
which it is to be carried on, is
dangerous to the life, health or
morals of the persons employed in it.
Art. 6. A higher age or ages than
those referred to in Article 2 of this
Convention shall be fixed by national
laws or regulations for admission of
young persons and adolescents to
employment for purposes of itiner-
ant trading in the streets or in places
to which the public have access, to
regular employment at stalls outside
shops or to employment in itinerant
occupations, in cases where the con-
ditions of such employment require
that a higher age should be fixed.
Art. 7. In order to ensure the due
enforcement of the provisions of this
Convention, national laws or regu-
lations shall :
(a) provide for an adequate sys-
tem of public inspection and super-
vision ;
(&) provide suitable means for
facilitating the identification and
supervision of persons under a
specified age engaged in the em-
ployments and occupations covered
by Article 6 ;
(s) provide penalties for breaches
of the laws or regulations by which
effect is given to the provisions of
this Convention.
Art. 8. There shall be included in
the annual reports to be submitted
6tablies en vue de sauvegarder la
sant6, le d6veloppement physique et
la moralitfi des enfants, de leur as-
surer de bons traitements, un repos
convenable et la continuation de leur
instruction ;
c) les enfants autorisfis i travailler
dans les conditions pr6vues au pre-
sent article ne devront pas travailler
aprds minuit.
Art. 5* La legislation nationale
fixera un &ge ou des %es sup6rieurs &
ceux qui sent mentionnds & 1 'article
2 de la prfisente convention pour
radmission des jeunes gens et adoles-
cents & tout emplpi qui, par sa
nature ou les conditions clans les-
quelles il est rempli, est dangereux
pour la vie, la sant6 ou la moralit6
des personnes qui y sont affect6es.
Art. 6. La legislation nationale
fixera un &ge ou des %es superieurs
4 ceux qui sont mentionntfs & Particle
2 de la prison te convention pour
radmission des jeunes gens et adoles-
cents aux emplois dans le commerce
ambulant sur la voie publique ou
dans les 6tablissements et lieux
publics, aux emplois permanents £
des <§talages ext6rieurs, ou aux em-
plois dans les professions ambulantes,
lorsque ces emplois sont exerc(xs dans
des conditions qui justifient qu'un
&ge plus 61ev6 soit fix6.
Art. 7. En vue d 'assurer 1 'appli-
cation effective des dispositions de la
pr6sente convention, la legislation
nationale:
a) pr^voira un systfeme appropri6
d 'inspection et cle contrOle officials;
6) pr6voira des mesures appro-
prides pour faciliter Tidentification
et le contrdle des personnes au-
dessous d'un &ge d6termin6 occupies
dans les emplois et professions visfes
il'article6;
c) 6tablira des p6nalit6s pour r6~
primer les infractions & la 16gislation
donnant effet aux dispositions de la
pr<§sente convention.
Art 8, Les rapports annuels pr^-
vus par Particle 408 du Trait6 de
April 30, X932 MINIMUM AGE (NON-INDUSTRIAL EMPLOYMENT)
35
under Article 408 of the Treaty of
Versailles and the corresponding
Articles of the other Treaties of Peace
full information concerning all laws
and regulations by which effect is
given to the provisions of this Con-
vention, including:
(a) a list of the forms of em-
ployment which national laws or
regulations specify to be light work
for the purpose of Article 3 ;
(&) a list of the forms of em-
ployment for which, in accordance
with Articles 5 and 6, national laws
or regulations have fixed ages for
admission higher than those laid
down in Article 2 ;
(c) full information concerning the
circumstances in which exceptions to
the provisions of Articles 2 and 3
are permitted in accordance with
the provisions of Article 4.
Art, 9. The provisions of Articles
2, 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7 of this Convention
shall not apply to India, but in
India:
(1) the employment of children
under ten shall be prohibited :
Provided that in the interests of
art, science or education, national
laws or regulations may, by per-
mits, granted in individual cases,
allow exceptions to the above
provision in order to enable chil-
dren to appear in any public enter-
tainment or as actors or super-
numeraries in the making of
cinematographic films.
Provided also that should the
age for the admission of children
to factories not using power
which are not subject to the
Indian Factories Act be fixed by
national laws or regulations at an
age exceeding ten, the age so pre-
scribed for admission to such
factories shall be substituted for
the age of ten for the purpose of
this paragraph.
(2) Persons under fourteen
years of age shall not be employed
Versailles et les articles corres-
pondants des autres Traites de Paix
donneront des renseignements com-
plets sur la legislation donnant
effet aux dispositions de la pr6sente
convention. Ces renseignements
contiendront notamment :
a) une liste des genres d'emplois
que la legislation nationale qualifie
de travaux legers au sens de I1 article
3;
b) une liste des genres d'emplois
pour lesquels, conformement aux
articles 5 et 6, la legislation nationale
a fix6 des <iges d 'admission plus
eieves que ceux etablis par Particle
2;
c) des renseignements complets
sur les conditions dans lesquelles les
derogations aux articles 2 et 3sont
autorisees en vertu de Tarticle 4.
Art. 9. Les dispositions des arti-
cles 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 et 7 de la pr6sente
convention ne s'appliqueront pas £
I'lnde. Mais dans 1'Inde:
1) L'emploi des enfants de
moins de dix ans sera interdit.
Toutefois, dans I'int6r6t de Tart,
de la science ou de Tenseignement,
la legislation nationale pourra, au
moyen d'autorisations individu-
elles, accorder des derogations £
la disposition ci-dessus, afin de per-
mettre & des enfants de parattre
dans tous spectacles publics ainsi
que de participer comme acteurs
ou figurants dans des prises de vue
cinematographiques.
En outre, au cas oil I'Uge d'ad-
mission des enfants dans les manu-
factures n'employant pas de force
motrice et qui ne sont pas regies
par la loi indienne sur les manu-
factures viendrait & §tre fixe par la
legislation nationale au-dessus de
dix ans, I'&ge ainsi present pour
Tadrnission au travail dans ces
manufactures sera substitue £
rage de dix ans aux fins de Tap-
plication du present paragraphs.
2) Les personnes de moins de
quatorze ans ne pourront £tre
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No* 307
In any non-industrial employment
which the competent authority,
after consultation with the prin-
cipal organisations of employers
and workers concerned, may de-
clare to involve danger to life,
health or morals,
(3) An age above ten shall be
fixed by national laws or regula-
tions for admission of young per-
sons and adolescents to employ-
ment for purposes of itinerant
trading in the streets or in places
to which the public have access,
to regular employment at stalls
outside shops or to employment
m itinerant occupations, in cases
where the conditions of such em-
ployment require that a higher
age should be fixed.
(4) National laws or regulations
shall provide for the due enforce-
ment of the provisions of this
Article and in particular shall
provide penalties for breaches of
the laws or regulations by which
effect is given to the provisions
of this Article.
(5) The competent authority
shall, after a period of five years
from the date of passing of legisla-
tion giving effect to the provisions
of this Convention, review the
whole position with a view to
Increasing the minimum age pre-
scribed in this Convention* such
review to cover the whole of the
provisions of this Article*
Should legislation be enacted in
India making attendance at school
compulsory until the age of fourteen
this Article shall cease to apply, and
Articles 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7 shall
thenceforth be applicable to India.
Art. 10. The formal ratifications
of this Convention tinder the condi-
tions set forth in Part XIII of the
Treaty of Versailles and in the cor-
responding Parts of the other Trea-
ties of Peace shall be communicated
to the Secretary-General of the
League of Nations for registration.
occupies fit aucun des travaux non
industriels que Fautorite comp6-
tente, apris consultation des prin-
cipales organisations d'employeum
et de travailleurs interessees, pour-
rait declarer dangereux pour la
vie, la sante ou la morality*
3) La legislation rationale fixe-
ra un §ge sup6rieur 4 dix ans pour
{'admission des jeunes gens et
adolescents aux emplois dans le
commerce ambulant sur la voie
publique ou dans les etablissements
et lieux publics, aux emplois per-
manents & des etalages ext6rieurs,
ou aux emplois dans les profes-
sions ambulantes, lorsque ces
emplois sont exerc6s dans des
conditions qui justifient qu'un
§ge plus 61ey6 soit fixe.
4) La legislation nationale pr6-
voira des mesures pour 1'applica-
tion des dispositions du present
article et, en particulier, etablira
des p6nalit6s pour r6primer les
infractions & la legislation donnant
effet aux dispositions du present
article.
5) L'autoritecompetentedevra,
apr&s une periode de cinq ans &
compter de la promulgation des lois
donnant effet aux dispositions de la
pr^sente convention, r£examiner
complement la situation en vue
de relever les iges minima presents
& la presents convention, nouvel
examen qui s*appliquera & toutes
les dispositions du present article.
S'il 6tait 6tabli, dans 1'Inde, une
legislation rendant la fr^quentation
scolaire obligatoire jusqu*& 1'Sge de
quatorze ane, le present article ces*
serait d'etre applicable et les articles
2» 3» 4» 5> 6 et 7 deviendraient alors
applicables 4 1'lAde*
Att* xo. Les ratifications offi-
cielles de la prtsente convention dans
les conditions prevues It la Partie
XIII du Traite de Versailles et aux
Parties correspondantes des autres
Trait^s de Paix seront communiquees
au Secretaire general de la Soci6t6
des Nations et par lui enregistrees.
April 30, 1932 MINIMUM AGE (NON-INDUSTRIAL EMPLOYMENT)
37
Art. n. This Convention shall be
binding only upon those Members
whose ratifications have been regis-
tered with the Secretariat.
It shall come into force twelve
months after the date on which the
ratifications of two Members of the
International Labour Organisation
have been registered with the Secre-
tary-General.
Thereafter, this Convention shall
come into force for any Member
twelve months after the date on
which its ratification has been regis-
tered*
Art. 12, As soon as the ratifica-
tions of two Members of the Interna-
tional Labour Organisation have
been registered with the Secretariat,
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations shall so notify all the
Members of the International La-
bour Organisation. He shall like-
wise notify them of the registration
of ratifications which may be com-
municated subsequently by other
Members of the Organisation.
Art* 13* A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of ten
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions for registration. Such denun-
ciation shall not take effect until one
year after the date on which it is
registered with the Secretariat,
Each Member which has ratified
this Convention and which does not,
within the year following the expira-
tion of the period of ten years
mentioned in the preceding para-
graph, exercise the right of denunci-
ation provided for in this Article,
will be bound for another period of
five years and, thereafter, may
denounce this Convention at the
expiration of each period of five
years under the terms provided for in
this Article,
Art ii. La presente convention
ne Hera que les Membres de TOr-
ganisation Internationale du Travail
dont la ratification aura ete en-
registr£e au Secretariat*
Elle entrera en vigueur douze mois
apr&s que les ratifications de deux
Membres auront ete enregistr^es
par le Secretaire general.
Par la suite, cette convention
entrera en vigueur pour chaque
Membre douze mois apr&s la date
oti sa ratification aura ete enregistr^e.
Art. 12. Aussitdt que les ratifi-
cations de deux Membres de 1'Or-
ganisation Internationale du Travail
auront ete enregistr6es au Secretariat,
le Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations notifiera ce fait & tous les
Membres de TOrganisation inter-
nationale du Travail. II leur noti-
fiera egalement Tenregistrement des
ratifications qui lui seront ult6-
rieurernent communiqu^es par tous
les autres Membres de TOrganisa*
tion.
Art. 13. Tout Membre ayant
ratifie la presente convention peut
la denoncer & Texpiration d'une
periode de dix annees apr&s la date
de la mise en vigueur initiale de la
convention, par un acte communique
au Secretaire general de la Societe
des Nations, et par lui enregistre.
La denonciation ne prendra effet
qu'une annee apr&s avoir ete enre-
gistree au Secretariat.
Tout Membre ayant ratifie la
pr6sente convention qui, dans le
delai d'une ann6e aprds Texpiration
de la periode de dix annees men-
tionnee au paragraphe precedent, ne
fera pas usage de la faculte de denon-
ciation prevue par le present article
sera lie pour une nouvelle periode de
cinq annees, et, par la suite, pourra
denoncer la presente convention a
Texpiration de chaque period^ de
cinq annees dans les conditions
prevues au present article.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 307
Art. 14, At the expiration of each
period of ten years after the coming
into force of this Convention, the
(Governing Body of the International
Labour Office shall present to the
General Conference a report on the
working of this Convention and shall
consider the desirability of placing
on the Agenda of the Conference the
question of its revision in whole or
in part.
Art. 15. Should the Conference
adopt a new Convention revising
this Convention in whole or in part,
the ratification by a Member of the
new revising Convention shall ipso
jure involve denunciation of this
"Convention without any require-
ment of delay, notwithstanding the
provisions of Article 13 above if and
when the new revising Convention
shall have come into force.
As from the date of the coming
into force of the new revising Con-
vention, the present Convention
shall cease to be open to ratification
by the Members.
Nevertheless, this Convention
shall remain in force in its actual
form and content for those Members
which have ratified it but have not
ratified the revising Convention.
Art. 16* The French and English
texts of this Convention shall both
be authentic.
The foregoing is the authentic
text of the Draft Convention duly
adopted by the General Conference
of the International Labour Organi-
sation during its Sixteenth Session
which was held at Geneva and de-
clared closed the 30 th day of April
1932.
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this fifth day
of May 1932.
Art. 14* A Pexpiration de chaque
p^riode de dix anntes It compter de
Tentr6e en vigueur de la prfeente
convention, le Conseil d*administra«*
tion du Bureau international du
Travail devra presenter & la Conf6-
rence g6n6rale un rapport sur Fappli-
cation de la pr6sente convention et
d<§cidera s'il y a lieu d'inscrire £
1'ordre du jour de la Conference la
question de sa revision totale ou
partielle.
Art. 15. Au cas oft la Conference
gfinfirale adopterait une nouvelle
convention portant revision totale ou
partielle de la pr6sente convention,
la ratification par un Membre de la
nouvelle convention portant revision
entrainerait de plcin droit d6noncia-
tion de la prdsente convention sans
condition de dfilai nonobstant Par-
ticle 13 ci-dessus, sous r6serve que la
nouvelle convention portant revision
soit entr6e en vigueur.
A partir de la date de I'entrfie en
vigueur de la nouvelle convention
portant revision, la pr6sente conven-
tion cesserait d'fitre ouverte £ la
ratification des Membres.
La pr6sente convention demeure-
rait toutefois en vigueur dans sa
forme et teneur pour les Membres
qui 1'auraient ratifife et qui ne
ratifieraient pas la nouvelle conven-
tion portant revision.
Art, 1 6* Les textes fran^ais et
anglais de la pr6sente convention
feront foi Tun et I'autre.
Le texte qui prtcMe est le texte
authentique du projet de convention
dflment adopts par la Conference
g£n6rale de TOrganlsation Interna-
tionale du Travail dans sa seizidme
session qui s'est tenue & Geneve et
qui a 6t6 d£clar£e close le 30 avril
1932.
EN FOI BE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
signatures, le cinq mai 1932.
For the President of the Conference, Bo HAMMARSKjdLD, Vice-president
The Director of the International Labour Office, ALBERT THOMAS
May 3D, 1932 DECLARATION BY IRAQ 39
No. 308
DECLARATION by the Kingdom of Iraq. Signed at Baghdad, May
30, 1932.
DECLARATION dti Royaume de PIrak. Signee a Bagdad, 30 mai
1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The occasion of this declaration was the termination of the mandatory
r%ime in Iraq (see No. ib xv, ante), and the request of the Kingdom of Iraq for admission to
membership in the League of Nations. On January 28, 1932, the Council of the League of
Nations adopted a resolution calling for such a declaration as a condition precedent to the
termination of the mandate (League of Nations Official Journal, 1932, p. 474); and on May
*9» *93^» it approved the text of this declaration (idem, pp. 1213, 1347). Iraq became a
member of the League of Nations on October 3, 1932. Though it is a unilateral declaration,
it places Iraq under various "obligations of international concern " vis-a-vis the members of
the League of Nations, Its language is largely borrowed from the various treaties for the
protection of minorities (Nos. 3, 4, 5, 16, 26, ante), and its form follows that of declarations
previously made by Albania (No* 52, ante), and Lithuania (No. 73, ante). For an explana-
tion of its terms, see the report of the committee set up by the Council of the League of
Nations, League of Nations Official Journal, 1932, p. 1342. The Council resolution of May
19, 1932 recommended the renunciation of the capitulations in Iraq, and such action was
taken by various states in 1932. Idem, 1932, pp. 1850 ff.
RATIFICATIONS. The ratification of this declaration by Iraq was deposited with the Secre-
tariat of the League of Nations, June 29, 1932.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Permanent Mandates Commission, Minutes of the Twenty-first Session,
League of Nations Document, C. 830. M. 4 1 1. 193 1. VI; Minutes of the Sixty-sixth and Sixty-
seventh Sessions of the Council, League of Nations Official Journal , 1932, pp. 471—79, 606—10,
1212-16, 1342-50.
A. H. el Gammal, La fin des mandats internationaux et I1 experience irakienne (Dijon: Berni-
gand, 1932), 182 pp.; E. Main, /rag; From Mandate to Independence (London: Allen and
Unwin, 1935), Ch. V; W. H. Ritsher, Criteria of Capacity for Independence (Jerusalem:
Syrian Orphanage Press, 1934), 152 pp.; A. J. Toynbee (Ed.)» "The Admission of the King-
dom of Iraq to Membership in the League of Nations," Survey of International Affairs, 1934
(London: Humphrey Milford), pp. 194-211; Anon., "Die allgemeinen Voraussetzungen fur
die Aufhebung der Mandatsordnung in einem Mandatsgebiet und die Beendigung des
Mandats tiber Iraq," 4 Zeitschrift fUr ausldndisches offentliches Recht und Volkerrecht (1934),
PP- 155-9*
Entered into force June 29, 1932^
Text from League of Nations Document, A. 17. 1932. VII.
CHAPTER I CHAPITRE I
Protection of Minorities Protection des minority's
Article I. The stipulations con- Article i. Les stipulations con-
tained in the present chapter are tenues dans le present chapitre
recognised as fundamental laws of seront reconnues comme lois fon-
Iraq, and no law, regulation or offi- damentales en Irak. Aucune loi,
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations. (July i, 1937)-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 308
da! action shall conflict or interfere
with these stipulations, nor shall
any law, regulation or official action
now or in the future prevail over
them.
Art* 2*— i. Full and complete pro-
tection of life and liberty will be
assured to all inhabitants of Iraq
without distinction of birth, nation-
ality, language, race or religion.
2. All inhabitants of Iraq will be
entitled to the free exercise, whether
public or private, of any creed, reli-
gion or belief, whose practices are not
inconsistent with public order or
public morals,
Art, 3, Ottoman subjects habitu-
ally resident in the territory of Iraq
on August 6th, 1924, shall be deemed
to have acquired on that date Iraqi
nationality to the exclusion of Otto-
man nationality in accordance with
Article 30 of the Lausanne Peace
Treaty1 and under the conditions laid
down in the Iraqi Nationality Law
of October 9th, 1924.^
Art, 4.— i. All Iraqi nationals
shall be equal before the law and
shall enjoy the same civil and politi-
cal rights without distinction as to
race, language or religion,
2. The electoral system shall guar-
antee equitable representation to
racial, religious and linguistic minor-
ities in Iraq.
3. Differences of race, language or
religion shall not prejudice any Iraqi
national in matters relating to the
enjoyment of civil or political rights,
as, for instance, admission to public
employments, functions and hon-
ours, or the exercise of professions or
industries.
4. No restriction will be imposed
on the free use by any Iraqi national
of any language, in private inter-
course, in commerce, in religion, in
aucun rdglement ni aucune action
officielle ne seront en contradiction
ou en opposition avec ces stipula-
tions, et aucune loi, aucun rdglement
ni aucune action officielle ne pr6-
vaudront centre elles, ni main tenant
ni 4 1'avenir.
Art. 2.— i. II sera accord^ & tous
les ^ habitants de 1'Irak pleine et
entidre protection de leur vie et de
leur libert^, sans distinction cle
naissance, cle nationality, de langage,
de race ou de religion-
2. Tous les habitants de 1*1 rak
auront droit au libre exercice, taut
public que priv6, de toute foi, religion
ou croyance, dont la pratique ne sera
pas incompatible avec 1'ordre public
et les bonnes mceurs.
Art. 3. Les ressortissants otto-
mans <§tablis sur le territoire de 1'Irak
& la date du 6 aoflt 1924 seront con-
sidfir6s comme ayant acquis, i cette
date, la nationality irakierme, 4 Tex-
elusion de la nationalitfi ottomane,
sur la base de Particle 30 du Traitfi de
paix de Lausanne,1 et dans les condi-
tions pr6vues dans la loi irakienne du
9 octobre 1924 sur la nationality.2
Art. 4.— i. Tous les ressortissants
irakiens seront 6gaux devant la loi et
jouirpnt des mfimes droits civils et
politiques sans distinction de race, de
langue ou de religion.
2. Le syst&me Electoral assurera
une representation Equitable aux
minoritfis de race, de religion ou de
langue en Irak.
3. La difference de race, de langue
ou de religion ne devra nuire & aucun
ressortissant irakien en ce qui con-
cerne la jouissance des droits civils
et^ politiques, notamment pour Tad-
mission aux emplois publics, fonc-
tions et honneurs, et pour Texercke
des diff6rentes professions et indus-
tries.
4. II ne sera 6dict6 aucune restric-
tion au libre usage par tous les res-
sortissants irakiens d'une langue
quelconque, soit dans les relations
1 28 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. it.— -ED.
2 Flournoy and Hudson, Nationality Laws, p. 348.— En.
May 30, 1932
DECLARATION BY IRAQ
the Press or in publications of any
kind, or at public meetings.
5. Notwithstanding the establish-
ment by the Iraqi Government of
Arabic as the official language, and
notwithstanding the special arrange-
ments to be made by the Iraqi Gov-
ernment, under Article 9 of the
present Declaration, regarding the
use of the Kurdish and Turkish
languages, adequate facilities will be
given to all Iraqi nationals whose
mother tongue is not the official
language, for the use of their lan-
guage, either orally or in writing, be-
fore the courts,
Art. 5. Iraqi nationals who be-
long to racial, religious or linguistic
minorities will enjoy the same treat-
ment and security in law and in fact
as other Iraqi nationals. In par-
ticular, they shall have an equal
right to maintain, manage and con-
trol at their own expense, or to estab-
lish in the future, charitable, relig-
ious and social institutions, schools
and other educational establish-
ments, with the right to use their
own language and to exercise their
religion freely therein.
Art. 6. The Iraqi Government
undertakes to take, as regards non-
Moslem minorities, in so far as con-
cerns their family law and personal
status, measures permitting the set-
tlement of these questions in accord-
ance with the customs and usage of
the communities to which those
minorities belong*
The Iraqi Government will com-
municate to the Council of the
League of Nations information re-
garding the manner in which these
measures have been executed,
Art. 7. — i. The Iraqi Government
undertakes to grant full protection,
facilities and authorisation to the
churches, synagogues, cemeteries and
other religious establishments, char-
itable works and pious foundations
privies ou de commerce, soit en
rnati&re de religion, de presse ou de
publications de toute nature, soit
dans les reunions publiques*
5, Nonobstant l^tablissement par
le Gouvernement irakien de la langue
arabe comme langue officielle, et
nonobstant les dispositions sp6ciales
que le Gouvernement irakien prendra
en ce qui concerne Pemploi des
langues kurde et turque, dispositions
pr^vues & Particle 9 de la pr^sente
Declaration, des facilit6s appropri£es
seront donn6es & tous les ressortis-
sants irakiens de langue autre que la
langue officielle, pour Fusage de leur
langue, soit oralement, soit par
6crit, devant les tribunaux.
Art. 5. Les ressortissants irakiens
appartenant & des minorit6s de race,
de religion ou de langue jouiront du
m^rne traitement et des m6mes
garanties en droit et en fait que les
autres ressortissants irakiens » I Is
auront notamment un droit 6gal £
maintenir, diriger et contrdler &
leurs frais ou & cr6er £ Tavenir des
institutions chari tables , religieuses
ou spciales, des 6coles et autres
^tablissements d Education, avec le
droit d'y faire librement usage de
leur propre langue et d'y exercer
librement leur religion.
Art. 6. Le Gouvernement irakien
s'engage & prendre & T6gard des
minorit6s non musulmanes, en ce qui
concerne leur statut familial et per-
sonnel, toutes dispositions permet-
tant de r&gler ces questions selon le
droit coutumier des communaut6s
auxquelles ces minorit^s appartien-
nent.
Le Gouvernement irakien enverra
au Conseil de la Soci6t6 des Nations
des renseignertients sur la fapon dont
ont 6t& ex6cut6es ces dispositions.
Art. 7*— I. Le Gouvernement
irakien s'engage & accorder toutes
protection, facilit^s et autprisations
aux &glises, synagogues, cimeti&res,
autres <§tablissements religieux,
ceuvres charitables et fondations
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 308
of minority religious communities
existing in Iraq,
2. Each of these communities
shall have the right of establishing
councils, in important administra-
tive districts, competent to adminis-
ter pious foundations and charitable
bequests. These councils shall be
competent to deal with the collection
of income derived therefrom, and the
expenditure thereof in accordance
with the wishes of the donor or with
the custom in use among the com-
munity* These communities shall
also undertake the supervision of
the property of orphans, in accord-
ance with law. The councils re-
ferred to above shall be under the
supervision of the Government.
3, The Iraqi Government will not
refuse, for the formation of new reli-
gious or charitable institutions, any
of the necessary facilities which may
be guaranteed to existing institutions
of that nature.
Art. 8,— -i. In the public educa-
tional system in towns and districts
in which are resident a considerable
proportion of Iraqi nationals whose
mother tongue is not the official
language, the Iraqi Government will
make provision for adequate facili-
ties for ensuring that in the primary
schools instruction shall be given
to the children of such nationals
through the medium of their own
language; it being understood that
this provision does not prevent the
Iraqi Government from making the
teaching of Arabic obligatory in the
said schools.
2. In towns and districts where
there is a considerable proportion of
Iraqi nationals belonging to racial,
religious or linguistic minorities,
these minorities will be assured an
equitable share in the enjoyment and
application of sums which may be
provided out of public funds under
the State, municipal or other budgets
for educational, religious or chari-
table purposes.
pieuses des communautte religieuses
des minoritfe existant en Irak.
2. Toutes ces communauttfs au-
ront le droit de constituer, dans
les divisions admin istratives impor-
tantes, des conseils qui auront qualit6
pour administrer les fondations
pieuses ainsi que les legs charitables.
Ces conseils auront qualit6 pour per-
cevoir les revenue produits par ces
biens, pour les utiliser conform6ment
aux voeux du donateur ou £ 1 'usage
6tabli dans la communautt. Ces
communaut6s devront £galement
veiller sur les biens des orphelins,
conform6ment 4 la loL Les conseils
susmentionn6s seront places sous le
contr61e du Gouvernement.
3. Le Gouvernement irakien ne re-
fusera, pour la creation de nouveaux
6tablissements religieux ou charita-
bles, aucune des facilit6s n6cessaires
qui seront garanties aux 6tablisse-
ments de cette nature d&fa existants.
Art. 8.— i. En matidre d 'en soigne-
ment public, le Gouvernement irakien
accordera, dans les villes et dis-
tricts Q& reside une proportion con-
sid6rable de ressortissants irakiens de
langue autre que la langue officielle,
des facilitfis appropriates pour assurer
que instruction dans les £coles
primaires sera donnC4ef dans leur
propre langue, aux enfants de ces res-
sortissants irakiens. Cette stipula-
tion n'empMiera pas le Gouverne-
ment irakien de rendre obligatoire
1'enseignement de la langue arabe
dans lesdites 6coles.
2, Dans les villes et districts oii
reside une proportion consid6rable de
ressortissants irakiens appar tenant
& des mmorit&s de race, de religion ou
de langue, ces minorit6s se verront
assurer une part 6quitable dans le
b6n6fice et Taffectation des sommes
qui pourraient Stre attributes sur les
fonds publics par le budget de 1'Etat,
les budgets municipaux ou autres,
dans un but d Education, de religion
ou de charit^.
May 30, 1932
DECLARATION BY IRAQ
43
Art. 9. — I, Iraq undertakes that
in the liwas of Mosul, Arbil, Kirkuk
and Sulairnaniya, the official lan-
guage, side by side with Arabic, shall
be Kurdish in the qadhas in which
the population is predominantly of
Kurdish race.
In the qadhas of Kifri and Kirkuk,
however, in the liwa of Kirkuk,
where a considerable part of the pop-
ulation is of Turcoman race, the
official language, side by side with
Arabic, shall be either Kurdish or
Turkish.
2. Iraq undertakes that in the
said qadhas the officials shall, subject
to justifiable exceptions, have a
competent knowledge of Kurdish or
Turkish as the case may be.
3, Although in these qadhas the
criterion for the choice of officials
will be, as in the rest of Iraq,
efficiency and knowledge of the
language, rather than race, Iraq un-
dertakes that the officials shall, as
hitherto, be selected, so far as
possible, from among Iraqis from one
or other of these qadhas.
Art. 10. The stipulations of the
foregoing articles of this Declaration,
so far as they affect persons belong-
ing to racial, religious or linguistic
minorities, are declared to constitute
obligations of international concern
and will be placed under the guaran-
tee of the League of Nations. No
modification will be made in them
without the assent of a majority of
the Council of the League of Nations.
Any Member of the League repre-
sented on the Council shall have the
right to bring to the attention of the
Council any infraction or danger of
infraction of any of these stipula-
tions, and the Council may there-
upon take such measures and give
such directions as it may deem proper
and effective in the circumstances.
Any difference of opinion as to
questions of law or fact arising out of
these articles between Iraq and any
Art 9. — i. L'Irak s'engage, en ce
qui concerne les liwas de Mossoul,
Arbil, Kirkuk et Soulairnani6, £ ce
que la langue officielle, & c6t6 de
1'arabe, soit le kurde dans les qadhas
oft la population pr&dominante est de
race kurde.
Toutefois, dans les qadhas de
Kifri et de Kirkuk du liwa de
Kirkuk, oil une partie considerable
de la population est de race tur-
comane, la langue officielle sera, £
c6t6 de 1'arabe, soit le kurde, soit le
turc.
2. L'Irak prend 1'engagernent que
dans lesdits qadhas, les fonction-
naires devront, sauf exception justi-
fi<§e, poss^der la langue kurde ou, le
cas £ch<£ant, la langue turque.
3. Bien que dans lesdits qadhas,
le critdre pour le choix des fonction-
naires soit, comme dans le reste de
1'Irak, la capacity et la connaissance
de la langue plutdt que la race, 1'Irak
s 'engage & ce que les fonctionnaires
soient choisis, comme jusqu'& pr6-
sent, autant que possible parmi les
ressortissants irakiens originaires de
ces qadhas.
Art. 10. Dans la mesure oil les
stipulations des articles precedents
de la presente Declaration affectent
des personnes appar tenant & des
minorit^s de race, de religion ou de
langue, ces stipulations constituent
des obligations d'int6r£t interna-
tional et seront plac6es sous la
garantie de la Societe des Nations.
Elles ne pourront £tre modifies sans
1'assentiment de la majority du Con-
seil de la Societe des Nations.
Tout Membre de la Societe repr6-
sente au Conseil aura le droit de
signaler & Tattention du Conseil
toute infraction ou danger d'infrac-
tion £ Tune quelconque de ces obliga-
tions, et le Conseil pourra prendre
telles mesures et donner telles in-
structions qui paraltront appropri6es
et efficaces dans la circonstance.
En cas de divergence d'opinions
sur des questions de droit ou de fait
concernant ces articles, entre 1'Irak
44
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 308
Member of the League represented
on the Council shall be held to be a
dispute of an international character
under Article 14 of the Covenant of
the League of Nations. Any such dis-
pute shall, if the other party thereto
demands, be referred to the Perma-
nent Court of International Justice.
The decision of the Permanent Court
shall be final and shall have the
same force and effect as an award
under Article 13 of the Covenant.
CHAPTER II
Most-favoured^nation Clause
Art. ii. — i. Subject to reciproc-
ity, Iraq undertakes to grant to
Members of the League most-fav-
oured-nation treatment for a period
of ten years from the date of its ad-
mission to membership of the League
of Nations.
Nevertheless, should measures
taken by any Member of the League
of Nations, whether such measures
are in force at the above-mentioned
date or are taken during the period
contemplated in the preceding para-
graph, be of such a nature as to dis-
turb to the detriment of Iraq the
balance of trade between Iraq and
the Member of the League of Nations
in question, by seriously affecting
the chief exports of Iraq, the latter,
in view of its special situation, re-
serves to itself the right to request
the Member of the League of Na-
tions concerned to open negotiations
immediately for the purpose of re-
storing the balance.
Should an agreement not be
reached by negotiation within three
months from its request, Iraq de-
clares that it will consider itself as
freed, w-d-w of the Member of the
League in question, from the obliga-
tion laid down in the first sub-
paragraph above.
et Fun quelconque des Mernbres de
la Soci6t6 repr6sent6s au Conseil,
cette divergence sera consid£r£e
comme un diflfcrend ay ant un carae-
tdre international selon les termes de
Particle 14 du Pacte de la Socifite des
Nations. Tout diff 6rend de ce gen re
sera, si Tautre partie le demande,
d$f6r6 & la Cour permanente de
Justice Internationale. La decision
de la Cour permanente sera sans
appel et aura la mOme force et valeur
qu'une decision rendue en vertu de
1'article 13 du Pacte.
CHAPITRE II
Clause de la nation la plus fcworisee
Art. ii.— i. L'Irak s'engage i ac-
corder, sous reserve de reciprocity
aux Etats membres de la Soc&(t6, le
traitement de la nation la plus
favorisfie, pendant une periods de
dix ans & compter de la date de son
admission comme Membre de la
Soci6t6 des Nations.
Toutefois, si des mesures prises par
Tun quelconque des Membres de la
Soci6t6 des Nations, qu'elles soient
en vigueur & cette date susmention-
n6e ou qu'ellea soient prises au cours
de la p£riode vis6e 4 Talin^a ci-
dessus, ^taient de nature & com**
promettre, au detriment de 1'Irak,
r^quilibre des ^changes entre ce
dernier et le Membre de la Soci6t6
des Nations en question, en aflfectant
s6rieusement les principales exporta-
tions de 1'Irak, ce dernier, en con-
sid^ration de sa situation $p6ciale,
se r6serve la facult6 de demander au
Membre de la Soci6t6 des Nations
dont il s'agit 1'ouverture imm6diate
de n^gociations en vue de r^tablir
T6quilibre ainsi rompu,
Au cas oii, dans un d61ai de trois
mois 4 dater de la demande de Flrak,
ces n^gociations n'auraient pas
abouti i un accord, 1'Irak d6clare
qu'il pourra se consid^rer comme
Iib6r6, vis-i-vis du Membre de la
Soci6t4 en question, de I'obligation
stipu!6e au premier alin^a ci-dessus-
May 30, 1932
DECLARATION BY IRAQ
45
2, The undertaking contained in
paragraph i above shall not apply to
any advantages which are, or may in
the future be, accorded by Iraq to
any adjacent country in order to
facilitate frontier traffic, or to those
resulting from a Customs union con-
cluded by Iraq. Nor shall the under-
taking apply to any special advan-
tages in Customs matters which
Iraq may grant to goods the produce
or manufacture of Turkey or of any
country whose territory was in 1914
wholly included in the Ottoman
Empire in Asia.
Judicial Organisation
Art. 12. A uniform system of
justice shall be applicable to all,
Iraqis and foreigners alike. It shall
be such as effectively to ensure the
protection and full exercise of their
rights both to foreigners and to
nationals.
The judicial system at present in
force, and based on Articles 2, 3 and
4 of the Agreement between the
Mandatory Power and Iraq,1 signed
on March 4th, 1931, shall be main-
tained for a period of 10 years from
the date of the admission of Iraq to
membership of the League of Na-
tions.
Appointments to the posts re*
served for foreign jurists by Article
2 of the said Agreement shall be
made by the Iraqi Government.
Their holders shall be foreigners, but
selected without distinction of na-
tionality; they must be fully quali-
fied.2
International Conventions
Art. 13. Iraq considers itself
bound by all the international agree-
2. Sont except^s de Tengagement
formul^ au premier alinea ci-dessus
les avantages accord^s ou qui pour-
raient 6tre accordes ult^rieurement
par Tlrak & un pays limitrophe pour
faciliter le trafic-fronti^re, ainsi que
ceux resultant d'une union douani&re
qui pourrait 8tre conclue par 1'Irak.
II en sera de m£me en ce qui conceme
les avantages sp6ciaux qu'en mature
douani^re, 1'Irak pourrait consentir
aux produits naturels ou fabriqutes,
originaires de la Turquie ou d'un
pays quelconque dont le territoire,
en 1914, faisait int&gralement partie
de 1'Empire ottoman en Asie.
Organisation judiciaire
Art. 12. Un syst&tne de justice
uniforme sera applicable 6galement &
tous les ressortissants de 1'Irak et £
tous les Strangers. Ce syst&me sera
de nature & assurer efficacement, tant
aux Strangers qu'aux nationaux, la
sauvegarde et le plein exercice de
leurs droits.
Le syst&me judiciaire en vigueur et
resultant des articles 2, 3 et 4 de
TAccord entre la Puissance manda-
taire et 1'Irak,1 sign& Ie4mars 1931,
sera maintenu pour une p6riode de
dix ann^es, ^ compter de Tadmission
de Tlrak coinme Membre de la
Soci6t<§ des Nations.
Les postes r6serv6s 4 des juristes
Strangers en vertu de 1'article 2 dudit
Accord sont pourvus par les soins de
1'Irak. Les titulaires, bien qu'toan-
gers, sont choisis sans distinction de
nationality ils doivent r6unir les
qualifications utiles.2
Conventions international
Art» 13, L'Irak se considfere
comme H6 par tous les accords et
1 123 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 77. — ED.
2 On June 15, 19556, the Iraqi Government, acting under Article 16 of this declaration, re-
quested the Council of the League of Nations to agree to a modification of this provision so
as to allow the appointment of eight foreign jurists, instead of nine as required by the Anglo-
Iraq Agreement. The Council gave its consent, September 25, 1936. League of Nations
Official Journal, 1936, pp. 1161, 13?!,-*- ED.
46
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 308
ments and conventions, both general
and special , to which it has become a
party, whether by its own action or
by that of the Mandatory Power
acting on its behalf. Subject to any
right of denunciation provided for
therein, such agreements and con-
ventions shall be respected by Iraq
throughout the period for which they
were concluded.
Acquired Rights and Financial
Obligations
Art* 14. Iraq, taking note of the
resolution of the Council of the
League of Nations of September
15th, 1925 :l
1 . Declares that all rights of what-
ever nature acquired before the
termination of the mandatory regime
by individuals, associations or juri-
dical persons shall be respected.
2. Undertakes to respect and fulfil
all financial obligations of whatever
nature assumed on Iraq's behalf by
the Mandatory Power during the
period of the Mandate,
Freedom of Conscience
Art* 15. Sub j ect to such measures
as may be essential for the main-
tenance of public order and morality,
Iraq undertakes to ensure and guar-
antee throughout its territory free-
dom of conscience and worship and
the free exercise of the religious,
educational and medical activities of
religious missions of all denomina-
tions, whatever the nationality of
those missions or of their members.
Final Clause
Art. 16. The provisions of the
present chapter constitute obliga-
tions of international concern. Any
Member of the League of Nations
may call the attention of the Council
to any infraction of these provisions.
conventions internationaux, tant g6-
ncraux que sp6ciaux, auxquels il est
devenu partie, soit qu'il ait agi
lui-meme directement, soit quo la
Puissance mandataire ait agi pour
son compte. Sous r6serve du droit
de d6nonciation qu'ils pourraient
prfivoir, ces accords et conventions
seront respectfis par 1'Irak pendant
toute la dur6e pour laquelle ils ont
6t<§ conclus,
Drotts acquis et obligations
financiers
Art 14. En prenant acte de la
r6solution du Conseil de la Soci6t6
des Nations du 15 septembre 1925,*
rirak:
1. Declare que les droits de toute
nature acquis avant I'extinction du
regime mandataire par des particu-
liers, des soci6t6s ou des personnes
juridiques, seront respectfis;
2. S'engage £ respecter et & ex6-
cuter les obligations financifcres de
toute nature assum£es pour son
compte par la Puissance mandataire
pendant la dur<§e du rnandat.
LibertS de conscience
Art* 15, Sous reserve des mesures
indispensables au maintien des
bonnes mceurs et de Tordre public,
Flrak s'engage & assurer et 4 garan-
tir, sur toute l'6tendue de son terri-
toire, la libert^ de conscience et le
libre exercice des cultes, ainsi que les
activities des missions religieuses de
toutes les confessions en mature
religieuse scolaire et d'assistance
m6dicale, quelle que soit la nationa-
Ht6 de ces missions ou de leurs
membres.
Clause finale
Art. 16* Les dispositions con-
tenues dans le present chapitre con-
stituent des obligations d'int^rSt
international. Tout Membre de la
Soci^tfi des Nations pourra signaler &
Tattention du Conseil les infractions
1 League of Nations Official Journal, 1925, p. 1511. — ED.
June 28, 1932
They may not be modified except by
agreement between Iraq and the
Council of the League of Nations
acting by a majority vote,
Any difference of opinion which
may arise between Iraq and any
Member of the League of Nations
represented on the Council, with re-
gard to the interpretation or the
execution of the said provisions,
shall, by an application by such
Member, be submitted for decision
to the Permanent Court of Inter-
national Justice.
The undersigned, duly authorised,
accepts on behalf of Iraq, subject to
ratification, the above provisions,
being the declaration provided for by
the resolution of the Council of the
League of Nations of May igth,
1932.
DONE at Baghdad on this thirtieth
day of May 1932 in a single copy
which shall be deposited in the
archives of the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
47
& ces dispositions. Ces derni&res ne
pourront §tre modifies que par
1'accord entre 1'Irak et le Conseil de
la Soci6t6 des Nations statuant & la
majorit6 des voix.
Toute divergence d'opinions qui
viendrait & s'61ever entre 1'Irak et
Tun quelconque des Membres de la
Soci£t& des Nations repr6sent6s au
Conseil au sujet de Tinterpr6tation
ou de Tex6cution desdites disposi-
tions sera, £ la requite de ce Membre,
soumise pour decision & la Cour
permanente de Justice internatio-
nale.
Le soussign6, dfiment autoris^, ac-
cepte, au nom de 1'Irak et sous r6-
serve de ratification, les dispositions
ci-dessus, qui constituent la d£clara-
tion pr6vue par la resolution du
Conseil de la Soci6t<§ des Nations en
date du 19 mai 1932.
FAIT & Bagdad, le 30 mai 1932, en
un seul exemplaire qui sera d6pos6
aux archives du Secretariat de la
Soci6t6 des Nations.
NOURY SA'ID, Prime Minister of Iraq
No. 309
AGREEMENT concerning the Setting-Up of Special Services at the
Iron Gates. Signed at Semmering, June 28, 1932.
ACCORD relatif & la constitution des services speciaux aux Fortes-
de-Fer. Signe an Semmering, 28 juin 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE, This agreement was drawn up pursuant to Article 32 of the convention
instituting the definitive statute of the Danube of July 23, 1921 (No. 47, ante). Improve-
ment of navigation at the Iron Gates has long been a matter of international concern. See,
for example, Article 6 of the Treaty of London of March 13, 1871 (61 Br, and For. St. Papers,
p. 7); Article 57 of the Treaty of Berlin of July 13, 1878 (69 idem, p. 749) ; Article 3 of the
convention between Austria-Hungary and Serbia of June 26/July 8, 1878 (idem, p. 612);
Article 350 of the Treaty of Versailles; Articles 288-9 of the Treaty of Trianon; Article 305
of the Treaty of St. Germain; Article 233 of the Treaty of Neuilly. See also the agreements
between Rumania and Yugoslavia of June 19, 1930, and June 24, 1930 (140 League of Nations
Treaty Series, pp. 229, 235).
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
RATIFICATIONS* Ratifications of this agreement were deposited at Vienna by Yugoslavia
and Rumania, June 6, 1933.
BIBLIOGRAPHY* L Soubbotitcht " Le nouvcau regime jurklique du sect cur du Danube," 2
Annuaire de I* Association yougoslave de Droit international (1934), pp. 77-114,
Entered into force July i, 1933.*
Text and translation from 140 League of Nations Treaty Scries, p. 191.
[Translation]
In execution of the provisions of
the Convention, signed at Paris on
July 23, 1921, establishing the defin-
itive Statute of the Danube and in
order to set up by joint agreement
the special technical and administra-
tive Services provided for in Article
32 of the said Convention, for the
purpose of maintaining and improv-
ing conditions of navigation on the
Section of the Danube between
Turnu-Severin and Moldova- Veche,
known as the Iron Gates and
Cataracts Section,
Have decided to conclude an
agreement for that purpose and have
appointed as their Plenipotentiaries:2
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Douchan Pantitch;
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: Constantin Contzesco;
The International Commission of
the Danube, by unanimous decision
of June 27, 1932: Dietrich de Sachs-
enfels;
Who, having exchanged their pow-
ers, found in good and due form,
have agreed on the following pro-
visions:
CHAPTER I
SERVICES CONSTITUTING THE AD-
MINISTRATION OF THE IRON GATES
AND CATARACTS
Article I, In execution of the pro-
visions of Article 32 of the Statute
of the Danube, the technical and
administrative Services hereinafter
mentioned are hereby constituted in
En execution dcs dispositions de
la Convention 6tablissant le Statut
d6finitif du Danube sign^e & Paris le
23 juillet 1921 et pour constitutor, dc
commun accord > les Services tech-
niques et administratifs sptViaux
pr^vus & 1' article 32 de ladite^ con-
vention aux fins de maintenir et
d'am61iorer les conditions de la
navigation dans le secteur compris
entre Turnu-Severin et Moldova-
Veche dit des Portes-de-Fcr et des
Cataractes,
Ont dficid6 de conclure un accord
It cet effet et ont dtfsignfi pour leurs
pl&nipotentialres, savoir:2
Sa Majesty le Rol de Yougo-
slavie: Douchan Pantitch;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie:
Constantin Contzesco;
La Commission Internationale du
Danube, par decision unanime du
27 juin 1932: Dietrich de Sachscn-
fels;
Lesquels, apr&s avoir £chang6
leurs pouvoirs trouvfis en bonne et
due forme, ont arr&tfi les stipula-
tions suivantes :
CHAPITRE I
SERVICES CONSTITUANT L^ADMINIS-
TRATION DES PORTES-DE-FKR ET
DES CATARACTES
Article x. En ex6cution des dis-
positions de 1'article 32 du Statut
du Danube, sont constitute les
Services sp^ciaux techniques et ad-
ministratifs ci-apr&s dfisignis, k 1'ef-
3 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3237, August 8, 1933.
2 The titles of oleniootentiaries are omitted. — ED.
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
49
order to maintain and Improve con-
ditions of navigation on the Section
of the Danube between Turnu-
Severin and Moldova- Veche known
as the Iron Gates and Cataracts
Section ;
(1) A Public Works Service;
(2) A Navigation Service.
These Services shall be completed
by:
An Accountancy Office;
A Treasury.
Art. 2. This organisation shall
be called the "Administration of the
Iron Gates and Cataracts". It shall
have its headquarters at Orsova,
without prejudice to any auxiliary
services which if necessary may be
established at other points of the
Section.
Art. 3, A chief directly respon*
sible for the affairs of his department
shall be placed at the head of each of
the above-mentioned four organs of
the Administration.
CHAPTER II
COMPETENCE OF THE ORGANS OF THE
ADMINISTRATION
Art 4, The Chief of the Public
Works Service shall be in charge of
the management or supervision of
conservancy work and in general,
the management or supervision of
all work for maintaining and im-
proving the navigability of the
Section, in so far as the execution of
new public works is not provided for
by special measures decided on by
joint agreement between the riparian
States of the Section and the Com-
mission.
The Chief of the Public Works
Service shall further be in charge of
the buoyage service and the techni-
cal management of the premises and
floating or other material placed at
the disposal of the Administration.
Art. 5. The Chief of the Naviga-
tion Service shall, subject to the
provisions of Chapter VII of the
fet de maintenir et cTam<§liorer les
conditions de la navigation dans le
secteur compris entre Turnu-Severin
et Moldova- Veche, dit des Portes-
de-Fer et des Cataractes :
i° Un Service des Travaux;
2° Un Service de la Navigation.
Ces services sent compl6t6s par:
Un bureau de la comptabilit6;
Une caisse.
Art. 2. Cette organisation est
d6nornm6e "Administration des
Portes-de-Fer et des Cataractes."
Elle a son si&ge central & Orsova,
sans prejudice des services auxiliaires
qui pourraient 6tre, en cas de besoin,
instali6s sur d'autres points du
secteur.
Art. 3. A la t6te de chacun des
quatre organes de I7 administration
6num6r6s ci-dessus, est plac6 un
chef directement responsable des
affaires de son ressort.
CHAPITRE II
COMPETENCE DES ORGANES DE
L* ADMINISTRATION
Art, 4, Le chef du Service des
Travaux est charg6 de la direction
ou du contrdle des travaux ayant
pour but la conservation des ou-
vrages, ainsi qu'en g<§n£ral de la
direction ou du contrdle de tous les
travaux destines & 1'entretien et k
ramfelioration de la navigabilit6 du
secteur, pour autant que Tex6cution
des nouveaux travaux ne fera pas
I'objet de dispositions sp6ciales ar-
r§t6es de concert entre les Etats
riverains du secteur et la commis-
sion.
II est, en outre, charg<§ du service
de balisage, ainsi que de la gestion
technique des immeubles et du mat6~
riel flottant ou autre mis & la disposi-
tion de P administration.
Art. 5. Le chef du Service de la
Navigation est charg£, sous reserve
des dispositions du chapitre VII du
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
present Agreement concerning; nav-
igation police services, be In charge
of the supervision of navigation and
the management of pilotage and all
other services intended to ensure or
facilitate the technical exercise of
navigation.
Art, 6. The Chief of the Ac-
countancy Office shall be In charge
of the accounts of the Administra-
tion and the movement of funds,
Art. 7, f The Chief of the Treasury
shall be in charge of the receipt of
navigation dues and other revenue
of the Administration and all other
Treasury transactions.
Art. 8, The Working Regulations
shall define in detail the competence
of the organs of the Administration
as above defined, and any additional
functions that may be given them.
Art, 9. The competence of the
organs of the Administration as
above defined shall not cover, in
ports and on the banks of the Sec-
tion, any measures concerning the
policing, In the strict sense of the
word, of the ports and banks, or
measures concerning the working of
ports, or any public "works of local
interest not concerning or affecting
the general interests of navigation f
or works necessary for the economic
development of the riparian States of
the ^ Section, as referred to In the
Article 14, first paragraph, of the
Statute of the Danube.
CHAPTER III
RELATIONS OF THE ORGANS OF THE
ADMINISTRATION WITH THE COM-
MISSION AND WITH EACH OTHER
Art. 10. The Commission shall
decide, on proposals made by the
Chiefs of the competent organs of
the Administration, what measures
may be desirable for the mainte-
nance and improvement of the nav-
igability and for the administration
of the Section.
present accord relatives «\ la police
de la navigation, do la surveillance
de la navigation, de la direction du
service de pilotage et de tons autres
services ayant pour but d 'assurer ou
de faciliter I'exercice technique de la
navigation.
Art. 6. Le chef du Bureau de la
comptabllit6 est charg£ de la comp-
tabilit6 de Fadministration et clu
mouvement des fonds.
Art, 7, Le chef de la caisse est
chargfi de I'encaissement des taxes
de navigation et autres recettes de
radministration, ainsi que cle toutes
autres op6rations de caisse.
^ Art, 8. Le R&glement de fono
tionnement fixera les details de la
competence des organes de radmin-
istration telle qu'elle est dffinie
ci-dessus, ainsi que les attributions
supplementaires qui pourraient leur
fitre confines.
Art, 9. La competence des or-
ganes de radministration telle qu'elle
est dfifinie ci-dessus, cesse dans les
ports et sur les rives du secteur dfrs
qu'il s'agit de mesures concernant la
police proprement dite des ports et
rives ou de mesures relatives it Fex-
plojtation des ports et, enfin, lors-
qu'il s'agit, solt de travaux <Tint6rSt
local ne concernant pas et n'afiectant
pas les int6rSts g6niraux de la navi-
gation, solt des travaux n6cessalres
au d6veloppement ^conomlque des
Etats riverains du secteur tels qu'ils
sont vis6s par le premier alinfia de
Farticle 14 du Statut du Danube.
CHAMTRB III
RAPPORT DES ORGANES DE L'AD-
MINISTRATION AVEC LA COMMIS-
SION ET ENTRK EUX
Art. 10. La commission d6cider
sur les propositions des chefs des
organes comp&ents de radministra-
tion, les mesures utiles & Tentretien
et 4 I'amfilioration de la navigability
et d. radministration du secteur.
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
The Commission may also ask the
said Chiefs to make proposals.
Art. n. The proposals mentioned
in Article 10 above may be put into
force only if previously approved
by the Commission. Nevertheless,
in matters in which immediate ac-
tion is necessary, such action may
be taken, subject to the subsequent
approval of the Commission.
Art, 12. The execution of the
Commission's decisions shall devolve
upon the competent organs of the
Administration, the chiefs of which
shall be directly responsible to the
Commission for the affairs of their
respective departments.
The Commission shall supervise
the carrying out of its decisions and
the working of the Administration
in general. For that purpose the
Commission shall keep a representa-
tive on the spot whenever and for
such time as it may deem necessary.
Such representative shall act as
the agent through whom all com-
munications between the Commis-
sion and the Administration must
be sent.
Art. 13, The Special Regulations
provided for in Article 33 of the
Statute of the Danube shall govern
the working of the organs of the
Administration, and their relations
with the Commission, so that:
Their chiefs shall keep each other
acquainted with the affairs of their
respective departments;
They shall communicate their
proposals to each other before for-
warding them to the Commission ;
They shall ask for the competent
opinion of the other chiefs concerned
on the proposals which they submit
to the Commission.
CHAPTER IV
STAFF OF THE ADMINISTRATION
Art. 14. Without prejudice to
the provisions of Article 18, the staff
of the Administration, including the
Elle peut aussi provoquer des
propositions de leur part.
Art. ii. Les propositions vis6es
& 1' article 10 ci-dessus, ne peuvent
6tre d'ex6cution qu'apr^s avoir ob-
tenu Tapprobation pr6alable de la
commission. Toutefois, pour les af-
faires r^clamant une intervention
immediate, il peut £tre proc6d6 It
celle-ci, sous reserve d 'approbation
ult6rieure de la commission.
Art. 12. L 'execution des decisions
de la commission incombe aux or-
ganes comp^tents de 1'administra-
tion dont les chefs sont directement
responsables devant la commission,
chacun pour les affaires de son
ressort.
La commission contrdle Tex6cu-
tion de ses decisions, ainsi que, en
g6n6ral, le fonctionnement de I1 ad-
ministration. A cet effet, elle main-
tient sur place quand et aussi
longtemps qu'elle le jugera n6ces~
saire un repr£sentant.
Ce repr^sentant sert obligatoire-
rnent d'agent de transmission entre
la commission et 1' administration.
Art. 13. Le r&glement special
pr6vu par Tarticle 33 du Statut du
Danube r£glera le fonctionnement
des organ es de Tadministration, ainsi
que les rapports avec la commission,
de f agon :
Que leurs chefs se tiennent mutuel-
lement au courant des affaires de
leurs ressorts respectif s ;
Qu'ils se communiquent leurs
propositions avant de les adresser &
la commission ;
Qu'ils provoquent 1'avis comp<§-
tent des autres chefs int6ress6s pour
les propositions qu'ils soumettent &
la commission.
CHAPITRE IV
PERSONNEL DE L' ADMINISTRATION
Art. 14. Sans prejudice des dis-
positions de 1'article 18, le personnel
de Tadrninistration, y compris le
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 309
permanent staff of workshops, build-
ing yards and other similar technical
establishments, shall be supplied
and appointed by the two riparian
States of the Section, so that within
these services the officials appointed
by each of them are equal in number
and equal in the importance of the
posts which they hold.
It is understood, however, that
should new posts be created or
existing posts be abolished on ac-
count of the requirements of the
service, the Commission shall see
that in the application of the said
measures the principle of equality as
between the two riparian States of
the Section shall only temporarily be
disregarded.
The chiefs of the Works and
Navigation Services shall be placed
on a footing of complete equality in
respect of their rank and financial
position.
The same shall apply to the Chief
of the Accountancy Office and the
Chief of the Treasury.
Art. 15. The Commission shall
arrange the composition of the
permanent staff. It shall fix the
salaries of the said staff and shall
determine either, on the basis of
their length of service with the Iron
Gates Administration, the lump
sums to be given to employees leav-
ing the service of that Administra-
tion at the end of a minimum number
of years of service or the procedure
by which certain categories of the
staff could be insured with a pensions
fund,
Art 1 6. The appointment by
each of the two riparian States of
the Section of the chiefs appointed
by it as enumerated in Article 14
above shall be subject to previous
approval by the Commission.
Art. 17. When choosing the hold-
ers of the various posts on the per-
manent staff of the Administration,
the Governments of the two States
shall take account solely of the per-
personnel permanent des ateliers,
chantiers de construction ou autres
installations techniques semblables,
est fourni et nomm6 par les deux
Etats riverains du secteur, de fa^on
que, dans les cadres de ces services,
les agents nomm6s par chacun d*eux
soient 6gaux en nombre et quant *\
1'importance des emplois qu'ils oc-
cupent.
II est toutefois entendu qu'en cas
de cr6ation ou de suppression de
postes n6cessit6es par les besoins du
service, la commission veillera k ce
que, dans son application, le principe
d'6galit6 entre les deux Etats rive-
rains du secteur ne souffre que des
6carts temporaires.
Les chefs des Services des Travatix
et de la Navigation spnt mis, quant
& leur grade et situation budgStaire,
sur un pied de parfaite 6galit6.
II en est de m^me en ce qui con-
cerne le chef du Bureau de la
comptabilitd et le chef de la caisse.
Art. 15. La commission fitablit
le cadre du personnel Bile fixe la
retribution dudit personnel et d6ter-
mine, soit en raison de leur temps de
service prfes de F Administration des
Portes-de-Fer les sommes forfaitaires
& allouer aux employes quittant le
service de cette administration au
bout d'un nornbre minimum d'an*
n^es de service, soit les modalit6s par
lesquelles certaines categories de
personnel pourraient 6ventuellement
6tre assumes aupr^s d'une caisse de
retraite.
Art* 1 6. La nomination par cha-
cun des deux Etats riverains du
secteur des chefs fournis par lui,
<§num6r^s & 1'article 14 ci-dessue, est
soumise £ Tagr^ment pr6alable de la
commission.
Art. 17* En proc6dant au choix
des titulaires des diff^rents postes
inscrits au cadre du personnel de
radministration, les gouvernements
des deux Etats se guideront unique-
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
53
sonal capacity of the candidates, en-
suring them at the same time ail
possible stability in their duties free
from any influences unconnected
with navigation*
Once appointed by the Govern-
ment of either of the riparian States
of the Section, all officials without
exception belonging to the Services
are placed exclusively at the disposal
of the Administration, and shall be
free, in respect of the exercise of their
duties under the Administration,
from any interference, either direct
or indirect, from the territorial
authorities of the riparian States of
the Section.
The right to dismiss such employ-
ees shall be vested in the Govern-
ment of the riparian State of the
Section which has appointed them.
Dismissal shall be decided upon by
the Government, either on its own
initiative or in response to a reasoned
request submitted by the Commis-
sion, if necessary after enquiry. In
the first case the Commission shall be
previously notified of the reason for
dismissal.
Art. 1 8. Pilots on probation, and
pilots belonging to the official pilot-
age service, arid the chief pilot, shall
form part of the staff of the Ad-
ministration.
The post of chief pilot shall be
awarded by the Commission, after
having examined the reasoned pro-
posals of the Administration, without
distinction being made on the ground
of nationality, to the best qualified
candidate, who shall be chosen on the
result of a competition open both to
official and private pilots and to
river and maritime navigators, pref-
erence being given as between can-
didates with equal qualifications, to
pilots belonging to the official pilot-
age service, and among them to the
senior candidate.
The documents appointing such
officials shall be an employment con-
tract for pilots on probation, a pilot's
merit d'apr&s la capacite personnelle
des candidats, en leur assurant en
mgme temps, dans toute la rnesure
du possible, une stability de fonc-
tions & 1'abri de toute influence
etrang&re & la navigation.
Une fois nommes par le gouverne-
ment de Tun ou de Fautre des deux
Etats riverains du secteur, tous les
agents sans exception, composant
les services, sont exclusivement mis
& la disposition de radrninistration
et soustraits, en ce qui concerne
Fexercice de leurs fonctions auprfes
d'elle, & toute inference, soit directe,
soit indirecte, de la part des auto-
rites territoriales des Etats riverains
du secteur.
Le droit de revocation de ces
agents appartient au gouvernement
de 1'Etat riverain du secteur qui les
a nommes. La revocation est pro-
nonc6e par le gouvernement, soit de
sa propre initiative, soit sur la de-
mande motiv^e de la commission,
formulae, en cas de besoin, apr£s
enqugte. Dans le premier cas, la
commission est pr6alablement in-
formee du motif de la revocation.
Art, 18. Les ei&ves-pilotes et les
pilotes, pour autant qu'ils appartien-
nent au corps officiel de pilotage,
ainsi que le chef-pilote, font partie
du personnel de 1'administration.
L'emploi de chef-pilote est at-
tribue par la commission, apr£s
examen des propositions rnotiv6es
formuiees par T administration, sans
distinction de nationality, au candi-
dat le mieux qualifie choisi par voie
de concours, ouvert en m£me temps
qu'aux pilotes officiels, aux pilotes
particuliers et aux navigateurs flu-
viaux et maritimes, une preference
etant accordee, & qualifications
egales, aux pilotes du corps officiel
de pilotage, et, parmi ces derniers,
aux plus anciens.
Les certificats d 'engagement pour
les ei&ves-pilotes, le brevet pour les
pilotes, la lettre de service pour le
54
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 309
certificate for pilots and a letter of
appointment for the chief pilot, such
documents being issued by the Ad-
ministration under the conditions
laid down by the Working Regula-
tions referred to in Article 13 above*
Art, 19. The Working Regula-
tions shall lay down in detail the
qualifications to be required from
candidates for the examination for
appointment to posts of pilots on
probation, to be promoted later to
posts of certificated pilots.
Persons of any nationality shall be
eligible for appointment as pilots on
probation and certified pilots. Never-
theless the recruiting of pilots on pro-
bation shall be so regulated that as
far as possible half the number of
posts of pilots, account being taken
of the post of chief pilot, shall be re-
served equally for nationals of each
of the two riparian States of the
Section.
Ignorance of the official languages
of the Administration shall not in-
validate any person for admission to
the examination either for the post
of pilot on probation or to test his
capacity as a pilot. No candidate
applying for admission to the exam-
ination for pilot on probation and
complying with the conditions laid
down by the Working Regulations
may be debarred from taking the
said examination unless a decision to
the contrary be taken by the
Commission.
The Working Regulations shall lay
down the penalties applicable for
neglect of the duties of pilots belong-
ing to the official pilotage service and
shall also determine in what circum-
stances a pilot's certificate may be
withdrawn.
A representative of the Commis-
sion shall be present at the proceed-
ings of the examining committees*
Art. 20* Subject to the conditions
laid down below, shipowners shall be
allowed the option of having their
vessels piloted by private pilots in
chef-pilote, d61ivr£s par radminis-
tration dans les conditions pr&vues
par le R&glement de fonctionnement
dont 11 est fait mention & 1'article
13 ci-dessus, constitueront Tacte de
la nomination de ces agents.
Art 19* Le R&glernent de fonc-
tionnement fixera, dans leurs d6-
tails, les conditions que doivent
remplir les candidats pour fitre ad-
mis, par voie de concours, aux postes
d'616ves-pilotes pour 6tre promus
ensuite aux postes de pilotes bre-
vet6s.
Les 61&ves-pilotes et pilotes seront
choisis parmi toutes les nationality,
Toutefois, le recrutement des 616ves-
pilot.es devra 6tre r£g!6 de fagon que,
autant que possible, la moiti& du
nombre des postes de pilotes, compte
tenu du poste de chef-pilote, soit
r6serv6e & parts figales aux ressortis-
sants des deux Etats riverains du
secteur.
L' ignorance des langues officielles
de 1' administration ne saurait con-
stituer une raison de refus, soit au
concours au poste d'£16ve-pilote>
soit k r admission It Texamen de
capacit6 de pilote. Aucun candidat
se pr6sentant au concours d'6I£ve-
pilote et remplissant les conditions
Stabiles par le R&glement de fonc-
tionnement ne pcut en gtre exclu,
sauf decision contraire de la com-
mission.
Ce r&g!ement d6terminera les sanc-
tions auxquelles donnera lieu rjnob-
servation des obligations des pilotes
appartenant au corps officiel de
pilotage, ainsi que les conditions du
retrait de leur brevet.
Les operations des comitfe
d'examen auront lieu en presence
d'un repr6sentant de la commission.
Art* 20* Dans les conditions fix-
6es ci-dessous, les armateurs auront
la facult6 de faire piloter leurs
bateaux par des pilotes particuliers
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
55
their pay. Such pilots shall be al-
lowed to pilot only the vessels of the
undertaking or group of undertak-
ings by which they are employed.
Candidates for the post of private
pilot must show that they have the
good character and physical fitness
and the qualifications required of
official pilots.
The Working Regulations shall
prescribe by what procedure the Ad-
ministration shall issue the certificate
for a private pilot to persons having
the necessary qualifications.
The Regulations shall state the
duties of private pilots towards the
Administration and the penalties to
which they are liable for neglect of
such duties, and also the circum-
stances in which their certificate may
be withdrawn.
Once they have received their cer-
tificate, private pilots shall receive
from the Administration all facilities
and all information necessary for the
exercise of pilotage in the Iron Gates
and Cataracts Section.
Art. 21. The Chiefs of the Navi-
gation Service, the Public Works
Service, the Accountancy Office and
the Treasury shall, when entering
their service, give in writing, in the
terms of Form I hereto annexed, an
undertaking on their honour to carry
out their duties in accordance with
the decisions of the Commission and
in a spirit of strict impartiality.
The Commission hereby entitles
each of the Delegates of the riparian
States of the Section to receive and
transmit to the Commission the
undertakings of such of its officials as
his Government shall appoint.
The same undertaking shall be
given by all officials. Each of the
chiefs mentioned in the first para-
graph of the present Article shall be
empowered to receive, in the terms
laid down in Form II, hereto an-
nexed, an undertaking from the offi-
cials placed under his orders 3-nd to
transmit it to the Commission.
& leurs gages. Ces pilotes ne seront
admis qu'& piloter les bateaux de
Tentreprise ou de groupe d'entre-
prises dont ils sont les employes.
Les candidats & 1'emploi de pilotes
particuliers doivent pr6senter les
garanties morales et physiques et
ppss^der les capacitfe exig6es des
pilotes officiels.
Le R&glement de fonctionnement
fixera les modalit6s d'apr^s lesquelles
Tadministration d<§livrera le brevet
de pilote particulier aux personnes
poss&Iant les qualifications n6ces-
saires.
Ce r&glement d^terminera les ob-
ligationg auxquelles sont soumis les
pilotes particuliers & regard de
P administration et les sanctions aux-
quelles donnera lieu Finobservation
de ces obligations, ainsi que les
conditions du retrait de leur brevet,
Une fois brevet6s, les pilotes
particuliers obtiendront de 1'admin-
istration toutes facilit6s et tous
renseignements n^cessaires £ 1'exer-
cice du pilotage dans le secteur des
Portes-de-Fer et des Cataractes.
Art. 21. Les chefs du Service de
la Navigation, du Service des Tra-
vaux, du Bureau de la comptabilit6 et
de la caisse prennent par 6crit, lors
de leur entree en service et dans les
termes du formulaire I ci-annex6,
1'engagement d'honneur d'accomplir
leurs fonctions conform^ment aux
decisions de la commission et dans
un esprit de stricte impartiality
La commission donne mandat £
chacun des d£16gu6s des pays rive-
rains du secteur de recevoir et de lui
transmettre 1'engagement de ceux de
ses agents que son gouvernement
aura nomm£s.
Le mgme engagement d'honneur
est pris par tous les employes.
Chacun des chefs mentionn6s au
premier alin6a du present article a
pouvoir pour recevoir, dans les termes
du formulaire II ci~annex6, 1'engage-
ment des employ6s places sous ses
ordres et pour le transmettre & la
commission.
56
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
Art. 12, Order and discipline
within the Administration shall be
maintained in accordance with the
Working Regulations provided for In
Article 13,
Art. 23* During his service no
official shall by reason of his official
duties be exempt from the military
obligations Imposed by the laws of
his country.
Art. 24. In so far as its duties
permit, the staff of the Administra-
tion may reside on either bank of the
Section.
Nevertheless, save in the case of
service requirements, of which the
Commission shall be sole judge, this
privilege shall not be granted to
officials carrying out their duties in
the territory of the State of which
they are nationals.
CHAPTER V
FLANS AND EXECUTION OF WORKS
Art. 25. The study of the hydro-
logical regime of the Section shall be
carried out by the Administration
without prejudice to the functions of
the national hydraulic services.
Information collected from both
sides shall be exchanged between the
Administration and the competent
authorities of the riparian States of
the Section.
The Working Regulations shall
determine by what procedure this
exchange shall take place.
Art. 26, The Administration
shall be responsible for the technical
study and the preparation of schemes
of work for maintenance and current
work for the improvement of the
navigability of the Section.
The technical study and the prep-
aration of schemes of large-scale
improvement work for the purpose
of modifying or perfecting the pres-
ent conservancy system of the Sec-
tion, where such schemes require a
fresh capital outlay, may be under-
Art 22. L'ordre et la discipline
de Fadministration serpnt mamtenus
conform&nent aux dispositions du
Reglenient de fonctionnement pr6vu
& Farticle 13.
Art 23. Pendant la dur6e de son
service, aucun employ^ n'est, du fait
de ses fonctions, exempt^ des obli-
gations militaires imposfies par les
lois de son pays.
Art. 24, Autant que ses fonctions
le permettent, le personnel de Fad-
ministration a la faculty de rfisider
sur Fune ou sur Fautre des deux rives
du secteur.
Sauf le cas de n6cessit6 de service
dont la commission sera seule juge,
ne pourront cependant se pr6valoir
de cette facult6 les employes exer^ant
leurs fonctions sur le tcrritoire de
FEtat dont ils sont ressortissants.
CHAPITRE V
ETUDES— PROJETS— -EXECUTION
DBS TRAVAUX
Art, 25, L'6tude du regime hy-
drologique du secteur incombe &
lfadministration, sans prejudice des
attributions des services hydrau-
liques natlonaux.
Les donntes recueillies de part et
d'autre sont mutuellement 6chang£es
entre Fadministration et les autorit6s
competences des Etats riverains du
secteur.
Le R^glement de fonctionnement
d^terminera les modalit£s de cet
^change.
Art 26* L'^tude technique et
F6tablissement des projets de tra*
vaux d'entretien et des travaux
courants d 'amelioration de la navi-
gabilit^ du secteur incombent &
Fadministration.
L'6tude technique et l*6tablisse-
ment des projets de grands travaux
d'am^lioration ayant pour but la
modification ou le perfectionnement
du syst&me actuel d'amfinagernent
du secteur et n6cessitant un apport
de nouveaux capitaux peuvent 6tre
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
57
taken either by the two riparian
States of the Section, or by the Ad-
ministration, or on the initiative of
the Commission. Studies under-
taken on the initiative of the Com-
mission or by persons not belonging
to the Administration may be carried
out on the spot, subject to the ob-
servance of the general police regu-
lations and of special provisions
affecting the security of the countries
concerned.
Schemes prepared by the riparian
States of the Section under the pre-
vious paragraph, including plans,
estimates and all other details con-
nected with the technical and finan-
cial procedure for their execution,
shall be jointly submitted by the
two riparian States of the Section for
approval by the Commission.
Should an agreement between the
riparian States of the Section for the
submission of joint proposals not be
reached, each State may submit a
separate scheme. In such cases the
Commission, before taking a deci-
sion, should ask the opinion of the
other riparian State of the Section.
The Commission shall ask the
opinion of the two riparian States of
the Section in the case of public
works schemes not emanating from
those States. In all its decisions
concerning public works the Com-
mission shall take into account the
technical, economic and financial
interests of the two riparian States
of the Section.
Art* 27. In cases in which, for the
purpose of carrying out new public
works intended either to complete or
to modify the present system of
public works, it is necessary to make
use of portions of the territory of
either or both of the riparian States
of the Section, the Commission shall
reach agreement with the State con-
cerned, or with both States, as the
case may be, on the conditions under
which this territory will be so utilised.
Art. 28, The execution of the
maintenance and current iniprove-
entrepris, soit par les deux Etats
riverains du secteur, soit par Fad-
ministration, solt enfin sur Finitia-
tive de la commission. Les 6tudes
entreprises sur Finitiative de la
commission par des personnes n'ap-
partenant pas £ F administration, ne
peuvent 6tre poursurvies sur place
que sous reserve de F observation des
lois de police g6n6rale et des disposi-
tions sp6ciales int£ressant la s<§curit6
des pays.
Les pro jets 6tablis par les Etats
riverains du secteur, conform6ment
& Falin6a pr6c6dant, comprenant
plans, devis et tous autres details
relatifs aux modalit6s techniques et
financi&res de leur execution, sont
soumis en commun par les deux
Etats riverains du secteur & V ap-
probation de la commission.
Dans le cas oft un accord ne s'6ta-
blirait pas entre les Etats riverains du
secteur pour presenter des proposi-
tions communes, chacun d'eux pour-
rait en presenter s6par6ment. Dans
ce cas, la commission, avant de
statuer, provoquerait Favis de Fautre
Etat riverain du secteur.
La commission provoque 1'avis
des deux Etats riverains du secteur
s'il s'agit de projets de travaux
n'&manant pas d'eux. Dans toutes
ses decisions relatives aux travaux,
la commission tiendra compte des
int6r£ts techniques, 6conomiques et
financiers des deux Etats riverains
du secteur.
Art. 27. Lorsque pour des tra-
vaux neufs destines, soit £ computer
soit £ modifier le syst£me technique
actuel des travaux, il est n^cessaire
d'utiliser des portions du territoire
de Fun ou de Fautre des deux Etats
riverains du secteur ou des deux, la
commission s'entend avec FEtat
int£ress6 ou avec les deux sur les
conditions dans lesquelles s'effec-
tuera cette utilisation de territoire.
Art. 28. L 'execution des travaux
d'entretien et des travaux courants
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
men! works referred to in Article 26,
paragraph i» above, shall devolve
upon the Administration, Should
the Administration not be able to
carry out such work, the Commis-
sion may make other arrangements.
The execution shall then be en-
trusted to the riparian States of the
Section > jointly or separately as cir-
cumstances may require, unless the
terms they offer be less advantageous
than any that may be offered from
other quarters,
In the case of large-scale improve-
ment works, as provided for in
Article 26, paragraph 2, the Com-
mission shall decide in each indi-
vidual case by whom and how such
work shall be carried out. Never-
theless it is hereby understood that:
(1) The two riparian States of the
Section shall have right of priority
should they desire to undertake such
work;
(2) In such cases a special agree-
ment shall be concluded between
them and the Commission stipulat-
ing the material and financial condi-
tions for the execution of the work,
including the procedure by which
exemption from Customs duties may
be granted;
(3) Neither of the riparian States
of the Section, nor any other State,
may be entrusted with the execution
of such work without the assent of
the State in whose territory the work
is to be carried out*
Art. 29. The gangs of workmen
employed on hydraulic or other work
shall, unless otherwise specially
agreed between the Governments of
the two riparian States of the Sec-
tion, be recruited In accordance with
the laws in force in the State in whose
territory the work in question Is
carried out.
Nevertheless, if such work is
carried out on the river, simultane-
ously in the territory of the two
riparian States of the Section, near
the frontier, and if for practical and
technical reasons the work cannot be
d 'amelioration vis&s 4 l*aHn£a pre-
mier de Particle 26, incombe & Tad-
ministration. Si celle-ci n'est pas
4 m&me d'exficuter ces travaux, la
commission peut prendre d'autres
dispositions. L'ex&cution sera alors
confine aux Etats riverains du sec-
teur en commun ou s^parement
sulvant le cas, & moins que les condi-
tions qu'ils prfisentent ne soient
moms avantageuses que d'autres
off res ^ventuelles d 'execution.
En ce qul concern e les grands
travaux d 'amelioration pr£vus £
l'alin£a 2 de Tarticle 26, la commis-
sion decide, dans chaque cas par-
ticulier, par qui et comment ils seront
executes. N6anmoins, il est d'ores
et d6j£ entendu que:
i° Les deux Etats riverains du
secteur b£n£ficieront d'un droit de
priority au cas oft Ils voudraiont se
charger de ces travaux;
2° Dans ce cas, un accord sp6dal
£ inter vexiir entre eux et la com-
mission stipulera les conditions ma-
t&rielles et fmanci&res de I'ex&m-
tion, y comprls les modalit&s par
lesquelles la franchise douani&re
pourrait Stre accord£e;
3° Ni Fun des Etats riverains du
secteur, ni aucun autre Etat, ne
pourra, le cas 6ch£ant, &tre charg6
de cette execution, sans Fassentl-
ment de celui sur le territoire duquel
les travaux doivent Stre ex6cut£s.
Art 29, Les 6quipes ouvrldres
employees aux travaux hydrauliques
ou autres sent, sauf accord special
entre les gouveraements des deux
Etats riverains du secteur, recrut^es
conform^ment aux lois en vlgueur
dans 1'Etat sur le territoire duquel
s'efiectuent lesdlts travaux,
Toutefois, dans le cas oft ces
travaux seraient ex^cutte sur le
fleuve, ^ la fois sur le territoire des
deux Etats riverains du secteur, au
voisinage de la fronti&re, et que pour
des motifs d'ordre pratique et tech-
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
59
divided up according to the frontier,
the gangs of workmen shall be re-
cruited as far as possible equally
from both riparian States of the
Section.
CHAPTER VI
EXEMPTION FROM CUSTOMS DUTIES —
SUPPLIES
Art 30. The two riparian States
of the Section shall allow entry free
of duty into their territory in respect
of materials and plant which are
necessary either for the requirements
of the Administration or for the
execution of public works or parts of
public works which are paid for
solely out of navigation dues.
Should the works be carried out by
a contractor, an agreement shall be
concluded between the Governments
of the riparian States of the Section
and the Commission in order to
determine the procedure for ^ the
importation free of duty of machines,
tools, materials or plant which the
contractor may notify to the Ad-
ministration as requiring to be im-
ported into the territory of either
State.
The above provisions shall not
affect those of Article 28.
Art. 31* Contracts for supplies of
all kinds necessary for the purposes
mentioned in Article 30, first para-
graph above, shall, as a general rule,
be placed with the contractors who
make the most advantageous offers
when the contract is put up to public
tender*
Nevertheless, a right of preference
shall be accorded to contractors who
are nationals of either of the riparian
States of the Section, on condition
that the difference between their
tenders and the most advantageous
tenders does not exceed ip per cent
for work of the same quality.
If supplies are offered on the same
terms by contractors nationals of
nique le partage d'un travail suivant
la fronti&re ne saurait intervenir,
les 6quipes ouvri&res seront recrutees
autant que possible, & parts 6gales,
dans chacun des deux Etats riverains
du secteur.
CHAPITRE VI
FRANCHISE BE DOUANE —
FOURNITURES
Art. 30. Les deux Etats riverains
du secteur accordent Tentr£e en
franchise sur leur territoire respectif
aux mat^riaux et au materiel n<§ces-
saires, soit aux besoms de F adminis-
tration, soit & I'ex6cution de travaux
ou parties de travaux dont les frais
seraient converts uniquement par
les taxes de navigation.
Au cas oft les travaux seraient
ex^cut^s par entreprise, un accord
interviendra entre les gouverne-
ments des Etats riverains du secteur
et la commission pour fixer les
modalit6s de Fentr6e en franchise des
machines, outils, mat6riaux ou ma-
t6riel que 1'entreprise indiquerait &
Fadmmistration comme devant £tre
imports sur le territoire de Tun ou
de Tautre Etat.
Les dispositions ci-dessus ne por-
tent pas prejudice aux dispositions
de 1'article 28.
Art. 31. Les fouraitures de tout
genre n&cessaires aux fins indiqu6es
au premier alin<§a de Tarticle 30 ci-
dessus, seront, en r&gle g6n£rale, at-
tributes aux fournisseurs pr^sentant
les offres les plus avantageuses en
adjudication rlguli&re.
Toutefois, un droit de pr6f6rence
est reconnu aux fournisseurs ressor-
tissants des deux Etats riverains du
secteur, & condition que Tdcart eatre
leurs offres et les offres les plus avan-
tageuses ne d^passe pas, £ qualit<§
<§gale, 10%.
En ce qui concerne les fournitures
offertes & conditions 6gales par les
6o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
either of the riparian States of the
Section, the contracts shall as far as
possible he divided equally between
the contractors in question*
CHAPTER VII
SUPERVISION AND POLICING OF
NAVIGATION
Art. 32. The special provisions
concerning navigation in the Iron
Gates and Cataracts Section shall
be drawn up by the Commission on
the proposal of the Administration.
They shall be promulgated by the
riparian States in their respective
territories, and shall form part of the
Annex to the Regulations for the
Policing of Navigation.
Art, 33. The Administration
which, under Article 5 of the present
Agreement, is in charge of the super-
vision of navigation shall notify to
the riparian authorities in charge of
the policing of navigation any con-
traventions of which it may take
cognisance through its own organs,
placing at the disposal of the said
authorities any information which it
has been able to obtain.
The Administration shall further
report to the said authorities any
irregularity requiring action on their
part, and any damage caused to the
equipment, buildings or installations
placed at its disposal.
The competent officials of the
Administration shall be solely re-
sponsible for seeing that navigators
carry out the obligations imposed by
the Annex to the Regulations for
Policing of Navigation and regulat-
ing the passage of vessels through
the Section, and the said employees
shall for that purpose have the right
to take action on board vessels.
Art* 34, The riparian authorities
responsible for the policing of naviga-
tion shall take action on board ves-
sels only when they themselves find
that a contravention has been com-
mitted, or when they are summoned
fournisseurs ressortissants des deux
Etats riverains du secteur, une
repartition, autant que possible &
parts 6gales, en sera faite entre eux*
CUAPZTRB VII
SURVEILLANCE EX POLICE BE LA
NAVIGATION
Art. 32. Les dispositions sp6ciales
concernant la navigation dans le
Secteur des Portes-de-Fer et des
Cataractes seront 6tablies par la
commission sur la proposition de
I'administration. Biles seront pro-
mulgutes par les Etats riverains sur
leurs territoires respectifs et feront
partie de 1'annexe au R&glement de
police de la navigation.
Art, 33, L 'administration charg6e
comme il est dit & 1'article 5 du
present accord, de la surveillance de
la navigation, signalera aux autorit^s
riveraines chargles de la police de la
navigation les contraventions dont
elle pourrait prendre connaissance
par 1'entremise de ses propres or-
ganes, en mettant & la disposition
desdites autorit&s tous les 616ments
deformation qu'elle aura pu re-
cueillir.
L 'administration leur signalera, en
outre, toute irr6gularit6 r6clamant
leur intervention, ainsi que tout
dommage caus& aux ^quipements,
Edifices et installations mis 4 sa
disposition*
Le contrdle de Taccomplissement
par les navigateurs des obligations
impos6es par 1'annexe au Rdglement
de police de la navigation et rfiglant
la traversfe du secteur sera exclusive-
ment r6serv6 aux agents compfitents
de Padministration, lesquels auront &
cet effet le droit d'intervention 4
bord des bUtiments.
Art* 34. Les autorit^s riveraines
chargles de la police de la navigation
n'interviendront & bord des bUti-
ments que lorsqu'elles constateront
elles-mgmes une contravention ou
lorsqu'elles seront requises par les
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
61
by the organs of the Administration
to note the facts and report them.
The official instructed to do so
shall confine himself to making out
the report, which he shall forward to
the competent riparian authority to
be used for the opening of an enquiry,
In the report he shall, before any
other facts which may have come to
his notice, set forth the facts ascer-
tained by the official of the Adminis-
tration.
Should no report have been made
out, the riparian authorities shall
open the enquiry into the case as
soon as they receive the information
collected by the official of the Ad-
ministration who reported the con-
travention.
Such official shall if necessary be
heard by the said authorities.
Art. 35. The enquiry into and
prosecution In respect of contraven-
tions reported to the competent
riparian authorities, whether by the
Administration or by the river police
services or in any other manner,
direct or indirect, and the settlement
of legal cases, whether civil or crim-
inal, arising out of the exercise of
navigation, shall devolve exclusively
upon the said authorities of the
riparian States of the Section.
The authorities shall communicate
monthly to the Administration a
table showing all legal decisions
which have become final and cases
dismissed by them.
Art. 36. The competent ripa-
rian authorities shall take action on
their own initiative or render assist-
ance to the organs of the Adminis-
tration, at their request, whenever an
irregularity has to be stopped.
Within the limits of the sovereignty
of the respective States, the compe-
tent riparian authorities and the
vessels commissioned by each of the
riparian States of the Section for the
policing of navigation shall take
action in case of need, either at the
organes de Tadministration pour
constater les faits par un proc&s-
verbal.
L 'agent verbalisateur se bornera £
dresser proems-verbal qu'il trans-
mettra & I'autorit6 riveraine compd-
tente pour servir & 1'ouverture de
Tinstruction.
Dans ce proems-verbal il consig-
nera, avant tous autres faits parvenus
& sa connaissance, les constatations
faites par Tagent de radministration,
Au cas oft aucun proems-verbal ne
serait intervenu, les autorit&s rive-
raines ouvriront Finstruction de 1'af-
faire d&s reception des 616ments d 'in-
formation recueillis par 1'agent de
Tadministration qui a signal 6 la
contravention.
Get agent sera entendu par lesdites
autorit£s, s'il y a lieu.
Art. 35. L 'instruction et la pour-
suite des contraventions dont les
autoritfe riveraines comp<§tentes se-
raient saisies, soit par radministra-
tion, soit par les organes de la police
fluviale, soit de toute autre manure,
directe ou indirecte, ainsi que le
rtglement des affaires judiciaires
civiles ou p&nales issues de 1'exercice
de la navigation, incombent ex-
clusivement auxdites autorit£s des
Etats riverains du secteur.
Les autorit&s communiqueront
mensuellement £ Tadministration un
tableau indiquant tous les jugements
demeur^s d^finitifs et les ordonnances
de non-lieu rendues par elles.
Art. 36. Les autorit6s riveraines
comp^tentes interviendront de leur
propre initiative ou prlteront leur
assistance aux organes de Tadminis-
tration, sur leur demande, toutes les
fois qu'il s'agirait de faire cesser une
irregular! t6.
Dans la limite de la souverainet6
de chaque Etat, les autorit6s rive-
raines comp^tentes et les bateaux
affect6s par chacun des Etats rive-
rains du secteur & la police de la
navigation interviendront, en cas de
besoin, soit £ la demande de 1'admi-
62
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
request of the Administration or on
their own initiative, should the cir-
cumstances require immediate ac-
tion.
Art. 37. The officials of the Sec-
tion shall not be vested with any of
the powers held by the officers of the
judicial police.
Pilots may act only in their ca-
pacity as officials of the river police.
Art. 38. The two riparian States
of the Section shall inform the Com-
mission of the procedure by which,
on the basis of the Commission's
views, they will settle the allocation
of their competence to prosecute for
contraventions and the action to be
taken by their authorities.
CHAPTER VIII
FINANCIAL CLAUSES (NAVIGATION
DUES)
Art. 39, The Commission shall
prepare the yearly budget of the
Administration.
It shall take decisions as to any
dues or other sources of revenue in-
tended to provide for measures to
promote the maintenance or im-
provement of navigability or the
administration of the Section, with-
out the Governments represented
being thereby rendered liable to
make financial contributions.
Art. 40. The Commission shall
determine the method of levying dues,
the proceeds of which shall be utilised
first for the payment of the expenses
of the Administration and for main-
tenance and improvement work, and
secondly for meeting such financial
obligations as have been or may
hereafter be contracted by the Com-
mission for carrying out the said
work, such as that resulting from the
Agreement signed by the Commission
at Paris on April 27, 1927.
Art. 41. The funds of the Ad-
ministration shall as a general rule be
placed in the financial establishments
of the two riparian States of the
nistration, soit de leur propre initia-
tive au ens ou les divon stances exi-
geraient urn* intervention immediate.
Art. 37. Les agents do Fa dm in is-
tration ne sont in vest is d'aucune at-
tribution appartenant aux officiers cle
la police judiciaire.
Les pilotes ne peuvent agir en
qualit6 d 'agents cle la police fluviale.
Art, 38. Les deux Etats riverains
du secteur fcront connaftre i\ la com-
mission les moduli tos suivunt les-
quelles ils regleront, en s'inspirant
des points de vtie do la, commission,
la repartition cle leur competence en
ce qui concerne la poursuite des con-
traventions et les interventions de
leurs autoritfis,
CHAPITRE VIII
DISPOSITIONS FINANCIERS (TAXES
BE NAVIGATION)
Art. 39* La commission 6tablit le
budget annual de ^administration.
Bile d6cide les taxes et 6ventuellc-
ment toutes autres ressources des-
tin6es k faire face aux mesures utilos
i Tentretien et & Pametioration de la
navigability et & F administration du
secteur, sans qu'il puisse en rfisulter
1'obligation d'un concours financier
de la part des gouvernements reprfi-
sent^s.
Art. 40. La commission fixe le
mode de perception des taxes dont le
revenu est affect^, en premier lieu,
au paiement des frais de Tadminis-
tration et des travaux d'entretien et
d 'amelioration, et, en second lieu,
au service des obligations financi&res
contract^es ou & contracter ^ven-
tuellement par la commission en vue
de faire face auxdits travaux, telles
que celle rfisultant de 1'accord sign6
^, Paris par elle le 27 avril 1927,
Art. 41. Le placement des fonds
de 1 'administration est fait, en r&gle
g6n6rale, dans les institute financiers
des deux Etats riverains du secteur,
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
Section, shall be controlled by the
State, and, as far as possible, equally
in the two riparian States of the
Section.
Deposits shall in all cases be re-
ceived in the currency fixed by the
Commission, and interest shall be
payable in the currency in which the
deposit is made.
CHAPTER IX
RECOURSE TO LAW
Art. 42. The Administration shall
have competence to be a party to
legal proceedings either as plaintiff
or as defendant in all suits connected
with movable or immovable prop-
erty under its management.
In the case of legal proceedings in
connection with immovable property,
the courts of law within whose area
the immovable property is situated
shall have jurisdiction.
Legal proceedings connected with
movable property brought against
the Administration shall, in the
absence of contractual provisions to
the contrary, be brought, when the
plaintiff is domiciled in Roumanian
or Yugoslav territory, before the
competent authorities of the State
in question, and when the plaintiff is
domiciled in another State, before
the competent authorities of the
headquarters of the Administration.
Art, 43. The Commission, to
which the Administration shall com-
municate without delay legal deci-
sions concerning it, shall make pro-
vision for the financial consequences
of the said decisions out of the
normal budgetary resources of the
Administration .
Art. 44. The Administration's
equipment, buildings and installa-
tions, material and supplies, the
debts due to it and its cash in hand
or at the bank, shall not be liable to
seizure.
Art. 45. No legal proceedings
may be brought against the Admin-
istration in respect of any damage
63
contr616s par 1'Etat, et, autant que
possible, & parts figales, dans les deux
Etats riverains du secteun
Les d6p6ts seront, en tous cas,
re^us dans la monnaie fix6e par la
Commission et les int6r§ts seront
servis dans la monnaie du d6p6t.
CHAPITRE IX
RECOURS EN" JUSTICE
Art. 42. L 'administration a qua-
Iit6 pour ester en justice, comme de-
manderesse ou comme d6fenderesse,
dans toutes les actions mobilifores ou
immobili&res se r6f6rant aux actes
de sa gestion.
Pour les actions immobili&res, la
competence appartient aux juridic-
tipns dans le ressort desquelles
rimmeuble se trouve situ6.
Quant aux actions mobilises di-
rig6es contre 1'administration, elles
sont in ten ties, sauf stipulations con-
tractuelles contraires: lorsque le
demandeur est dornicilie en terri-
toire roumain ou yougoslave, devant
les autoritfes comp6tentes de I'Etat
respectif; lorsque le demandeur est
domicile dans un autre Etat, devant
les autorit^s comp6tentes du si&ge
central de Tadministration,
Art 43. La Commission & qui
Tadministration communique sans
retard les decisions de justice la con-
cernant, fait face aux consequences
financi&res desdites decisions au
moyen des ressources budg^taires
normales de 1 'administration.
Art. 44, Les ^quipements, 6di-
fices et installations, les mat^riaux et
approvisionnements, les cr^ances,
fonds en caisse ou en banque dont
1'administration dispose, sont in-
saisissables.
Art, 45. Auqun recours ne peut
8tre exerc^ contre 1 'administra-
tion pour un dommage quelconque
64
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
suffered by vessels while passing
through the Iron Gates and Cata-
racts Section.
Art. 46. Each of the two riparian
States of the Section shall, through
its authorities and in accordance
with its laws, render assistance and
protection to ensure the verification
and recovery of damage caused to
equipment, buildings or installa-
tions, supplies, material or funds at
the disposal of the Administration,
The Commission shall, if neces-
sary, take action to obtain for this
purpose the assistance of the com-
petent authorities of other States.
CHAPTER X
FACILITIES GRANTED BY THE RIPA-
RIAN STATES OF THE SECTION
Art. 47. Suitable measures de-
termined by agreement between the
Commission and the two riparian
States of the Section shall be taken
by each of the two riparian States
of the Section in its own territory in
order that both in the case of resi-
dence and for passage and free
movement on the river banks the
necessary facilities shall be granted
to the staff of the Administration
and to private pilots in the exercise
of their duties.
The two riparian States of the
Section agree to grant to the staff
of the Administration in their ter-
ritories any other facilities which
may be desirable for the exercise of
their duties.
These facilities shall also be de-
termined by agreement between the
two riparian States of the Section
and the Commission,
Art. 48. The Governments of
the two riparian States of the Sec-
tion shall grant all possible facilities
to the Administration for the use of
their telegraph and telephone serv-
ices for the requirements of the
Section, each retaining control
thereof in its own territory.
6prouv6 par la navigation au passage
par la Section des Portes-de-Fer et
des Cataractes.
Art 46. Chacun des deux Etats
riverains du secteur pr£te, par Pen-
tremise de ses autorit6s, et conformfi-
ment & ses lois, aide et protection
pour assurer la constatation et le
recouvrement des dommages caus6s
aux 6quipements, Edifices et instal-
lations, approvisionnements, mat6-
riaux et fonds dont Tadministration
dispose.
La commission, le cas 6ch6ant,
agit pour obtenir aux m6mes fins le
concours des autorit^s conip6tente$
d'autres Etats.
CHAPITRE X
FACILIT&S ACCGRD&ES PAR LES fiTATS
RIVERAINS DU SECTEUR
Art. 47. Des mesures appropri6es,
6tablies de concert entre la commis-
sion et les deux Etats riverains du
secteur, sont prises par chacun des
deux Etats riverains du secteur sur
son territoire, afin que, tant pour le
s^jour que pour le passage et la libre
circulation sur la rive, les facilit^s
n6cessaires soient accordtes au per-
sonnel de Tadministration, ainsi
qu'aux pilotes particuliers, pour
1'exercice de leurs fonctions.
Les deux Etats riverains du sec-
teur conviennent d Recorder au per-
sonnel de Tadministration sur leurs
territoires respectifs, toutes autres
facilit6s utiles pour 1'exercice de ses
fonctions.
Ces faciiit6s seront 6galement
d£termin6es, de concert entre les
deux Etats riverains du secteur de
la commission.
Art. 48. Les gouvernements des
deux Etats riverains du secteur ac~
corderont toutes les facilit^s possibles
& Tadministration pour I'utilisation
de leurs rfeeaux t&lfegraphiques et
t616phoniques en vue des besoins du
secteur, tout en gardant le contrdle
chacun sur son territoire respectif ,
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
65
CHAPTER XI
FLAG AND OFFICIAL LANGUAGES
Art. 49. The Administration
shall display on its buildings, and
on the vessels constituting the fleet
placed at its disposal, only a distinc-
tive sign consisting of a rectangular
or triangular pennant composed of
the colours of the Commission and
of the two riparian States of the
Section and bearing in the centre
the letters A P F, in accordance
with the models hereto annexed.
The seal of the Administration shall
bear the inscription "Administration
of the Iron Gates and Cataracts".
The badge to be worn by the officials
of the Administration and in particu-
lar by the official pilots shall be pre-
scribed by the Working Regulations.
Art. 50. The official languages of
the Administration shall be Rou-
manian, Serb-Croat and French.
The use of other languages shall
not be excluded.
The Working Regulations shall
settle details connected with the use
of languages.
CHAPTER XII
MANAGEMENT OF MATTERS CON-
NECTED WITH THE IRON GATES
AND CATARACTS SECTION
Art. 51. In order to ensure the
speedy settlement of matters falling
within the competence of the Ad-
ministration, there shall be set up
within the Commission a Special
Committee composed of three or at
most of four delegates, among whom
the representatives of the riparian
States of the Section must be in-
cluded, the other member or mem-
bers being appointed by the Com-
mission under the conditions laid
down by its Rules of Procedure.
Art 52. The duties of the Com-
mittee provided for in Article 51
shall be, in all matters relating to
the management of the Iron Gates
and Cataracts Section :
CHAPITRE XI
PA VILLON ET LANGUES OFFICIELLES
Art. 49. L 'administration arbore
sur les Edifices et les unites consti-
tuant le pare flottant mis & sa disposi-
tion, uniquement un signe distinctif
consistant en un guidon rectangu-
laire ou triangulaire compost des
couleurs de la commission et des deux
Etats riverains du secteur et portant
au centre les lettres A. P. F. (con-
form^ment aux modules ci-annex6s).
Le cachet de radministration por-
tera 1 'inscription : ' * Administration
des Portes-de-Fer et des Cataractes".
L'insigne It porter par ses agents,
et notamment par les pilotes officiels,
sera d6termin6 par le R&glement de
fonctionnement.
Art 50. Les langues officielles de
l?administration sont le roumain, le
serbe-croate et le fran^ais.
L'usage d'autres langues n'est pas
exclu.
Le R^glement de fonctionnement
r6glera les details en ce qui concerne
Fusage des langues.
CHAPITRE XII
GESTION DES AFFAIRES RELATIVES AU
SECTEUR DES PORTES-DE-FER ET
DES CATARACTES
Art 51. Pour assurer le r&gle-
ment rapide des affaires rentrant
dans la competence de radministra-
tion, il est constitu6 au sein de la
commission, un Comit6 special com-
post de trois ou au maximum de
quatre d&16gu6s, dont les repr6sen-
tants des Etats riverains du secteur
font obligatoirement partie, le ou
les autres rnembres 6tant d6sign6s
par la commission dans les condi-
tions fix6es par son R^glement
int6rieur.
Art 52. Le comit6 vis6 & Tarticle
51 est charg6, dans toutes les affaires
relatives & la gestion du Secteur des
Portes-de-Fer et des Cataractes :
66
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
(1) To conduct an enquiry Into
the said affairs;
(2) To take a decision :
(a) In matters relating to current
administration ;
(6) In cases requiring urgent set-
tlement.
Art. S3- The decisions of the
Special Committee must be unani-
mous.
Should it be impossible to obtain
unanimity, the question must be
brought before the Executive Com-
mittee, which, if necessary, will be
convened for an urgent meeting.
Art. 54, The Rules of Procedure
of the Commission shall govern the
working of the Special Committee
and its relations with the Executive
Committee. All the decisions of
the Special Committee shall be
communicated to the Executive Com-
mittee.
Art. 55- Before a decision is taken
in the Executive Committee or in
plenary session with regard to the
administration of the Section and
the work to be carried out on the
Section, the two Delegates of the
riparian States of the Section shall
be given an opportunity of stating
their views.
CHAPTER XIII
EMBARKATION STATIONS OF PILOTS
Art. 56, The stations at which
pilots embark and land shall be
maintained, established or abolished
by the Commission by arrangement
with the riparian State concerned
and in accordance with the require-
ments of traffic, so as to afford possi-
bilities of embarkation and landing
on both banks.
CHAPTER XIV
EQUIPMENT, BUILDINGS AND
INSTALLATIONS
Art. 57, As soon as the present
Agreement comes into force, the
i° De procMer £ Instruction
desdites affaires;
2° De prendre une decision :
a) Dans les affaires d 'administra-
tion courante ;
6) Dans les cas qui n^cessitent
une solution urgente.
Art 53. Les decisions du Comit6
sp6cial sont prises & I'unanimit6.
Si Funanimit6 ne peut Stre r6unie»
Taffaire doit n6cessairement fitre
port6e devant le Comit6 ex^cutif
qui, s'il y a lieu, est convoqu6
d'urgence.
Art. 54. Le r&glement int6rieur
de la commission determine le fonc-
tionnement du Comit<§ special et ses
rapports avec le Coniit6 ex6cutif.
Toutes Iesd6cisions du Comit6 special
seront port6es & la connaissance du
Comit6 ex6cutif.
Art. 55. Avant qu'une decision
soit prise en Comit€ ex6cutif ou en
session p!6nidre au sujet de Tadmi-
nistration du secteur et des travaux
& y exficuter, les deux d616gu6s des
Etats riverains du secteur sont mis
en mesure de formuler leur avis.
CHAPITRE XIII
POSTES D'EMBARQUEMENT DES
PILOTES
Art* 56. Les postes d'embarque-
ment et de d6barquement des pilotes
seront maintenus, ^tablis ou sup-
primps par la commission, d 'accord
avec TEtat riverain int6ress6, aelon
les besoins du trafic, de mani&re i
offrir des possibilMs d'embarque-
ment et de d^barquement sur chaque
ve.
CHAPITRE XIV
EQUIPEMENTS, ^DIFICES ET
INSTALLATIONS
Art* 57* D&s la mise en vlgueur
du present accord, il est mis fin au
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
67
provisional control exercised by the
International Commission of the
Danube under Article 288 of the
Treaty of Trianon over the use of
equipment, buildings and installa-
tions provided for in that Article
shall come to an end.
The equipment, buildings and in-
stallations shall immediately be
placed at the disposal of the Adminis-
tration in accordance with Article 33
of the Statute of the Danube.
An official record of this operation
shall be drawn up and there shall be
annexed thereto a detailed inventory
made out on the spot in three origi-
nals in the presence of the members
of the Special Committee provided
for in Article 51.
The inventory shall also indicate
the amount of cash in hand and at
the bank, the vouchers and books re-
lating to financial management, and
the archives and all furniture and
material in the offices, workshops
and buildings.
Art* 58. The equipment, build-
ings and installations placed at the
disposal of the Administration shall
continue as in the past to be used
exclusively for the benefit of naviga-
tion, and may not be diverted from
their original purpose for the in-
dividual use of either of the riparian
States of the Section. They shall be
exempt from any tax on real prop-
erty and from all other fiscal taxes
or dues.
Art. 59. The new property, mov-
able and immovable, acquired by the
Administration from the proceeds of
dues shall be entered in the inven-
tory and shall be subject to the same
legal regime as the property pre-
viously acquired.
Art. 60. Should any property,
movable or immovable, placed at the
disposal of the Administration be
sold, it shall be struck out of the
inventory, and the proceeds of the
sale of such property shall be placed
to the credit of the Administration.
contrSle provisoire qu'exerce la Corn-
mission internationale du Danube,
en vertu de Particle 288 du Trait<§ de
Trianon, sur Femploi des 6quipe-
menxs, Edifices et installations vis£s
par cet article.
Les 6quipements, Minces et in-
stallations sont mis imm&iiatement
& la disposition de Fadministration,
conform^ment £ Farticle 33 du
Statut du Danube.
II est dress6 un proems- verbal de
cette operation auquel sera annex£
un inventaire d6tail!6 dress6 sur les
lieux en trois originaux, en presence
des membres du Cornit<§ special
pr6vu & 1'article 51.
Devront 6galement §tre men-
tionn6s dans Finventaire le nuni£-
raire en caisse et en banque, les
pieces justificatives et les livres
concernant la gestion financi&re,
ainsi que les archives et tout le
mobilier et le materiel se trouvant
dans les bureaux, ateliers et Edifices.
Art. 58. Les 6quipements, 6difices
et installations mis 4 la disposition
de 1 'administration, continueront &
gtre utilises, comme par le pass6, ex-
clusivement au b£n6fice de la naviga-
tion et ne pourront 6tre d6tourn£s
de leur destination primitive par Tun
ou Fautre des deux Etats riverains
du secteur & son b6n£fice personnel.
Us seront exempts de tout irnpdt
foncier et de tous autres impdts et
taxes de caract&re fiscal.
Art 59* Les nouveaux biens,
meubles ou imrneubles, acquis par
radministration sur le produit des
taxes, seront passes dans Finventaire
et soumis au m&me r6gime juridique
que les anciens.
Art. 60. Si Fun des biens, meubles
ou immeubles, se trouvant & la dis-
position de Fadmimstration, venait
& ®tre vendu, il serait ray6 de Fin-
ventaire et le montant r6alis6 en
serait vers6 4 Factif de Fadministra-
tion*
68
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
CHAPTER XV
CONTROL AND SUPERVISION BY TUB:
COMMISSION
Art. 61. In addition to the rights
mentioned in the present Agreement
and acknowledged as appertaining to
the Commission under Articles 32
and 33 of the Statute of the Danube,
the Commission shall exercise in the
Iron Gates and Cataracts Section to
the same extent as at all other points
of the river system under its control
all rights of supervision and control
conferred upon it by the other
provisions of the Statute.
CHAPTER XVI
TRANSITIONAL CLAUSES
Art. 62. In so far as the existing
staff is replaced, the new staff shall
succeed the former staff gradually so
as not to impair the normal working
of the various Services of the Ad-
ministration. This gradual replace-
ment shall be spread over a period of
eighteen months from the seventh
month following the coming into
force of the present Agreement.
The procedure by which this opera-
tion is to be carried out shall be de-
termined as soon as this coming into
force takes place by the Special
Committee provided for in Article 51
on the suggestions of the Govern-
ments of the riparian States of the
Section.
Art. 63. The provisions of the
previous Article shall not apply to
pilots, who need not be replaced un-
less they do not comply with the
conditions laid down in the Working
Regulations of the Administration,
Art. 64. Any employee of the
former Iron Gates Navigation Serv-
ice having to resign his post shall
be given not less than six months'
notice to that effect by the Special
Committee provided for in Article 51.
Any official of the former Service
whose replacement has not been pro-
CHAPITRE XV
CONTR&LB ET SURVEILLANCE PAR LA
COMMISSION
Art 61. Outre les droits men-
tionnes au present Accord et qui lui
sont reconnus en vertu des articles
32 et 33 du Statut du Danube, la
commission exerce sur le Secteur des
Portes-de-Fer et des Cataractes,
dans la mgme mesure que sur tous
les autres points du rfiseau fluvial
soumis & sa competence, tous les
droits de surveillance ou de contr61e
qui lui sont conf6r6s par les autres
dispositions du Statut.
CHAPITRE XVI
DISPOSITIONS TRANSITOIRES
Art. 62. Dans la mesure oil le
personnel existant sera renouveI6, la
substitution de personnel nouveau 4
du personnel ancien se fera par
6chelonnement, de mani&re & ne pas
nuire au fonctionnement normal des
diff&rents services de Fadministra-
tion, Cet 6chelonnement s'6tendra
sur une p£riode de dix-huit mois
compt6s depuis le septi&me mois qui
suit la mise en vigueur du present
accord, Les modalitfe de cette op6-
ration seront fix^es d&s cette mise
en vigueur par le Comit6 special
prfivu & 1 'article 51, sur les sugges-
tions des gouvernements des Etats
riverains du secteur.
Art. 63, Les dispositions de Tarti-
cle pr6c6dent ne sont pas applicables
aux pilotes au remplacement des-
quels il n'y aura lieu de pouryoir que
dans le cas oil ils ne rernpliraient pas
les conditions fix£es au R&glement de
fonctionnement de Tadministration*
Art. 64. Tout agent de Pancien
service de la navigation aux Portes-
de-Fer qui devra r&igner ses fonc-
tions, en sera pr6venu par le comit6
special pr6vu & Particle 51, au moins
six mois & Favance*
Tout agent de Tancien service
dont le remplacement ne serait pas
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
vided for and who does not resign his
post on the entry into force of the
present Agreement must give at least
two months' notice should he later
desire to resign.
Art. 65. The pensions system of
officials of the former Hungarian
State Service shall continue under
the conditions laid down in the Com-
mission's resolution dated June 22,
1929, as modified on June 28, 1932.
CHAPTER XVII
SETTLEMENT OF DISPUTES
Art. 66. The competent juris-
diction for the settlement of disputes
as to the interpretation and applica-
tion of the present Agreement shall
be the special tribunal set up for that
purpose by the League of Nations
and mentioned in Article 38 of the
Statute of the Danube.
CHAPTER XVIII
REVISION
Art. 67. No change in the present
Agreement may be made otherwise
than under the conditions provided
for in Article 32 of the Statute of the
Danube providing for the conclusion
of the present Agreement.
Any request for a modification
made by one of the Parties must
specify what clauses it considers
require revision and may not be
examined until six months after it
has been communicated to the other
two Parties.
On the expiry of a period of five
years from the coming into force of
the present Agreement its text must
be reconsidered with a view to
revision.
CHAPTER XIX
RATIFICATION AND COMING INTO
FORCE
Art. 68. The present Agreement
shall be ratified by the two riparian
pr<§vu et qui ne r6signera pas ses
fonctions d&s la mise en vigueur du
present accord devra donner un
preavis d'au moins deux mois s'il
voulait le faire ulterieurement.
Art 65. Le regime des pensions
des agents de Tancien service de
1'Etat hpngrois sera maintenu dans
les conditions fix&es par la resolution
de la commission en date du 22 juin
1929 et modifiee le 28 juin 1932.
CHAPITRE XVII
R^GLEMENT DES DIFF&RENDS
Art. 66. La juridiction comp6-
tente pour le r&glement des diSi-
rends sur Interpretation et 1'applica-
tion du present accord est la juridic-
tion speciale organis6e par la Societe
des Nations, mentionn^e £ Tarticle
38 du Statut du Danube.
CHAPITRE XVIII
REVISION
Art. 67. Toute modification au
present accord ne pourra gtre ap-
portee que dans les conditions pr6-
vues & 1'article 32 du Statut du
Danube pour retablissement de cet
accord.
Toute demande de modification
introduite par une des parties devra
specifier les dispositions qui lui
paraissent susceptibles de revision
et ne pourra £tre prise en considera-
tion que six mois apr&s avoir ete
communiquee aux deux autres Par-
ties.
A 1'expiration d'un deiai de cinq
ans, & dater de la mise en vigueur
du present accord, son texte sera
remis obligatoirement & l'6tude en
vue d'une revision eventuelle.
CHAPITRE XIX
RATIFICATION— MISE EN VIGUEUR
Art. 68. Le present accord sera
ratifie par les deux Etats riverains
70
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 309
States of the Section and the ratifi-
cations shall be deposited with the
Office of the International Commis-
sion of the Danube as soon as possible
and not later than February I, 1933.
The official record of the deposit
of ratifications shall be forwarded to
the Government of the French Re-
public to be deposited in its archives.
Art. 69, The present Agreement
and the regulations and agreements
provided for In Articles 8, 13, 38 and
47 shall come into force as from
July i, 1933.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
mentioned Plenipotentiaries have
signed the present Agreement, made
out in a single original copy, which
shall be deposited in the archives of
the French Republic; a certified
copy shall be given to each of the
two signatory Powers and to the
International Commission of the
Danube.
Done at Semmering, June 28,
1932.
du secteur et les ratifications seront
d6pos£es au Bureau de la Commis-
sion Internationale clu Danube dans
le plus bref el£lai possible et au plus
tard le Ior f6vrier 1933.
Le procfis- verbal de d6p6t des
ratifications sera transmis au Gou-
vernementdela R^publique frangaise
pour gtre conserv6 dans ses archives.
Art. 69. Le present accord, ainsi
que les r^glements et arrangements
vis6s aux articles 8, 13, 38 et 47
entreront en vigueur & la date du
IOT juillet 1933.
EN FOI DE QUOI les plfinipoten-
tiaires susnomm6s ont sign^ le pr6-
sent accord r6dig6 en un seul exem-
plaire qui sera d6pos6 dans les
archives de la R^publique frangaise;
une expedition authentique sera
remise & chacune des deux Puissances
signataires et & la Commission Inter-
nationale du Danube.
Fait au Semmering, le 28 juin
1932.
D. PANTITCH CONST. CONTZESCO DE DIETRICH
ANNEX I
FORM FOR UNDERTAKING ON WORD
OF HONOUR
FORM I
I, the undersigned
ANNEXE I
PORMULAIRES D'ENGAGEMENT
D'HGNNBUR
FORMULATE 1
Je soussign6. *
undertake on my honour, In the presence
of M
m'engage sur 1'honneur devant M.
Delegate of
on the International Commission of the
Danube, authorised for that purpose by
the said Commission, to carry out the
duties of .'
in accordance with the decisions of the
International Commission of the Danube
and in a spirit of strict impartiality,
FORM II
I, the undersigned
de.
a la Commission Internationale du Da-
nube, mandate & cet effet par ellc, d'ac-
complir les fonctions de ..... . ..... ....
conformtoent aux decisions de la Com-
mission Internationale du Danube et dans
un esprit de stricte impartiality
FORMULAIRE II
Je soussign6 ...»
undertake on my honour, in the presence
of M
Chief of
mf engage sur Thonneur devant M..
June 28, 1932
SPECIAL SERVICES AT IRON GATES
of the Iron Gates and Cataracts Adminis-
tration, empowered for that purpose, to
carry out the duties of
de FAdministration des Portes-de-Fer et
des Cataractes, ayant pouvoir a cet effet,
cTaccomplir les fonctions de
in accordance with the decisions of the
Internationa! Commission of the Danube
and In a spirit of strict impartiality.
conform6ment aux decisions de la Com-
mission Internationale du Danube et dans
un esprit de stricte impartiality.
ANNEX II
[This annex, which sets forth two distinctive marks (flags) for the Iron Gates and Cataracts
Administration, is not reproduced here.]
No. 309a
Final Protocol to the Agreement concerning the Setting-Up of
Special Services at the Iron Gates. Signed at Semmering, June
28, 1932.
Protocole final & P Accord relatif a la constitution des services spe-
ciaux aux Portes-de-Fer. Signe au Semmering, 28 juin 1932.
Text and translation from 140 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 226.
[Translation]
When proceeding to the signature
of the present Agreement, the under-
signed Plenipotentiaries have agreed
on the following provisions:
Ad Art 2. The headquarters of
the Administration shall remain at
Orsova, and the Public Works Serv-
ice shall be established at Tekija
in a building which the Yugoslav
Government shall cause to be con-
structed at its own expense and
which it shall place at the disposal of
the said Service free of charge.
Such building shall be granted the
same rights, privileges, and fiscal
exemptions as those which at present
apply or may hereafter apply to the
Orsova premises, and it may not be
used for any other purpose. The
new building shall display under the
same conditions as the Orsova build-
ing the distinctive insignia of the
Administration, which shall be in
charge of the maintenance thereof.
The Public Works Service sihall
be established in the new building
Au moment de proc6der & la
signature du pr&ent accord, les
pl&nipotentiaires soussign^s sont con-
venus de ce qui suit:
Ad Art. 2, Le sifege central de
Tadministration restant fix6 & Or-
sova, le Service des Travaux sera
install^ <t Tekija dans Timmeuble
que le Gouvernement yougoslave
fera* b&tir & ses frais et mettra
gratuitement & la disposition dudit
service.
Cet immeuble jouira des m&mes
droits, prerogatives et exemptions
fiscales dont b&n&ficie ou b6n6ficiera
& Tavenir le local d'Orsova et ne
pourra 6tre affect6 & un autre emploi.
II arborera dans les m^mes condi-
tions que ce dernier les insignes dis-
tinctifs de Tadministration, qui en
aura la charge de Tentretien.
L'installation du Service des Tra-
vaux sera effectu6e d&s que le
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 310
as soon as the Yugoslav Govern-
ment has notified the Administra-
tion that the building, which shall
be constructed as soon as possible,
is ready for occupation.
Ad Art 12. It is understood that
the post of the representative pro-
vided for in Article 12 shall be filled
in turn by the Councillors (r&fSren-
daires) of the General Secretariat of
the Commission during the first
five years after the coming into force
of the present Agreement. The
situation shall be examined afresh
on the expiry of that period when
the text of the Agreement is recon-
sidered as provided in Article 67.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the Under-
signed have drawn up the present
Protocol, which shall have the same
force and duration as the Agreement
to which it refers.
Done at Semmering, June 28,
1932.
Gouveraement yougpslave aura fait
connaitre &, Tadministration que
1'immeuble dont la construction aura
lieu aussitOt que possible, est pr€t
& 6tre habit6.
Ad Art 12. II est entendu que
les fonctions du repr6sentant pr€vu
& Tarticle 12 seront assumes &. tour
de r61e par les r6f£rendaires du
secretariat g&n6ral de la commission
pendant les cinq premieres ann6es
qui suivront la mise en vigueur du
present accord. La situation sera
examinee de nouveau £ 1 'expiration de
cette p6riode & Foccasion de la remise
& F6tude du texte de Faccord prescrite
par les dispositions de Tarticle 67,
EN FOI DE QUOI les soussignfe ont
dress6 !e present protocole qui aura
la m6me force et durfee que Taccord
auquel il se rapporte.
Fait au Semmering, le 28 juin
1932.
D. PANTITCH CONST. CONTZESCO DE DIETRICH
No. 310
AGREEMENT concerning Non-German Reparations. Signed at
Lausanne, July 7, 1932.
ACCORD relatif aux r6parations non-allemancles. Sign$ i
Lausanne, 7 juillet 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE* The Conference at Lausanne, at which this agreement was drawn up,
was principally concerned with German reparations. See No, 311, post. This agreement
applied, inter alia, to Bulgarian reparations (see No. 243, ante) and to Hungarian reparation®
(see No. 254, ante). The committee envisaged has not met.
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification,
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 311, post.)
Entered into force July 7, 1933.*
Text from publication by the German Ministry for Foreign Affairs.
The undersigned Governments, Les Gouveraements soussign6s,
Animated by the same spirit as Agissant dans Tesprit qui a inspirfe
inspired the Declaration signed on la dlclaration signte le 16 juin par
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937).
July 9, 1932
GERMAN REPARATIONS
73
the 1 6th June by the Five Inviting
Creditor Powers,1
Are agreed and recommend to the
Conference that a Committee con-
sisting of one representative of each
of the Governments concerned shall
be set up to consider the group of
questions known as "non -German
Reparations" and cognate ques-
tions viewing them within the frame-
work of a general settlement,
Are of opinion that, in order to
permit the work of the said Commit-
tee to proceed undisturbed, without
prejudice to any question of principle
or to the solutions which may ulti-
mately be reached, the execution of
the payments due in respect of the
above-mentioned questions should
be reserved until the 15th December
next failing a settlement before that
date.
SIGNED at Lausanne the yth July,
1932, for the Governments of
les cinq Puissances cr£anci£res in-
vitantes,1
Sont d 'accord pour recommander
& la Conference de nomrner un
Comit6 qui devrait 6tre compost
d'un represent tan t de chacun des
Gouvernements int&ress6s et qui
serait charg6 d'examiner Tensernble
des questions groupies sous le terme
de 1 * Reparations non-allemandes ' '
et de celles qui s'y rattachent en les
envisageant dans le cadre d'un
r&glement universel,
Sont d'avis, afin de permettre au
Comit6 susmentionn& de mener £
bien sa t&che, que, sans pr^juger
aucune question de principe, ni les
solutions susceptibles d'etre atteintes
ult6rieurement, Tex6cution des paie-
ments aff6rents aux questions sus-
mentionn^es soit r&erv^e jusqu'au
15 d6cembre & d6faut d'un r^glernent
ant^rieurement obtenu.
SIGN& & Lausanne, le 7 juillet 1932,
pour les Gouvernements de
Australia: GRANVILLE RYRIE; Belgium: PAUL HYMANS; Bulgaria: N.
MOUCHANOFF ; Canada : THOMAS A* STONE ; Czechoslovakia : STEFAN OSUSKY ;
France: CHARLES RIST; Hungary: L, GAJZAGO; Italy: ANTONIO MOSCONI;
Japan: SHIGERU YOSHIDA; New Zealand: T. M. WILFORD; Portugal: TOMAZ
FERNANDES; Roumania: SAVEL RADULESCO; South Africa: C. T. TE WATER;
United Kingdom: N. CHAMBERLAIN; Yugoslavia: CONSTANTIN FOTITCH;
India: N. CHAMBERLAIN.
No. 311
AGREEMENT concerning German Reparations. Opened for signa-
ture at Lausanne, July 9, 1932.
ACCORD relatif aux reparations allemandes. Ouvert a la signature
a Lausanne, 9 juillet 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A Special Advisory Committee convoked by the Bank for Interna-
tional Settlements in accordance with a request of the German Government made under a
provision in the Experts' Plan of June 7, 1929, and Annex III, V, 10, of the Hague Agree-
1 This declaration related to the suspension of payments on reparations and war debts
falling due during the period of the Lausanne Conference. The text was incorporated m the
Final Act of the Conference. Br. ParL Papers, Cmd. 4126 (1932); 27 Martens, N.R.G.
(3d sen), p. 19,— ED.
74
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 311
ment of January 20, 1930 (No, 238, ante), met at Basle, December 8-23, 1931; Its report of
December 23, 1931, urged immediate decisions as to the general problem of reparations.
Br. Parl. Papers, Cmd, 3995 (1932). At Geneva, on February 13, 1932, a decision was taken
by states principally interested which led to the Lausanne Conference, June i6-July 9, 1932,
This agreement of July 9, 1932, was designed to supersede the reparation regime provided
for in the agreement of January 20 > 1930.
RATIFICATIONS, While no ratification has been deposited at Paris, this agreement has
had the result that German reparations have ceased to be the subject of active negotiations,
BIBLIOGRAPHY, The text of this agreement is also published in Br. Parl. Papers, Misc.
Mo. 7 (1930), Cmd. 4126; Materialien sur Reparations/rage (Lausanner Konferenz 1932)
(Berlin: Foreign Office, 1932); 27 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.)» P- 23.
C de Armenteros, "La Conferencia de Lausanne sobre las reparaciones de la gran guerra,"
22 Rev. de der. int. (1932), pp. 291-326; G. W. J. Bruins, " De overeenkomst van Lausanne/'
7 Volk&nbond (1931), pp. 357-63; M. Liais, "La Conference de Lausanne," 40 Rev. gin. d®
dr* int. pub, (1933)* pp. 71-89; Pereira da Silva, A Conferencia de Lausana (Lisboa, 1933),
pp. 19-132; W. Rftpke, " Vor Lausanne/' 22 Zeitschriftf&rPotitife (1933), pp. 145-54; R6pke»
"Nach Lausanne/' identt pp. 297-306; K, Strupp, Der Vertrag von Lausanne (Berlin; Roth,
1932), 67 pp.; H* Wehberg, " Die Lausanner Konferenz/' 32 Fried&nswart® (1932), pp. 225-7;
M. S. Wertheimer, "The Lausanne Reparation Settlement," 8 Foreign Policy Association
Reports (1932), pp. 220-30; J. W. Wheeler-Bennett, The Wreck of Reparations (New York:
Morrow, 1932), pp. 210-54.
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text from publication by the German Ministry for Foreign Affairs.
The Government of His Majesty
the King of the Belgians* the Gov-
ernment of the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
the Government of Canada, the
Government of the Commonwealth
of Australia, the Government of New
Zealand, the Government of the
Union of South Africa, the Govern-
ment of India, the Government of
the French Republic, the Govern-
ment of the Greek Republic, the
Government of His Majesty the
King of Italy, the Government of
His Majesty the Emperor of Japan,
the Government of the Republic of
Poland, the Government of the Re-
public of Portugal, the Government
of His Majesty the King of Roumania,
the Government of the Czecho-
slovak Republic and the Govern-
ment of His Majesty the King of
Yugoslavia (hereinafter described as
the creditor Governments), and the
Government of the German Reich,
Recognising that the legal validity
of the Agreements signed at The
Le Gouvernement de Sa Majest4 le
Roi des Beiges, le Gouvernement du
Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et de rirlande du Nordr le Gouverne-
ment du Canada, le Gouveraement
du Commonwealth d'Australie, le
Gouvernement de la Nouvelle-Z6-
lande, le Gouvernement de I1 Union
Sud-Africaine, le Gouvernement de
1'Inde, le Gouvernement de la R6-
publique frangaise, le Gouvernement
de la R6publique grecque, le Gou-
vernement de Sa Majest6 le Roi
d'ltalie, le Gouvernement de Sa
Majest6 TEmpereur du Japon, le
Gouvernement de la R6publique de
Pologne, le Gouvernement de la
R6publique du Portugal , le Gouverne-
ment de Sa Majestfe le Roi de
Roumanie, le Gouvernement de la
R&publique tch6coslovaque, le Gou-
vernement de Sa Majest^ le Roi de
Yougoslavie (ci-apr&s d6sign6s comme
les Gouvernements cr6anciers)» et le
Gouvernement du Reich allemand,
Reconnaissant que la validM
juridique des accords signfe & La
July 9, 1932
GERMAN REPARATIONS
75
Hague on the 2Oth January, 1930,* is
not in question ,
But concerned by the economic
difficulties resulting from the present
crisis,
And being desirous to make, so far
as they are concerned, the necessary
efforts to ensure the confidence which
is indispensable to the development
of normal economic and financial re-
lations between the nations,
The undersigned, duly authorised
to that effect by their respective
Governments,
Have agreed as follows:
Declaration
The Powers signatory of the pres-
ent Agreement have assembled at
Lausanne to deal with one of the
problems resulting from the war,
with the firm intention of helping to
create a new order, permitting the
establishment and development of
confidence between the nations in a
mutual spirit of reconciliation, col-
laboration and justice.
They do not claim that the task
accomplished at Lausanne, which will
completely put an end to Repara-
tions, can alone assure that peace
which all the nations desire. But
they hope that an achievement of
such significance and so arduously
attained will be understood and ap-
preciated by all the pacific elements
in Europe and the world, and that it
will be followed by fresh achieve-
ments.
These further successes will be
more readily won if the nations will
rally to this new effort in the cause of
real peace, which can only be com-
plete if it is applied both in the
economic and in the political sphere
and rejects all possibility of resort to
arms or to violence.
The signatory Powers will make
every effort to resolve the problems
which exist at the present moment
or may arise subsequently ia the
Haye le 20 Janvier 1930 * n'est pas
en cause,
Mais, 6tant pr6occup£s des diffi-
cult£s 6conomiques provoqu^es par
la crise actuelle,
Et d^sireux, en ce qui les concerne,
de faire les efforts n6cessaires pour
assurer la confiance indispensable au
d6veloppement de relations 6co-
nomiques et financiSres normales
entre les peuples,
Les soussign^s, dfiment autoris6s &
cet effet par leurs Gouvernements
respectifs,
Sont convenus de ce qui suit:
Declaration
Les Puissances signataires du pr6-
sent accord se sont r^unies 4 Lau-
sanne pour traiter un des probl&mes
issus de la guerre avec le plus sincere
d&sir de contribuer 4 la formation
d'un ordre nouveau qui permettrait
l^tablissement et le d<§veloppement
de la confiance entre les peuples dans
un esprit r6ciproque de rlconcilia-
tion, de collaboration et de justice.
Elles ne consid^rent pas que
Foeuvre r&alis&e & Lausanne, qui doit
mettre fin compl&tement aux r6para~
tions, soit suffisante pour obtenir
cette paix que souhaitent tous les
peuples. Mais elles esp&rent que ce
r^sultat, en Iui-m6me si important et
qui a exig& de tous un rude effort,
sera compris et appr£ci6 par tous les
^Mments pacifiques de TEurope et
du monde et qu'il sera suivi d'oeuvres
nouvelles.
Ces oeuvres seront d'autant plus
faciles It r6aliser que les peuples
soutiendront mieux cette nouvelle
consecration d'une paix r6elle qui,
pour gtre complete, doit s'appliquer
4 la fois & Tordre 6conomique et &
Tordre politique comme elle doit
r6pudier tout appel aux armes et
toute violence.
Les Puissances signataires du pr6-
sent accord s'efforceront de r6soudre
les probl^mes actuellement pos6s ou
qui se poseront ult£rieurement dans
1 Nos, 238-246,
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 311
spirit which has inspired the present
Agreement.
Article i. The German Govern-
ment shall deliver to the Bank for
International Settlements German
Government 5 per cent redeemable
bonds, to the amount of three mil-
Hard reichsmarks gold of the present
standard of weight and fineness, to
be negotiated under the following
arrangements:
(1) The Bank for International
Settlements shall hold the bonds as
trustee.
(2) The Bonds shall not be nego-
tiated by the Bank for International
Settlements before the expiry of
three years from the signature of the
present Agreement. Fifteen years
after the date of the said signature
the Bonds which the Bank for Inter-
national Settlements has not been
able to negotiate shall be cancelled.
(3) After the above period of
three years the Bank for Interna-
tional Settlements shall negotiate
the Bonds by means of public issues
on the markets as and when possible,
in such amounts as it thinks fit, pro-
vided that no issue shall be made at a
rate below 90 per cent.
The German Government shall
have the right at any time to redeem
at par, in whole or in part, the Bonds
not yet issued by the Bank for Inter-
national Settlements. In determin-
ing the terms of issue of the Bonds,
the Bank for International Settle-
ments shall take into account the
desirability of giving to the German
Government the right to redeem the
Bonds after a reasonable period.
(4) The Bonds shall carry interest
at 5 per cent and sinking fund at I
per cent as from the date on which
they are negotiated. They shall be
free of all German taxes, present and
future.
(5) The proceeds of the Bonds, as
le mSme esprit qui a inspir6 cet
accord.
Article i. Le Gouvernement alle-
mand d61ivrera & la Banque des
Rdglements Internationaux des bons
du Gouvernement allemand 5 pour
cent rachetables, pour un montant
de 3 milliards de reichsmarks-or de la
valeur, du poids et du titre actuelle-
ment en vigueur, & n6gocier dans les
conditions qui suivent:
(1) La Banque des R&glements
Inteniationaux d6tiendra les bons
comme trustee.
(2) Les bons ne seront pas n6-
goci6s par la Banque des Rdglements
Internationaux avant i 'expiration
d'une pfiriode de trois ans & dater de
la signature du present accord.
Quinze ans apr&s la date de cette
signature les bons qui n'auraient pu
etre places par la Banque des
R&glements Internationaux seront
annu!6s.
(3) Apr&s Texpiration du d61ai de
trois ans ci-dessus vis6, la Banque
des R&glements Internationaux n6-
gociera les bons par voie demissions
publiques sur les marches au fur et &.
rnesure des possibility, en tels mon-
tants qu'elle jugera opportun, sous
reserve qu'aucune Emission n'aura
lieu & un taux inf6rieur & 90 pour
cent.
Le Gouvernement allemand aura,
& tout moment, le droit de racheter au
pair tout ou partie des bons non en-
core 6mis par la Banque des R&gle-
ments Internationaux. En fixantles
conditions demission des bons, la
Banque des R&glements Internatio-
naux devra tenir compte du fait qu'il
est d6sirable de donner au Gouverne-
ment allemand le droit de racheter
les bons 6mis dans un d^lai raison-
nable.
(4) Les bons porteront int6rHt & 5
pour cent avec I pour cent d'amor-
tissement & partir de la date de leur
Emission. Us seront exempts de
tous impdts allemands presents et
futurs.
(5) Le produit des bons, au fur et
July 9. 1932
and when Issued, shall be placed to a
special account, the allocation of
which shall be settled by a further
agreement in due course between the
Governments, other than Germany,
signatory to the present Agreement.
(6) If any foreign loan is issued by
the German Government, or with its
guarantee, at any time after the
coming into force of the present
Agreement, the German Govern-
ment shall offer to apply up to the
equivalent of one-third of the net
cash proceeds of the loan raised to
the purchase of Bonds held by the
Bank for International Settlements,
The purchase price shall be such that
the net yield on the Bonds so pur-
chased would be the same as the net
yield of the loan so raised. This para-
graph does not refer to loans for a
period of not more than twelve
months.
(7) If, after five years from the
signature of the present Agreement,
the Bank for International Settle-
ments considers that the credit of the
German Government is restored, but
the quotations of its loans remain
none the less below the minimum
price of issue fixed under paragraph
(3) above, the minimum price may
be varied by a decision of the Board
of the Bank for International Settle-
ments, which decision shall require a
two-thirds majority.
Further, at the request of the
German Government, the rate of
interest may be reduced below 5 per
cent if issues can be made at par.
(8) The Bank for International
Settlements shall have power to
settle all questions as to the currency
and denomination of bonds issued,
and also all questions as to charges
and costs of issue, which it shall have
the right to deduct from the pro-
ceeds of the issue. In considering
any questions relating to the issue of
GERMAN REPARATIONS
77
& mesure de leur 6mission, sera plac6
& un compte special, dont 1'affecta-
tion sera r6gl£e par un accord ul-
t6rieur, le moment venu, entre les
Gouvernements, autres que FAlle-
magne, signataires du present Ac-
cord.
(6) Au cas oil, i tout moment
apr6s la mise en vigueur du present
accord, des emprunts seraient 6mis &
l'6tranger par le Gouvernernentalle-
mand, ou avec sa garantie, ledit
Gouvernement offrira d'appliquer, &
concurrence d'un tiers, le produitnet
effectif en esp&ces des emprunts 6mis
au rachat de bons d6tenus par la
Banque des R&glements Interna-
tionaux. Le prix du rachat sera tel
que le rendement net des bons
rachet6s soit le m6me que le rende-
ment net de Temprunt 6mis. Ne
sont pas vis<§es par le present para-
graphe les avances consenties pour
une dur^e 6gale ou inf^rieure & un an.
(7) Si, cinq ann6es <§cou!6es aprds
la signature du present accord, la
Banque des R^glements Interna-
tionaux consid^re que le credit du
Gouvernement allemand est restaur£,
mais si les cours de ses emprunts
demeurent n6anmois au-dessous du
prix minimum d Emission fix6 en
vertu du paragraphs 3 ci-dessus, le
prix minimum pourra 6tre modifi6
par une decision du Conseil de la
Banque des R^glements Interna-
tionaux prise & une majorit6 des
deux tiers.
D'autre part, & la demande du
Gouvernement allemand, le taux
d'int£r€t des bons pourra litre abaiss6
au-dessous de 5 pour cent si des
Emissions & un nouveau taux peuvent
gtre faites au pair.
(8) La Banque des R&glements
Internationaux aura le pouvoir de
r6gler toutes questions relatives & la
monnaie et aux denominations des
bons &mis, ainsi que les questions
relatives aux charges et frais d'<§mis-
sion qurelle aura le droit de d6duire
des produits de remission. Pour
toutes questions relatives 4 remission
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 31 1
Bonds, the Board of the Bank for
International Settlements shall take
the advice of the President of the
Reichsbank, but decisions may be
made by a majority vote.
Art* 2. On its coming into force
the present Agreement will put to an
end and be substituted for the
reparation regime provided for in the
agreement with Germany, signed at
The Hague on the 2Oth January,
1930, and the agreements signed at
London on the nth August, 1931,*
and at Berlin on the 6th June, 1932 ; 2
the obligations resulting from the
present Agreement will completely
replace the former obligations of
Germany comprised in the annuities
of the "New Plan."
Art. 3* Consequently, Articles I,
2» 4» 5» 7» &» 9 Md 12 and Annexes I,
III, IV, V, Va, VI, Via, VII, IX, X
and Xa of the said agreement with
Germany are definitely abrogated.
Art. 4. The Protocol signed at
London on the nth August, 1931,
and the Protocol supplementary
thereto signed at Berlin on the 6th
June, 1932, are abrogated. Conse-
quently, the provisional receipts
handed to the Bank for International
Settlements by the German Railway
Company under the said Protocol of
the nth August, 1931, will be re-
turned to it.
Art, 5. The debt certificate of the
German Government and the certif-
icate of the German Railway Com-
pany referred to in Article 7 and in
Annexes III and IV of the Hague
Agreement shall, with the coupons
attached, be returned to the German
Government and to the German
Company respectively,
6. Nothing in the present
ent alters or affects Article 3
uidation of the past), Article 6
far as concerns the corporate
Ustence of the Bank for Interna-
jfonal Settlements), or Article 10
(Immunities of the Bank for Inter-
1 No. 238af antes—Ev.
des bons, le Conseil d* Administration
de la Banque des Rfcglements Inter-
nationaux prendra 1'avis du Prisi-
dent de la Reichsbank, mais les
d6cisions seront prises & la majority.
Art, 2- D6s sa mise en vigueur le
pr6sent accord mettra fin et se sub-
stituera au regime des reparations
pr^vu & 1 'accord avec TAllemagne
sign& & La Haye le 20 Janvier 1930
et aux accords sign6s £ Londres le
ii aotit 1931 3 et & Berlin le 6 juin
*93^»2 les obligations du present ac-
cord rempla^ant complement les
obligations ant^rieures de I'AUe-
magne comprises dans les annuitte
du "Nouveau Plan",
Art. 3* En consequence, les Ar-
ticles i«% 2, 4, 5, 7, 8, 9 et 12 ainsi
que les Annexes I, II I , IV, V, V bis,
VI, VI Ms, VII, IX, X et X &w de
1'accord de La Haye avec TAlle-
magne sont dfifinitivement abrogfis.
Art. 4. Le Protocole sign6 £
Londres le II aoflt 1931 et le Proto-
cole compl^mentaire sign6 4 Berlin le
6 juin 1932 sont abrogfe. En cons6-*
quence, lea re^us provisoires d61ivr6s
^L la Banque des R^glements Inter-
nationaux par la Reichsbahngesell-
schaft en execution du premier
d*entre eux lui seront restituls.
Art. 5* Le certificat de dette du
Gouvernement allemand et le cer-
tificat de la Reichsbahngeseltechafty
tous deux vis6s It 1* Article 7 de
1'accord de La Haye et aux Annexes
III et IV, ainsi que les coupons
attaches, seront restitu6s respective-
ment au Gouvernement allemand et
& la Reichsbahngesellschaft.
Art* 6» Rien dans le present ac-
cord ne modifie ou n'affecte I' Article
3 (Liquidation du pass6)» r Article 6,
pour autant qull vise la personnalit6
juridique de la Banque des R^gle-
ments Internationaux, et FArticle 10
(Iramunit6a de la Banque des
2 No.
July 9, 1932
GERMAN REPARATIONS
79
national Settlements) of the Hague
Agreement.
Art. 7. The Signatory Govern-
ments declare that nothing in the
present Agreement diminishes or
varies or shall be deemed to diminish
or vary the rights of the bondholders
of the German External Loan, 1924,
or of the German Government Inter-
national 5^4 per cent Loan, 1930,*
Any necessary adaptation of the
machinery relating to the manner in
which the obligations of the German
Government with respect to the Ger-
man External Loan, 1924, and with
respect to the German Government
International s}4 per cent Loan,
1930, will be discharged will be sub-
ject to mutual arrangement be-
tween the German Government, on
the one hand, and the Bank for Inter-
national Settlements, Fiscal Agent
of the Trustees of the German Ex-
ternal Loan, 1924, and Trustee of the
German Government International
55^ per cent Loan, 1930, on the
other hand.
Art. 8. The present Agreement
will, on Its coming into force, be
notified by the Government of the
French Republic to the Bank for
International Settlements with a
view to the application by the Bank
of the provisions which affect it; the
said Government will also inform the
Bank, for the purposes of its Stat-
utes, that the "New Plan" is no
longer in effect.
Art, 9* Any disputes, whether
between the Governments signatory
of the present Agreement, or between
one or more of those Governments
and the Bank for International
Settlements, as to the interpretation
or application of this Agreement
shall be referred to the Arbitration
Tribunal set up under Article 15 of
the Hague Agreement with Germany.
The relevant provisions of that Arti-
cle and of Annex XII of the said
ments Internationaux) de 1 'accord de
La Haye.
Art* 7. Les Gouvernements sig-
nataires declarent que rien dans le
present accord ne rMuit, ou ne modi-
fie, ou ne pourra Otre consid6r6
comma rMuisant ou modifiant les
droits des porteurs d 'obligations de
FEmprunt ext6rieur allemand 1924
ou de FEmprunt international s}4
1930 du Gouvernement allemand.1
Toute adaptation n6cessaire des
modalit£s d'ex6cution des obligations
du Gouvernement allemand con-
cemant FEmprunt exttrieur alle-
mand 1924 et FEmprunt interna-
tional 5)4 1930 du Gouvernement
allemand fera Fob jet d'un arrange-
ment entre ce Gouvernement, d'une
part, et, d'autre part, la Banque des
R&glements Internationaux, agent
financier des trustees de FEmprunt
ext&rieur allemand 1924 et trustee de
FEmprunt international 5}4 1930
du Gouvernement allemand.
Art. 8. D&s sa mise en vigueur, le
present accord sera notifi6 par les
soins du Gouvernement de la R6-
publique fran^aise & la Banque des
Rdglements Internationaux en yue
de Fapplication par cette derni&re
des dispositions qui la concernent;
ledit Gouvernernent signifiera 6gale-
ment &, la Banque des R&glements
Internationaux, aux fins de ses
statuts, que le "Nouveau Plan" a
cess6 d'etre en vigueur.
Art g. Tout diff6rend, soit entre
les Gouvernements signataires du
present accord, soit entre un ou
plusieurs d 'entre eux et la Banque
des R^glements Internationaux, au
sujet de Interpretation et de Fap-
plication du present accord, sera
soumis au Tribunal Arbitral con-
stitu6 en vertu de V Article 15 de
Faccord de La Haye avec FAlle-
magne, Toutes dispositions appro-
prides de cet Article et de F Annexe
* No. 261, ante. — ED.
So
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 311
Agreement will for this purpose be
applicable,
Art. 10. The present Agreement,
of which the English and French
texts are both authentic, shall be
ratified, and the ratifications shall
be deposited at Paris.
The Governments whose seat is
outside Europe will be entitled
merely to notify the French Govern-
ment, through their diplomatic rep-
resentatives in Paris, that their
ratification has been given; in that
case they must transmit the instru-
ment of ratification as soon as pos-
sible.
As soon as the present Agreement
has been ratified by the Govern-
ments of Germany, Belgium, France,
Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Italy and Japan, it shall come into
force between those Governments
whose ratifications have been de-
posited or notified at that date. It
shall come into force in respect of
every other signatory Government
on the date of notification or deposit
of ratification.
The French Government will
transmit to all the signatory Govern-
ments and to the Bank for Inter-
national Settlements a certified copy
of the Proems-verbal of the deposit of
each ratification, and a certified copy
of each notification.
Art. ii. The present Agreement
may be signed at any time up to the
date on which it first comes into
force in accordance with Article 10,
by any Government signatory to the
Agreement signed at The Hague on
the 20th January, 1930.
After that date any of the said
Governments may accede to the
present Agreement by means of a
notification addressed to the Gov-
ernment of the French Republic,
which will transmit to the other
Contracting Governments and to the
Bank for International Settlements a
certified copy of such notification.
In that case the Agreement will come
XII de 1' accord recevront £ cet
effet application.
Art. 10. Le prdsent accord, dont
les textes frangais et anglais feront
6galement foi, sera ratifi6, et le d6pdt
des ratifications sera fait & Paris,
Les Gouvernernents qui ont leur
si&ge hors d'Europe pourront se
contenter de notifier au Gouveme-
ment frangais leur ratification par
leurs repr6sentants diplomatiques &
Paris; en pareil cas, ils transmettront
le plus t6t possible rinstrument de
leur ratification.
D£s que le present accord aura
6t6 ratifi6 par les Gouvernements
d'Allernagne, de Belgique, de France,
de Grande-Bretagne et de Tlrlande
du Nord, d'ltalie et du Japon, ii
entrera en vigueur entre les Gou-
vernements dont les ratifications
auront 6t6 d6pos6es ou notifies &
cette date. II entrera en vigueur
pour chacun des autres Gouverne-
rnents signataires & la date de la
notification ou du d6p6t de sa
ratification.
Le Gouvernement fran^ais remet-
tra 4 tous les Gouvernements signa-
taires et & la Banque des Rfeglements
Internatkmaux une copie certififie
con forme des proc&s-verbaux du
d6p6t de chaque ratification, ainsi
que de chaque notification.
Art. ii. A tout moment avant la
date de sa mise en vigueur initiate,
telle qu'elle est pr^vue & F Article io»
le present accord pourra gtre sign!
par tel des Gouvernements signa-
taires de Taccord de La Haye avec
TAllemagne du 20 Janvier 1930,
Postincrement & cette date, cha*
cun desdits Gouvernements pourra
adherer au present accord par voie
d'une notification faite au Gouverne-
ment de la R^publique franchise, qui
communiquera aux autres Gouverne-
ments contractants et & la Banque
des R^glements Internationaux copie
certifi6e conforme de cette notifica-
tion. En ce cas, Taccord entrera en
July 9, 1932 GERMAN REPARATIONS 8 1
into force for the Government con- vigueur, pour le Gouvernement in-
cerned on the date of such acces- t6ress6, & la date de cette adhesion,
sion.
DONE at Lausanne, the 9th day of FAIT & Lausanne, le 9 julllet 1932,
July, 1932, In a single copy which will en un seul exemplaire qui sera d6-
remain deposited in the archives of pos6 aux archives du Gouvernement
the Government of the French Re* de la R&publique frangaise, qui en
public, which will transmit certified remettra une copie certifi^e con-
copies to each of the signatory forme & chacun des autres Gouverne-
Governments. ments signataires.
[Signed :] For the Belgian Government; RENKIN, PAUL HYMANS, E. FRANC-
QUI ; for the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and North-
ern Ireland: J. RAMSAY MACDQNALD, N. CHAMBERLAIN, JOHN SIMON,
WALTER RUNCIMAN; for the Government of Canada: G. H. FERGUSON; for
the Government of the Commonwealth of Australia: GRANVILLE RYRIE; for
the Government of New Zealand: THOMAS M. WILFORD; for the Govern-
ment of the Union of South Africa: C. T. TE WATER; for the Government of
India: JOHN SIMON; for the French Government: E. HERRIOT, GERMAIN
MARTIN, JULIEN DURAND, JOSEPH PAGANON, GEORGES BONNET; for the
Italian Government: ANTONIO MOSCONI, ALBERTO BENEDUCE; for the
Japanese Government: SHIGERU YOSHIDA, S. KURIYAMA, J. TSUSHIMA; for
the Polish Government: AUGUSTE ZALESKI, JAN MROZOWSKI; for the Ger-
man Government: F. VON PAPEN, C. VON NEURATH, Graf SCHWERIN VON
KROSIGK, WARMBOLD.
No. 311a
Transitional Measures concerning German Reparations. Signed
at Lausanne, July 9, 1932*
Mesures de transition relatives aux reparations allemandes. Signes
3. Lausanne, 9 juiilet 1932,
EDITOR'S NOTE. The declaration of June 16, 1932, which is referred to in Article i of this
instrument, provided that " the execution of the payments due to the Powers participating
in the Conference in respect of reparations and war debts should be reserved during the
period of the [Lausanne) Conference"; it did not affect the service of market loans however.
Br* ParL Papers, Misc. No. 7 (1932), Cmd. 4126, p, 3.
RATIFICATIONS. This instrument was not subject to ratification.
Entered into force July 9, X932.1
Text from publication by the German Ministry for Foreign Affairs.
The duly authorised representa- Les repr^sentants dflment auto-
tives of the Governments signatories ris6s des Gouvernements signataires
of the Agreement concluded this day de 1'accord conclu ce jour avec 1'Alle-
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937).
82
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 31 ia
with Germany have agreed as fol-
lows:
Article I. As from to-day's date
the effects of the Declaration of the
i6th June, 1932, will be prolonged
as regards the payments due by
Germany under the Hague Agree-
ment of the 2Oth January, 1930, the
London Protocol of the nth Au-
gust, 1931, and the Berlin Protocol of
the 6th June, 1932.
This prolongation will terminate
on the coming into force of the
Agreement with Germany signed to-
day at Lausanne, or, failing this,
on any one of the Governments of
the following countries, Germany,
Belgium, United Kingdom, France,
Italy and Japan, notifying the Gov-
ernments concerned that it has de-
cided not to ratify.
Art, 2. Negotiations will be en-
tered into without delay between the
German Government and the Bank
for International Settlements in or-
der that the arrangements contem-
plated in Article 7 (2) of the Agree-
ment with Germany signed to-day
may be prepared before its coming
into force.
Art* 3, As regards the execution,
by means of deliveries In kind, of
contracts and works in course of
execution, a Committee, consisting
of representatives of the German
Government and the Governments
concerned, shall be appointed to
draw up such proposals as may be
desirable in regard to such contracts
and works.
SIGNED at Lausanne, the 9th day
of July, 1932.
For the Belgian Government: RENKIN, PAUL HYMANS, E. FRANCQUI; for
the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ire-
land; J. RAMSAY MACDONALD, N. CHAMBERLAIN, JOHN SIMON, WALTER
RUNCIMAN; for the Government of Canada: G. H. FERGUSON; for the Gov~
ernment of the Commonwealth of Australia: GRANVILLE RYRIE; for the
Government of New Zealand: THOMAS M. WJLFOED; for the Government of
the Union of South Africa: C T. TE WALTER; for the Government of India:
JOHN SIMON; for the French Government: E. Herriot, GERMAIN MARTIN,
JULIEN DURAND, JOSEPH PAGANON, GEORGES BONNET; for the Italian
Government: ANTONIO MOSCONI, ALBERTO BENEDXJCE; for the Japanese
magne, sont convenus de ce qui
suit:
Article i, A dater de ce jour, les
effets de la declaration du 16 juin
1932 seront prorog6s en ce qui con-
cerne les paiements dus par TAlle-
magne en vertu de Faccord de La
Haye du 20 Janvier 1930, du proto-
cole de Londres du II aoflt 1931 et
du protocole de Berlin du 6 juin
1932.
Cette prorogation prendra fin par
la mise en vigueur de Taccord avec
TAllemagne conclu £t Lausanne en
date de ce jour, pu, & d6faut, par une
declaration notifi6e aux Puissances
int6ress&es par Tun quelconque des
six Gouvernements suivants: Alle-
magne, Belgique, Royaume-Uni,
France, Italie et Japon, qu'il a d6-
cid6 de ne pas ratifier.
Art. 2. Des negotiations seront
entam6es sans d^lai entre le Gou-
vernement allemand et la Banque
des R&glements Internationaux afin
que les adaptations pr6vues 4 TAr-
ticle 7 (2) de Taccord avec FAile-
magne, sign 6 en date de ce jour,
puissent Stre pr6par6es avant son
entrfe en vigueur.
Art. 3. Concernant rex6cution»
au moyen des prestations en nature,
de contrats et de travaux en cours,
il sera procM6 & la nomination d'un
Comlt6 comprenant des repr6sen-
tants du Gouvernement allemand et
des Gouvernements intferessfis, Ce
Comit6 pr6sentera toutes proposi-
tions utiles relatives & ces contrats et
& ces travaux,
SIGN& It Lausanne le 9 juillet 1932.
July 2, 1932 GERMAN REPARATIONS 83
Government: SHIGERU YOSHIDA, S. KURIYAMA (ad referendum), J. TSU-
SHIMA; for the Polish Government: AUGUSTE ZALESKI, JAN MROZOWSKI;
for the German Government: F. VON PAPBN, C, VON NEURATH, Graf
SCHWERIN VON KROSIGK, WARMBOLD.
No. 311b
Proces-verbal relating to the Ratification of the Agreement concern-
ing German Reparations. Initialled at Lausanne^ Jtdy 2, 1932.
Proces-verbal concemant la ratification de PAccord relatif atut repara-
tions aHemandes. Paraph6 & Lausanne, 2 juillet 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This prods-herbal is frequently referred to as a "Gentlemen's Agree-
ment." 27 Martens, N.R.G* (sd ser.)> p. 41, The text was communicated to the German
Chancellor at Lausanne, July 9, 1932. On the previous day, the President of the Lausanne
Conference had stated, in reply to a question by the German representative, that "in the
event of any inability to fulfil this [the Lausanne] Agreement and its Annexes, a further
Conference will be held." The text of the proems-verbal is in English only.
Text from Br. Parl. Papers, Misc. No. 8 (1932), Cmd. 4129.
The Lausanne Agreement will not Into full effect. But if no such
come into final effect until after rati- settlement can be obtained, the
fication as provided for in the Agree- agreement with Germany will not
ment. So far as the Creditor Gov- be ratified; a new situation will
ernments on whose behalf this have arisen and the Governments
Proces- Verbal is initialled are con- interested will have to consult to-
cerned, ratification will not be ef- gether as to what should be done,
fected until a satisfactory settlement In that event, the legal position, as
has been reached between them and between all the Governments, would
their own creditors. It will be open revert to that which existed before
to them to explain the position to the Hoover Moratorium,
their respective Parliaments, but no The German Government will be
specific reference to it will appear in notified of this arrangement,
the text of the agreement with Ger- On behalf of Belgium: j. R.
many. Subsequently, if a . satis- Qn behalf of Great Britain . N c
factory settlement about their own Qn behalf of France: E, H.
debts is reached, the aforesaid Cred- Qn behalf f Jtal A M
itor Governments will ratify and the
agreement with Germany will come July 2, 1932*
84 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 312
No. 312
AUSTRIAN Protocol. Opened for signature at Geneva, Jtily 15,
1932,
PROTOCOLE autrichien. Ouvert a la signature a Geneve, 15
juillet 1932,
EDITOR'S NOTE. The adoption of an earlier plan for the financial and economic recon-
struction of Austria led to the signature of three protocols at Geneva, October 4, 1922 (No.
76, ante). This protocol was approved by the Council of the League of Nations, July 15,
1932. League of Nations Official Journal, 1932, p. 1280. It is to be noted that the preamble
incorporates by reference Protocol No. I of October 4, 1922, which was interpreted by the
Permanent Court of International Justice in an opinion given on September 5, 1931. Publi-
cations of the Court, Series A/B, No. 41.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this protocol were deposited on or before December 31,
I932» by Austria, France, Great Britain, and Italy; ratifications were later deposited by
Belgium (September 23, 1933) and the Netherlands (February 20, 1934).
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this protocol is also published in British Treaty Series, No. 5
(I933)i Cmd. 4247; Bundesgesetsblatt, 1933, p. 29; 27 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser,)» p. 643.
A. Antonucci, La liguidation financiere de la guerre et la reconstruction en Europe central®
(Paris: Giard, 1933), 463 pp.; J. Basdevant, La condition international® de VAutriche (Paris:
Sirey, 1935), 299 pp.; C. Cosoiu, Le rdle de la SociM des Nations en mature d'emprunts d'Etat
(Paris: Domat-Montchrestien, 1934)* 430 pp.; A. A. Poortenaar, L'muvre de la restauration
financier e sous les auspices de la SociU& des Nations (Amsterdam, 1933), pp. 118-27.
Entered into force December 31, 1932.*
Text from 135 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 285.
PREAMBLE PR^AMBULE
Considering Consid^rant
That the Government of the Aus- Que le Gouvernement de la R6-
trian Federal Republic has addressed publique £6d6rale d'Autriche a
to the League of Nations a request adress6 une demande de secours &. la
to be assisted in maintaining the Soci6t6 des Nations, & Teffet d'fitre
work of economic and financial re- aid6&mamtenirlrGeuvrede restaura-
construction undertaken in conse- tion 6conomique et finanoi&re entre-
quence of the decision of the Council prise & la suite de la decision du Con-
of the League of Nations of October seil de la Soci6t6 des Nations du 4
4th, I922,2 and of the signature of octobre 1922 2 et de la signature des
the three Protocols of the same date; trois protocoles de la mUnie date;
That the Austrian Government Que le Gouvernement autrichien
reaffirms its intention of meeting affirme 4 nouveau sa volontfi de faire
punctually all its foreign obligations; face ppnctuellement & toutes ses
obligations ext^rieures;
That the Governments of Belgium, Que les Gouvernements de la
the United Kingdom of Great Brit- Belgique, du Royaume-Uni de
ain and Northern Ireland, France, Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3118, December 31, 1932.
* League of Nations Official Journal, 1922, p. 1455.-— ED.
July 15* 1932
Italy, are ready to grant further as-
sistance to Austria for this purpose;
That the above Governments, in-
cluding the Austrian Government,
declare that such assistance is given
on the basis of Protocol No. I signed
at Geneva on October 4th, 1922, a.nd
of all the undertakings resulting
therefrom; the provisions of which
Protocol are to be considered as here
reproduced;
The Governments of Belgium, the
United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, France, Italy,
the Netherlands, on the one hand,
and the Government of the Austrian
Federal Republic, on the other,
Have by common consent drawn
up the following provisions:
Article i» In order to assist the
Austrian Government to borrow a
sum in foreign currencies, freely and
immediately ^available, the net
amount of which shall be equivalent
to a maximum of approximately
three hundred million Austrian schill-
ings, at the present legal gold parity,
the Governments of Belgium, the
United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, France, Italy,
the Netherlands, undertake to apply
without delay for such authority
as may be required under their
municipal law to enable them either
to guarantee, as hereinafter pro-
vided, the principal and interest of
part of such loan or to furnish the
amount to the Austrian Government
in another manner. In case of an
issue on their markets, they will
grant facilities for the issue of the
amount which they have guaranteed.
Art. 2. — (i) There will be no
joint guarantee as between the Gov-
ernments. Each Government shall
be responsible solely for the share in
the total operation which it is to
guarantee or to provide. No guar-
antor Government will be liable for
the service or the repayment of a
AUSTRIAN PROTOCOL
Nord, de la France, de 1'Italie sont
prSts & apporter une nouvelle aide
& TAutriche k cet effet;
Que les Gouvernements susdits, y
compris le Gouvernement autrichien,
d&clarent fonder cette aide sur le
Protocole N° I, sign 6 & Geneve le 4
octobre 1922, avec tous les engage-
ments qu'il comporte; Protocole
dont les dispositions sont consid6-
r6es comme 6tant reproduites ici;
Les Gouvernements de la Bel-
gique, du Royaume-Uni de Grande-
Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord, de la
France, de PItalie, des Pays-Bas,
d'une part, et le Gouvernement de
la R&publique frkl^rale d'Autriche,
d'autre part,
Ont arr8t6 d'un commun accord
les dispositions suivantes:
Article i. Afin de faciliter au
Gouvernement autrichien Fobten-
tion & F6tranger d'une sonime en
monnaies 6trang6res librement et
imm<§diatement disponibles, dont le
montant net pourra atteindre la
contre-valeur de trois cents millions
de schillings autrichiens, calculus £
la parit6-or 16gale actuelle, les Gou-
vernements de la Belgique, du
Royaurne-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et dlrlande du Nord, de la France,
de Tltalie, des Pays-Bas, s'engagent
& demander sans d61ai les autorisa-
tions exig6es 6ventuellement par leur
droit interne, soit pour pouvoir
garantir, dans les conditions ci-apr&s
denies, en principal ou en int6rgts,
une part de cet emprunt, soit pour
en fournir le montant au Gouverne-
ment autrichien par une autre m6-
thode. En cas demission sur leur
marchfe, ils faciliteront remission
du montant qu'ils auront garanti.
Art. 2. — i) Aucune solidarity ne
Hera les gouvernements garants.
L/engagement de chacun d'eux por-
tera exclusivement sur la part i
garantir ou 4 fournir par lui sur le
total de Top6ration. Aucun gou-
vernement garant ne pourra £tre
actionn^ pour le service ou le rem-
86
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 312
bond of the loan not included in the
portion guaranteed by it.
As regards the public issues, the
Austrian Government will prepare
separate bonds for the portions of
the loan issued in each country,
specifically stating which Govern-
ment is the guarantor.
The various national issues shall,
however, form parts of one single
loan. No discrimination may be
made by the Austrian Government
in carrying out its obligations as re-
gards these different issues of the
loan. The service and the repay-
ment of the whole of the loan shall be
carried out on conditions to be laid
down in the General Bond, under the
control of one or more trustees ap-
pointed by the Council of the League
of Nations, acting jointly.1
(li) The participating Govern-
ments shall, at the moment of sign-
ing, state the amounts which they
undertake to guarantee or to provide,
(m) The expenses of issue, nego-
tiation and delivery of each issue
shall be added to the capital of the
issue,
(iv) The loan shall be for a term
of twenty years. The Austrian Gov*
emment reserves the right to repay
the loan before the expiration of that
period, after ten years, on conditions
which will be fixed by the Commit-
tee of Guarantor States at the time
the operation is concluded. Subject
to the priorities attached to the Loan
of 1923-1943, the Relief Credits and
the 1930 Loan, the system of pledged
assets by which the 1923-1943 Loan
is secured shall be made to apply to
the present loan. The manner in
which this shall be done shall be set-
tled in detail in the General Bond.
The service of the interest and the
boursement d'un titre de 1'emprunt
non cornpris dans la tranche garantie
par lui.
En ce qui concerne les tranches
6mises dans le public, le Gouverne-
ment autrichien sera tenu d'6tablir,
en representation de chaque tranche
nationale, des titres distincts por-
tant nomm^ment la mention du
gouvernement garant.
Toutefois, les diff&rentes tranches
nationales ne constituent que les
parties d'un seul et m6me emprunt,
II ne saurait y avoir aucune dis-
crimination de la part du Gouverne-
ment autrichien dans 1 'execution de
ses obligations au titre des diverses
tranches. Le service et le rembourse-
ment de Fensenible de Femprunt
devront &tre effectu£s dans des condi-
tions & d6terminer par Fobligation
g&n6rale entre les mains dfun ou
plusieurs mandataires d6sign6s par
le Conseil de la Soci6t6 des Nations,
et agissant solidairement.1
n) Les gouvernements partici-
pants ddclareront, au moment de
signer le present protocole, les mon*
tants qu'ils s'engagent & garantir ou
i founiir.
in) Les frais aff£rents & F&nission,
4 la nfigociation et & la remise de
chaque emprunt seront ajout6s au
capital de cet emprunt.
iv) L'emprunt sera conclu pour
vingt annles. Le Gouvernement
autrichien se reserve la facult£ de
rembourser cet emprunt par antici-
pation, apr&s dix ans» aux conditions
qui seront d^termin^es par le Comit6
des Etats garants au moment de la
conclusion de Fop^ration. Abstrac-
tion faite des rangs de priority at-
tribu^s & remprunt de 19^3-1943,
aux credits de rel&vement et & Fem-
prunt de 1930, le syst&me de gages
affect^s & Femprunt de 1923-1943
est 6tendu au present emprunt. Les
rnodalit^s de cette extension seront
r£gl£es dans Fobligation gfe^rale,
Le service des int6r€ts du present
1 The trustees were appointed on July 8r 1933. League of Nations Official Journal, 1933,
p. looo.— ED.
July 15, 1932
AUSTRIAN PROTOCOL
87
repayment of the present loan shall
be free of all taxes, dues or charges,
present or future, for the benefit of
the Austrian State or of any other
Austrian authority.
(v) The terms of issue (rates of
interest, expenses, issue prices, the
form of guarantee, etc.) shall be
submitted for approval to the Com-
mittee of Guarantor States created
by the Austrian Protocol No. II of
October 4th, 1922, or to persons ap-
pointed by that Committee; and any
reference to the League of Nations
in the prospectus of issue shall simi-
larly be approved by the Chairman
of the Financial Committee. Those
Governments which have signed the
present Protocol without being par-
ties to the Austrian Protocol No. II
of October 4th, 1922, shall be invited
to send representatives to the Com-
mittee of the Guarantor States.
Art. 3. The proceeds of the oper-
ation shall be utilised by the Aus-
trian Government for the objects set
out in Annex I, in agreement, as the
case may be, with the representative
of the League of Nations or the
Adviser to the National Bank re-
ferred to in Article 7.
Art. 4. The Austrian Govern-
ment undertakes to take the neces-
sary steps to restore without delay
and to maintain complete equilibrium
between the revenue and expenditure
of the State ; it similarly undertakes
to take all steps necessary to re-
establish without delay the financial
equilibrium of the Austrian State
Railways and, in particular, to carry
out the programme of budgetary and
financial reforms set out in Annex II.
Art. 5* Austrian monetary policy
will aim at the abolition as soon as
possible, subject to the necessary
safeguards, of the difference between
the internal and external value of
the schilling, and, in consequence,
at the progressive removal of the
existing control over exchange trans-
emprunt et son remboursement en
principal seront exempts de tous
imp6ts, droits ou charges, presents
ou futurs, institu6s au profit de
PEtat autrichien ou de toute autre
autorit6 autrichienne.
v) Les conditions de remission
(taux d'intfirfit, frais, prix d Emission,
la forme que rev^tira la garantie, etc.)
seront soumises, pour approbation,
au Comit6 des Etats garants institu6
par le Protocole autrichien N° II
du 4 octobre 1922 ou aux personnes
d£sign6es par ce Cpmit6; le president
du Comit6 financier approuvera de
m€me les termes de toute r6f£rence
& la Soci6t6 des Nations dans les
prospectus demission. Les gouver-
nements qui ont sign 6 le present
protocole sans 6tre parties au Proto-
cole autrichien N° II du 4 octobre
1922 seront invites & envoyer des
repr<§sentants au Comit6 des Etats
garants.
Art 3. Le produit de Pop6ration
sera utilis6 par le Gouvernement
autrichien aux fins d6finies & Pan-
nexe I, d 'accord, suivant le cas,
avec le repr6sentant de la Soci6t6
des Nations ou le conseiller aupr^s
de la Banque nationale vis^s &
Particle 7.
Art* 4. Le Gouvernement au-
trichien s'engage £ prendre les me-
sures n6cessaires pour r^tablir sans
d<§lai et maintenir un coinplet &qui-
libre entre les recettes et les d6penses
de PEtat; il s'engage de m6me &
prendre toutes les mesures n6ces-
saires pour r<§tablir sans d^lai P6qui-
libre financier des Chemins de fer
de PEtat autrichien et, notamment,
& ex^cuter le programme de reformes
budg^taires et financi&res arr§t6 &
Pannexe II.
Art. 5. La politique mon6taire
de PAutriche se proposera d'abolir,
dans un d61ai aussi bref que possible
et sous les sauvegardes n^cessaires,
P6cart existaxit entre la valeur du
schilling & Pint&ieur et & P6tranger
et sera, par consequent, orient£e vers
la suppression progressive du con-
88
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 312
actions and the resulting obstruc-
tions to international trade.
Art. 6.— (i) It is agreed that the
settlement of the question of the
Creditanstalt must form part of the
programme of financial reforms which
are the object of the present Protocol.
(n) The Austrian Government
will take all possible steps without
delay to conclude an agreement with
the foreign creditors of the Credit-
anstalt, This agreement will take
account of the necessity for avoiding
excessive pressure on the schilling.
(in) The Austrian Government
undertakes to effect a settlement of
the debt of the Creditanstalt to the
National Bank and to issue as soon
as possible one or more internal loans
of a total amount of not less than 200
million schillings for the partial
reimbursement of the debt due by
the State to the National Bank.
Art. 7. The Austrian Government
will request the Council of the League
of Nations to appoint a representa-
tive of the League of Nations, and to
nominate an Adviser to the National
Bank of Austria,1 with the object of
continuing the collaboration con-
templated in the declarations made
in September 1931 by the Austrian
Federal Chancellor and in the pro-
visions of the present Protocol and
its Annexes.
Art. 8. The Committee of Guar-
antor States shall continue to per-
form its functions until the loan
provided for in the present Protocol
has been entirely repaid.
Art 9.— (i) All decisions to be
taken by the Council of the League
of Nations in virtue of the present
Protocol shall be taken by a majority
vote.
(IT) Any dispute as to the interpre-
tation of the present Protocol shall
trOleactuellement impose aux opera-
tions de change et, partunl, des
entraves aux ^changes internatio-
naux.
Art. 6.— i) II est convenu quo le
r&glement de la question de la Credit-
anstalt doit faire parlie du pro-
gramme de r6formes rinancieres qui
font Tobjet du present protocole.
li) Le Gouvernement autrichien
fera sans dfilai tous ses efforts pour
conclure un accord avec les crean-
ciers etrangers de la Creditanstalt,
accord qui devra tenir compte de la
necessity d'eviter qu'une pression
excessive ne s'exerce sur le schilling.
nr) Le Gouvernement autrichien
s'engage & r6gler la dettc de la Credit-
anstalt envers la Banque nationnle
et & 6mettre dans un d&lai aussi bref
que possible un ou plusicurs em-
prunts int6rieurs dont le procluit
total ne sera pas inf6rieur & 200 mil-
lions de schillings et sera affect6
au remboursement partiel de la dette
de TEtat & la Banque nationale.
Art. 7. Le Gouvernement au-
trichien demandera au Con soil cle la
Socitfte des Nations de nommer un
reprc'vsentant de la Soci6te des Na-
tions et de cosigner un conseiller
auprtis de la Banque nationale d'Au-
triche,1 en vue de continuer la collabo-
ration envisagfie par les declarations
que le chancelier fM6ral d'Autriche
a faites en septernbre 1931, ainsi
que par les dispositions du present
protocole et de ses annexes,
Art 8. Le Comitfi des Etats
garants continuera 4 exercer ses
fonctions jusqu'au remboursement
integral de Pemprunt pr6vu par le
present protocole.
Art. 9.— i) Toutes les decisions
que le Conseil de la Sociotfi des
Nations pourrait avoir & prendre en
vertu du prfisent protocole seront
prises & la majorit6 des voix.
11) Tout diff^rend portant sur 1'in-
terpr^tation du present protocole sera
1 On the* appointment of those officials, sec League of Nations Official Journal, 1932,
p. 1280. On the termination of these posts as from November r, 1936, see idem, 1936,
p. 1171.— Eo.
July 15,
AUSTRIAN PROTOCOL
be settled by the Council by a
majority vote.
Art io.— (i) The present Protocol,
of which the English and French
texts are equally authentic, shall
remain open to signature by all Gov-
ernments which desire to accede
thereto. The Protocol shall be rati-
fied, and the ratifications shall be
deposited with the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
(n) The present Protocol shall be
approved by the Council of the
League of Nations. It shall enter
into force as regards the Govern-
ments which have ratified it as soon
as the ratifications of Austria, the
United Kingdom, France and Italy
have been deposited. In order to
enable the Protocol to enter into
force, the ratifications of the above-
mentioned States must be deposited
not later than December 3ist, 1932.
The Protocol shall enter into force
as regards each of the other signatory
Governments on the date of deposit
of that Government's ratification.
IN FAITH WHEREOF, the under-
signed, duly authorised, have signed
the present Protocol.
Done at Geneva, the fifteenth day
of July, nineteen hundred and thirty-
two, in a single copy, which shall be
deposited at the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
r£g!6 par le Conseil statuant & la
majorit6 des voix.
Art. 10. — i) Le pr6sent protocole,
dont le texte frangais et le texte
anglais font figalement foi, restera
ouvert A la signature de tous les
gouvernements qui voudront y ad-
h6rer. Le protocole sera ratifi6,
et les instruments de ratification
seront d6posfis au Secr6tariat de la
Soci6t£ des Nations.
n) Le prisent protocole sera ap-
prouv6 par le Conseil de la Soci6t6
des Nations. II entrera en vigueur
pour les gouvernements qui 1'auront
ratifi6 d£s que les instruments de
ratification de FAutriche, du Roy-
aume-Uni, de la France et de Tltalie
auront 6t6 d£pos£s. Pour que le
pr6sent protocole puisse entrer en
vigueur, les ratifications des Etats
ci-dessus mentionn6s devront ^tre
d6pos6es au plus tard le 31 d<§cembre
1932. II entrera en vigueur pour
chacun des autres gouvernements
signataires & la date du d6p6t de la
ratification,
EN FOI DE QUOI les soussign^s,
dfiment autoris^s & cet effet, ont
sign6 le present protocole.
Fait & Geneve, le quinze juillet mil
neuf cent trente-deux, en un seul
exemplaire, qui sera d6pos6 au
Secretariat de la Soci6t6 des Nations.
[Signed:] Austria (Pour le Gouvernement autridbien:), E. PFLtteL; Belgium
(Pour le Gouvernement beige: Cinq millons de schillings autrichiens,), JULES LE
JEUNE DE M toss ACH; United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland (For the Government of Great Britain and Northern Ireland: One hundred
million [100,000,000] schillings), JOHN SlMON; France (Pour le Gouvernement de
la R^publique fran^aise et en me r6f6rant & la declaration faite par moi au Conseil le
15 juillet 1932: Cent millions [100,000.000] de schillings. R. M.)> R* MASSIGLT;
Italy (Pour le Gouvernement d'ltalie: Trente millions [30.000.000] de schillings),
VlTTQWQ SCIALOJA; The Netherlands (Pour le Gouvernement des Pays-Bas:
Trois millions de schillings autrichiens), W. DOUDE VAN TROOSTWIJK. [The pro-
tocol was signed on behalf of Czechoslovakia on January 20, 1934, for four million
Austrian schillings.]
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 312
ANNEX I
UTILISATION OP THE PROCEEDS OF THE
OPERATION PROVIDED FOR BY THE
PROTOCOL
1. The proceeds in foreign exchange
shall be credited to a special account or
accounts as directed by the Austrian
Government in agreement with the repre-
sentative of the League of Nations.
2. The advance of 100 million schillings
made by the Bank of England to the
Austrian Government shall be repaid out
of the proceeds of the loan.
3. The Austrian Government shall sell
the remaining foreign exchange to the
Austrian National Bank on conditions to
be fixed in agreement with the representa-
tive of the League of Nations.
4. The use to be made of the foreign
exchange thus sold by the Austrian Gov-
ernment to the Austrian National Bank
shall be decided in agreement with the
Adviser to the Bank.
5. The amount in schillings resulting
from such sales shall be credited to a
special account of the Austrian Govern-
ment at the National Bank; this amount
in schillings—- with the exception, if neces-
sary, of a sum to be determined in agree-
ment with the representative of the
League of Nations — shall be used to repay
part of the internal floating debt of the
State and of the Railways, on condition
that the creditors who thus obtain repay-
ment shall simultaneously reduce their
indebtedness to the Austrian National
Bank by corresponding amounts. The
Government may only draw on the sums
standing to the credit of this account in
agreement with the representative of the
League of Nations.
ANNEXE I
UTILISATION DU PRODUIT DBS OPERATIONS
PR&VTJBS PAR LE PROTOCOLE
1 . Le produit en devises 6trangeres sera
verse" au credit d'un ou plusieurs comptes
sp6ciaux suivant les^ instructions du
Gouvernement autrichien donnfe? avec
1'accord du repr&sentant de la Social 6
des Nations.
2. L'avance de 100 millions cle schil-
lings, consentie par la Banque d'Angle-
terre au Gouvernement autrichien, sera
remboursee sur le produit de Top6ration,
3. Le Gouvernement autrichien vcndra
& la Banque nationale d'Autriche le re-
liquat des devises e'trangeres dans des
conditions qui seront fix6es d'accord avec
le repre"sentant cle la Soci&te' des Nations.
4. L'utilisation des devises 6trangeres
que le Gouvernement autrichien aura ainsi
vendues a la Banque nationale d'Autriche
sera d£termin6e en accord avec le con-
seiller aupr&s de la Banque.
5. La contre-valeur en schillings sera
port6e au credit d'un compte special ou-
vert par la Banque nationale au Gouverne-
ment autrichien; sauf, dventuellcmcnt, un
montant a determiner d'accord avec le
repr6sentant cle la Soci6t6 des Nations,
ces schillings serviront au rembourcemcnt
d'une partie de la dette flottante inte'rieure
de I'Etat et des Chemins de fer, et ce,
a la condition que les cr6anciers, ainsi
rembourseX r6duisent en m$me temps et
pour un montant Equivalent, leur dettc
envers la Banque nationale d'Autriche.
Le Gouvernement ne pourra disposer des
sommes inscrites a ce compte qu'en accord
avec le reprfeentant de la Soci£t£ des
Nations.
ANNEX II
PROGRAMME OF BUDGETARY AND
FINANCIAL REFORMS
i. In conformity with the declaration
made before the Financial Committee by
the Austrian Chancellor in September
I93i>* the Austrian Government will take
every step necessary to restore without
delay and to maintain equilibrium be-
tween its revenue and expenditure.
In order to ensure the application of Aim d'assurer Implication cle ce prin-
this principle from 1932 onwards, further cipe dfcs 1932, de nou voiles Economies
* See League of Nations Official Journal, 1931, p. 2408.— ED.
ANNEXE II
PROGRAMME BE RJ-CFORMBS BUDGET AIRES
ET FlNANCI&RKS
I. Conformenient a la declaration que
le Chancelier de la Confederation au-
trichienne a faite en septembre 1931 de-
vant le comlte" financier,3- le Gouvernement
autrichien prendra toutes mesures n6ces-
saires pour re"tablir sans d6Iai et pour
niaintenir r6quilibre de ses recettcs et ses
July 15, 1932
AUSTRIAN PROTOCOL
permanent economies sufficient to secure
the balancing of the budget for the current
financial year, estimated on the basis of
present figures at: 45 million schillings,
must be made during the second half of
the current year, in addition to those
provided for in the supplementary budget
which has been submitted to the Council
of Ministers.
In view of the special circumstances
and having regard to the arrangements
contemplated in Annex I for reducing the
short-term debt of the State, the roo-
million-schilling surplus provided in the
present budget for the repayment of short-
term obligations may be applied to cur-
rent needs such as the deficit on the
Railways.
2, The Austrian Government under-
takes to carry out without delay the
general programme of economies and re-
organisation contained in the report of
Dr. Herold, the railway expert who was
entrusted with the enquiry into the ad-
ministration and policy of the Railway
system, in conformity with the declara-
tion made by the Chancellor last Septem-
ber.
An expert appointed by the Council of
the League of Nations shall be invited by
the Austrian Government to decide to
what extent the capital outlays ("Investi-
tionen") of the Railways are really indis-
pensable and to what extent they could , in
view of the present financial difficulties,
be postponed.
3* All borrowing operations of the
Austrian State, whether external or in-
ternal (other than those under the stand-
ing authority to issue Treasury Bills up to
75 million schillings), remain subject to
the approval of the Committee of Guar-
antor States. The Austrian State Rail-
ways shall for this purpose be regarded as
a part of the Austrian State and shall not
be authorised to contract any loan unless
the Minister of Finance certifies that the
approval of the Committee of Guarantor
States has been duly obtained.
As regards contracts on a credit basis
for supplies or works which involve a
substantial charge on future budgets, in-
cluding the budget of the Railways, the
representative of the League of Nations
shall determine whether these operations
present an exceptional character warrant-
durables, suffisantes pour pbtenir l'£qui-
libre du budget de Fexercice courant et
dont le montant sur la base des chiffres
actuels est 6valu6 a. 45 millions de schil-
lings, devront £tre realisees pendant le
second semestre de Fannee cpurante, in-
dependamment des economies preVues
par le budget supplementaire, qui a 6t6
soumis au Conseil des ministres.
Vu les circonstances speaales et compte
tenu des arrangements envisages & 1 'an-
nexe I pour la reduction de la dette 4
court ternie de 1'Etat, la marge de 100
millions de schillings qui avait 6t6
rn6nag6e dans le present budget en vue du
remboursement des obligations 4 court
terme, pourra 8tre aflectee a des besoins
courants tels que la couverture du deficit
des Chemins de fer.
2. Le Gouvernement autrichien s'en-
gage a mettre a execution sans delai le
programme general d 'economies et de
reorganisation contenu dans le rapport du
Dr Herold, Fexpert ferroviaire qui a 6t6
charg6 de proceder a une enqueue sur
1 'administration et la politique des
chemins de fer, conformement a la decla-
ration faite par le chancelier en septembre
dernier.
tin expert design^ par le Conseil de la
Societ6 des Nations sera invit& par le
Gouvernement autrichien a d6terminer
dans quelle mesure les d6penses d'eta-
blissement ("Investitionen") des chemins
de fer sont reellement indispensables et
dans quelle mesure elles pourraient @tre
ajournees, 6tant donn6 les difficult6s
fmancieres du moment.
3. Toutes les operations d'emprunt de
1'Etat autrichien, tant exterieures qu'in-
teiieures (a 1'exception des op6rations
visees par 1'autorisation permanente
d'emettre des bons du Tresor jusqu'& con-
currence de 75 millions de schillings)
demeurent subordonnees a Fapprobation
du Comit6 des Etats garants, Les chemins
de fer de 1'Etat autrichien seront & cet
eflfet consid&res comme faisant partie de
1'Etat autrichien et ne devront tee
autorises a contracter aucun emprunt que
si le ministre des Finances certifie que
I'op^ration a 6t^ dument approuvee par
le Comit6 des Etats garants.
En ce qui concerne les marches & credit
de fournitures ou de travaux comportant
une charge importante pour les budgets
futurs, y compris les budgets des chemins
de fer, le repr6sentant de la Societ6 des
Nations jugera si ces operations pr6sen-
tent un caractere exceptionnel justifiant
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 312
ing recourse to the procedure provided for
in the preceding paragraph.
Having regard to the provisions of
Annex I, no issue of Treasury Bills or
other similar short-term operation shall be
carried out by the Austrian Government
on the home market unless the prior con-
sent of the representative of the League
has been given,
4. In conformity with the declaration
of the Chancellor made last September,
the Austrian Government will use its ex-
isting powers in order to secure that the
budgets of the "Lander" and of the Com-
munes are balanced. It will come to an
agreement with these local authorities
with a view to obtaining such extension of
its powers of control as may be necessary,
particularly as regards borrowing; all such
borrowing operations must in future be
approved by the Austrian Government,
which will give its consent on the motion
of the Minister of Finance after previous
consultation with the National Bank and
the representative of the League of
Nations.
5. Every proposed credit operation,
either by a private individual or by a
public or private corporation, which in-
volves foreign indebtedness of more than
one million schillings, must be brought to
the knowledge of the Austrian National
Bank before being carried out.
6. The Austrian Government will revise
the general legislation on banks in con-
formity with the September declaration,
7. In conformity with the declaration
made in September, and in view of the
responsibility assumed by the Austrian
Government in regard to the Creditan-
stalt, the Government will take the neces-
sary steps to secure a reduction in the
administrative expenses of that bank and
of the other banks operating in Austria.
le recours a la procedure prevue <\
1'alinea pr6c6dent.
Vu les dispositions cle {'annexe I» Io
Gouvernement autrichien ne procederu <\
aucune emission de bons du Trcsor ni ;\
d'autres operations analogues a court
terme sur le marche mterieur sans s'etro
assurd au prealable Fassentiment du repre-
sentant de la Societ6 des Nations.
4. Conforniement a la declaration faite
en septembre dernier par le chancelier, le
Gouvernement autrichien fera usage des
pouvoirs qu'il possede pour assurer
requilibre ties budgets des "Lander" et
des communes. II conclura avec cos
autorites locales un arrangement en vue
de toute extension de ses pouvoirs de
contrCle qui pourra 8tre nccessaire, not am-
ment en ce qui concerne les emprunts;
toutes ces operations d'emprunt devront
& 1'avenir toe approuvees par le Gouverne-
ment autrichien, qui donnera son assenli-
nient sur la proposition du ministre des
Finances, qui aura consult^ au prealable
la Banque nationale et le reprfeentant de
la Society des Nations.
5. Toute opdration de credit projetee,
soit par un particulier, soit par une per-
sonne morale de droit public ou de droit
prive, devra, avant d'etre rcalisee, etre
portee a la connaissance de la Banque
nationale d'Autriche, si elle comport e
vis-tVvis de If6tranger un endettement
sup6rieur a un million de schillings.
6. Le Gouvernement revisera la legisla-
tion generale sur les banquesconform6ment
a la declaration faite en septembre dernier.
7. Conform6ment & la declaration faite
en septembre dernier, le gouvernement ,
6tant donn6 la responsabilit6 <iu*il a
assumee pour la Creditanstalt, prendra les
mesures necessaires pour obtenir une
reduction des frais g£n6raux de cette
banque et des autres banquos travaillant
en Autriche.
ANNEX III
LEAGUE OF NATIONS REPRESENTATIVE
AND BANK ADVISER
i. The representative of the League of
Nations and the Adviser to the Austrian
National Bank appointed under Article 7
of the Protocol shall carry out the func-
tions assigned to them in the present
Protocol and its Annexes, They shall be
responsible to the Council and removable
by it
ANNEXE III
REPRllSBNTANT DE LA SocrtT§ DES NA-
TIONS ET CONSEILLE& AUPR&S DE LA
BANQUE
i. Le repr€sentant de la Soci6t6 des
Nations et le conseiller aupres de la
Banque nationale d'Autriche, nommes
aux termes de 1 'article 7 du ptotocole,
s'acquitteront des fonctions qui leur sont
attributes par le present protocole et ses
annexes. Ils seront responsables vis-a-
vis du Conseil et revocables par lui»
July 15, 1932
AUSTRIAN PROTOCOL
93
2. The Austrian Government under-
takes to collaborate with the representa-
tive of the League of Nations with regard
to the execution of the programme of
reforms contained in the declaration of
September 1931 and in the present Proto-
col, and further to furnish him with all
the information which he may require for
the execution of his mission,
3. The representative of the League of
Nations will report to the League of
Nations every three months on the execu-
tion of the programme of reforms* He
will further address supplementary reports
to the League of Nations whenever he
thinks it desirable to bring any fact as a
matter of urgency to the knowledge of the
League.
4. The provisions concerning the func-
tions of the Adviser, which formerly con-
stituted Articles 124 to 129 of the Statutes
of the Austrian National Bank as enacted
by the Federal Law of November I4th,
1922 ("Bundesgcsetzblatt" No. 823),
shall be re-incorporated in the Statutes,
except that the words "Commissioner-
General of the League of Nations*' shall
be replaced by the words ** Council of the
League of Nations",
5. The representative of the League of
Nations shall provide himself with the
necessary staff. His expenses and those
of his office shall be approved by the
Council and defrayed by Austria. The
representative of the League of Nations
shall enjoy diplomatic privileges; he and
his staff shall enjoy fiscal immunities.
6. The Adviser to the Austrian Na-
tional Bank shall enjoy fiscal immunities.
7. If the Austrian Government consid-
ers that the representative of the League
of Nations, or the Adviser to the National
Bank, has abused his authority, it may
appeal to the Council of the League of
Nations.
8. The Council shall terminate the
appointment of the representative of the
League of Nations and of the Adviser to
the Bank when it decides that their
services are no longer required.1
9. The Council shall have the right, if it
considers it necessary having regard to the
financial situation, to reappoint the repre-
sentative of the League of Nations or the
Bank Adviser, or both; but such a measure
2. Le Gouvernement autrichien s'en-
gage a collaborer avec le repr6sentant de
la Societ6 des Nations en ce qui concerne
Pexecution du programme de reformes
contenu dans la declaration faite en
septembre 1931 et dans le present proto-
cole; il s'engage, en outre, a fournir & ce
repr6sentant toutes les informations dont il
pourra avoir besom pour remplir sa mission.
3. Le representant de la Soclet£ des
Nations adressera tous les trois mois un
rapport £ la Societ6 des Nations sur Tap-
plication du programme de reformes, II
adressera, en outre, & la Societe, des
Nations des rapports supplementaires
chaque fois qu'il jugera utile de porter
d'urgence un fait a la connaissance de
cette derniere.
4. Les dispositions concernant les fonc-
tions du conseiller qui constituaient au-
trefois les articles 124 jusqu'a 129 des
Statuts de la Banque nationale autri-
chienne tels qu'ils etaient arr&tes par la loi
fed6rale du 14 novembre 1922 ("Bundes-
gesetzblatt" n° 823), seront reincorporees
a ces Statuts, sauf toutefois qu'aux mots
"Commissaire general de la Society des
Nations" il faudra substituer les mots
"Conseil de la Societ6 des Nations".
5% Le representant de la Societ& des
Nations s'adjoindra le personnel neces-
saire. Ces depenses, ainsi que celles de
son service, seront approuvees par le
Conseil et seront & la charge de FAutriche.
Le representant de la Societ6 des Nations
jouira des privileges diplomatiques ; il
jouira en outre de rimmunit6 fiscale,
ainsi que son personnel.
6. Le conseiller auprds de la Banque
nationale d'Autriche jouira de I'immunit6
fiscale.
7. Si le Gouvernement autrichien es-
time que le repr6sentant de la Societ6 des
Nations ou le conseiller aupres de la
Banque nationale ont abuse, de leur
autorit^, il pourra adresser un recours au
Conseil de la Spciet6 des Nations.
8. Le Conseil mettra fin aux fonctions
du representant de la Societe. des Nations et
du conseiller aupres de la Banque lorsqu'il
jugera qu'il n'est plus necessaire de con-
server les services de ces fonctionnaires, *
9. Le Conseil aura le droit, s'il le juge
n6cessaire, en egard a la situation finan-
ciere, de retablir les fonctions, soit du
repr6sentant de la Societe. des Nations,
soit du conseiller aupres de la Banque, soit
de ces deux fonctionnaires; toutefois, une
may only be taken if the funds borrowed
i By a resolution of the Council of September 25, 1936, these posts were terminated as from
November i, 1936. League of Nations Official Journal, 1936, p. 1171. — ED.
94 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 313
either in virtue of the present Protocol or telle mesure ne pourra £tre prise que si les
through the Guaranteed Loan of 1923- fonds emprunte's, soit en vertu du present
1943 have not been entirely repaid. protocole, soit au moyen de 1'emprunt
garanti 1923-1943, n'ont pas et6 int£grale-
ment rembourses.
10. After the termination of the ap- 10. Apres la cessation des fonctions du
pointment of the representative of the repr£sentant de la Societe des Nations, un
League of Nations, contact shall be main- contact sera maintenu entre le Gouverne-
tained between the Austrian Government mentautrichienetrOrgamsationfinanci&re
and the Financial Organisation of the de la Societe" des Nations, en ce sens que
League of Nations by the preparation and 1'Organisation financi&re de la Soci6t6 des
publication of periodical statements on Nations preparera p£riodiquement et
Austrian public finances by the Financial publiera des releves de la situation des
Organisation of the League of Nations, finances publiques autrichiennes. Le
The Austrian Government agrees to send Gouvernement autrichien convient d'en-
a Treasury representative to discuss the voyer un repre*sentant du Ministere des
statements so prepared with the Financial Finances pour discuter les relev6s ainsi
Organisation. pr6par6s avec 1'Organisation financi£re.
No. 313
CONVENTION for the Lowering of Economic Barriers. Signed at
Geneva, July 18, 1932.
CONVENTION pour Fabaissement des barrieres economiques.
Signee a Geneve, 18 juillet 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention, commonly known as the "Ouchy Convention," was
opened for the accession of all states. It is in line with recommendations made by the World
Economic Conference of 1927. League of Nations Document, C.356.M. 129.1927. II, pp.
39-43. See also the commercial convention of March 24, 1930 (No. 248, ante), and the con-
vention of economic rapprochement of December 22, 1930 (No. 279, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On January I, 1937, no ratification of this convention had been de-
posited at The Hague.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. H. Bech, "Ouchy-konventionen," 3 Nor disk Tidsskrift for international
Ret (1932), pp. 212-15; H. V. Hodson, "The Belgo-Dutch Convention," Survey of Inter-
national Affairs, 1932, pp. 34-40; J. Hostie, "Du libre echange & la rationalisation des
echanges," 25 Revue iconomigue inter nationale (1933), II, pp. 219-58; S. de Meeus, "La clause
de la nation la plus favoris6e et la crise economique," 25 idem (1933), IV, pp. 61-80; J. A.
Nederbragt, " Autour de la Convention d'Ouchy," Grotius Annuaire ipjj, pp. 55-92; Anon.,
"La convention belgo-hollandaise d'Ouchy et la clause de la nation la plus favorisee," 3
Affaires etrangeres (1933), pp. 490-5.
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text supplied by the Netherlands Ministry for Foreign Affairs; translation from U. S.
Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 37.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of the Bel- Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges, Son
gians, Her Royal Highness the Altesse Royale la Grande-Duchesse
July 1 8, 1932 OUCHY CONVENTION ON ECONOMIC BARRIERS
95
Grand Duchess of Luxembourg and
Her Majesty the Queen of the
Netherlands,
Taking their inspiration from the
resolutions of the Assembly of the
League of Nations and the concor-
dant recommendations of the best
qualified economic experts as to the
necessity for ameliorating the re-
gime of production and exchanges
and expanding markets ;
Convinced that economic activity
is seriously endangered by the more
and more numerous obstacles en-
countered by international com-
merce;
Considering that it is urgent that
the states renounce a policy which
is injurious both to their private in-
terest and the general interest;
Persuaded that the progressive
realization of a greater liberty of ex-
changes is one of the essential con-
ditions for the restoration of world
prosperity;
Desirous of undertaking in this
sense a concerted action, in which all
states will have the privilege of par-
ticipating, and of contributing, by
this means, to the correction of the
general economic situation ;
Have resolved to conclude a con-
vention for the lowering of economic
barriers and to this end have desig-
nated as their Plenipotentiaries the
following, namely:1
His Majesty the King of the Bel-
gians, Paul Hymans ;
Her Royal Highness the Grand
Duchess of Luxembourg, Joseph
Bech;
Her Majesty the Queen of the
Netherlands, Frans Beelaerts van
Blokland;
Who, after having communicated
to each other their full powers, found
in good and due form, have agreed
upon the following articles:
Article I. The High Contracting
Parties undertake, in their reciprocal
relations, not to make any increases
de Luxembourg et Sa Majest6 la
Reine des Pays-Bas,
S'inspirant des resolutions de TAs-
semblee de la Societ<§ des Nations et
des recommandations concordantes
des experts 6conomiques les plus
qualifies sur la n6cessit6 d'am£liorer
le regime de la production et des
^changes et d'elargir les marches;
Convaincus que Tactivit6 6co-
nomique est gravement mise en peril
par les obstacles de plus en plus
nombreux que rencontre le com-
merce international ;
Consid6rant qu'il est urgent que
les Etats renoncent a une politique
nuisible aussi bien a leur int6rgt
particulier qu'a rint<§r§t g6n6ral;
Persuades que la realisation pro-
gressive d'une plus grande Hbert6 des
echanges est Tune des conditions es-
sentielles du r6tablissement de la
prosp6rit6 mondiale;
D6sireux d'entreprendre dans ce
sens une action concertee, a laquelle
tous les Etats auront la facult£ de
participer, et de contribuer, par ce
moyen, au redressement de la situa-
tion 6conomique g£n6rale;
Ont r6solu de conclure une conven-
tion pour 1'abaissement des barrieres
6conomiques et ont d6sign6 a cette
fin pour Leurs P16nipotentiaires,
savoir : l
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges,
Paul Hymans;
Son Altesse Royale la Grande-
Duchesse de Luxembourg, Joseph
Bech;
Sa Majest6 la Reine des Pays-Bas,
Frans Beelaerts van Blokland ;
lesquels, apres s'gtre communiqu6
leurs pleins pouvoirs, trouv6s en
bonne et due forme, sont convenus
des articles suivants:
Article i. Les Hautes Parties
Contractantes s'engagent a ne pro-
c6der, dans leurs relations r6ci-
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
96
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 313
in customs duties above the level of
the duties existing at the date of the
signature of the present convention,
nor establish any duties not existing
on that date.
The High Contracting Parties
agree not to make any increase of a
protective character in their customs
duties nor establish any new pro-
tective duties with respect to the
merchandise of third states to which
they are bound by commercial con-
ventions, unless in the case that the
said states, by a new increase of the
customs barriers or of obstacles to
commerce, should cause grave prej-
udice to the High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 2. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to reduce pro-
gressively, in their reciprocal rela-
tions, their customs duties in accord-
ance with the following provisions.
The customs duties shall be re-
duced at the moment of the putting
into effect of the present convention
by 10 per cent of the rate existing on
the date of the signature of the pres-
ent convention; the reduction shall
be carried one year afterward to 20
per cent of such rate, two years after-
ward to 30 per cent, three years after-
ward to 40 per cent, and four years
afterward to 50 per cent of such rate.
The customs duties shall not be
reduced below 50 per cent of the rate
existing on the date of the signature
of the present convention, nor below
a level corresponding to 4 per cent
ad valorem for semimanufactures
and 8 per cent ad valorem for fin-
ished manufactures.
Art. 3. The High Contracting
Parties undertake not to apply
among themselves any new prohi-
bition or restriction on importation
or exportation or any new regulatory
measure which would have the effect
of hindering their reciprocal ex-
changes.
proques, & des augmentations des
droits de douane au-dessus du niveau
des droits existants £ la date de la
signature de la pr£sente Convention,
ou £ I'^tablissement de droits non
existants & la date de ce jour.
Les Hautes Parties Contractantes
conviennent de ne proc<§der £ aucune
augmentation de caract&re protec-
teur de leurs droits de douane ni £
aucun 6tablissement de droits pro-
tecteurs nouveaux i l'6gard des
marchandises d'Etats tiers auxquels
elles sont li£es par des conventions
commerciales, si ce n'est dans le cas
ou ces Etats, par un nouvel accroisse-
ment des barri^res douani£res ou
d'entraves au commerce, causeraient
un grave prejudice aux Hautes Par-
ties Contractantes.
Art. 2. Les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes s'engagent £ r6duire pro-
gressivement, dans leurs relations
r6ciproques, leurs droits de douane
conform^ment aux dispositions sui-
vantes.
Les droits de douane seront r£duits
au moment de la mise en vigueur de
la presente Convention de 10% du
taux existant 4 la date de la signature
de la pr6sente Convention ; la r£duc-
tion sera port£e un an aprds & 20%
de ce taux, deux ans apr^s & 30%,
trois ans apr£s & 40%, et quatre ans
apr&s £ 50% de ce taux.
Les droits de douane ne devront
pas £tre r<§duits au-dessous de 50%
du taux existant & la date de la signa-
ture de la pr<§sente Convention, ni au-
dessous d'un niveau correspondant
£ 4% ad valorem pour les produits
demi~ouvr<§s et 8% ad valorem pour
les produits enti&rement ouvr6s.
Art. 3. Les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes s'engagent £ n'appliquer
entre elles aucune nouvelle prohibi-
tion ou restriction & Timportation ou
& Texportation ou aucune nouvelle
mesure de r£glementation qui aurait
pour effet d'entraver leurs ^changes
r6ciproques.
July 1 8, 1932 OUCHY CONVENTION ON ECONOMIC BARRIERS
97
They reserve the right, however,
to note exceptions to this principle,
for the reasons enumerated below
and in so far as the said prohibitions
or restrictions are applicable at the
same time to all other countries
which are in the same conditions:
1. Prohibitions or restrictions
relating to public safety;
2. Prohibitions or restrictions
enacted for moral or humanitarian
reasons ;
3. Prohibitions or restrictions
concerning traffic in arms, am-
munition and war material, or un-
der exceptional circumstances, in
other war supplies;
4. Prohibitions or restrictions
enacted with a view to protecting
the public health or providing for
the food supply of the people, as
well as the protection of animals or
plants against the danger of com-
plete destruction, diseases, injuri-
ous insects and injurious parasites;
5. Prohibitions or restrictions
on exportation having as their ob-
ject the protection of the national
artistic, historical or archeological
patrimony;
6. Prohibitions or restrictions
applicable to gold, silver, specie,
paper money and securities, with
the exception of measures of con-
trol of exchange;
7. Prohibitions or restrictions
the object of which is the extension
to foreign products of the r6gime
established for similar national
products, with reference to produc-
tion, commerce, transportation
and commerce;
8. Prohibitions or restrictions
applied to products which consti-
tute or shall constitute, as far as
production or commerce is con-
cerned, the subject of state monop-
olies or monopolies exercised under
the control of the state;
9. Prohibitions or restrictions
the object of which is to protect
Elles se reservent toutefois le
droit d'apporter des exceptions & ce
principe, pour les raisons ci-apres
enumerees et pour autant que ces
prohibitions ou restrictions soient
en m^me temps applicables £ tous les
autres pays se trouvant dans les
m£mes conditions :
1. prohibitions pu restrictions
relatives & la securit6 publique;
2. prohibitions ou restrictions
6dict6es pour des raisons morales
ou humanitaires ;
3. prohibitions ou restrictions
concernant le trafic des armes, des
munitions et du materiel de guerre,
ou, dans des circonstances excep-
tionnelles, de tous autres appro vi-
sionnernents de guerre;
4. prohibitions ou restrictions
edictles en vue de proteger la
sant£ publique ou d 'assurer Tali-
mentation populaire, ainsi que la
protection des animaux ou des
plantes contre le danger d'une de-
struction complete, les maladies, les
insectes et les parasites nuisibles;
5. prohibitions ou restrictions
& Fexportation ayant pour but la
protection du patrimoine national
artistique, historique ou archeo-
logique;
6. prohibitions ou restrictions
applicables £ 1'or, £ Targent, aux
especes, au papier-monnaie et aux
titres, & Texception des mesures
de contrdle des devises;
7. prohibitions ou restrictions
ayant pour but d'6tendre aux
produits 6trangers le regime 6tabli
pour les produits nationaux simi-
laires, en ce qui concerae la pro-
duction, le commerce, le transport
et la consommation ;
8. prohibitions ou restrictions
appliqu6es & des produits qui font
ou feront, en ce qui concerne la
production ou le commerce, Tobjet
de monopoles d'Etat ou de mono-
poles exerces sous le contrdle de
1'Etat;
9. prohibitions ou restrictions
ayant pour but de proteger le droit
98
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 313
the property right on the results of
scientific works.
On the other hand, in case the ex-
changes between the High Contract-
ing Parties should be gravely dis-
turbed by abnormal circumstances,
each of the parties shall have the
privilege of limiting its importations
or its exportations, on the condition,
however, of determining a contin-
gent which, in principle, and except
in exceptional cases, can not be less
than 100 per cent of the average of
the quantities imported or exported
during normal years.
The High Contracting Parties un-
dertake to eliminate as soon as cir-
cumstances shall permit, in their
reciprocal relations, prohibitive, re-
strictive, or regulatory measures
existing at the date of the signature
of the present convention, with reser-
vation of the exceptions indicated
above.
Art. 4. In order to facilitate as
much as possible the application of
the present convention, the High
Contracting Parties reserve the right
to require certificates of origin or of
destination upon importation or ex-
portation. They will come to an
understanding beforehand on the
modalities of the regime which they
shall institute in this respect.
With the same object, they shall
reach an agreement with a view to
the adoption of a common customs
nomenclature.
Art. 5. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to apply to their
reciprocal exchanges the uncondi-
tional and unlimited regime of the
most favored nation.
Art. 6. If a difference should arise
between two or more of the High
Contracting Parties on the subject
of the interpretation or application
of the present convention and if the
parties involved should not succeed
in settling it among themselves by
diplomatic means, the question shall
de propri6t6 sur les resultats de
travaux scientifiques.
D'autre part, au cas oil les
^changes entre les Hautes Parties
Contractantes seraient gravement
troubles par des circonstances anor-
males, chacune des Parties aura la
facult6 de limiter ses importations
ou ses exportations, £ la condition
toutefois de fixer un contingent qui,
en principe, et sauf dans des cas
exceptionnels, ne pourra £tre inf<§-
rieur £ 100% de la moyenne des
quantit^s import£es ou export6es
pendant les ann£es nor males.
Les Hautes Parties Contractantes
s'engagent & faire disparaitre, aussi-
t6t que les circonstances le per-
mettront, dans leurs relations r6~
ciproques, les mesures de prohibition,
de restriction ou de r6glementation
existant £ la date de la signature
de la pr6sente Convention, sous r<§-
serve des exceptions indiqu<§es ci-
dessus.
Art 4. Pour faciliter autant que
possible Tapplication de la pr£sente
Convention les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes se r6servent d'exiger &
Timportation ou £ Texportation des
certificats d'origine ou de destination.
Elles s'entendront au pr^alable sur
les modalit6s du regime quf elles
institueront & cet 6gard.
Dans le m£me but, elles se mettront
d 'accord en vue de Tadoption d'une
nomenclature douani£re commune.
Art 5. Les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes s'engagent £ appliquer £
leurs ^changes r6ciproques le regime
inconditionnel et illimit6 de la nation
la plus favoris6e.
Art 6. Si un diff&rend surgissait
entre deux ou plusieurs des Hautes
Parties Contractantes au sujet de
Interpretation ou de Tapplication de
la pr6sente Convention et si les
Parties en cause ne r6ussissaient pas
4 le r6gler entre elles par la voie
diplomatique, la question sera sou-
July 18, 1932 OUCHY CONVENTION ON ECONOMIC BARRIERS
99
be submitted at the instance of one
of the interested parties for an opin-
ion by a permanent committee of
experts to be established by the
High Contracting Parties.
If the party concerned should be
unable to agree to this opinion or if
the committee should be unable to
render a unanimous opinion, the
difference shall be submitted to the
Permanent Court of International
Justice.
Art. 7. The present convention is
concluded for a period of five years.
Six months before the expiration
of the said period, each of the High
Contracting Parties will have the
right to notify the Government of
the Netherlands of its intention
to denounce the convention. The
Government of the Netherlands shall
give notice thereof to the other High
Contracting Parties, who may not
have denounced it.
For the High Contracting Parties
who have not denounced the con-
vention, the latter shall remain in
force on the same conditions for an-
other period of one year, and so on
from year to year.
In case of denunciation after the
first period of five years, the proce-
dure contemplated in the second
paragraph shall likewise be followed.
Art. 8. Any other state shall have
the privilege of adhering to the pres-
ent convention on an equal footing
with the signatory states.
The state which desires to adhere
thereto shall give notice of its inten-
tion by an act which shall be depos-
ited in the archives of the Govern-
ment of the Netherlands. The latter
shall send a certified true copy
thereof by diplomatic channels to
each of the High Contracting Parties.
As long as the other states, with-
out adhering to the convention, shall
nevertheless observe, in fact, the pro-
visions, they shall be admitted to the
benefit of the conventional regime.
Art. 9. The present convention
mise pour avis a la diligence d'une
des Parties int6ress6es a un Comit6
permanent d 'experts a cr6er par les
Hautes Parties Contractantes.
Si la Partie interess6e ne pouvait se
conformer a cet avis ou si le Comit6
ne pouvait rendre un avis unanime,
le diff6rend sera soumis a la Cour
permanente de Justice Internationale.
Art. 7. La presente Convention
est conclue pour une dur£e de cinq
ann£es.
Six mois avant Pexpiration de
cette p^riode, chacune des Hautes
Parties Contractantes aura le droit
de notifier au Gouvernement des
Pays-Bas son intention de d6noncer
la Convention. Le Gouvernement
des Pays-Bas en informera les autres
Hautes Parties Contractantes, qui
n'auraient pas d6nonc£.
Pour les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes, qui n'ont pas d6nonce la Con-
vention, celle-ci restera en vigueur,
aux mSmes conditions, pour une
nouvelle periode d'une ann£e, et
ainsi de suite d'ann6e en ann£e.
Dans le cas de d6nonciation apr£s
la fin de la premiere periode de cinq
ann6es, la procedure pr6vue au se-
cond alin£a sera 6galement suivie.
Art. 8. Tout Etat tiers aura la
facult^ d 'adherer a la presente Con-
vention, sur un pied d'<§galit£ avec
les Etats signataires.
L'Etat qui desire y adherer noti-
fiera son intention par un acte
qui sera d£pos6 dans les archives
du Gouvernement des Pays-Bas.
Celui-ci en enverra une copie, certi-
fi£e conforme, par la voie diplo-
matique a chacune des Hautes Par-
ties Contractantes.
Aussi longtemps que les Etats
tiers, sans adherer a la Convention,
en observeraient cependant, en fait,
les dispositions, ils seront admis au
b6n6fice du regime conventionnel.
Art. g. La presente Convention
IOO
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 313
shall be ratified. The instruments
of ratification shall be deposited with
the Government of the Netherlands.
It will become effective 15 days after
two of the High Contracting Parties
shall have deposited their instru-
ments of ratification.
Art. 10. At the time of the signa-
ture of the present convention or of
the deposit of the instruments of
ratification, each High Contracting
Party may declare that it does not
bind itself except for its territories in
Europe.
The High Contracting Party which
avails itself of this privilege, has the
right to declare subsequently to the
Government of the Netherlands that
it desires to have the convention
extended to its overseas territories,
colonies or mandated territories.
The latter Government shall trans-
mit such declaration immediately to
the other High Contracting Parties.
The convention shall become effec-
tive with reference to the overseas
territories, colonies or mandated ter-
ritories, 15 days after the transmis-
sion of the above declaration by the
Government of the Netherlands.
The High Contracting Party
which has made this declaration has
likewise the right to declare subse-
quently that it desires to have the
effects of the convention cease for
the territories in question. In this
case, such denunciation shall be made
six months before the expiration of
the current annual period.
IN TESTIMONY WHEREOF, the
above-named plenipotentiaries have
signed the present convention and
have thereunto affixed their seals.
Done at Geneva, July 18, 1932, in
a single copy, which shall be de-
posited in the archives of the Gov-
ernment of the Netherlands and of
which a certified true copy shall be
sent by diplomatic channels to each
of the High Contracting Parties.
sera ratifi£e. Les instruments de
ratification seront d£pos6s aupr&s du
Gouvernement des Pays-Bas. Elle
entrera en vigueur quinze jours apr£s
que deux des Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes auront d6pos<§ leurs in-
struments de ratification.
Art. 10. Lors de la signature de
la pr6sente Convention ou du d6p6t
des instruments de ratification,
chaque Haute Partie Contractante
peut d6clarer qu'elle ne se lie que
pour ses territoires en Europe.
La Haute Partie Contractante qui
fait usage de cette facult<§, a le droit
de declarer ult6rieurement au Gou-
vernement des Pays-Bas qu'elle d£-
sire voir £tendre la Convention & ses
territoires d'outre-mer, colonies ou
territoires sous mandat. Ce Gou-
vernement transmettra cette d6cla-
ration imm^diatement aux autres
Hautes Parties Contractantes. La
Convention entrera en vigueur pour
ce qui concerne les territoires d'outre-
mer, colonies ou territoires sous
mandat, quinze jours aprds la trans-
mission de la declaration susvis£e par
le Gouvernement des Pays-Bas.
La Haute Partie Contractante qui
a fait cette declaration, a 6galement
le droit de declarer ult6rieurement
qu'elle desire voir cesser les effets de
la Convention pour les territoires en
cause. Dans ce cas, cette d<§noncia-
tion devra §tre faite six mois avant
1'expiration de la p£riode annuelle en
cours.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les Pl£nipoten-
tiaires susnomm6s ont sign6 la pr£-
sente Convention et y ont appos6
leurs cachets.
Fait & Gen&ve, le 18 juillet 1932,
en un seul exemplaire, qui sera
d£pos6 dans les archives du Gou-
vernement des Pays-Bas et dont une
copie, certifie'e conforme, sera remise
par la voie diplomatique & chacune
des Hautes Parties Contractantes.
[Signed :] For Belgium : (In signing the present convention I declare that the
Belgian Government binds itself only for the Belgian territory in Europe.), PAUL
July 1 8, 1932 OUCHY CONVENTION ON ECONOMIC BARRIERS
101
H YMANS ; for Luxembourg : BECH ; for the Netherlands : (In signing the pres-
ent convention I declare that the Government of the Netherlands binds itself only for
the Kingdom in Europe.), BEELAERTS VAN BLOKLAND.
No. 313a
Protocol to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic Barriers.
Signed at Geneva, July 18, 1932.
Protocole de la Convention pour Pabaissement des barrieres econo-
rniques. Signe a Geneve, 18 juillet 1932.
[Translation]
Ad Articles i and 2. — i. Notwith-
standing the provisions of articles I
and 2, each High Contracting Party
retains the right to increase, for fiscal
reasons, its tariff duties applicable to
goods not produced on its territory.
Subject to the favorable opinion of
the committee of experts contem-
plated in article 6, it has, moreover,
the option, in exceptional circum-
stances, of taking any other customs
measure of a fiscal character which
may appear necessary to it. In case
the committee should not render a
favorable opinion on this subject, the
party in question could denounce the
present convention upon giving pre-
vious notice of three months.
2. The High Contracting Parties
retain the option of adapting their
customs tariff to any changes which
may take place in industrial tech-
nique, it being understood that the
new duties which would thus be
established shall follow the general
regime of the present convention.
3. In case one of the High Con-
tracting Parties should denounce one
of its commercial treaties, it has the
option, if need be, of restoring the
duty to the rate provided in the
autonomous tariff, with respect to
the titles of its customs tariff on
which it has agreed to reductions.
However, if it avails itself of this
option, it must apply to this rate the
reductions which should have been
Ad articles i et 2. — i. Nonobstant
les dispositions des articles i et 2,
chaque Haute Partie Contractante
garde le droit de majorer, pour des
raisons fiscales, les droits de son tarif
aff£rents a des marchandises non
produites sur son territoire. Sous
reserve de 1'avis favorable du Comit£
d 'experts prevu a 1'article 6, elle a, en
outre, la faculty, dans des circon-
stances exceptionnelles, de prendre
toute autre mesure douaniere de
caractere fiscal qui lui paraitrait
n£cessaire. Au cas ou le Comit6 ne
rendrait pas a ce sujet un avis favo-
rable, la Partie en cause pourrait
d^noncer la pr<§sente Convention,
moyennant un preavis de trois mois.
2. Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes garden t la facult6 d 'adapter
leur tarif douanier aux modifications
qui pourraient intervenir dans la
technique industrielle, 6tant entendu
que les nouveaux droits qui seraient
ainsi institu<§s suivront le regime
g6n6ral de la pr6sente Convention.
3. Au cas ou une des Hautes
Parties Contractantes viendrait a
d6noncer un de ses trait6s de com-
merce, elle a la facult6, le cas £che-
ant, de ramener, pour les rubriques
de son tarif douanier sur lesquelles
elle a consent! des reductions, le
droit au taux prevu dans le tarif
autonome. Toutefois si elle fait
usage de cette facult<§, elle devra
apporter a ce taux les reductions qui
IO2
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
made in accordance with the present
convention if, at the moment of the
signature of this act, the duty in
force had been that of the autono-
mous tariff.
Ad Art. 2. — i. It is to be under-
stood that whenever there is an
internal duty in force, the rates of
reduction of the duty shall be calcu-
lated, as a rule, on the difference
existing between the entry duty and
the internal duty.
2. The High Contracting Parties
shall determine, as rapidly as possible
and before the putting into effect of
the present convention, the products
which, in the meaning of the said
convention, must be considered as
raw materials, semimanufactures or
manufactures.
3. When the tariff listing is spe-
cific, the ad valorem percentages
treated of in paragraph 3 of article 2
must be understood as of the inci-
dence of the duties applicable to the
titles such as they exist in the cus-
toms tariff of the party concerned at
the date of the signature of the pres-
ent convention. As soon as the
High Contracting Parties shall have
adopted the common customs no-
menclature treated of in article 4 the
ad valorem percentages just spoken
of must be understood as of the inci-
dence of the duties applicable to the
titles such as they shall be estab-
lished in this common nomenclature.
4. In each country and in so far as
specific duties are involved, the an-
nual rate of reduction of 10 per cent
of the amount of the basic duties
may be diminished by the rate of the
rise in the wholesale price index exist-
ing in the said country, or inversely
should be increased by the rate of
reduction of the said index. More-
over each state, in case of variation
in values, retains the privilege of
adjusting the specific duties of its
tariff to the incidences contemplated
in paragraph 3.
auraient dfi £tre faites conform&tnent
£ la pr£sente Convention si, au
moment de la signature de cet acte,
le droit en vigueur avait 6t£ celui du
tarif autonome,
Ad art. 2. — I. II doit £tre entendu
que chaque fois qu'il existe un droit
int£rieur, les taux de reduction du
droit se calculeront en principe sur
la difference existant entre le droit
d'entr£e et le droit int6rieur.
2. Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes d£termineront, le plus rapide-
ment possible et avant la mise en
vigueur de la pr6sente Convention,
les produits qui, au sens de ladite
Convention, doivent Stre consid6r£s
comme mati&res premieres, produits
demi-ouvr6s ou produits enticement
ouvr£s.
3. Lorsque la tarification est sp£-
cifique, les pourcentages ad valorem
dont il est question dans le para-
graphe 3 de Tart. 2, doivent s'en-
tendre de Tincidence des droits
aff brents aux rubriques telles qu'elles
existent dans le tarif douanier de la
Partie int6ress£e £ la date de la signa-
ture de la pr6sente Convention.
Aussit6t que les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes auront adopt6 la nomen-
clature douani&re commune, dont il
est question & Tart. 4, les pourcentages
ad valorem dont il vient d'dtre par!6
devront s 'entendre de 1'incidence des
droits aff6rents aux rubriques telles
qu'elles seront 6tablies dans cette
nomenclature commune.
4. Dans chaque pays et pour au-
tant qu'il s'agisse de droits sp6ci-
fiques, le taux annuel de reduction
de 10% du montant des droits de base
pourra £tre diminu6 du taux d'£16va~
tion de 1'indice des prix de gros
existant dans ce pays, ou inverse-
ment devra 6tre augment^ du taux
de diminution de cet indice. En
outre, chaque Etat, en cas de varia-
tion des valeurs, garde la facult£
d'ajuster les droits sp6cifiques de
son tarif aux incidences pr6vues &
l'alin£a 3.
July 1 8, 1932 OUCHY CONVENTION ON ECONOMIC BARRIERS
103
5. The High Contracting Parties
shall determine, as soon as possible
and before the putting into effect of
the present convention, the mini-
mum rates below which the duties
applicable to agricultural products
must not be reduced.
6. The High Contracting Parties
shall come to an agreement, as
rapidly as possible and before the
putting into effect of the present con-
vention, on the products to which, by
reason of exceptional circumstances,
the said convention can not be
applied except with certain delays
and with certain reservations.
Ad Art. 3. — i. The expression
" regulatory measure " which ap-
pears in the first and last paragraphs
of article 3 contemplates especially
the control of bills of exchange.
2. The expression " abnormal cir-
cumstance" which appears in the
next to the last paragraph of article
3 contemplates especially:
(a) The case in which the currency
of one of the contracting countries
should depreciate without the level
of prices existing in that country
adjusting itself to the new currency
rates;
(&) The case in which prohibitive
or restrictive measures should have
the effect of turning certain com-
mercial currents toward the market
of one of the High Contracting Par-
ties and thus increase the importa-
tions on that market to an abnormal
and dangerous degree.
IN TESTIMONY WHEREOF, the pleni-
potentiaries have signed the present
protocol.
Done at Geneva, July 18, 1932.
5. Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes d6termineront, le plus rapide-
ment possible et avant la mise en
vigueur de la pr6sente Convention,
les taux minima en-dessous desquels
ne devront pas £tre r6duits les droits
afferents aux produits agricoles.
6. Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes se mettront d'accord, le plus
rapidement possible et avant la mise
en vigueur de la pr^sente Conven-
tion, sur les produits auxquels, a
raison de circonstances exception-
nelles, ladite Convention ne pourrait
s'appliquer qu'avec certains d£lais et
sous certaines reserves.
Ad art. 3. — i. L'expression "me-
sure de r£glementation " qui figure au
premier et au dernier paragraphes de
Tarticle 3 vise notamment le con-
trdle des devises.
2 . L 'expression ' ' circonstance anor-
male" qui figure a 1'avant dernier
paragraphe de Tar tide 3 vise notam-
ment:
a. le cas oft la monnaie d'un pays
contractant viendrait a se d6pr6cier
sans que le niveau des prix existant
dans ce pays s'ajuste au nouveau
taux de la monnaie;
b. le cas oil des mesures de prohibi-
tion ou de restriction auraient pour
effet de d6tourner certains courants
commerciaux vers le march6 d'une
des Hautes Parties Contractantes et
ainsi d'augmenter les importations
sur ce march.6 dans une mesure
anormale et dangereuse.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten-
tiaires ont sign6 le present Protocole.
Fait a Gen&ve, le 18 juillet 1932.
[Signed:] For Belgium: PAUL HYMANS; for Luxembourg: BECH; for the
Netherlands: BEELAERTS VAN BLOKXAND.
In signing the protocol annexed to the
international convention for the lowering
of economic barriers, we declare that, in
the interval between the signature and
the putting into effect of the said conven-
tion,— during which period the commit-
En signant le Protocole annex6 i la
Convention internationale pour 1'abaisse-
ment des barrieres 6conomiques, nous
declarons que, dans rintervalle entre la
signature et Tentr6e en vigueur de ladite
Convention, — p&riode pendant laquelle le
104
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
tee contemplated in article 6 will not
yet exist, — the Belgian-Luxembourg Eco-
nomic Union will consider itself free to
take, if necessary, any customs measures
of a fiscal character, as is provided for in
the second sentence of the first paragraph
ad articles i and 2.
Geneva, July 18, 1932.
PAUL HYMANS
BECH
In signing the protocol annexed to the
international convention for the lowering
of economic barriers, signed on this date at
Geneva, I declare that, between the signa-
ture and the putting into effect of the said
convention, during which period the com-
mittee contemplated in article 6 will not
exist, my Government will consider itself
free to take, if necessary, the measures
provided for in the second sentence ad
articles i and 2 of the protocol.
Geneva, July 18, 1932.
BEELAERTS VAN BLOKLAND
Comit6 preVu £ 1'article 6 n'existera pas
encore, — 1'Union e'conomique belgo-
luxembourgeoise se considerera libre de
prendre eVentuellement toutes mesures
douanieres de caractere fiscal, ainsi qu'il
est prevu a la deuxieme phrase du premier
paragraphe ad articles r et 2.
Geneve, le 18 juillet 1932.
PAUL HYMANS
BECH
En signant le protocole annex6 £ la
convention internationale pour 1'abaisse-
ment des barri&res economiques, sign6e &
la date de ce jour & Geneve, je declare
que, entre la signature et^ Tentr6e en
vigueur de ladite convention, p<§riode
pendant laquelle le comit<§ pr6vu a Tarticle
6 n'existera pas encore, mon gouverne-
ment se consid6rera libre de prendre
eVentuellement les mesures pr£vues a la
seconde phrase ad art. i et 2 du protocole.
Geneve, le 18 juillet 1932.
BEELAERTS VAN BLOKLAND
No. 313b
Declaration annexed to the Convention for the Lowering of Economic
Barriers. Signed at Geneva, July 18, 1932.
Declaration annexee a la Convention pour Pabaissement des bar-
rieres economiques. Signee a Geneve, 18 juillet 1932.
[Translation]
The High Contracting Parties re-
serve the privilege of reducing among
themselves pursuant to private ac-
cords, open to all states, their entry
duties on certain goods, .in accord-
ance with other modalities than those
provided in article 2 of the present
convention. Such reductions would
be extended to all other states who
have adhered to the private accords
in question, whether or not they are
parties to the present convention.
DONE at Geneva, July 18, 1932.
Les Hautes Parties Contractantes
se r6servent la facult6 de r<§duire
entre elles & la suite d 'accords par-
ticuliers, ouverts 4 tous les Etats,
leurs droits d'entr6e sur certaines
marchandises, suivant d'autres
modalit£s que celles pr6vues & Parti-
cle 2 de la pr6sente Convention.
Ces reductions seraient 6tendues i
tous Etats tiers qui ont adh6r£ aux
accords particuliers dont il s'agit,
qu'ils soient ou non Parties & la
pr6sente Convention.
FAIT i Geneve, le 18 juillet 1932.
[Signed:] For Belgium: PAUL HYMANS; for Luxembourg; BECH; for the
Netherlands: BEELAERTS VAN BLOKLAND.
Aug. 3, 1932 DECLARATION BY AMERICAN STATES
No. 314
105
DECLARATION by American States. Signed at Washington,
August 3, 1932.
DECLARACION por Estados Americanos. Firmada en Washington,
3 de agosto de 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This declaration was signed as a telegram to the Governments of Bolivia
and Paraguay, parties to the Chaco dispute, on the suggestion of the neutral members of a
commission of conciliation created under a protocol of January 3, 1929. It was frequently
referred to in the course of later efforts to end the Chaco War, and it was recognized by
Bolivia and Paraguay in the protocol signed at Buenos Aires on June 12, 1935. League of
Nations Official Journal, 1935, p. 901. The basic principle of the declaration had been
adopted by the Assembly of the League of Nations in its resolution of March n, 1932.
Idem, Special Supplement No. 101, p. 87. This principle was also incorporated in Article 3
of the anti-war treaty of October 10, 1933 (No. 346, post) and in Article II of the convention
on rights and duties of states, of December 26, 1933 (No. 361, post), and the declaration was
mentioned in the League of Nations Assembly recommendation of July 4, 1936. Records of
the Sixteenth Assembly, Plenary Meetings, Part II, p. 65.
RATIFICATIONS. This declaration was not subject to ratification.
Entered into force August 3, IQ32.1
Text and translation from Press Releases of the United States Department
of State, No. 149, pp. 98, 100.
[Translation]
The representatives of all the
American Republics, meeting in
Washington, the seat of the Neutral
Commission, having been duly au-
thorized by their respective Govern-
ments, have the honor to make the
following declaration to the Govern-
ments of Bolivia and Paraguay:
"Respect for law is a tradition
among the American nations, who
are opposed to force and renounce it
both for the solution of their con-
troversies and as an instrument of
national policy in their reciprocal
relations. They have long been the
proponents of the doctrine that the
arrangement of all disputes and con-
flicts of whatever nature or origin
that may arise between them can
only be sought by peaceful means.
The history of the American nations
Los Representantes de todas las
Repiiblicas Americanas, reunidos en
Washington en donde reside la
Comisi6n de Neutrales, habiendo
sido debidamente autorizados por
sus respectivos Gobiernos, tienen el
honor de hacer la siguiente declara-
ci6n a los Gobiernos de Bolivia y
Paraguay:
"El respeto al derecho es una
tradici6n entre las naciones ameri-
canas, las cuales se oponen a la
fuerza y renuncian a ella tanto para
la soluci6n de sus controversias
cuanto para utilizarla comp un in-
strumento de politica nacional en
sus relaciones recfprocas. Ellas ban
sido por mucho tiempo los lideres de
la doctrina de que el arreglo de todas
las disputas y conflictos de cualquier
naturaleza u origen que se puedan
suscitar entre ellas, s61o sera pro-
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937)-
106
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 314
shows that all their boundary and
territorial controversies have been
arranged by such means. There-
fore, the nations of America declare
that the Chaco dispute is susceptible
of a peaceful solution, and they
earnestly request Bolivia and Para-
guay to submit immediately the
solution of this controversy to an
arrangement by arbitration or by
such other peaceful means as may
be acceptable to both.
"As regards the responsibilities
which may arise from the various
encounters which have occurred
from June 15 to date, they consider
that the countries in conflict should
present to the Neutral Commission
all the documentation which they
may consider pertinent, and which
will be examined by it. They do not
doubt that the country which this
investigation shows to be the aggres-
sor will desire to give satisfaction to
the one attacked, thus eliminating
all misunderstanding between them.
"They furthermore invite the
Governments of Bolivia and Para-
guay to make a solemn declaration to
the effect that they will stop the
movement of troops in the disputed
territory, which should clear up the
atmosphere and make easy the road
to the solution of good understanding
which America hopes for in the name
of the permanent interests of all the
countries of this hemisphere.
"The American nations further
declare that they will not recognize
any territorial arrangement of this
controversy which has not been ob-
tained by peaceful means nor the
validity of territorial acquisitions
which may be obtained through oc-
cupation or conquest by force of
arms."
curado por medios pacificos. La
historia de las naciones americanas
demuestra que todas sus controver-
sias territoriales y de limites ban sido
arregladas por tales medios. Por
esto, las naciones de America de-
claran que la disputa del Chaco es
susceptible de una soluci6n pacifica
y piden encarecidamente a Bolivia y
Paraguay que sometan inmediata-
mente la de esta controversia a un
arreglo por arbitraje u otro medio
amistoso que fuere aceptable para
ambos.
" En cuanto a las responsabilidades
que puedan derivarse de los diversos
encuentros ocurridos desde el 15 de
Junio hasta la fecha, consideran que
los paises en conflicto deberian
presentar a la Comisi6n de Neutrales
toda la documentation que con-
cepttien pertinente, la cual seria
examinada por ella. No dudan de
que, el pais que de esa investigation
resulte agresor, habrd de querer dar
satisfacci6n al agredido, elimin&n-
dose asi toda desavenencia entre
ellos.
"Invitan, ademds, a los Gobiernos
de Bolivia y Paraguay a hacer una
declaration solemne en el sentido de
paralizar movimientos de tropas en
el territorio disputado, lo cual sere-
narfa el ambiente y haria fdcil el
camino a la soluci6n de concordia
que America espera en nombre de los
intereses permanentes de todos los
paises de este hemisferio.
"Las naciones de America de-
claran tambi<§n que no reconocer&n
arreglo territorial alguno de esta
controversia que no sea obtenido por
medios pacificos ni la validez de
adquisiciones territoriales que sean
obtenidas mediante ocupacI6n o
conquista por la fuerza de las armas."
[Signed:] FRANCIS WHITE, for the Secretary of State of the United
States; FABIO LOZANO T., Minister of Colombia; Josfe RICHLING, Charg6
d 'Affaires of Uruguay; Josi T. BAR6N, Charg£ d'Affaires of Cuba; P.
HERRERA DE HUERTA, Charg6 d'Affaires of Mexico; M. DE FREYRE Y S.,
Sept. 2, 1932 TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL IO7
Ambassador of Peru; R. DE LIMA E SILVA, Ambassador of Brazil; FELIPE A.
ESPIL, Ambassador of Argentina; MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, Ambassador of Chile;
ADRIAN RECINOS, Minister of Guatemala; PEDRO M. ARCAYA, Minister of
Venezuela; DANTES BELLEGARDE, Minister of Haiti; ROBERTO DESPRADEL,
Minister of the Dominican Republic; C&LEO DAviLA, Minister of Honduras;
GONZALO ZALDUMBIDE, Minister of Ecuador; HORATIO F. ALFARO, Minister
of Panama; Luis M. DEBAYLE, Charg£ d 'Affaires of Nicaragua; MANUEL
GONZALEZ-ZELEDON, Charg& d'Affaires of Costa Rica; ROBERTO D. MELEN-
DEZ, Special Representative of the Republic of El Salvador in the Board of
Directors of the Pan American Union.
No. 315
ADDITIONAL ACT to the Convention of October 23, 1924, on the
Transport of Goods by Rail. Opened for signature at Berne,
September 2, 1932.
ACTE ADDITIONNEL a la Convention du 23 octobre 1924 concer-
nant le transport des marchandises par chemins de f er. Ouvert
a la signature §. Berne, 2 septembre 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. By a protocol to the convention on the transport of goods by rail,
signed at Berne, October 23, 1924 (No. 1290, ante), provision was made for exceptions, during
a period of four years, to certain articles of the convention relating to charges. The period,
which was to expire in October, 1932, is extended by this Additional Act until the coming
into force of a new convention. The new convention was signed at Rome, November 23,
1933 (No. 353, post).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this act were deposited at Berne by Czechoslovakia,
September 21, 1932, and by Switzerland, September 30, 1932. On October 30, 1934, ratifi-
cations had been deposited by all of the signatories except Bulgaria and France; and acces-
sions had been deposited by Finland, Greece, and Spain.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this act is also published in 154 League of Nations Treaty
Series, p. 123; Reichsgesetzblatt, 1933, II, p. 703; 40 Bulletin des transports international par
chemins defer (1932), annexe, p. 145.
Anon., " Prolongation de la duree de validite des dispositions transitoires actuelles du
Protocole de signature du 23 octobre 1924," 40 Bulletin des transports international par
chemins defer (1932), pp. 451-2.
Entered into force October 10, I932.1
Text supplied by the Political Department of the Swiss Government.
L'Allemagne, TAutriche, la Bel- Pologne, la Roumanie, la Suede, la
gique, la Bulgarie, le Danemark, la Suisse, la Tch<§coslovaquie, la Tur-
Ville libre de Dantzig, TEstonie, la quie et la Yougpslavie, consid6-
France, la Hongrie, 1'Italie, la Let- rant que la situation mon6taire et
tonie, le Liechtenstein, le Luxem- £conomique actuelle est de nature &
bourg, la Norv£ge, les Pays-Bas, la rendre necessaire le maintien des
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3543, November 14, 1934-
io8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 315
Dispositions transitoires, objet du
chapitre II du Protocole de signa-
ture de la Convention Internationale
du 23 octobre 1924 concernant le
transport des marchandises par
chemins de fer (C. I. M.),
qu'en vertu dudit Protocole, ces
Dispositions transitoires doivent
prendre fin le ier octobre 1932,
qu'il est par consequent n^cessaire
de maintenir lesdites Dispositions
transitoires jusqu'£ Tentr6e en vi-
gueur du texte qui resultera de la
prochaine Conference de revision de
la C. L M.,
ont nomme pour leurs Pienipo-
tentiaires, savoir:1
L'Allemagne: W. Dankwort;
L'Autriche: M. Hoffinger, F. Je-
linek;
La Belgique: E. du Bois;
La Bulgarie: D. Mikoff;
Le Danemark: E. H. Schack;
La Ville Libre de Dantzig: J. de
Modzelewski ;
L'Estonie: A. Schmidt;
La France: H. de Marcilly;
La Hongrie ; A. N4n4ssy ;
LltalierG. Marchi;
La Lettonie: J. Klavin§-Ellansky;
Le Liechtenstein: E. Beck;
Le Luxembourg: J. Elter;
La Norv&ge: H. Birkeland;
Les Pays-Bas: W. L Doude van
Troostwijk;
La Pologne: J. de Modzelewski;
La Roumanie: V. Statesco;
La Suede: K. A. Belfrage;
La Suisse: H, Hunziker;
La Tchecoslovaquie : Z.Prochcizka ;
La Turquie: Nedim Veysel Bey;
La Yougoslavie: D. Markovi6;
lesquels, en presence et avec la
participation du D£16gu£ de la Com-
mission de Gouveraement du Terri-
toire du Bassin de la Sarre, apr&s
s'gtre communique leurs pleins pou-
voirs, trouv6s en bonne et due forme,
sont convenus de ce qui suit:
I
Le delai de quatre ans fixe par les
Dispositions transitoires qui font
1'objet du chapitre II du Protocole
de signature de la Convention inter-
national du 23 octobre 1924 con-
cernant le transport des marchan-
dises par chemins de fer (C. I. M.)
est prolong^, & partir du ier octobre
1932, jusqu'k la date de Tentr6e en
vigueur du texte qui r6sultera de la
prochaine Conference de revision de
la C. I. M.
II
Vu Turgence et les intents im-
portants qui sont en jeu, le present
Acte entrera en vigueur entre les
Etats qui Tauront ratifie, dix jours
apr£s la date & laquelle le Gouverne-
ment £6d6ral suisse aura notifie aux
Gouvernements interesses le dep6t
des ratifications.
Le present Acte demeure ouvert
jusqu'au 15 septembre 1932 4 la sig-
nature et, apr&s cette date, £ Tad-
hesion des Etats qui participent & la
Convention Internationale du 23
octobre 1924.2
Le Gouvernement suisse se charge
de recueillir et de notifier les adhe-
sions et les ratifications.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les Pienipotenti-
aires ci-dessus et le Deiegue de la
Commission de Gouvernement du
Territoire du Bassin de la Sarre ont
signe le present Acte.
Fait £ Berne, le deux septembre
mil neuf cent trente-deux, en un seul
exemplaire, qui restera depose dans
les Archives de la Confederation
Suisse et dont une expedition au-
thentique sera remise & chacune des
Parties.
[Signe:] Pour FAllemagne: DANKWORT; pour PAutriche: HOFFINGER;
Dr. F. JELINEK ; pour la Belgique : E. Du Bois ; pour la Bulgarie : D. MIKOFF ;
pour le Danemark : E. H. SCHACK; pour la Ville Libre de Dantzig : J. DE MOD-
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED. 2 No, 129, ante. — ED.
Dec. 9, 1932 TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION IO9
ZELEWSKI; pour PEstonie: A. SCHMIDT; pour la France: H. DE MARCILLY;
pour la Hongrie: Dr. NANASSY; pour PItalie: G. MARCHI; pour la Lettonie:
J . KLAVINS-ELLANSKY ; pour le Liechtenstein : E. BECK ; pour le Luxembourg :
JULES ELTER; pour la Norvege: HERSLEB BIRKELAND; pour les Pays-Bas:
W. DOUDE VAN TROOSTWIJK; pour la Pologne: J. DE MODZELEWSKI; pour la
Roumanie : VICTOR STATESCO ; pour la Suede : KURT A. BELFRAGE ; pour la
Suisse: HUNZIKER; pour la Tchecoslovaquie : Dr. PROCHAZKA; pour la
Turquie: NEDIM VEYSEL; pour la Yougoslavie: Dr. D. MARKOVIC; pour la
Commission de Gouvernement du Territoire du Bassin de la Sarre: T.
COURTILET.
No. 316
TELECOMMUNICATION Convention. Signed at Madrid, Decem-
ber 9, 1932.
CONVENTION des telecommunications. Signee a Madrid, 9
decembre 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The International Telegraphic Union was established under a conven-
tion signed at Paris, May 17, 1865. 56 J3r. and For. St. Papers, p. 295. That convention
was revised at Vienna, July 21, 1868 (59 idem, p. 322), at Rome, January 14, 1872 (66 idem,
P- 975) » and at St. Petersburg, July 10/22, 1875 (idem, p. 19). Numerous revisions were
made of the regulations attached to the convention ; for the Paris revision of October 29,
1925, see ante, No. 146. A radiotelegraph convention signed at Berlin, November 3, 1906
(99 idem, p. 321), was revised at London, July 5, 1912 (105 idem, p. 219), and at Washington,
November 25, 1927 (No. 185, ante). The International Telegraph Conference which met at
Paris in 1925 and the International Radiotelegraph Conference which met at Washington in
1927, both resolved in favor of combining the conventions relating to the two subjects. The
Madrid Convention of 1932 effects such a combination; it abrogates the previous telegraphic
and radiotelegraphic conventions, and it replaces the International Telegraphic Union with
the International Telecommunication Union. Telegraphic and radiotelegraphic relations
have been regulated by numerous other conventions which were less general. See also the
convention creating the Inter- American Union of Electrical Communications (No. 116,
ante), and the European Convention on Broadcasting (No. 330, post). A North and Central
American Regional Radio Conference, held at Mexico City, July lo-August 9, 1933, adopted
recommendations on allocation of frequencies. U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 47,
P- 15-
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of or accessions to this convention had
been deposited at Madrid by Afghanistan, Albania, Australia, Austria, Belgium (and de-
pendencies), Bulgaria, Canada, China, Colombia, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Dominican
Republic, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, Germany, Great Britain (and various British
dependencies), Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, India, Irish Free State, Italy (and dependencies),
Japan, Luxemburg, Mexico, Morocco, Netherlands (and dependencies), New Zealand,
Panama, Persia, Poland, South Africa, Spain, Switzerland, Syria and Lebanon, Turkey,
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, United States of America, Uruguay, Vatican City
State, Venezuela, Yemen, and Yugoslavia. In addition, formal accessions were made by or
on behalf of various dependencies and twenty-seven private companies: see U. S. Treaty
Information Bulletin, No. 76, p. 12; Registration of Treaties, No. 165, p. u; Journal des
telecommunications (passim). Nicaragua, which had not deposited a ratification, denounced
the convention, November 26, 1936.
IIO INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 316
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Propositions pour la Conference radiotelegraphigue international de
Madrid, 1932 (Berne: Bureau international de 1'Union telegraphique, 1931) ', Documents de la
Conference radiot&Ugraphigue internationale de Madrid, 1932 (Berne: Bureau Internationale
de TUnion telegraphique, 1933), 2 vols.; International Radiotelegraph Conference, Madrid,
1932, U. S. Department of State, Conference Series, No. 15, Publication No. 540. See also
the Journal des t&Ucommunciations (formerly the Journal t&Ugraphigue), official organ of the
Bureau de I' Union internationale des Telecommunications. The text of this convention is also
published in 151 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 4; Reichsgesetzblatt, 1934, p. 1063; and by
H. M. Stationer's Office (London, 1933).
J. C. de Fabel, " Les Conferences diplomatiques de Madrid et de Lucerne," 10 Revue inter-
nationale de la radio£lectricit£ (1934), pp. 5-20; de Fabel, "Le regime international de la
radioelectricite et les conferences diplomatiques de Madrid et de Lucerne/' 12 Rev. de dr. int.
(J933)» PP- 566-80; P. S. Gerbrandy, Het vraagstuk van den radio-omroep (Te Kampen:
Kok, 1934), pp. 17-34; R. Homburg, "Next World Conference at Madrid and the Interna-
tional Regulation of Electric and Radio-Electric Transmissions," I Journal of Radio Law
(I93I)» PP- 220-40; O. Kucera, "Einige Rechtsprobleme der Madrider Weltfunktelegraph-
enkonferenz," 5 Archivfur Funkrecht (1932), pp. 239-44; P« de La Pradelle, " Le droit de vote
aux Conferences des telecommunications," 9 Revue jur idigue internationale de la radMlec-
tricite' (1933), pp. 398-424; G. Montefinale, " I problem! tecnici, marittimi ed aerei alia Con-
ferenza radio di Madrid," 66 Rivista marittima (1933), pp. 13-20; Irvin Stewart, "The Ma-
drid International Telecommunication Convention," 5 Air Law Review (1934), pp. 236-66.
Entered into force January i, 1934.*
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Seriest No. 867.
[Translation]
Union of South Africa; Germany; Union de FAfrique du Sud; Al-
Republic of Argentina; Common- lemagne; R6publique Argentine;
wealth of Australia; Austria; Bel- F£d6ration Australienne ; Autriche;
gium; Bolivia; Brazil; Canada; Belgique; Bolivie; Bresil; Canada;
Chile; China; Vatican City State; Chili; Chine; Etat de la Cite* du
Republic of Colombia; French Colo- Vatican; Re"publique de Colombie;
nies, protectorates and territories Colonies franchises, protectorats et
under French mandate; Portuguese territoires sous mandat frangais;
Colonies; Swiss Confederation; Bel- Colonies portugaises; Confederation
gian Congo; Costa Rica; Cuba; suisse; Congo beige; Costa- Rica;
Curagao and Surinam; Cirenaica; Cuba; Curasao et Surinam; Cyr6-
Denmark; Free City of Danzig; naique; Danemark; Ville libre de
Dominican Republic; Egypt; Re- Dantzig; R6publique Dominicaine;
public of El Salvador; Ecuador; Egypte ; R^publique de El Salvador ;
Eritrea ; Spain ; United States of Equateur ; Ery thr6e ; Espagne ; Etats-
America; Empire of Ethiopia; Fin- Unis d'Am&rique; Empire d'Ethio-
land; France; United Kingdom of pie; Finlande; France; Royaume-
Great Britain and Northern Ireland ; Uni de la Grande-Bretagne et de
Greece; Guatemala; Republic of 1'Irlande du Nord; Grece; Guate-
Honduras; Hungary; Italian Islands mala; R£publique de Honduras;
of the Aegean Sea; British India; Hongrie; lies italiennes de TEgee;
Dutch East Indies; Irish Free State; Indes britanniques ; Indes ne*erlan-
Iceland; Italy; Japan, Chosen, Tai- daises; Etat libre dlrlande; Islande;
wan, Karafuto, Kwantung Leased Italie; Japon, Chosen, Taiwan, Kara-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3479, August 30, 1934.
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
III
Territory and the South Sea Islands
under Japanese mandate; Latvia;
Liberia; Lithuania; Luxemburg;
Morocco; Mexico; Nicaragua; Nor-
way; New Zealand; Republic of
Panama; Netherlands; Peru; Persia;
Poland; Portugal; Rumania; Italian
Somaliland; Sweden; Syria and Leb-
anon; Czechoslovakia; Tripolitania;
Tunisia; Turkey; Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics; Uruguay; Vene-
zuela; Yugoslavia.
The undersigned, plenipotentiaries
of the governments listed above,
having met in conference at Madrid,
have, in common agreement and
subject to ratification, concluded the
following Convention :
CHAPTER I
ORGANIZATION AND FUNCTIONING OF
THE UNION
futo, le Territoire & bail du Kwan-
tung et les lies des Mers du Sud
sous mandat japonais; Lettonie;
Liberia ; Lithuanie ; Luxembourg ;
Maroc; Mexique; Nicaragua; Nor-
v£ge; Nouvelle-Z61ande; Republique
de Panama; Pays-Bas; Perou; Perse;
Pologne; Portugal; Roumanie;
Somalie italienne; Suede; Syrie et
Liban ; Tchecoslovaquie ; Tripoli-
taine; Tunisie; Turquie; Union des
R<§publiques Sovi6tistes Socialistes;
Uruguay; V6nezu61a; Yougoslavie.
Les soussign6s, pl<§nipotentiaires
des gouvernements ci-dessus enu-
m£r£s, sJ6tant reunis en conference £
Madrid, ont, d'un commun accord
et sous reserve de ratification, arr8t6
la Convention suivante:
CHAPITRE I
ORGANISATION ET FONCTIONNEMENT
DE L'UNION
ARTICLE i. — Constitution of the "Union ARTICLE i. — Constitution de V Union
§ i. The countries, parties to the
present Convention, form the Inter-
national Telecommunication Union
which shall replace the Telegraph
Union and which shall be governed
by the following provisions.
§ 2. The terms used in this Con-
vention are defined in the annex to
the present document.
ARTICLE 2. — Regulations
§ i. The provisions of the present
Convention shall be completed by
the following Regulations:
the Telegraph Regulations,
the Telephone Regulations,
the Radio Regulations (General
Regulations and Additional Regu-
lations),
which shall bind only the contracting
governments which have under-
taken to apply them, and solely as
regards governments which have
taken the same obligation.
§ 2. Only the signatories to the
§ i. Les pays, Parties £lapresente
Convention, forment 1'Union inter-
nation ale des t61ecommunications,
qui remplace I'Union t61egraphique,
et qui est r6gie par les dispositions
suivantes.
§ 2. Les termes employes dans la
pr6sente Convention sont d6finis
dans 1'annexe £ ce document.
ARTICLE 2. — Kbglements
§ i. Les dispositions de la pr6-
sente Convention sont completes
par les Rdglements, savoir:
le R&glement t£16graphique,
le Reglement t616phonique,
les R^glements des radiocom-
munications (R&glement g6n6ral et
Reglement additionnel),
qui ne lient que les gouvernements
contractants qui se sont engag6s £
les appliquer, et seulement vis-^L-vis
des gouvernements qui ont pris le
mime engagement.
§ 2. Seuls les signataires de la
112
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
Convention or the adherents to this
document shall be permitted to sign
the Regulations or to adhere thereto.
The signing of at least one of the sets
of Regulations shall be obligatory
upon the signatories of the Conven-
tion. Similarly, adherence to at
least one of the sets of Regulations
shall be obligatory upon the adher-
ents to the Convention. However,
the Additional Radio Regulations
may not be the subject of signature
or adherence except when the Gen-
eral Radio Regulations have been
signed or adhered to.
§ 3. The provisions of the present
Convention shall bind the contract-
ing governments only with respect to
the services governed by the Regula-
tions to which these governments are
parties.
ARTICLE 3. — Adherence of Govern-
ments to the Convention
§ i. The government of a country,
in the name of which the present
Convention has not been signed,
may adhere to it at any time. Such
adherence must cover at least one of
the sets of annexed Regulations, sub-
ject to the application of § 2 of article
2 above.
§ 2. The act of adherence of a
government shall be deposited in the
archives of the government which
received the conference of plenipo-
tentiaries that has drawn up the
present Convention. The govern-
ment with which the act of adherence
has been deposited shall communi-
cate it to all the other contracting
governments through diplomatic chan-
nels.
§ 3. Adherence shall carry with it
as a matter of right, all the obliga-
tions and all the advantages stipu-
lated by the present Convention; it
shall, in addition, entail the obliga-
tions and advantages stipulated by
the particular Regulations which the
adhering governments undertake to
apply.
Convention ou les adherents £ cet
acte sont admis & signer les R&gle-
ments ou It y adherer. La signature
de Tun, au moins, des R£glernents
est obligatoire pour les signataires
de la Convention. De mgme, Tad-
hesion £ Tun, au moins, des R&gle-
ments est obligatoire pour les adh£-
rents & la Convention. Toutefois,
le R£glement additionnel des ra-
dipcommunications ne peut pas
faire Tobjet de la signature ou de
Tadh6sion sans que la signature ou
I'adhdsion ait <§t6 donn6e au R&gle-
ment g6n6ral des radiocommunica-
tions.
§ 3. Les prescriptions de la pr<§-
sente Convention n'engagent les
gouvernements contractants que
pour les services r£gis par les R&gle-
ments auxquels ces gouvernements
sont Parties.
ARTICLE 3. — AdMsion des gouverne-
ments ci la Convention
§ i. Le gouvernement d'un pays,
au nom duquel la pr&sente Conven-
tion n'a pas 6t6 sign6e, peut y ad-
h6rer en tout temps. Cette adh.6-
sion doit porter sur un au moins des
R£glements annexes, sous reserve de
^application du § 2 de Tarticle 2
ci-dessus.
§ 2. L'acte d'adh6sion d'un gou-
vernement sera d£pos6 dans les
archives du gouvernement qui a ac-
cueilli la conference de pl&nipoten-
tiaires ayant arr£t6 la pr6sente Con-
vention. Le gouvernement qui a
re£u en d6p6t Tacte d 'adhesion en
donne connaissance, par la voie di-
plomatique, & tous les autres gou-
vernements contractants.
§ 3. L'adh6sion emporte de plein
droit toutes les obligations et tous
les avantages stipules par la pr6sente
Convention; en outre, elle entraine
les obligations et avantages stipules
par les seuls R&glements que les
gouvernements adherents s'engagent
4 appliquer.
Dec. 9, I932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
113
ARTICLE 4. — Adherence of Govern-
ments to the Regulations
The government of a country
signatory or adherent to the present
Convention may at any time adhere
to one or more of the sets of Regula-
tions which it has not undertaken to
observe, taking into account the pro-
visions of article 2, § 2. Such ad-
herence shall be notified to the Bu-
reau of the Union which shall inform
the other governments concerned
thereof.
ARTICLE 5. — Adherence to the Con-
vention and to the Regulations
by Colonies, Protectorates, Overseas
Territories, or Territories under
Sovereignty, Authority, or Mandate
of the Contracting Governments
§ i. Any contracting government
may, at the time of its signature, its
ratification, its adherence, or later,
declare that its acceptance of the
present Convention is valid for the
whole or a group or a single one of its
colonies, protectorates, overseas ter-
ritories, or territories under sover-
eignty, authority, or mandate.
§ 2. The whole or a group or a
single one of these colonies, protec-
torates, overseas territories, or terri-
tories under sovereignty, authority,
or mandate may, respectively, at any
time, be the subject of a separate
adherence.
§ 3. The present Convention shall
not apply to colonies, protectorates,
overseas territories, or territories
under sovereignty, authority, or
mandate of a contracting govern-
ment, unless statement to this effect
is made by virtue of § I of the present
article, or a separate adherence is
made by virtue of § 2 above.
§ 4. The declarations of adher-
ence, made by virtue of § I and § 2
of this article, shall be communicated
through diplomatic channels to the
government of the country on the
territory of which was held the con-
ARTICLE 4. — Adhesion des gouverne-
ments aux Reglements
Le gouvernement d'un pays signa-
taire ou adherent a la presente
Convention peut adherer en tout
temps au R&glement ou aux Regle-
ments auxquels il ne s'est pas engag£,
en tenant compte des dispositions du
§ 2 de I'artide 2. Cette adh6sion
est notifi&e au Bureau de 1'Union,
lequel en donne connaissance aux
autres gouvernements int£ress6s.
ARTICLE 5. — Adhesion a la Conven-
tion et aux Reglements des colonies,
protectorats, territoires d'outre-mer
ou territoires sous souverainete,
autorite ou mandat des gouverne-
ments contractants
§ i. Tout gouvernement contrac-
tant peut declarer, soit au moment de
sa signature, de sa ratification ou de
son adhesion, soit apr&s, que son
acceptation de la pr&sente Conven-
tion est valable pour 1 'ensemble ou
un groupe ou un seul de ses colonies,
protectorats, territoires d'outre-mer
ou territoires sous souverainet£, au-
torit<§ ou mandat.
§ 2. L 'ensemble ou un groupe ou
un seul de ces colonies, protectorats,
territoires d'outre-mer ou territoires
sous souverainet6, autorit£ ou man-
dat peut respectivement faire Tobjet,
a toute 6poque, d'une adhesion
distincte.
§ 3. La pr6sente Convention ne
s'applique pas aux colonies, pro-
tectorats, territoires d'outre-mer ou
territoires sous souverainete, autorit6
ou mandat d'un gouvernement con-
tractant, a moins d'une d6clara-
tion a cet effet faite en vertu du
§ i du present article ou d'une ad-
h£sion distincte faite en vertu du
§ 2 ci-dessus.
§ 4. Les declarations d'adh6sion
faites en vertu des §§ i et 2 du pr6-
sent article seront communiquees,
par la voie diplomatique, au gou-
vernement du pays sur le territoire
duquel aura 6t£ tenue la conference
114
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
ference of plenipotentiaries, at which
the present Convention was drawn
up, and a copy thereof shall be
transmitted by this government to
each of the other contracting govern-
ments.
§ 5. The provisions of §§ I and 3
of this article shall also apply either
to the acceptance of one or more of
the sets of Regulations, or to the ad-
herence to one or more of the sets of
Regulations, within the terms of the
provisions contained in article 2, § 2.
Such acceptance or adherence shall
be notified in conformity with the
provisions of article 4.
§ 6. The provisions of the preced-
ing paragraphs shall not apply to the
colonies, protectorates, overseas ter-
ritories, or territories under sover-
eignty, authority, or mandate which
appear in the preamble of the present
Convention.
ARTICLE 6. — Ratification of the
Convention
§ i. The present Convention must
be ratified by the signatory govern-
ments and the ratifications thereof
must be deposited, as soon as possi-
ble, through diplomatic channels, in
the archives of the government of the
country which received the confer-
ence of plenipotentiaries that has
drawn up the present Convention;
this same government shall, through
diplomatic channels, notify the other
signatory and adhering governments
of the ratifications, as soon as they
are received.
§ 2. In case one or more of the
signatory governments would not
ratify the Convention, the latter
shall none the less be valid for the
fovernments which shall have rati-
ed it.
ARTICLE 7. — Approval of the
Regulations
§ I. The governments must, as
soon as possible, submit their deci-
sion concerning the approval of the
Regulations drawn up by the Con-
de pl&iipotentiaires & laquelle la
pr<§seiite Convention a et6 arr6t<§e, et
une copie en sera transmise par ce
gouvernement & chacun des autres
gouvernements contractants.
§ 5. Les dispositions des §§ I et
3 du present article s'appliquent
aussi soit pour 1'acceptation d'un ou
de plusieurs R^glements, soit pour
Fadh6sion & un ou & plusieurs R£gle-
ments, en tenant compte des pre-
scriptions du § 2 de Tar tide 2.
Cette acceptation ou cette adhesion
est notifi6e en conformite des dis-
positions de Tarticle 4.
§ 6. Les dispositions des para-
graphes pr6c6dents ne s'appliquent
pas aux colonies, protectorate, terri-
toires d'outre-nier ou territoires sous
souverainet<§, autorit6 ou mandat
qui figurent dans le pr6ambule de la
pr<§sente Convention.
ARTICLE 6. — Ratification de la
Convention
§ I. La pr£sente Convention devra
£tre ratifiie par les gouvernements
signataires et les ratifications en
seront d6pos<§es, par la voie diplo-
matique, dans le plus bref d61ai
possible, aux archives du gouverne-
ment du pays qui a accueilli la con-
f^rence de pl6nipotentiaires ayant
arr6t6 la pr6sente Convention et qui
notifiera aux autres gouvernements
signataires et adh6rents, par la voie
diplomatique, les ratifications au fur
et & mesure de leur reception.
§ 2. Dans le cas otl un ou plusieurs
des gouvernements signataires ne
ratifieraient pas la Convention,
celle-ci n'en sera pas moins valable
pour les gouvernements qui 1'auront
ratifi£e.
ARTICLE 7. — Approbation des
Rbglements
§ i. Les gouvernements doivent se
prononcer dans le plus bref d61ai
possible au sujet de 1'approbation des
R6glements arr6t6s en conference.
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
ference. This approval shall be re-
ported to the Bureau of the Union
which shall inform the members of
the Union accordingly.
§ 2. In case one or several of the
governments concerned would not
report such an approval, the new
regulatory provisions shall none the
less be valid for the governments
which shall have approved them.
ARTICLE 8. — Abrogation of Conven-
tions and of Regulations Prior to
the Present Convention
The present Convention and the
Regulations annexed thereto shall
abrogate and replace, in the relations
between the contracting govern-
ments, the International Telegraph
Conventions of Paris (1865), Vienna
(1868), Rome (1872), and St. Peters-
burg (1875), and the Regulations
annexed thereto, as well as the Inter-
national Radiotelegraph Conventions
of Berlin (1906), London (1912), and
Washington (1927), and the Regula-
tions annexed thereto.
ARTICLE 9. — Execution of the Conven-
tion and of the Regulations
§ i. The contracting governments
undertake to apply the provisions of
the present Convention and of the
Regulations accepted by them, in all
the offices and in all the telecom-
munication stations established or
operated by them, and which are
open to the international service of
public correspondence, to the broad-
casting service, or to the special serv-
ices governed by the Regulations.
§ 2. Moreover, they agree to take
the steps necessary to enforce the
provisions of the present Convention
and of the Regulations which they
accept, upon the private operating
agencies recognized by them and
upon the other operating agencies
duly authorized to establish and
operate telecommunications of the
Cette approbation est notifi6e au
Bureau de 1' Union qui en fait part
aux membres de 1'Union.
§ 2. Dans le cas oft un ou plusieurs
des gouvernements int<§resses ne
notifieraient pas cette approbation,
les nouvelles dispositions reglemen-
taires n'en seront pas moins valable
pour les gouvernements qui les
auront approuv^es.
ARTICLE 8. — Abrogation des Conven-
tions et des Reglements anterieurs a
la prfaente Convention
La pr6sente Convention et les
R£glements y annexes abrogent et
remplacent, dans les relations entre
les gouvernements contractants, les
Conventions t^legraphiques interna-
tionales de Paris (1865), de Vienna
(1868), de Rome (1872) et de St-
P<§tersbourg (1875) et les Regie-
men ts y annexes, ainsi que les Con-
ventions radiot61£graphiques inter-
nationales de Berlin (1906), de
Londres (1912) et de Washington
(1927) et les R£glements y annexes.
ARTICLE 9. — Execution de la Conven-
tion et des Reglements
§ i. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants s'engagent a appliquer les
dispositions de la pr6sente Conven-
tion et des Reglements accept6s par
eux dans tous les bureaux et dans
toutes les stations de t61<§communi-
cations £tablis ou exploites par leurs
soins et qui sont ouverts au service
international de la correspondance
publique, au service de la radio-
diffusion ou aux services sp6ciaux
r6gis par les Reglements.
§2. Us s'engagent, en outre, a
prendre les mesures n£cessaires pour
imposer Tobservation des disposi-
tions de la presente Convention et
des Reglements qu'ils acceptent,
aux exploitations privies reconnues
par eux et aux autres exploitations
dtlment autoris6es a I'etablissement
et a 1'exploitation des t£16communi-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
international service whether or not
open to public correspondence.
ARTICLE 10. — Denunciation of the
Convention by the Governments
§ I* Each contracting government
shall have the right to denounce the
present Convention by a notification,
addressed, through diplomatic chan-
nels, to the government of the coun-
try in which was held the conference
of plenipotentiaries that has drawn
up the present Convention, and an-
nounced by these governments to all
the other contracting governments,
likewise through diplomatic chan-
nels.
§ 2. This denunciation shall take
effect at the expiration of the period
of one year, beginning with the day
on which the notification was re-
ceived by the government of the
country in which the last conference
of plenipotentiaries was held. This
effect shall apply only to the author
of the denunciation ; the Convention
shall remain in force for the other
contracting governments.
ARTICLE n. — Denunciation of the
Regulations by the Governments
§ I. Each government shall have
the right to terminate the obligation
which it has undertaken to apply one
of the sets of Regulations, by notify-
ing its decision to the Bureau of the
Union which shall inform thereof the
other governments concerned. Such
notification shall take effect at the
expiration of the period of one year,
beginning with the day on which it
was received by the Bureau of the
Union. This effect shall apply only
to the author of the denunciation;
the Regulations in question shall re-
main in force for the other govern-
ments.
§ 2. The provision of § I above
shall not annul the obligation for the
contracting governments to enforce
at least one of the sets of Regula-
tions, covered by article 2 of this
cations du service international ou-
vertes ou non ouvertes £ la corre-
spondance publique.
ARTICLE 10. — Denonciation de la
Convention par les gouvernements
§ I. Chaque gouvernement con-
tractant a le droit de denoncer^la
presente Convention par une notifi-
cation adressee, par la voie diplo-
matique, au gouvernement du pays
dans lequel a sieg6 la conference de
pienipotentiaires qui a arr£t<§ la
presente Convention et annonc6e
ensuite par ce gouvernement, 6gale-
ment par la voie diplomatique, £
tous les autres gouvernements con-
tractants.
§ 2. Cette denonciation produit
son effet & Fexpiration du deiai d'une
ann6e & partir du jour de la reception
de sa notification par le gouverne-
ment du pays oil a sieg<§ la derniere
conference de pienipotentiaires.
Cet effet ne vise que 1'auteur de la
d6nonciation; pour les autres gou-
vernements contractants, la Conven-
tion reste en vigueur.
ARTICLE 1 1 . — DSnonciation des Kbgle-
ments par les gouvernements
§ I. Chaque gouvernement a le
droit de mettre fin £ Fengagement
qu'il a pris d'executer un R^glement,
en notifiant sa decision au Bureau de
TUnion, lequel en donne connais-
sance aux autres gouvernements
interesses. Cette notfication pro-
duit son effet & Fexpiration du deiai
d'une annee £ partir du jour de sa
reception par le Bureau de 1' Union.
Cet effet ne vise que Tauteur de la
denonciation; pour les autres gou-
vernements, le R&glement vis6 reste
en vigueur.
§ 2. Les dispositions du § I ci-
dessus ne suppriment pas 1'obliga-
tion pour les gouvernements con-
tractants d'executer au moins Tun
des R£glements, visee par 1'article 2
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
117
Convention, taking into account the de la pr6sente Convention, et compte
reservation contained in § 2 of the tenu de la reserve mentionn£e au
said article. § 2 dudit article.
ARTICLE 12. — Denunciation of the
Convention and of the Regulations
by Colonies, Protectorates, Overseas
Territories, or Territories under
Sovereignty, Authority, or Mandate
of the Contracting Governments
§ i. The application of the present
Convention to a territory, by virtue
of the provisions of § I or of § 2 of
article 5, may terminate at any time.
§ 2. The declarations of denuncia-
tion provided for in § I above shall
be notified and announced according
to the conditions stated in § I of
article 10; they shall take effect ac-
cording to the provisions of § 2 of the
latter article.
§ 3. The application of one or
more of the sets of Regulations to a
territory, by virtue of the provisions
of § 5 of article 5, may terminate at
any time.
§ 4. The declarations of denuncia-
tion provided for in § 3 above shall
be notified and announced in accord-
ance with the provisions of § I of
article 1 1 and shall take effect under
the conditions set forth in the said
paragraph.
ARTICLE 13. — Special Arrangements
The contracting governments re-
serve the right, for themselves, for
the private operating agencies rec-
ognized by them, and for other oper-
ating agencies duly authorized to
that effect, to conclude special ar-
rangements on service matters which
do not concern the governments in
general. However, such arrange-
ments must remain within the terms
of the Convention and of the Regula-
tions annexed thereto, as regards
interference which their application
might be likely to cause with the
services of other countries.
ARTICLE 12. — D&nonciation de la
Convention et des R^glements par
les colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-m&r ou territoires sous souve-
rainete, autoritfr ou mandat des
gouvernements contractants
§ i. L 'application de la pr6sente
Convention & un territoire, faite en
vertu des prescriptions du § I ou du
§ 2 de Particle 5, peut prendre fin &
toute &poque.
§ 2. Les declarations de denoncia-
tion prevues au § I ci-dessus sont
notifiees et annonc6es dans les condi-
tions fixees au § i de 1'article 10; elles
produisent leur effet d'apr£s les
dispositions du § 2 du m£me article.
§ 3. L'application d'un ou de plu-
sieurs R6glements & un territoire,
faite en vertu des dispositions du
§ 5 de 1'article 5, peut prendre fin &
toute 6poque.
§ 4. Les declarations de d&noncia-
tion pr6vues au § 3 ci-dessus sont
notifies et annoncees selon les pre-
scriptions du § i de Particle II et
produisent leur effet dans les condi-
tions fix6es audit paragraphs.
ARTICLE 13. — Arrangements
particuliers
Les gouvernements contractants
se r^servent, pour eux-m6mes, pour
les exploitations privies reconnues
par eux et pour d'autres exploita-
tions dfiment autoris6es £ cet effet, la
facult6 de conclure des arrangements
particuliers sur les points du service
qui n'interessent pas la g6n6ralit6
des gouvernements. Toutefois, ces
arrangements devront rester dans
les limites de la Convention et des
R&glements y annexes, pour ce qui
concerne les brouillages que leur mise
£ execution serait susceptible de
produire dans les services des autres
pays.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
ARTICLE 14. — Relations with Non-
contracting Governments
§ i. Each of the contracting gov-
ernments reserves the right, for itself
and for the private operating agen-
cies which it recognizes, to determine
the conditions under which it will
admit telecommunications exchanged
with a country which has not ad-
hered to the present Convention or
to the Regulations which contain the
provisions relative to the telecom-
munications involved.
§ 2. If a telecommunication origi-
nating in a nonadhering country is
accepted by an adhering country, it
must be transmitted and, so far as it
uses the channels of a country ad-
hering to the Convention and to the
respective Regulations, the man-
datory provisions of the Convention
and of the Regulations in question,
as well as the normal rates, shall be
applicable to it.
ARTICLE 15. — Arbitration
§ i. In case of disagreement be-
tween two or more contracting gov-
ernments concerning the execution
of either the present Convention or
the Regulations contemplated in ar-
ticle 2, the dispute, if it is not settled
through diplomatic channels, shall
be submitted to arbitration at the
request of any one of the govern-
ments in disagreement.
§ 2. Unless the parties in disagree-
ment agree to adopt a procedure
already established by treaties con-
cluded between them for the settle-
ment of international disputes, or the
procedure provided for in § 7 of this
article, arbitrators shall be ap-
pointed in the following manner:
§ 3. (i) The parties shall decide,
after mutual agreement, whether the
arbitration is to be entrusted to in-
dividuals or to governments or ad-
ministrations; failing an agreement
on this matter, governments shall be
resorted to.
ARTICLE 14. — Relations avec des Etats
non contractants
§ i. Chacun des gouvernements
contractants se reserve, pour lui et
pour les exploitations privies recon-
nues par lui, la faculte de fixer ies
conditions dans lesquelles il admet
les telecommunications 6chang6es
avec un pays qui n'a pas adhere £ la
presente Convention ou au R£gle-
ment dans lequel sont comprises les
dispositions relatives aux t616com-
munications en cause.
§ 2. Si une telecommunication
originaire d'un pays non adherent
est acceptee par un pays adherent,
elle doit £tre transmise, et, pour
autant qu'elle emprunte les voies
d'un pays adherent & la Convention
et aux R£glements respectifs, les
dispositions obligatoires de la Con-
vention et des R&glements en ques-
tion ainsi que les taxes normales lui
sont appliqu6es.
ARTICLE 15. — Arbitrage
§ I. En cas de disaccord entre
deux ou plusieurs gouvernements
contractants relativement & Tex6cu-
tion soit d<e la pr<§sente Convention,
soit des R£glements pr£vus & Tarticle
2, le difKrend, s'il n'est regie par la
voie diplomatique, est soumis £ un
jugement arbitral £ la demande
d'un quelconque des gouvernements
en disaccord.
§ 2. A moins que les Parties en
disaccord ne s'entendent pour faire
usage d'une procedure d6j& etablie
par des trails conclus entre elles
pour le r£glement des conflits inter-
nationaux, ou de celle pr^vue au
§ 7 du present article, il sera precede
comme il suit £ la designation des
arbitres:
§ 3. (i) Les Parties deddent, apr£s
entente redproque, si 1'arbitrage
doit gtre confie £ des personnes ou &
des gouvernements ou administra-
tions; & defaut d 'entente, il est re-
couru & des gouvernements.
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
119
(2) In case the arbitration is to be
entrusted to individuals, the arbitra-
tors must not be of the same nation-
ality as any one of the parties con-
cerned in the dispute.
(3) In case the arbitration is to be
entrusted to governments or ad-
ministrations, the latter must be
chosen from among the parties ad-
hering to the agreement, the applica-
tion of which caused the dispute,
§4. The party appealing to ar-
bitration shall be considered as the
plaintiff. This party shall designate
an arbitrator and notify the opposing
party thereof. The defendant must
then appoint a second arbitrator,
within two months after the receipt
of plaintiff's notification.
§ 5. If more than two parties are
involved, each group of plaintiffs or
of defendants shall appoint an arbi-
trator, observing the same procedure
as in § 4.
§ 6. The two arbitrators thus ap-
pointed shall agree in designating an
umpire who, if the arbitrators are in-
dividuals and not governments or
administrations, must not be of the
same nationality as either of them or
either of the parties involved. Fail-
ing an agreement of the arbitrators
as to the choice of the umpire, each
arbitrator shall propose an umpire in
no way concerned in the dispute.
Lots shall then be drawn between the
umpires proposed. The drawing of
lots shall be done by the Bureau of
the Union.
§ 7. Finally, the parties in dispute
shall have the right to have their
disagreement settled by a single
arbitrator. In this case, either they
shall agree on the choice of the arbi-
trator, or the latter shall be desig-
nated in conformity with the method
indicated in § 6.
§ 8. The arbitrators shall be free
to decide on the procedure to be
followed.
§ 9. Each party shall bear the ex-
penses it shall have incurred in the
(2) Dans le cas ou Tarbitrage doit
£tre confi6 £ des personnes, les
arbitres ne doivent litre de la natio-
nalite d'aucune des Parties in-
t6ressees dans le diff£rend.
(3) Dans le cas oti 1'arbitrage doit
§tre confie h. des gouvernements ou
administrations, ceux-ci doivent £tre
choisis parmi les Parties adh6rentes
£ 1'accord dont 1'application a pro-
voqu<§ le differend.
§ 4. La Partie qui fait appel £
Tarbitrage est consid6r6e comme
Partie demanderesse. Elle designe
un arbitre et le notifie 4 la partie ad-
verse. La Partie d<§fenderesse doit
alors nommer un deuxieme arbitre,
dans un d6lai de deux mois & partir
de la reception de la notification de
la demanderesse.
§ 5. S'il s'agit de plus de deux
Parties, chaque groupe de deman-
deresses ou de defenderesses procede
4 la nomination d'un arbitre en ob-
servant le proc£d£ indique au § 4.
§ 6. Les deux arbitres ainsi nom-
m6s s'entendent pour designer un
surarbitre qui, si les arbitres sont
des personnes et non pas des gou-
vernements ou administrations, ne
soit de la nationality d'aucun d'eux
et d'aucune des Parties. A defaut
pour les arbitres de s'entendre sur le
choix du surarbitre, chaque arbitre
propose un surarbitre d6sint6resse
dans le diff6rend. II est ensuite tire
au sort entre les surarbitres proposes.
Ce tirage au sort est effectu6 par le
Bureau de 1'Union.
§ 7. Enfin, les Parties en disac-
cord ont la facult^ de faire juger leur
diff6rend par un seul arbitre. Dans
ce cas, ou bien elles s'entendent sur
le choix de Tarbitre, ou bien celui-ci
est d6sign£ conform£ment £ la m£-
thode indiqu6e au § 6.
§ 8. Les arbitres arrgtent libre-
ment la procedure & suivre.
§ 9. Chaque Partie supporte les
d£penses que lui occasionne Tinstruc-
I2O
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
investigation of the dispute. The
cost of the arbitration shall be ap-
portioned equally among the parties
involved.
ARTICLE 16. — International Consult-
ing Committees
§ i. Consulting committees may
be formed for the purpose of study-
ing questions relating to the telecom-
munication services.
§ 2. The number, composition,
duties, and functioning of these com-
mittees are defined in the Regulations
annexed to the present Convention.
ARTICLE 17. — Bureau of the Union
§ I. A central office, called the
Bureau of the International Tele-
communication Union, shall function
under the conditions stated herein-
after:
§ 2. (i) In addition to the work
and operations provided for by the
various other articles of the Conven-
tion and of the Regulations, the
Bureau of the Union shall be charged
with:
(a) work preparatory to and fol-
lowing conferences, in which it shall
be represented in an advisory ca-
pacity;
(b) providing, in cooperation with
the organizing administration in-
volved, the secretariat of conferences
of the Union, as well as, when so re-
quested or when so provided for by
the Regulations annexed to the
present Convention, the secretariat
of meetings of committees appointed
by the Union or placed under the
auspices of the latter;
(c) issuing such publications as
will be found generally useful be-
tween two conferences.
(2) On the basis of the documents
put at its disposal and of the informa-
tion which it may gather, it shall
publish periodically a journal of
information and documentation con-
cerning telecommunications.
(3) It must also, at all times, hold
tion du difKrend. Les frais d 'arbi-
trage sont repartis de fagon egale
entre les Parties en cause.
ARTICLE 16. — Comit&s consultatifs
international
§ i. Des comites consultatifs peu-
vent £tre institu6s en vue d'etudier
des questions relatives aux services
des telecommunications.
§ 2. Lenombre, la composition, les
attributions et le fonctionnement de
ces comites sont definis dans les R&gle-
ments annexes a la pr6sente Conven-
tion.
ARTICLE 17. — Bureau de V Union
§ i. Un office central, d6nomm6
Bureau de 1'Union Internationale des
telecommunications, fonctionne dans
les conditions fix6es ci-apr£s :
§ 2. (i) Outre les travaux et ope-
rations pr£vus par divers autres
articles de la Convention et des
R^glements, le Bureau de 1'Union
est charg6 :
a) des travaux preparatoires des
conferences et des travaux consecu-
tifs a ces conferences, auxquelles il
est represente avec voix consultative ;
b) d'assurer, d'accord avec Tad-
ministration organisatrice interessee,
le secretariat des conferences de
FUnion, de m§me que, lorsqu'il en
est prie ou que les Rdglements an-
nexes a la presente Convention en
disposent ainsi, le secretariat des
reunions des comites institues par
1'Union ou places sous 1'egide de
celle-ci;
c) de proceder aux publications
dont 1'utilite generale viendrait a se
reveler entre deux conferences.
(2) II publie periodiquement, a
1'aide des documents qui sont mis a
sa disposition et des renseignements
qu'il peut recueillir, un journal
d 'information et de documentation
concernant les telecommunications.
(3) II doit, d'ailleurs, se tenir en
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
121
itself at the disposal of the contract-
ing governments to furnish them
with such opinions and information
as they may need on questions con-
cerning international telecommuni-
cations, and which it is in a better
position to have or to obtain than
these governments.
(4) It shall prepare an annual re-
port on its activities, which shall be
communicated to all members of the
Union. The operating account shall
be submitted, for examination and
approval, to the plenipotentiary or
administrative conferences provided
for in article 1 8 of the present Con-
vention.
§ 3. (i) The general expenses of
the Bureau of the Union must not
exceed, per year, the amounts speci-
fied in the Regulations annexed to
the present Convention. These gen-
eral expenses shall not include:
(a) the expenses pertaining to the
work of plenipotentiary or adminis-
trative conferences,
(&) the expenses pertaining to the
work of duly created committees.
(2) The expenses pertaining to the
plenipotentiary and administrative
conferences shall be borne by all the
governments participating therein,
in proportion to the contribution
which they pay for the operation of
the Bureau of the Union, in accord-
ance with the provisions of the fol-
lowing subparagraph (3) .
The expenses pertaining to the
meetings of the committees regu-
larly created shall be borne in ac-
cordance with the provisions of the
Regulations annexed to the present
Convention.
(3) The receipts and expenses of
the Bureau of the Union must be
carried in two separate accounts, one
for the telegraph and telephone serv-
ices, the other for the radio service.
The expenses pertaining to each of
these two divisions shall be borne by
the governments adhering to the cor-
responding Regulations. For the
tout temps £ la disposition des gou-
vernements contractants pour leur
fournir, sur les questions qui int^res-
sent les telecommunications interna-
tionales, les avis et les renseigne-
ments dont ils ppurraient avoir
besoin, et qu'il serait mieux en me-
sure que ces gouvernements de
posseder ou de se procurer.
(4) II fait, sur sa gestion, un rap-
port annuel qui est communique &
tous les membres de 1' Union. Le
compte de gestion est soumis £
Texamen et £ 1'appreciation des con-
ferences de pienipotentiaires ou ad-
ministratives, prevues par I'article
1 8 de la presente Convention,
§ 3. (i) Les frais communs du
Bureau de 1' Union ne doivent pas
depasser, par annee, les sommes
fixees dans les R£glements annexes
£ la presente Convention. Ces frais
comrnuns ne comprennent pas:
a) les frais afferents aux travaux
des conferences de pienipotentiaires
ou administratives,
5) les frais afferents aux travaux
de comites regulierement crees.
(2) Les frais afferents aux confe-
rences de pienipotentiaires et admi-
nistratives sont supportes par tous les
gouvernements, qui y prennent part
proportionnellement & la contribu-
tion qu'ils payent pour le fonctionne-
ment du Bureau de 1'Union, suivant
les dispositions de 1'alinea (3) ci-apr&s.
Les frais afferents aux reunions
des comites regulierement crees sont
supportes suivant les dispositions
des R&glements annexes i la presente
Convention.
(3) Les recettes et les depenses du
Bureau de 1'Union doivent ^faire
1'objet de deux comptes distincts,
1'un pour les services teiegraphique
et teiephonique, 1'autre pour le
service des radio communications.
Les frais afferents i chacune de ces
deux divisions sont supportes par les
gouvernements adherents aux R£gle-
122
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
apportioning of these expenses, the
adhering governments shall be di-
vided into six classes, each contribut-
ing at the rate of a certain number of
units, namely:
ist class: 25 units
2d class : 20 units
3d class
4th class
5th class
6th class :
15 units
10 units
5 units
3 units
(4) Each government shall inform
the Bureau of the Union, directly or
through its administration, of the
class in which its country is to be
placed. This classification shall be
communicated to the members of the
Union.
(5) The amounts advanced by the
government supervising the Bureau
of the Union must be refunded by
the debtor governments with the
briefest possible delay, and, at the
latest, at the end of the fourth month
following the month during which
the account was rendered. After
this period, the amounts due shall
bear interest, accruing to the creditor
government, at the rate of six per-
cent (6%) per annum, counting from
the date of expiration of the above-
mentioned period.
§ 4. The Bureau of the Union shall
be placed under the high supervision
of the Government of the Swiss Con-
federation which shall regulate its
organization, supervise its finances,
make the necessary advances, and
audit the annual accounts.
CHAPTER II
CONFERENCES
ARTICLE 18. — Conferences of Pleni-
potentiaries and Administrative
Conferences
§ i. The provisions of the present
Convention shall be subject to revi-
sion by conferences of plenipoten-
tiaries of the contracting govern-
ments.
ments correspondants. Pour la r6-
partition de ces frais, les gouverne-
ments adherents sont divis6s en six
classes, contribuant -chacun dans la
proportion d'un certain nombre
d 'unites, savoir:
ire classe: 25 unites,
2e classe: 20 unites,
3e classe: 15 unites,
4e classe: 10 unites,
5e classe: 5 unites,
6e classe: 3 unites.
(4) Chaque gouvernement fait
connaitre au Bureau de 1'Union, soit
directement, soit par rinterm^diaire
de son administration, dans quelle
classe son pays doit £tre rang6.
Cette classification est communique
aux membres de TUnion.
(5) Les sommes avanc6es par le
gouvernement qui contr61e le Bureau
de TUnion doivent £tre rembours6es,
par les gouvernements d6biteurs,
dans le plus bref d61ai et, au plus tard,
& Texpiration du quatri£me mois
qui suit le mois durant lequel le
compte a 6t6 envoy<§. Pass6 ce
d61ai, les sommes dues sont pro-
ductives d'int£r6ts, au profit du
gouvernement crMiteur, £ raison de
six pour cent (6%) Tan, & compter
du jour de 1'expiration du d61ai
susmentionn6.
§ 4. Le Bureau de T Union est
plac6 sous la haute surveillance du
Gouvernement de la Confederation
suisse, qui en r&gle 1'organisation, en
contrdle les finances, fait les avances
n6cessaires et v6rifie le compte
annuel.
CHAPITRE II
CONFERENCES
ARTICLE 18. — Conferences de pleni-
potentiaires et conferences adminis-
tfatives
§ i. Les prescriptions de la pr6-
sente Convention sont revisables par
des conferences de pl£nipotentiaires
des gouvernements contractants.
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
123
§ 2. Revision of the Convention
shall be undertaken when it has been
so decided by a preceding conference
of plenipotentiaries, or when at least
twenty contracting governments have
so stated their desire to the govern-
ment of the country in which the
Bureau of the Union is located.
§ 3. The provisions of the Regula-
tions annexed to this Convention
shall be subject to revision by ad-
ministrative conferences of delegates
from the contracting governments
which have approved the Regula-
tions to be revised, each conference
itself determining the place and time
for the following meeting.
§ 4. Each administrative confer-
ence may permit the participation, in
an advisory capacity, of private
operating agencies recognized by
the respective contracting govern-
ments.
ARTICLE 19. — Change of Date of a
Conference
§ I. The time set for the meeting
of a conference of plenipotentiaries
or of an administrative conference
may be advanced or postponed if
request to this effect is made by at
least ten of the contracting govern-
ments to the government of the
country in which the Bureau of the
Union is located, and if such proposal
is agreed to by the majority of the
contracting governments which shall
have forwarded their opinion within
the time indicated.
§ 2. The conference shall then be
held in the country originally desig-
nated, if the government of that
country consents. Otherwise, the
contracting governments shall be
consulted through the government
of the country in which the Bureau
of the Union is located.
ARTICLE 20. — Internal Regulations of
the Conferences
§ I. Before any other deliberation,
each conference shall establish Inter-
nal Regulations containing the rules
§ 2. II est procede" £ la revision de
la Convention lorsqu'il en a 6t£ ainsi
decid6 par une precedente conference
de plenipotentiaires, ou lorsque
vingt ^ gouvernements contractants
au nioins en ont manifeste le desir au
gouvernement du pays oil siege le
Bureau de T Union.
§ 3. Les prescriptions des R£gle-
ments annexes & la presente Conven-
tion sont revisables par des confe"-
rences administratives de d61egu6s
des gouvernements contractants qui
ont approuv6 les Rfeglements soumis
£ revision, chaque conference fixant
elle-m^me le lieu et 1'epoque de la
reunion suivante.
§ 4. Chaque conference adminis-
trative peut permettre la participa-
tion, & titre consultatif, des ex-
ploitations privies reconnues par les
gouvernements contractants re-
spectifs.
ARTICLE 19. — Changement de la date
d'une conference
§ I. L'epoque fix6e pour la re-
union d'une conference, soit de
plenipotentiaires, soit administra-
tive, peut £tre avancee ou reculee si
la demande en est faite par dix, au
moins, des gouvernements contrac-
tants, au gouvernement du pays ou
le Bureau de 1* Union a son si&ge, et si
cette proposition recoit 1'agrement
de la majorit6 des gouvernements
contractants qui auront fait par-
venir leur avis dans le delai fix6.
§ 2. La conference a alors lieu
dans le pays primitivement d6sign6,
si le gouvernement de ce pays y con-
sent. Dans le cas contraire, il est
proc£d6 £ une consultation des gou-
vernements contractants, par les
soins du gouvernement du pays oil le
Bureau de TUnion a son siege.
ARTICLE 20. — Rbglement interieur des
conferences
§ i. Avant toute autre d<§lib6ra-
tion, chaque conference etablit un
reglement int6rieur, qui contient les
124
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 316
according to which the debates and
the work shall be organized and
conducted.
§ 2. For this purpose, the confer-
ence shall take as a basis the Internal
Regulations of the preceding confer-
ence, which it may modify if deemed
advisable.
ARTICLE 21. — Language
§ i. The language used in drafting
the acts of the conferences and for all
the documents of the Union, shall be
French.
§ 2, (i) In the discussions of con-
ferences, the French and English
languages shall be permitted.
(2) Speeches made in French shall
immediately be translated into Eng-
lish, and vice versa, by official inter-
preters of the Bureau of the Union.
(3) Other languages may also be
used in the discussions of the confer-
ences, on condition that the delegates
using them provide for the transla-
tion of their own speeches into
French or into English.
(4) Likewise these delegates may,
if they so desire, have speeches in
French or in English translated into
their own language.
CHAPTER III
GENERAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 22. — Telecommunication as
a Public Service
The contracting governments rec-
ognize the right of the public to
correspond by means of the interna-
tional service of public correspond-
ence. The service, the charges, the
guarantees shall be the same for all
senders, without any priority or pref-
erence whatsoever not provided for
by the Convention or the Regula-
tions annexed thereto.
ARTICLE 23. — Responsibility
The contracting governments de-
clare that they accept no respon-
r&gles suivant lesquelles sont or-
ganises et conduits les debats et les
travaux.
§ 2. A cet effet, la conference
prend comme base le r&glement in-
terieur de la pr6c6dente conference,
qu'elle modifie si elle I'estime utile.
ARTICLE 21. — Langue
§ i. La langue employee pour la
redaction des actes des conferences et
pour tous les documents de 1'Union
est le frangais.
§ 2. (i) Dans les debats des con-
ferences, les langues frangaise et
anglaise sont admises.
(2) Les discours prononc6s en
fran^ais sont imm6diatement tra-
duits en anglais, et r6ciproquement,
par des traducteurs officiels du
Bureau de TUnion.
(3) En outre, d'autres langues
peuvent £tre utilises dans les debats
des conferences, & la condition que les
deiegues qui les emploient pourvoient
eux~m6mes & la traduction de leurs
discours en frangais ou en anglais.
(4) De m§me, ces deiegues peu-
vent, s'ils le desirent, faire traduire
dans leur propre langue les discours
prononces en frangais ou en anglais.
CHAPITRE III
DISPOSITIONS D'ORDRE G^N^RAL
ARTICLE 22. — La telecommunication
service public
Les gouvernements contractants
reconnaissent au public le droit de
correspondre au moyen du service
international de la correspondance
publique. Le service, les taxes, les
garanties seront les m£mes pour tous
les expediteurs, sans priorite ni pre-
ference quelconques non prevues par
la Convention ou les R&glements y
annexes.
ARTICLE 23. — Responsabilitg
Les gouvernements contractants
dedarent n'accepter aucune respon-
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
125
sibility in regard to the users of
the international telecommunication
service.
ARTICLE 24.
Secrecy of Telecommu-
nications
§ i. The contracting governments
agree to take all the measures possi-
ble, compatible with the system of
telecommunication used, with a view
to insuring the secrecy of interna-
tional correspondence.
§ 2. However, they reserve the
right to communicate international
correspondence to the proper author-
ities, in order to insure either the ap-
plication of their internal legislation,
or the execution of international
conventions, to which the govern-
ments concerned are parties.
ARTICLE 25. — Constitution, Opera-
tion, and Protection of the Telecom-
munication Installations and Chan-
nels
§ I . The contracting governments,
in agreement with the other contract-
ing governments concerned, shall
establish, under the best technical
conditions, the channels and installa-
tions necessary to carry on the rapid
and uninterrupted exchange of tele-
communications in the international
service.
§ 2. So far as possible, these chan-
nels and installations must be oper-
ated by the best methods and pro-
cedures which the practice of the
service shall have made known ; they
must be maintained constantly in
operating condition and kept abreast
of scientific and technical progress.
§ 3. The contracting governments
shall insure the protection of these
channels and installations within the
limits of their respective action.
§ 4. Unless other conditions are
laid down by special arrangements,
each contracting government shall,
at its own expense, establish and
maintain the sections of interna-
tional conductors included within the
limits of the territory of its country.
sabilite & regard des usagers du
service international de telecom-
munication.
ARTICLE 24. — Secret des ^com-
munications
§ I. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants s'engagent & prendre toutes les
mesures possibles, compatibles avec
le systeme de telecommunication
employe, en vue d 'assurer le secret
des correspondances Internationales.
§ 2. Toutefois, ils se reservent le
droit de communiquer les correspon-
dances internationales aux autorites
competentes pour assurer, soit Tap-
plication de leur legislation interieure,
soit Texecution des conventions in-
ternationales auxquelles les gouver-
nements interesses sont Parties.
ARTICLE 25. — Constitution, exploita-
tion et sauvegarde des installations
et des voies de telecommunication
§ i. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants etablissent, en accord avec les
autres gouvernements contractants
interesses et dans les meilleures con-
ditions techniques, les voies et in-
stallations necessaires pour assurer
Tediange rapide et ininterrompu des
telecommunications du service in-
ternational.
§ 2. Autant que possible, ces voies
et installations doivent £tre exploi-
tees par les methodes et procedes les
meilleurs que la pratique du service
aura fait connaitre, entretenues en
constant etat d'utilisation et main-
tenues au niveau des progres scien-
tifiques et techniques.
§ 3. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants assurent la sauvegarde de ces
voies et installations dans les limites
de leur action respective.
§ 4. Chaque gouvernement con-
tractant etablit et entretient It ses
frais — £ rnoins d 'arrangement par-
ticulier fixant d'autres conditions —
les sections des conducteurs inter-
nationaux comprises dans les limites
du territoire de son pays.
126
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
§ 5. In the countries where certain
telecommunication services are oper-
ated by private operating agencies
recognized by the governments, the
above-mentioned obligations shall be
undertaken by the private operating
agencies.
ARTICLE 26. — Stoppage of Telecom-
munications
§ i. The contracting governments
reserve the right to stop the trans-
mission of any private telegram or
radiotelegram which might appear
dangerous to the safety of the state
or contrary to the laws of the coun-
try, to public order, or to decency,
provided that they immediately
notify the office of origin of the stop-
page of the said communication or of
any part thereof, except when it
might appear dangerous to the safety
of the state to issue such notice.
§ 2. The contracting governments
likewise reserve the right to interrupt
any private telephone communica-
tion which might appear dangerous
to the safety of the state or contrary
to the laws of the country, to public
order, or to decency.
ARTICLE 27. — Suspension of Service
Each contracting government re-
serves the right to suspend the serv-
ice of international telecommunica-
tion for an indefinite time if it deems
necessary, either generally or only as
regards certain connections and/or
certain classes of communications,
provided that it immediately so ad-
vise each of the other contracting
governments, through the intermedi-
ary of the Bureau of the Union.
ARTICLE 28. — Investigation of Viola-
tions
The contracting governments un-
dertake to inform each other con-
cerning violations of the provisions
§ 5. Dans les pays oil certains ser-
vices de telecommunication sont as-
sures par des exploitations privees
reconnues par les gouvernements, les
engagements ci-dessus sont pris par
les exploitations privies.
ARTICLE 26. — ArrU des ^communi-
cations
§ i. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants se r<§servent le droit d'arr^ter
la transmission de tout te!6gramme
ou radiot616gramrne priv6 qui parai-
trait dangereux pour la sfirete" de
1'Etat ou contraire aux lois du pays,
£ Tordre public ou aux bonnes
mceurs, & charge d'avertir imm6di-
atement le bureau d'origine de 1'arrgt
de ladite communication ou djune
partie quelconque de celle-ci, sauf
dans le cas oti remission de 1'avis
peut paraitre dangereuse pour la sfir-
et6 de 1'Etat.
§ 2. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants se reservent aussi le droit de
couper toute communication tele-
phonique privee qui peut paraitre
dangereuse pour la sftret6 de 1'Etat ou
contraire aux lois du pays, & Tordre
public ou aux bonnes mceurs.
ARTICLE 27. — Suspension du service
Chaque gouvernement contrac-
tant se reserve le droit de suspendre
le service des telecommunications
internationales pour un temps inde-
termine, s'il le juge necessaire, soit
d'une maniere generate, soit seule-
ment pour certaines relations et/ou
pour certaines natures de corre-
spondances, & charge pour lui d'en
aviser imm6diatement chacun des
autres gouvernements contractants,
par Pinterm6diaire du Bureau de
1'Union.
ARTICLE 28. — Instruction des con-
traventions
Les gouvernements contractants
s'engagent & se renseigner mutuelle-
ment au sujet des infractions aux
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
127
of the present Convention and of the
Regulations which they accept, in
order to facilitate the action to be
taken.
ARTICLE 29. — Charges and Franking
Privileges
The provisions relating to the
charges for telecommunications and
the various cases in which the latter
enjoy franking privileges are laid
down in the Regulations annexed to
the present Convention.
ARTICLE 30. — Priority of Transmis-
sion for Government Telegrams and
Radiotelegrams
In transmission, government tele-
grams and radio telegrams shall enjoy
priority over other telegrams and
radio telegrams, except in the case
when the sender expressly waives
such right of priority.
ARTICLE 31. — Secret Language
§ i. Government telegrams and
radiotelegrams as well as service
telegrams and radiotelegrams, in all
relations, may be written in secret
language.
§ 2. Private telegrams and radio-
telegrams may be sent in secret
language between all the countries,
except those which previously, through
the intermediary of the Bureau of the
Union, have announced that they do
not permit such language for these
categories of messages,
§ 3. Contracting governments which
do not permit private telegrams and
radiotelegrams in secret language
from or to their own territory must
permit them to pass in transit, except
in the case of suspension of service
provided for in article 27.
ARTICLE 32. — Monetary Unit
The monetary unit used in the
composition of international tele-
communication rates and in setting
dispositions de la presente Conven-
tion et des R£glements qu'ils accep-
tent, afin de faciliter les poursuites £
exercer.
ARTICLE 29. — Taxes et franchise
Les dispositions relatives aux
taxes des telecommunications et les
divers cas dans lesquels celles-ci
b efficient de la franchise sont fixes
dans les R&glements annexes & la pre-
sente Convention.
ARTICLE 30. — Priority de transmis-
sion des ttUgrammes et radiotele-
grammes d'Etat
Dans la transmission, les tele-
grammes et radioteiegrammes d'Etat
jouissent de la priorite sur les autres
teiegrammes et radioteiegrammes,
sauf dans le cas oti Texpediteur de-
clare renoncer £ ce droit de priorite.
ARTICLE 31. — Langage secret
§ I. Les teiegrammes et les
teiegrammes d'Etat ainsi que les
teiegrammes et les radioteiegrammes
de service peuvent £tre rediges en
langage secret dans toutes les rela-
tions.
§ 2. Les teiegrammes et les radio-
teiegrammes prives peuvent §tre
emis en langage secret entre tous les
pays, & Texception de ceux qui auront
prlalablement notifie, par Tinter-
mediaire du Bureau de 1'Union, qu'ils
n'admettent pas ce langage pour ces
categories de correspondences.
§ 3. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants qui n'admettent pas les tele-
grammes et les radioteiegrammes
prives en langage secret en provenance
ou £ destination de leur propre ter-
ritoire doivent les laisser circuler en
transit, sauf le cas de suspension de
service defini & 1'article 27.
ARTICLE 32. — Unite mon&taire
L'unite monetaire employee £ la
composition des tarifs des telecom-
munications internationales et &
128
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
up the international accounts shall
be the gold franc of loo centimes,
weighing 10/31 of a gram, and of a
fineness of 0.900.
ARTICLE 33. — Rendering of Accounts
The contracting governments must
account to one another for the
charges collected by their respective
services.
CHAPTER IV
SPECIAL PROVISIONS FOR RADIO
ARTICLE 34. — Intercommunication
§ I. Stations carrying on radio
communications in the mobile serv-
ice shall be bound, within the scope
of their normal operation, to ex-
change radio communications with
one another irrespective of the radio
system they have adopted.
§2. In order not to hinder scien-
tific progress, however, the provi-
sions of the preceding paragraph
shall not prevent the use of a radio
system incapable of communicating
with other systems provided that
this inability is due to the specific
nature of the system and that it is
not the result of devices adopted
solely for the purpose of preventing
intercommunication .
ARTICLE 35. — Interference
§ i. All stations, regardless of
their purpose, must, so far as possi-
ble, be established and operated in
such a manner as not to interfere
with the radio services or communi-
cations of either the other contract-
ing governments, or the private
operating agencies recognized by
these contracting governments and
of other duly authorized operating
agencies which carry on radio-com-
munication service.
§2. Each contracting government
which does not operate the radio
facilities itself undertakes to require
T^tablissement des comptes inter-
nationaux est le franc-or 4 100 cen-
times, d'un poids de 10/31 de gramme
et d'un titre de 0,900.
ARTICLE 33. — Reddition des comptes
Les gouvernements contractants
se doivent r6ciproquement compte
des taxes percues par leurs services
respectifs.
CHAPITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS SPECIALES AUX RADIO-
COMMUNICATIONS
ARTICLE 34. — Intercommunication
§ i. Les stations assuran ties radio-
communications dans le service mo-
bile sont tenues, dans les limites de
leur affectation normale, d'6changer
r6ciproquement les radiocommuni-
cations sans distinction du syst&me
radio&ectrique adopt6 par elles.
§ 2. Toutefois, afin de ne pas en-
traver les progr£s scientifiques, les
dispositions du paragraphe pr6c6dent
n'empgchent pas Temploi d'un sys-
t£me radio&ectrique incapable de
communiquer avec d'autres sys-
t£mes, pourvu que cette incapacity
soit due £ la nature sp6cifique de ce
syst&me et qu'elle ne soit pas Teffet
de dispositifs adopt&s uniquement
en vue d'emp^cher rintercommunir
cation.
ARTICLE 35. — Brouillages
§ i. Toutes les stations, quel que
soit leur objet, doivent, autant que
possible, £tre 6tablies et exploit6es
de manure £ ne pas troubler les
communications ou services radio-
£l£ctriques, soit des autres gou-
vernements contractants, soit des
exploitations privies reconnues par
ces gouvernementscontractantsetdes
autres exploitations dfiment autori-
sees qui effectuent un service de
radiocommunication .
§ 2. Chacun des gouvernements
contractants n'exploitant pas lui-
m£me les moyens de radiocommuni-
Dec. 9, 1932
TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION
129
the private operating agencies rec-
ognized by it and the other operating
agencies duly authorized for this pur-
pose, to observe the provisions of § I
above.
ARTICLE 36. — Distress Calls and
Messages
Stations participating in the mo-
bile service shall be obliged to accept,
with absolute priority, distress calls
and messages regardless of their
origin, to reply in the same manner
to such messages, and immediately
to take such action in regard thereto
as they may require.
ARTICLE 37. — False or Deceptive Dis-
tress Signals — Irregular Use of Call
Signals
The contracting governments agree
to take the steps required to prevent
the transmission or the putting into
circulation of false or deceptive dis-
tress signals or distress calls, and the
use, by a station, of call signals which
have not been regularly assigned to
it.
ARTICLE 38. — Limited Service
Notwithstanding the provisions of
§ I of article 34, a station may be as-
signed to a limited international tele-
communication service, determined
by the purpose of such telecommuni-
cation or by other circumstances
independent of the system.
ARTICLE 39. — Installations of Na-
tional Defense Services
§ i. The contracting governments
retain their full freedom in regard to
radio installations not covered by
article 9 and, particularly, the mili-
tary stations of land, maritime, or air
forces.
§ 2. (i) However, these installa-
tions and stations must, so far as pos-
cation s 'engage & exiger des exploi-
tations privies reconnues par lui et
des autres exploitations dtiment
autoris£es £ cet effet Tobservation de
la prescription du § i ci-dessus.
ARTICLE 36, — Appels et messages de
detresse
Les stations participant au service
mobile sont obligees d'accepter par
priority absolue les appels et mes-
sages de detresse, quelle qu'en soit
la provenance, de repondre de m£me
& ces messages et d'y donner imm£di-
atement la suite qu'ils comportent.
ARTICLE 37. — Signaux de d&tresse
faux ou trompeurs — Usage irregu-
lier d'indicatifs d'appel
Les gouvernements contractants
s'engagent & prendre les mesures
utiles pour r6primer la transmission
ou la mise en circulation de signaux
de detresse ou d'appels de detresse
faux ou trompeurs et 1'usage, par une
station, d'indicatifs d'appel qui ne
lui ont pas 6t<§ reguli&rement at-
tribues.
ARTICLE 38. — Service restreint
Nonobstant les dispositions du
§ ier de 1'article 34, une station peut
6tre affect£e & un service interna-
tional restreint de t616communication
d6termin6 par le but de ^cette tele-
communication ou par d'autres cir-
constances independantes du sys-
t£me employ^.
ARTICLE 39. — Installations des ser-
vices de defense nationale
§ i. Les gouvernements contrac-
tants conservent leur enti&re libert£
relativement aux installations radio-
£lectriques non pr&vues & Tarticle 9
et, notamment, aux stations mili-
taires des forces terrestres, mari-
times ou a6riennes.
§2. (i) Toutefois, ces installa-
tions et stations doivent, autant que
130
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
sible, comply with the regulatory
provisions concerning aid to be ren-
dered in case of distress and measures
to be taken to avoid interference.
They must also, to the extent possi-
ble, comply with the regulatory
provisions concerning the types of
waves and the frequencies to be used,
according to the nature of the service
performed by the said services.
(2) Moreover, when these installa-
tions and stations exchange public
correspondence or engage in the spe-
cial services governed by the Regu-
lations annexed to the present Con-
vention, they must, in general, com-
ply with the regulatory provisions
for the conduct of such services.
possible, observer les dispositions
r<§glementaires relatives aux secours £
prater en cas de d6tresse et aux
mesures & prendre pour emp^cher le
brouillage. Elles doivent aussi, au-
tant que possible, observer les dis-
positions r<§glementaires en ce qui
concerne les types d'ondes et les fr6-
quences & utiliser, selon le genre de
service que lesdites stations assurent.
(2) En outre, lorsque ces instal-
lations et stations font un ^change de
correspondance publique ou parti-
cipent aux services sp&iaux r£gis par
les R6glements annexes & la prfeente
Convention, elles doivent se con-
former, en g6n£ral, aux prescriptions
r£glementaires pour Pex6cution de
ces services.
CHAPTER V
FINAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 40. — Effective Date of the
Convention
The present Convention shall be-
come effective on the first day of
January, nineteen hundred and thirty-
four.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the respec-
tive plenipotentiaries have signed
the Convention in a single copy
which shall remain deposited in the
archives of the Government of Spain
and one copy of which shall be for-
warded to each government.
Done at Madrid, December 9,
1932.
CHAPITRE V
DISPOSITION FINALE
ARTICLE 40. — Mise en vigueur de la
Convention
La pr6sente Convention entrera en
vigueur le premier Janvier mil neuf
cent trente-quatre.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les p!6nipoten-
tiaires respectifs ont sign € la Con-
vention en un exemplaire qui restera
d<§pos£ aux archives du Gouverne-
ment de TEspagne et dont une copie
sera remise & chaque gouvernement.
Fait i Madrid, le 9 d6cembre 1932.
[Signed:] For the Union of South Africa: H. J. LENTON, A. R. McLACH-
LAN; for Germany: HERMANN GIESS, Dr. ING. HANS CARL STEIDLE, Dr.
PAUL JAGER, Dr. HANS HARBICH, PAUL MUNCH, MARTIN FEUERHAHN,
SIEGFRIED MEY, Dr. FRIEDRICH HERATH, RUDOLF SALZMANN, ERHARD
MAERTENS, CURT WAGNER; for the Argentine Republic: D. GARCIA MAN-
SILLA, R. CORREA LUNA, Luis S. CASTiNEiRAS, M. SAENZ BRIONES; for the
Commonwealth of Australia: J. M. CRAWFORD; for Austria: RUDOLPH
OESTREICHER, ING. H. PFEUFFER; for Belgium: B. MAUS, R. CORTEIL, Jos.
LAMBERT, H. FOSSION; for Bolivia: GEORGES SAENZ; for Brazil: Luis Gui-
MARAES; for Canada: ALFRED DURANLEAU, W. ARTHUR STEEL, JEAN DESY;
for Chile: E. BERMUDEZ; for China: LINGOH WANG; for the Vatican City
Dec. 9, 1932 TELECOMMUNICATION CONVENTION 13!
State: GUISEPPE GIANFRANCESCHI ; for the Republic of Colombia: Jos£
JOAQUIN CASAS, ALBERTO SANCHEZ DE IRIARTE, W. MACLELLAN; for the
French Colonies, Protectorates and Territories under French Mandate: G.
CAROUR; for the Portuguese Colonies: ERNESTO JULIO NAVARO, ARNALDO
DE PAIVA CARVALHO, JOSE M&NDES DE VASCONCELLOS GUIMARAES, MARIO
CORREA BARATA DA CRUZ; for the Swiss Confederation: G. KELLER, E.
METZLER; for Belgian Congo: G. TONDEUR; for Costa Rica: A. MARTIN
LANUZA; for Cuba: MANUEL S. PICHARDO; for Curasao and Surinam: G.
SCHOTEL, HOOGEWOONING; for Cyrenaica: G. GNEME, GIAN FRANCO DELLA
PORTA; for Denmark: KAY CHRISTIANSEN, C. LERCHE, GREDSTED; for
Danzig Free City: ING. HENRYK KOWALSKI, ZANDER; for the Dominican
Republic: E. BRACHE (Junior), JUAN DE OL6zAGA; for Egypt: R. MURRAY,
MOHAMED SAID; for the Republic of El Salvador: RAOUL CONTRERAS; for
Ecuador: Hip6LiTo DE MOZONCILLO, ABEL ROMEO CASTILLO; for Eritrea:
G. GNEME, GIAN FRANCO DELLA PORTA; for Spain: MIGUEL SASTRE, RAMON
MIGUEL NIETO, GABRIEL HOMBRE, FRANCISCO VIDAL, J. DE ENCIO, ToMAs
FERNANDEZ QUINTANA, LEOPOLDO CAL, TRINIDAD MATRES, CARLOS DE
BORDONS; for the United States of America: EUGENE O. SYKES, C. B. JOL-
LIFFE, WALTER LICHTENSTEIN, IRVIN STEWART; for the Empire of Ethiopia:
TAGAGNE ; for Finland : NIILO ORASMAA, VILJO YLOSTALO ; for France : JULES
GAUTIER; for the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland:
F. W. PHILLIPS, J. LOUDEN, F. W. HOME, C. H. BOYD, J. P. G. WORLLEDGE;
for Greece: Th. PENTHEROUDAKIS, STAM NICOLIS; for Guatemala: VIRGILIO
RoDRfcuEz BETATA, ENRIQUE TRAUMANN, RICARDO CASTANEDA PAGANINI;
for the Republic of Honduras: ANT* GRAINO; for Hungary: Dr. FRAN-
gois HAVAS, Ing. JULES ERDOSS; for the Italian Islands of the Aegean: G.
GNEME, E. MARIANI; for British India: M. L. PASRICHA, P. J. EDMUNDS; for
the Butch East Indies : A. J. H. VAN LEEUWEN, VAN DOOREN, G. SCHOTEL,
HOOGEWOONING; for the Irish Free State: P. S. 6H-£iGEARTAiGH, E. Cui-
SIN; for Iceland: G. HLIDDAL; for Italy: G. GNEME, G. MONTEFINALE; for
Japan, for Chosen, Taiwan, Karafuto, the Leased Territory of Kwantung
and the South Seas Islands under Japanese Mandate: SAICHIRO KOSHIDA,
ZENSHICHI ISHII, SATOSHI FURIHATA, Y. YONEZAWA, T. NAKAGAMI, TAKEO
IINO; for Latvia: B. EINBERG; for Liberia: Luis MA. SOLER; for Lithuania:
Ing. K. GAIGALIS; for Luxemburg: JAAQUES; for Morocco: DUBEAUCLARD;
for Mexico: G. ESTRADA, EMILIO TORRES, AUGUSTIN FLORES, JR., S. TAYA-
BAS; for Nicaragua: Jos6 GARC!A PLAZA; for Norway: T. ENGSET, HERMOD
PETERSEN, ANDR. HADLAND; for New Zealand: M. B. ESSON; for the Re-
public of Panama: M. LASSO DE LA VEGA; for the Netherlands: H. J.
BOETJE, H. C. FELSER, C. H. DE Vos, J. A. BLAND VD BERG, W. DOGTEROM;
for Peru: JUAN DE OSMA; for Persia: MOHSEN KHAN RAIS; for Poland: Ing.
HENRYK KOWALSKI, ST. ZUCHMANTOWICZ, KAZIMIERZ GOEBEL, K. KRULISZ,
KAZIMIERZ SZYMANSKI; for Portugal: MIGUEL VAZ DUARTE BACELAR, JOSE
DE Liz FERREIRA, Junior, DAVID DE SOUSA PIRES, JOAQUIM RODRIGUES
GONCALVES; for Roumania: Ing. T. TANASESCO; for Italian Somaliland: G.
GNEME; for Sweden: G. WOLD; for Syria and Lebanon: M. MORILLON; for
Czechoslovakia: Ing. STRNAD, Dr. OTTO KU&RA, VACLAV KU&RA, Ing.
JAROMIR SVOBODA; for Tripolitania: G. GNEME, D. CRETY; for Tunis:
CROUZET; for Turkey: FAHRI, L CEMAL, MAZHAR; for the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics: EUGENE HIRSCHFELD, ALEXANDRE KOKADEEV; for
Uruguay: ad referendum du Gouvernement de TUruguay, DANIEL CAS-
TELLANOS; for Venezuela: CfesAR MARMOL CUERVO, ANTONIO REYES; for
Jugoslavia: D. A. ZLATANOVITCH.
132
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 316
ANNEX
(See article i, § 2)
DEFINITION OF TERMS USED IN THE
INTERNATIONAL TELECOMMUNICATION
CONVENTION
Telecommunication: Any telegraph or
telephone communication of signs, signals,
writings, images, and sounds of any
nature, by wire, radio, or other systems
or processes of electric or visual (sema-
phore) signaling,
Radio communication: Any telecom-
munication by means of Hertzian waves.
Radiotelegram: Telegram originating in
or intended for a mobile station, trans-
mitted on all or part of its route over the
radio-communication channels of the mo-
bile service.
Government telegrams and radiotele-
grams: Those emanating from:
(a) the head of a government;
(&) a minister, member of a govern-
ment;
(c) the head of a colony, protector-
ate, overseas territory, or territory un-
der sovereignty, authority, or mandate
of the contracting governments;
(d) commanders in chief of land,
naval, or air military forces;
(e) diplomatic or consular officers of
the contracting governments;
(/) the secretary general of the
League of Nations,
as well as the replies to such messages.
Service telegrams and radiotelegrams:
Those emanating from the telecommuni-
cation administrations of the contracting
governments, or from any private operat-
ing agency recognized by one of these gov-
ernments, and which refer to international
telecommunications, or to matters of pub-
lic interest determined by agreement
among the said administrations.
Private telegrams and radiotelegrams:
Those other than a service or government
telegram and radiotelegram.
Public^ correspondence: Any telecom-
munication which the offices and stations,
by reason of their being at the disposal of
the public, must accept for transmission.
Private operating agency: Any indi-
vidual, company, or corporation, other
ANNEXE
(voir article premier, § 2)
DEFINITION DES TERMES EMPLOYES DANS
LA CONVENTION INTERNATIONALE DES
TELECOMMUNICATIONS
Telecommunication: Toute communica-
tion telegraphique ou telephonique de
signes, de signaux, d'taits, d'images et de
sons de toute nature, par fil, radio ou
autres systemes ou precedes de signalisa-
tion electriques ou visuels (semaphores).
Radiocommunication: Toute tele" com-
munication a Paide des ondes hertziennes.
Radiot6legramme: T61e"gramme origi-
naire ou a destination d'une station mobile
transmis, sur tout ou partie de son par-
cours, par les voies de radiocommunica-
tion du service mobile.
Telegrammes et radiotelegrammes d'Etat:
Ceux qui 6manent :
a) d'un chef d'Etat;
b) d'un ministre membre d'un gou-
vernement;
c) d'un chef de colonie, protectorat,
territoire d'outre-mer ou territoire sous
souverainete, autorite ou mandat des
gouvernements contractants ;
d) des commandants en chef des
forces militaires terrestres, navales ou
aeriennes;
e) des agents diplomatiques ou con-
sulaires des gouvernements contrac-
tants;
/) du secretaire g£n6ral de la Soci6t6
des Nations,
ainsi que les reponses a ces correspon-
dances.
Telegrammes et radiotelegrammes de
service: Ceux qui 6manent des administra-
tions de telecommunication des gouverne-
ments contractants ou de toute exploita-
tion privee reconnue par un de ces
gouvernements et qui sont relatifs aux
telecommunications internationales, soit
a des objets d'inter^t public determines de
concert par lesdites administrations.
Telegrammes et radiotelegrammes prives:
Les teiegrammes et radiotelegrammes
autres que les teiegrammes et radiotele-
grammes de service ou d'Etat.
Correspondence publique: Toute tele-
communication que les bureaux et sta-
tions, par le fait de leur mise a la disposi-
tion du public, doivent accepter pour
transmission.
Exploitation privee: Tout particulier ou
toute compagnie ou corporation autre
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
133
than a governmental institution or agency,
which is recognized by the government
concerned and operates telecommunica-
tion installations for the purpose of ex-
changing public correspondence.
Administration: A government admin-
istration.
Public service: A service for the use of
the public in general.
International service: A telecommunica-
tion service between offices or stations
subject to different countries, or between
stations of the mobile service except when
the latter are of the same nationality and
are within the limits of the country to
which they belong. An internal or na-
tional telecommunication service which is
likely to cause interference with other
services beyond the limits of the country
in which it operates, shall be considered
as an international service from the stand-
point of interference.
Limited service: A service which can be
used only by specified persons or for spe-
cial purposes.
Mobile service: A radio-communication
service carried on between mobile and land
stations and by mobile stations communi-
cating among themselves, special services
being excluded.
qu'une institution ou agence gouverne-
mentale, reconnue par le gouvernement
inte"ress£ et qui exploite des installations
de telecommunication en vue de 1'e" change
de la correspondance publique.
Administration: Une administration
gouvernementale.
Service public: Un service a 1'usage du
public en general.
Service international: Un service de
telecommunication entre bureaux ou
stations relevant de pays differents ou
entre stations du service mobile, sauf si
celles-ci sont de m&ne nationalit6 et se
trouvent dans les limites du pays auquel
elles appartiennent. Un service de tele-
communication interieur ou national, qui
est susceptible de causer des brouillages
avec d'autres services au dela des limites
du pays dans lequel il opere, est consider
comme service international au point de
vue du brouillage.
Service restreint: Un service ne pouvant
£tre utilise que par des personnes specifies
ou dans des buts particuliers.
Service mobile: Un service de radiocom-
munication execute entre stations mobiles
et stations terrestres et par les stations
mobiles communiquant entre elles, a
1 'exclusion des services speciaux.
No. 317
GENERAL Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication
Convention. Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932.
REGLEMENT general des radiocommunications annexe a la Con-
vention des telecommunications. Signe & Madrid, 9 decembre
1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These regulations supersede the regulations annexed to the radiotele-
graph convention of November 25, 1927 (No. i85a, ante). Several agreements relating to
radio communications have been concluded between two or more states. See, for example,
the convention between Peru and Brazil of December 31, 1928, 127 League of Nations Treaty
Series, p. 455.
ACCESSIONS. On July I, 1937, these regulations had been approved or acceded to by
all the states which had ratified or acceded to the telecommunication convention (No. 316,
ante), except Afghanistan, Albania, Luxemburg, and Yemen, and by Bolivia, Greece, and
Sweden. Certain states, while not formally approving or acceding, had given notice of an
intention to apply the provisions of the regulations. U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No.
66, p. 15.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of these regulations is also published in 151 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 278. (See the bibliography under No. 316, ante.)
134
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
Entered into force January i, 1934. 1
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Series, No. 867.
[Translation]
ARTICLE i. — Definitions
H 2 The following definitions shall sup-
plement those contained in the Conven-
tion:
[2] Fixed station: A station not capable of
being moved, and communicating by
radio with one or more stations estab-
lished in the same manner.
[3] Land station: A station not capable of
being moved, carrying on a mobile service.
[*] Coast station: A land station carrying
on a service with ship stations. This may
be a fixed station assigned also to com-
munication with ship stations; in this case,
it shall be considered as a coast station
only for the duration of its service with
ship stations.
[5] Aeronautical station: A land station
carrying on a service with aircraft stations.
This may be a fixed station assigned also
to communication with aircraft stations;
in this case, it shall be considered as an
aeronautical station only for the duration
of its service with aircraft stations.
[6] Mobile station: A station capable of
being moved and which ordinarily does
move.
[7] On-board station: A station on board
either a ship which is not permanently
moored, or an aircraft.
[8] Skip station: A station on board a ship
which is not permanently moored,
[9] Aircraft station: A station on board
any aerial vehicle.
[10] Radiobeacon station: A special station
the emissions of which are intended to
enable an on-board station to determine
its bearing or a direction with reference
to the radiobeacon station, and in some
cases also the distance which separates it
from the latter.
[u] Radio direction-finding^ station: A
station equipped with special apparatus
for determining; the direction of the emis-
sions of other stations.
ARTICLE i. — Definitions
f1] Les definitions ci-apres competent
celles qui sont mentionnees dans la Con-
vention:
[2] Station fixe: Station non susceptible
de se d6placer et communiquant, par le
moyen de radiocommunication, avec une
ou plusieurs stations etablies de la m6me
maniere.
[3] Station terrestre: Une station non
susceptible de se deplacer et effectuant un
service mobile.
[4] Station cdtilre: Une station terrestre
effectuant un service avec les stations de
navire. Ce peut Stre une station fixe
affectee aussi aux communications avec
les stations de navire; elle n'est alors
consideree comme station c6tiere que
pendant la dur6e de son service avec les
stations de navire.
[6] Station aeronautique: Une station
terrestre effectuant un service avec les
stations d'aeronef. Ce peut £tre une
station fixe afFect6e aussi aux communica-
tions avec les stations d'aeronef; elle n'est
alors considered comme station aero-
nautique que pendant la duree de son
service avec les stations d'aeronef.
[6] Station mobile: Une station susceptible
de se deplacer et qui habituellernent se
deplace.
[7] Station de lord: Une station plac£e a
bord, soit d'un navire qui n'est pas amarr6
en permanence, soit d'un aeronef.
[8] Station de navire: Une station placee a
bord d'un navire qui n'est pas amarr& en
permanence.
[9] Station d'atronef: Une station plac6e
a bord de tout v6hicule a£rien.
[10] Station de radiophare: Une station
speciale dont les Emissions sont destinies
a permettre a une station de bord de
determiner son relevement ou une direc-
tion par rapport a la station de radio-
phare, eVentuellement aussi la distance
qui la s6pare de cette derni&re.
[u] Station radiogoniometrique: Une sta-
tion pourvue d'appareils sp£ciaux destines
a determiner la direction des Emissions
d'autres stations.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3479, August 30, 1934.
2 The consecutive numbering of the paragraphs by figures in brackets was decided upon by the
Radiotelegraph Conference of Madrid (1932), to facilitate reference. — ED.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
135
[12] Telephone "broadcasting station: A
station carrying on a telephone broad-
casting service.
[is] Visual broadcasting station: A station
carrying on a visual broadcasting service.
[u] Amateur station: A station used by an
"amateur", that is, by a duly authorized
person interested in radio technique solely
with a personal aim and without pecuniary
interest.
[is] Private experimental station: A private
station intended for experiments looking
to the development of radio technique or
science.
[isa] Private radio station: A private sta-
tion, not open to public correspondence,
which is authorized solely to exchange
with other "private radio stations" com-
munications concerning the private busi-
ness of the license holder or holders.
[is] Frequency assigned to a station: The
frequency assigned to a station is the fre-
quency occupying the center of the fre-
quency band in which the station is
authorized to work. In general, this fre-
quency is that of the carrier wave.
[17] Frequency band of an emission: The
frequency band of an emission is the fre-
quency band actually occupied by this
emission for the type of transmission and
for the signaling speed used.
[18] Frequency tolerance: The frequency
tolerance is the maximum permissible
separation between the frequency as-
signed to a station and the actual fre-
quency of emission.
[19] Power of a radio transmitter: The
power of a radio transmitter shall be the
power supplied to the antenna.
[20] In the case of a modulated wave
transmitter, the power in the antenna
shall be represented by two numbers, one
indicating the value of the carrier-wave
power supplied to the antenna and the
other indicating the actual maximum rate
of modulation used.
[21] Telegraphy: Telecommunication by
any system of telegraph signaling. The
word "telegram" also covers "radio-
telegram", except when the text expressly
precludes such a meaning.
[22] Telephony: Telecommunication by
any system of telephone signaling.
[12] Station de radiodiffnsion teUphonique:
Une station effectuant un service de radio-
diffusion t616phonique.
[l3] Station de radiodiffusion visuelle:
Une station effectuant un service de radio-
diffusion visuelle.
[w] Station d'amateur: Une station utili-
see par un "amateur", c'est-a-dire par
une personne dtiment autoris6e, s'inte"res-
sant a la technique radioelectrique dans
un but uniquement personnel et sans
inte're't pe"cuniaire.
[15] Station experimental privee: Une
station privee destined a des experiences
en vue du d6veloppement de la technique
ou de la science radioelectrique.
[1Sa] Station privee de radiocommunica-
lion: Une station priv6e, non ouverte a la
correspondance publique, qui est autoris6e
uniquement i 6changer avec d'autres
"stations privies de radiocommunica-
tion" des communications concernant les
affaires propres du ou des licencies.
[i6] Frequence assignee a une station:
La frequence assignee a une station est la
frequence qui occupe le centre de la bande
de frequences dans laquelle la station est
autorisee & travailler. En general, cette
frequence est celle de 1'onde porteuse.
[l7] Bande de frequences d'une emission:
La bande de frequences d'une Emission
est la bande de frequences effectivement
occupee par cette Emission, pour le type
de transmission et pour la vitesse de sig-
nalisation utilises.
[18] Tolerance de frequence: La tolerance
de frequence est le maximum de FScart
admissible entre la frequence assign6e a
une station et la frequence rdelle d'emis-
sion.
[19] Puissance d*un emetteur radioelectri-
que: La puissance d'un ernetteur radioelec-
trique est la puissance fournie & 1'antenne.
[20] Dans le cas d'un 6metteur & ondes
modu!6es, la puissance dans 1'antenne est
caract£ris6e par deux nombres, indiquant,
Tun la valeur de la puissance de 1'onde
porteuse fournie a Tantenne et Fautre
le taux maximum r6el de modulation
employed
[21] TeUgraphie: T616communicatipn par
un syst&me quelconque de signalisation
t61egraphique. Le mot "t616gramme"
vise aussi le " radio tele^ramme", sauf
lorsque le texte exclut express6ment une
telle signification.
[22] Telephonie: Tel6communication par
un syst&me quelconque de signalisation
t616phonique.
136
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
ps] General network of telecommunication
channels: The whole of the existing tele-
communication channels open to public
service, with the exception of the radio
channels of the mobile service.
[24] Aeronautical service: A radio service
carried on between aircraft stations and
land stations and by aircraft stations
communicating among themselves. This
term shall also apply to fixed and special
radio services intended to insure the safety
of aerial navigation.
ps] Fixed service: A service carrying on
radio communication of any kind between
fixed points, with the exception of the
broadcasting services and special services.
p6] Special service: A telecommunication
service carried on especially for the needs
of a specific service of general interest and
not open to public correspondence, such
as: a service of radiobeacons, radio direc-
tion finding, time signals, regular me-
teorological bulletins, notices to navi-
gators, press messages addressed to all,
medical notices (medical consultation by
radio), standard frequencies, emissions for
scientific purposes, etc.
P7] Telephone broadcasting service: A
service carrying on the broadcasting of
radiotelephone emissions primarily in-
tended to be received by the general
public.
p8] Visual broadcasting service: A service
carrying on the broadcasting of visual
images, either fixed or moving, primarily
intended to be received by the general
public.
ARTICLE 2. — Secrecy of Radio
Communications
P9] The administrations agree to take
the necessary measures to prohibit and
prevent:
[30] (a) the unauthorized interception of
radio communications not intended for
the general use of the public;
[3l] (&) the divulging of the contents or
of the mere existence, the publication or
use, without authorization, of radio com-
munications which may have been inter-
cepted intentionally or otherwise.
ARTICLE 3. — License
[32] § I. (i) No transmitting station
may be established or operated by any
person or by any enterprise whatever
p3] Reseau general des votes de tSlecom-
munication: L/ensemble des voies de
telecommunication existantes ouvertes au
service public, a Fexclusion des voies de
radiocommunication du service mobile.
p4] Service aeronautique: Un service de
radiocommunication ex6cut6 entre sta-
tions d'aeronef et stations terrestres et
par les stations d'a6ronef communiquant
entre elles. Ce terme s'applique egale-
ment aux services fixes et splciaux de
radiocommunication destines a assurer la
s£curit6 de la navigation a£rienne.
p5] Service fixe: Un service assurant des
radiocommunications de toute nature
entre points fixes, £ 1'exclusion des services
de radiodiffusion et des services speciaux.
p6] Service special: Un service de t616-
communication op&rant sp6cialement
pour les besoins d'un service d'inte"r£t
general determine et non ouvert a la cpr-
respondance pubKque, tel que: un service
de radiophare, de radiogoniometrie, de
signaux horaires, de bulletins m6t£oro-
logiques r£guliers, d'avis aux navigateurs,
de messages de presse adress6s a tous,
d'avis medicaux (consultations radio-
m6dicales), de frequences 6talonn6es,
demissions destin6es a des buts scienti-
fiques, etc.
p7] Service de radiodiffusion tSlephonique:
Un service effectuant la diffusion d'6mis-
sions radiophoniques essentiellement des-
tinies a §tre revues par le public en g&ne'raL
p8] Service de radiodiffusion visuelle:
Un service effectuant la diffusion d 'images
visuelles, fixes ou anim6es, essentiellement
destinies a 8tre recues par le public en
g£ne"ral.
ARTICLES 2. — Secret des radiocom-
munications
p9] Les administrations s'engagent &
prendre les mesures n6cessaires pour faire
interdire et r6primer:
[30] a) 1'interception, sans autorisation,
de radiocommunications qui ne sont pas
destinies a Tusage general du public;
[31] b) la divulgation du contenu ou
simplement de 1'existence, la publication
ou 1'usage, sans autorisation, de radio-
communications qui auraient 6t6 inter-
cept£es d61ib6r6ment ou non.
ARTICLE 3. — Licence
[32] § i. (i) Aucune station emet trice
ne ppurra 6tre 6tablie ou exploitee par un
particulier, ou par une entreprise quel-
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
137
without a special license issued by the gov-
ernment of the country to which the sta-
tion in question is subject.
[«] (2) Mobile stations having their port
of registry in a colony, a territory under
sovereignty or mandate, an overseas ter-
ritory, or a protectorate, may be con-
sidered as being subject to the authority
of this colony, these territories, or this
protectorate, so far as concerns the grant-
ing of licenses.
[34] § 2. The holder of a license shall be
bound to preserve the secrecy of tele-
communications, as provided for in article
24 of the Convention. In addition, the
license must state that it is prohibited to
receive radio correspondence other than
that which the station is authorized to
receive, and that, in case such correspond-
ence is received involuntarily, it must
neither be reproduced nor communicated
to third persons, nor used for any purpose
whatever, and that the very existence
thereof must not be revealed.
[35] § 3. In order to facilitate the verifi-
cation of licenses issued to mobile sta-
tions, it is recommended that there be
added, when necessary, to the text drafted
in^the national language, a translation of
this text into a language in general use in
international relations.
[36] §4. The government issuing the
license to a mobile station shall mention
therein the category to which this station
belongs from the standpoint of interna-
tional public correspondence.
ARTICLE 4. — Choice of Apparat^ts
[37] § I. The choice of radio apparatus
and devices to be used in a station shall
be unrestricted, provided that the waves
emitted satisfy the provisions of the pres-
sent Regulations.
[38] ^ § 2. However, within limits com-
patible with economic requirements, the
choice of transmitting, receiving, and
measuring apparatus must be guided by
the most recent technical progress as
shown, notably, in the Opinions of the
C.C.I.R.
ARTICLE 5. — Classification of Emissions
[39] § I. Emissions shall be divided into
two classes:
A. Continuous waves,
B. Damped waves,
defined as follows:
conque, sans licence sp6ciale d61ivr6e par
le gpuvernement du pays dont releve la
station en question.
[33] (2) Les stations mobiles qui ont
leur port d'attache dans une colonie, un
territoire sous souverainet6 ou mandat, un
territoire d'outre-mer ou un protectorat
peuvent £tre cpnsid&rees comme d6pen-
dant de Pautorit6 de cette colonie, de ces
territoires ou de ce protectorat, en ce qui
concerne 1'octroi des licences.
[34] §2. Le titulaire d'une licence est
tenu de garder le secret des tetecommuni-
cations, comme il est preVu a Tarticle 24
de la Convention. En outre, il doit r6-
sulter de la licence qu'il est interdit de
capter les ^correspondances de radio-
communication autres que celles que la
station est autorise"e a recevoir et que,
dans le cas oft de telles correspondances
sont involontairement recues, elles ne
doivent £tre ni reproduces, ni communi-
qu6es a des tiers, ni utilises dans un but
quelconque, et leur existence m£me ne doit
pas £tre reV616e.
M § 3- Ann de faciliter la verification
des licences d61ivr6es a des stations mo-
biles, il est recommande" d'ajouter, s'il y a
lieu, au texte redigd dans la langue na-
tionale, une traduction de ce texte en une
langue dont 1'usage est tres repandu dans
les relations Internationales.
[B6] § 4. Le gouvernement qui deliyre la
licence a une station mobile y mentionne
la catSgorie dans laquelle cette station est
classee au point de vue de la correspon-
dance publique Internationale.
ARTICLE 4. — Choix des appareils
[37] § i. Le choix des appareils et des
dispositifs radioelectriques a employer
dans une station est libre, a condition que
les ondes 6mises satisfassent aux stipula-
tions du present Reglement.
[88] § 2. Toutefois, dans les limites com-
patibles avec les exigences 6conomiques,
le choix des appareils d'6mission, de r£-
ception et de mesure doit s'inspirer des
plus r6cents progres de la technique, tels
qu'ils sont indiqu6s notamment dans les
avis du C.C.I.R.
ARTICLE 5. — Classification des emissions
[39] § I. Les Emissions sont r6parties en
deux classes:
A. Ondes entretenues,
B. Ondes amorties,
d6finies comme suit:
138
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
[40] Class A: Waves the successive oscil-
lations of which are identical under fixed
conditions.
[41] Class B: Waves composed of suc-
cessive series of oscillations the amplitude
of which, after attaining a maximum, de-
creases gradually.
[42] § 2. The following types of waves
are derived from Class A waves:
[48] Type Ax. Continuous waves the
amplitude or frequency of which varies
under the effect of telegraph keying.
M Type A2. Continuous waves the
amplitude or frequency of which varies
according to a periodic audiofrequency
law, combined with telegraph keying.
[45] Type A$. Continuous waves the
amplitude or frequency of which varies
according to a complex and variable
audiofrequency law. An example of this
type is radiotelephony.
[46] Type A4. Continuous waves the
amplitude or frequency of which varies
according to any law of frequencies
greater than audible frequencies. An
example of this type is television.
[47] § 3- The foregoing classification Into
waves of types Ai, A2, A3, and A4 shall
not prevent the use, under conditions
fixed by the administrations concerned,
of waves modulated or keyed by methods
not included in the definitions of types
Ai, As, A3, and A4.
[4*] §4. These definitions shall not re-
late to systems of transmitting apparatus.
M § 5- Waves shall be indicated first
by their frequency in kilocycles per second
(kc). Following this indication there
shall be indicated, in parentheses, the ap-
proximate length in meters. In the
present Regulations, the approximate
value of the wave length in meters is the
quotient of the number 300,000 divided
by the frequency expressed in kilocycles
per second.
ARTICLE 6. — Quality of Emissions
[60] § I. The waves emitted by a station
must be kept on the authorized frequency
as exactly as the state of the art permits,
and their radiation must be as free as
practically possible from all emissions not
essential to the type of communication
carried on.
P1] § 2. (i) The administrations shall,
for the various cases of operation, deter-
[40] Classe A: Ondes dont les oscillations
successives sont identiques en regime
permanent.
[41] Classe B: Ondes composees de series
successives d'oscillations dont 1 'amplitude,
apres avoir atteint un maximum, decroit
graduellement.
[42] § 2. Des ondes de la classe A derivent
les ondes des types ci-apres:
[«] Type Ai. Ondes entretenues dont
1'amplitude ou la frequence varie sous
I'effet d'une manipulation t61£graphique.
M Type A2. Ondes entretenues dont
1'amplitude ou la frequence varie suivant
une Ipi p6riodique de frequence audible
combinee avec une manipulation t616-
graphique.
t46] Type AS. Ondes entretenues dont
I'amplitude ou la frequence varie suivant
une loi complexe et variable de frequences
audibles. Un exemple de ce type est la
radioteiephonie.
[46] Type A4. Ondes entretenues dont
I'amplitude ou la frequence varie suivant
une loi quelconque de frequence plus
grande que les frequences audibles. Un
exemple de ce type est la television.
[47] § 3. La classification qui precede, en
ondes Ai, A2, A3 et A4, n'emp^che pas
I'emplpi, dans des conditions fix£es par les
administrations int6ress6es, d 'ondes modu-
les ou manipulees, par des proc6des ne
rentrant pas dans les definitions des types
Ai, A2, A3 et A4.
[48] § 4. Ces definitions ne sont pas
relatives aux systemes des appareils
d'emission.
[49] § 5- Les ondes seront d£signees, en
premier lieu, par leur frequence en Jkilo-
cycles par seconde (kc/s). A la suite de
cette designation sera indiquee, entre
parentheses, la longueur approximative en
metres. Dans le present R£glement, la
valeur approximative de la longueur
d'onde en metres est le quotient de la
division du nombre 300 ooo par la fre-
quence exprimee en kilocycles par seconde.
ARTICLE 6. — Qualiti des emissions
[50] § i. Les ondes emises par une sta-
tion doivent 8tre maintenues a la fre-
quence autorisee, aussi exactement que le
permet 1'etat de la technique, et leur
rayonnement doit Itre aussi exempt qu'il
est pratiquement possible, de toute emis-
sion qui n'est pas essentielle au type de la
communication effectuee.
[Sl] § 2. (i) Les administrations fixent,
pour les differents cas d'exploitation, les
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
139
mine the characteristics relative to the
quality of the emissions, notably the ac-
curacy and stability of frequency of the
emitted wave, the level of harmonics, the
width of the total frequency band occu-
pied, etc., so that they will be in accord
with technical progress.
[™] (2) The administrations agree to
consider the tables (appendix I : Table of
Frequency Tolerances and of Instabili-
ties; appendix 2: Table of Frequency
Band Widths Occupied by the Emissions)
as a guide indicating for the various cases,
the limits to be observed to the extent
possible.
["] (3) Concerning the widths of fre-
quency bands occupied by emissions, in
practice the following conditions must be
taken into account:
1. Width of the band as shown in
appendix 2.
2. Variation of the frequency of the
carrier wave,
3. Other technical conditions, such
as the technical possibilities with
regard to the form of filter circuit
characteristics, both for trans-
mitters and for receivers.
M §3- (i) The administrations shall
frequently check the waves emitted by the
stations under their jurisdiction to de-
termine whether or not they comply with
the provisions of the present Regulations.
[55] (2) Effort shall be made to obtain
international cooperation in this matter.
[66] § 4. In order to reduce interference
in the frequency bands above 6,000 kc
(wavelengths below 50 m), the use of
directive antenna systems is recommended
when such use is compatible with the
nature of the service.
ARTICLE 7. — Allocation and Use of Fre-
quencies (Wavelengths) and of Types of
Emission
[57] § i. Subject to the provisions of sub-
paragraph (5) of § 5 below, the adminis-
trations of the contracting countries may
assign any frequency and any type of wave
to any radio station under their jurisdic-
tion on the sole condition that no inter-
ference with any service of another coun-
try will result therefrom.
[68] § 2, The administrations, however,
agree to assign to stations which by their
caracteristiques relatives a la qualit<§ des
Emissions, notamment 1'exactitude et la
stability de la frequence de 1'onde 6mise, le
niveau des harmoniques, la largeur de la
bande to tale de frequences occup6e, etc.,
de maniere qu'elles repondent aux progres
de la technique.
[62] (2) Les administrations sont d'ac-
cord pour considerer les tableaux (ap-
pendice i: tableau des to!6rances de
frequence et des instabilites, appendice 2:
tableau des largeurs de bande de fr£-
quences occupies par les Emissions)
comme un guide indiquant, pour les
difTerents cas, les limites a observer dans
la rnesure du possible.
M (3) En ce qui concerne la largeur des
bandes de frequences occupees par les
Emissions, il faut tenir compte, dans la
pratique, des conditions suivantes:
i° Largeur de la bande donnee dans
Pappendice 2.
2° Variation de la frequence de
1'onde porteuse.
3° Conditions techniques suppl£-
mentaires, telles que les possibili-
tes techniques relatives a la
forme des caracteristiques des
circuits filtrants, tant pour les
£metteurs que pour les r6cepteurs.
[54] § 3- (i) Les administrations v£rifie-
ront frequemment si les ondes 6mises par
les stations relevant de leur autorite r£-
pondent aux prescriptions du present
R&glement.
[55] (2) On s'efforcera d'obtenir une col-
laboration Internationale en cette matiere.
[5<J] § 4. Afin de r6duire les brouillages
dans la bande de frequences au-dessus de
6000 kc/s (longueurs d'onde infdirieures a
50 m), il est recommande d'employer,
lorsque la nature du service le perrnet, des
syst&mes d'antennes directives.
ARTICLE 7. — Repartition et emploi des
frequences (longueurs d'onde) et des types
d'&mission
[67] § i. Sous reserve des dispositions de
1'alinea (5) du § 5 ci-apres, les administra-
tions des pays contractants peuvent at-
tribuer une frequence quelconque et un
type d'onde quelconque a toute station
radioelectrique sous leur autorite, £ la
seule condition qu'il n'en r6sulte pas de
brouillages avec un service quelconque
d'un autre pays.
[B8] § 2. Toutefois, les administrations
sont d'accord pour attribuer aux stations
140
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
very nature are capable of causing serious
international interference, frequencies and
types of waves in conformity with the
rules for allocation and use of waves, as
set forth below.
[6a] § 3» The administrations also agree
to assign frequencies to these stations,
according to the kind of service they per-
form, in conformity with the table of
allocation of frequencies (see table below).
[80] § 4. In the case where bands of fre-
quencies are assigned to a specific service,
the stations of that service must use fre-
quencies sufficiently separated from the
limits of these bands so as not to produce
harmful interference with the operation
of stations belonging to services to which
the frequency bands immediately ad-
joining have been assigned.
[61] § 5- 00 The frequencies assigned
by administrations to all fixed, land, and
broadcasting stations, as well as the upper
limit of power contemplated, must be
notified to the Bureau of the Union with
a view to their publication, when the sta-
tions in question carry on a regular service
and are capable of causing international
interference. Frequencies on which a
coast station receives in carrying on a
particular service with ship stations using
stabilized transmitters must also be noti-
fied to the Bureau of the Union with a
view to their publication. Frequencies
must be selected in such a way as to avoid,
so far as possible, interfering with inter-
national services belonging to the con-
tracting countries and operated by exist-
ing stations, of which the frequencies have
already been notified to the Bureau of the
Union. The aforesaid notification must
be made in accordance with the provi-
sions of article 15, § I (&) and appendix 6
before the frequency is put into service
and sufficiently in advance thereof to
allow administrations to take any action
which they may deem necessary to insure
the efficient operation of their services.
[M] (2) (a) However, when the fre-
quency which an administration intends
to assign to a station is outside the bands
authorized by the present Regulations
for the service involved, this administra-
tion shall, in a special report, make the
notification mentioned in the preceding
subparagraph at least 6 months before
qui, en raison de leur nature m^me, sont
susceptibles de causer de s6rieux brouil-
lages internationaux, des frequences et des
types d'onde en conformity avec les regies
de repartition et d'emploi des ondes, telles
qu'elles sont indique'es ci~apr&s.
[59] § 3- Les administrations s'engagent
aussi a attribuer des frequences & ces sta-
tions, selon le genre de leur service, en se
conformant au tableau de repartition des
frequences (voir le tableau ci-apr&s).
[60] §4. Dans le cas oft des bandes de
frequences sont attribuees a un service
determine, les stations de ce service
doivent employer des frequences suffisam-
ment eloignees des limites de ces bandes,
pour ne pas prpduire de brouillage nuisible
dans le travail des stations appartenant
aux services auxquels sont attribuees les
bandes de frequences immediatement
voisines.
[61] §5- (*) Les frequences assignees par
les administrations a toutes stations fixes,
terrestres et de radiodiffusion, ainsi que la
limite superieure de la puissance prevue
doivent £tre notifies au Bureau de
TUnion, en vue de leur publication,
lorsque les stations en question effectue-
ront un service regulier et qu'elles seront
susceptibles de causer des brouillages
internationaux. Doivent egalement 6tre
notifiees au Bureau de 1 'Union, en vue de
leur publication, les frequences sur les-
quelles regoit une station c6tiere pour
effectuer un service particulier avec les
stations de navire utilisant des emetteurs
stabilises. Les frequences doivent £tre
choisies de manure a eviter, autant que
possible, de brouiller les services interna-
tionaux appartenant aux pays contrac-
tants et efTectuees par des stations exis-
tantes, dont les frequences ont deja ete
notifiees au Bureau de 1 'Union. La noti-
fication predtee devra £tre faite selon les
dispositions de 1'article 15, § I, &) et de
1'appendice 3 avant la mise en service de
la frequence et suffisamment a temps pour
permettre aux administrations de prendre
toute mesure qui leur semblerait neces-
saire en vue d 'assurer une bonne execution
de leurs services.
[fl2] (2) a) Toutefois, lorsque la frequence
qu'une administration a 1'intention d'as-
signer a une station est une frequence en
dehors des bandes autorisees par le present
R&glement pour le service en cause, cette
administration fera, par avis special, la
notification prevue a l'alinea precedent au
moins six mois avant la mise en exploita-
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
141
this frequency is put into service, and in
urgent cases, at least 3 months before that
date.
[6»] (b) The notification procedure laid
down above shall also be observed when
an administration intends to increase or to
authorize the increase of the power or a
change in the conditions of radiation of a
station already operating outside the au-
thorized bands, even if the frequency used
is to remain the same.
[*4] (c) With regard to stations which,
when the present Regulations go into
force, are already operating outside the
bands authorized therein, the frequency
and the power used shall be notified im-
mediately to the Bureau of the Union,
with a view to their publication, if such a
notification has not been made previously.
[8S] (3) W The administrations con-
cerned shall conclude agreements, when
needed, for determining the waves to be
assigned to the stations in question, as
well as for laying down the conditions of
use of the waves thus assigned.
[M] (b) The administrations of any re-
gion may, in accordance with article 13 of
the Convention, conclude regional ar-
rangements regarding the allocation
either of frequency bands to the services
of the participating countries, or of fre-
quencies to stations of these countries, and
concerning the conditions for the use of
the waves so assigned. The provisions of
§ i and those of § 5 (i) and (2) shall also
apply to any arrangement of this nature.
[67] (4) The administrations concerned
shall conclude the necessary agreements
to avoid interference and, when needed,
shall, for this purpose, in conformity with
the procedure which will be agreed among
them in bilateral or regional agreements,
call upon organs of expert investigation or
of expert investigation and conciliation.
If no agreement can be reached with re-
gard to avoiding interference, the pro-
visions of article 15 of the Convention can
be applied.
[M] (5) (?) With regard to European
broadcasting and subject to any right to
which the extra-European administrations
might be entitled by virtue of the present
Regulations, the detailed provisions be-
low, which can be abrogated or changed
by agreement among the European ad-
ministrations and which in no way change
tion de cette frequence et, dans les cas
d'urgence, au moins trois mois avant cette
date.
['*] b) La procedure de notification in-
dique"e ci-avant sera egalement observed
lorsqu'une administration aura 1'intention
d'augmenter ou d'autoriser Taugmenta-
tion de la puissance ou un changement
dans les conditions de rayonnement d'une
station travaillant dej& en dehors des
bandes autorisees, mime si la frequence
utilis6e doit rester la m6me.
[M] c) Pour ce qui est des stations qui,
lors de I'entr6e en vigueur du present
R&glement, travaillent deja en dehors des
bandes y autorisees, la frequence utilis6e
et la puissance employee seront imm6di-
atement notifies au Bureau de I'Union en
vue de leur publication, pour autant que
pareille notification n'aura pas 6t6 faite
auparavant.
t66] (3) #) Les administrations int6res-
sees s'entendent, en cas de besoin, pour la
fixation des ondes £ attribuer aux stations
dont il s'agit, ainsi que pour la determina-
tion des conditions d'emploi des ondes
ainsi attributes.
[6ft] &) Les administrations d'une region
quelconque peuvent conclure, conform6-
ment £ 1'article 13 de la Convention, des
arrangements r£gionaux concernant Tat-
tribution soit de bandes de frequences aux
services des pays participants, soit de
frequences aux stations de ces pays, et
concernant les conditions d'emploi des
ondes ainsi attributes. Les dispositions
du § I et celles du § 5 (i) et (2) s'appli-
quent egalement £ tout arrangement de
cette nature.
[8r] (4) Les administrations int6ress6es
prennent les accords n6cessaires pour
eviter les brouillages et, en cas de besoin,
feront appel, a cet effet, conformement ^,
la procedure qui sera convenue entre elles
par des accords bilateraux ou regionaux, £
des organes soit d'expertise, soit d'exper-
tise et de conciliation. Si aucun arrange-
ment en vue d'eviter les brouillages ne
peut 6tre realise, les prescriptions de
1'article 15 de la Convention peuvent toe
appliquees.
[68] (5) a) En ce qui concerne la radio-
diffusion europeenne et sous reserve de
tout droit qui reviendrait aux adminis-
trations extra-europeennes en vertu du
present R^glement, les modalites ci-apres,
qui pourront Itre abrogees ou modifiees
par accord entre les administrations
europeennes et qui ne modifient en rien
142
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
the provisions of subparagraph (2) above,
shall be brought to bear in applying the
principle laid down in § I.
[69] (6) Failing a preliminary agreement
between the administrations of the Euro-
pean contracting countries, the right con-
templated in § I cannot, within the limits
of the European region, be used for the
purpose of carrying on a broadcasting serv-
ice outside the bands authorized by the
present Regulations on frequencies be-
low 1,500 kc (wavelengths above 200 m).
[70] (c) An administration wishing to es-
tablish such a service or to obtain a change
in the conditions laid down by a previous
agreement with regard to such a service
(frequency, power, geographic position,
etc.) shall submit the request to the Euro-
pean administrations through the Bureau
of the Union. Any administration which
does not answer within 6 weeks after the
receipt of the said communication shall be
considered as having given its assent.
[7l] (d) It is fully understood that such a
preliminary agreement shall also be neces-
sary whenever, in a European broadcast-
ing station, operating outside the author-
ized frequency bands, a change is made in
the characteristics previously reported to
the Bureau of the Union, and when such
change is capable of affecting the con-
dition of international interference.
[72] § 6. (i) In principle, the power of
broadcasting stations must not exceed the
value necessary to insure economically an
effective high-quality national service
within the limits of the country consid-
ered.
[73] (2) In principle, the location of
powerful broadcasting stations, and espe-
cially of those which operate near the
limits of the frequency bands reserved to
broadcasting, must be chosen in such a
way as to avoid, so far as possible, inter-
ference caused to^the broadcasting services
of other countries or to other services
operating on neighboring frequencies.
[T*] § jt The following table shows the
allocation of frequencies (approximate
wavelengths) to the various services.
[Table omitted. — Allocation of frequency
bands between 10 and 60,000 kc (30,000 and
5m).}
[9S] §8. (i) The use of type-B waves
les dispositions de 1'alinea (2) ci-avant,
sont apportees a 1'application du principe
<§noncl au § I.
[69] V) A defaut d'accord pr6alable entre
les administrations des pays europeens
contractants, la facult6 pr6vue au § I ne
pourra, dans les limites de la region euro-
peenne, 6tre utilis6e en vue d'effectuer un
service de radiodiffusion en dehors des
bandes autorisees par le present Regle-
ment sur des frequences au-dessous de
i 500 kc/s (longueurs d'onde au-dessus
de 200 m).
[70] c) L 'administration qui desire etablir
un tel service ou obtenir une modification
des conditions fixees par un accord an-
terieur relatif £ un tel service (frequence,
puissance, position g6ographique, etc.) en
saisit les administrations europeennes par
rinterm6diaire du Bureau de TUnion.
Toute administration qui n'aura pas
r6pondu dans un d61ai de 6 semaines apres
reception de ladite communication sera
consid£r6e comme ayant donn£ son
assentiment.
[71] d) II est bien entendu quTun tel
accord prealable sera £galement n£ces-
saire toutes les fois que, dans une station
de radiodiffusion europeenne, travaillant
hors des bandes de frequences autoris6es,
un changement sera apport6 aux carac-
t6ristiques precedemment notifi6es au
Bureau de 1' Union, et que ce changement
sera susceptible d'affecter les conditions
de brouillages internationaux.
[7Z] § 6. (i) En principe, la puissance
des stations de radiodiffusion ne doit pas
depasser la valeur permettant d 'assurer
economiquement un service national
efficace et de bonne quality dans les limites
du pays consid6r6.
[73] (2) En principe, remplacement des
stations de radiodiffusion puissantes, et
plus particulierement de celles qui travail-
lent pres des limites des bandes de fr^-
quences r6servees a la radiodiffusion, doit
§tre choisi de maniere & eviter, autant que
possible, la g§ne causee aux services de
radiodiffusion des autres pays ou aux
autres services travaillant avec des fre-
quences voisines.
[74] § 7. Le tableau ci-apres donne la
repartition des frequences (longueurs
d'onde approximatives) entre les divers
services.
[Tableau omis, — Repartition des bandes
di >, frequences entre 10 et 60 ooo kc/s (30 ooo
et5m).}
[93] § 8. (i) L'usage des ondes du type
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS,
143
shall be forbidden on all frequencies, ex-
cept the following:
375 kc (800 m)
410 kc (730 m)
425 kc (705 m)
454 kc (660 m)
500 kc (600 m)
1,364 kc (220 m)*
[94] (2) No new installation of trans-
mitters of type-B waves may be made on
ships or aircraft, except when these trans-
mitters, working at full power, use less
than 300 watts measured at the input of
the audiofrequency supply transformer.
[9&] (3) The use of type-B waves on all
frequencies shall be forbidden, beginning
January I, 1940, except for transmitters
meeting the power requirements stated in
subparagraph (2) above.
[9S] (4) No new installation of type-B-
wave transmitters may be made in a land
or fixed station. The waves of this type
shall be forbidden in all land stations be-
ginning January I, 1935.
[97] (5) The administrations shall en-
deavor to abandon type-B waves, other
than the 500-kc (6oo-m) wave, as soon as
possible.
[98] § 9. The use of type-Ai waves only
shall be authorized between 100 and 160
kc (3,000 and 1,875 m) ; the only exception
to this rule shall be for type-A2 waves
which may be used in the band 100 to 125
kc (3,000 to 2,400 m) for time signals ex-
clusively.
["] § 10. In the band 460 to 550 kc (652
to 545 m) no type of emission capable of
rendering inoperative the distress, alarm,
safety, or urgent signals sent on 500 kc
(600 m) shall be authorized,
[10°] §11. (i) In the band 325 to 345 kc
(923 to 870 m), no type of emission capa-
ble of rendering inoperative distress,
safety, or urgent signals shall be author-
ized.
[x°l] (2) This rule shall not apply to
regions in which special agreements pro-
vide otherwise.
[l02] § 12. (i) In principle, any station
carrying on a service between fixed points
on a wave with a frequency below no kc
B est interdit pour toutes les frequences a
Fexception des frequences suivantes:
375 kc/s (800 m)
410 kc/s (730 m)
425 kc/s (705 m)
454 kc/s (660 rn)
500 kc/s (600 m)
1364 kc/s (220 m)*
[u] (2) Aucune nouvelle installation
d'emetteurs d'ondes du type B ne peut
£tre faite sur des navires ou des aeronefs,
sauf quand ces emetteurs, travaillant a
pleine puissance, depenseront moins de
300 watts mesures a 1'entree du trans-
formateur d 'alimentation a frequence
audible.
[96J (3) L'usage des ondes du type B de
toutes frequences sera interdit a partir du
ier Janvier 1940, sauf pour les emetteurs
remplissant les conditions de puissance
indiquees a 1'alinea (2) ci-avant.
[96] (4) Aucune nouvelle installation
d'emetteurs d 'ondes du type B ne peut
etre faite dans une station terrestre ou
fixe. Les ondes de ce type seront inter-
dites dans toutes les stations terrestres a
partir du ier Janvier 1935.
[97] (5) Les administrations s'efforceront
d'abandonner le plus t6t possible les
ondes du type B, autres que 1'onde de
500 kc/s (600 m).
[98] § 9. L'emploi des ondes du type Ai
seulement est autoris£ entre 100 et 160
kc/s (3 ooo et i 875 m) ; la seule exception
a cette regie est relative aux ondes du
type A2 qui peuvent £tre utilisees dans la
bande de 100 & 125 kc/s (3 ooo a 2 400
m) pour les signaux horaires exclusive-
ment.
["] § 10. Dans la bande de 460 £ 550
kc/s (652 a 545 m), aucun type d'emission
susceptible de rendre inoperant les signaux
de detresse, d'alarme, de security ou
d'urgence, emis sur 500 kc/s (600 m),
n'est autoris6.
[10°] § II. (i) Dans la bande de 325 a
345 kc/s (923 a 870 m) aucun type d'emis-
sion susceptible de rendre inoperants les
signaux de detresse, de security ou d'ur-
gence, n'est autorise.
[lw] (2) Cette regie ne s 'applique pas
aux regions oh des accords particuliers en
disposent autrement.
[m] § 12. (i) En principe, toute station
qui assure un service entre points fixes sur
une onde de frequence inferieure a no
*See footnote 10 to the allocation table [omitted here].
* Voir la note 10 du tableau du repartition des frequences [pas inclus ici].
144
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
(wavelengths above 2,727 m) must use
only one frequency, chosen from the
bands allocated to the said service (§7
above), for each of its transmitters capa-
ble of simultaneous operation.
[103] (2) A station shall not be permitted
to use a frequency other than that allo-
cated as stated above, for a service be-
tween fixed points.
[l04] § 13. In principle, the stations shall
use the same frequencies and the same
types of emission for the transmission of
messages by the unilateral method as for
their normal service. Regional arrange-
ments may, however, be made for the
purpose of exempting the stations con-
cerned from complying with this rule.
[106] § 14. A fixed station may, as sec-
ondary service, on its normal working
frequency, make transmissions intended
for mobile stations on the following condi-
tions:
[106] (a) that the administrations ^ con-
cerned deem it necessary to use this ex-
ceptional working method;
[m] (ty that no increase in interference
results therefrom.
[108] § 15. In order to facilitate the ex-
change of synoptic meteorological mes-
sages in the European regions, the fre-
quencies of 41.6 kc and 89.5 kc (7,210 m
and 3,352 m) shall be allocated to this
service.
[109] § 1 6. To facilitate rapid transmis-
sion and distribution of information of
value in the detection of crime and pur-
suit of criminals, a frequency between
37.5 and 100 kc (between 8, poo and 3,000
m) shall be reserved for this purpose by
regional arrangements.
[uo] § 17. Each administration may al-
locate to amateur stations frequency
bands in accordance with the allocation
table (§7 above).
[m] § 1 8. In order to decrease interfer-
ence in the frequency bands above 4,000
kc (wavelengths below 75 m), used by the
mobile service, and particularly in order
to avoid interfering with the long-distance
telephone communications of this service,
the administrations agree to adopt the
following rules, wherever possible, taking
into account current engineering de-
velopment:
[1U] 00 W In "the frequency bands
above 5,500 kc (wavelengths below 54.55
kc/s (longueur d'onde supeVieure a 2 727
m) doit employer une seule frequence,
choisie parmi les bandes attributes audit
service (§7 ci-avant), pour chactm des
6metteurs qu'elle comporte, susceptibles
de fonctionner simul tankmen t.
[l08] (2) II n'est pas permis & une station
de faire usage, pour un service entre
points fixes, d'une frequence autre que
celle attribute comme il est dit ci-
avant.
[l04] § 13. En principe, les stations em-
ploient les m6mes frequences et les m^mes
types demission pour les transmissions de
messages par la meihode unilat&rale que
pour leur service normal. Toutefois, des
arrangements re"gionaux peuvent £tre
realises en vue de dispenser les stations
int&resse'es de se soumettre a cette regie.
[l05] § 14. Une station fixe peut effec-
tuer, sur sa frequence normale de travail,
comme service secondaire, des Emissions
destinies aux stations mobiles, a condi-
tion:
[loe] a) que les administrations inte"-
resse"es jugent n£cessaire d'utiliser cette
m£thode exceptionnelle de travail;
[IOT] &) qu'il n'en resulte aucune aug-
mentation des brouillages.
[l08] § 15. Afin de faciliter l'£change des
messages me'te'orologiques synoptiques
dans les regions europ£ennes, les fr£-
quences 41,6 kc/s et 89,5 kc/s (7210 m
et 3 352 m) sont attributes a ce service.
[los] § 1 6. Pour faciliter la transmission
et la distribution rapides des renseigne-
ments utiles & la d6couverte des crimes et
a la poursuite des criminels, une frequence
entre 37,5 et 100 kc/s (entre 8 ooo et
3 ooo m) sera re'serv^e pour cet objet, par
des arrangements regionaux.
[ll°] § 17. Chaque administration peut
attribuer aux stations d'amateur des
bandes de frequences conformes au
tableau de repartition (§7 ci-avant).
[lu] § 1 8. En vue de reduire les brouil-
lages dans les bandes de frequences su-
p6rieures a 4 ooo kc/s (longueurs d'onde
inferieures a 75 m), utilises par le service
mobile, et en particulier pour eViter de
g£ner les communications telephoniques £
grande distance de ce service, les admin-
istrations sont d'accord pour adopter,
autant que possible, les regies suivantes,
en tenant compte du deVeloppement de
la technique courante:
[112] (i) a) Dans les bandes de fre-
quences superieures a 5 500 kc/s (Ion-
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
m) allocated exclusively to the mobile
service, the frequencies (wavelengths)
which must be used by ship stations
carrying on commercial service shall be on
the low-frequency (longwave) side of the
band, and especially in the limits of the
harmonic bands enumerated below:
5,500 to 5,550 kc
6,170 to 6,250 kc
8,230 to 8,330 kc
11,000 to 11,100 kc
12,340 to 12,600 kc
16,460 to 16,660 kc
22,000 tO 22,200 kc
(54-55 to 54.05 m)
(48.62 to 48.00 m)
(36.45 to 36.01 m)
(27.27 to 27.03 m)
(24.31 to 24.00 m)
(18.23 to l8-01 m)
(13.64 to 13.51 m)
[ii3] NOTE. — The frequency bands 4,115
to 4,165 kc (72.90 to 72.03 m) may also be
used by the stations mentioned above
[see also (2) (c) below].
["*] (&) However, any commercial ship
station the emissions of which comply
with the frequency tolerances required of
land stations under § 2 (2) of article 6,
may transmit on the same frequency as
the coast station with which it communi-
cates.
[ll8] (c) When a communication for which
no special arrangement has been made
must be established between a ship sta-
tion, on one hand, and another ship sta-
tion or a coast station, on the other hand,
the mobile station shall use one of the fol-
lowing frequencies situated approximately
in the middle of the bands :
4,140 kc (72.46 m
5,520 kc (54.35
6,210 kc (48.31
8,280 kc (36.23 m
11,040 kc (27.17 m
12,420 kc (24.15 nri
16,560 kc (18.12 m)
22,080 kc (13.59 m)
pie] NOTE. — The administrations agree,
in reporting the frequency of a coast sta-
tion, to indicate on which one of the waves
specified in subparagraph (i) (c) listening
will be carried on.
[U7] (2) (a) Ship stations carrying on
commercial service shall use the shared
bands above 4,000 kc (wavelengths below
75 m) only when their emissions comply
with the frequency tolerances specified for
land stations in § 2 (2) of article 6. In
this case, the frequencies used must be
chosen on the higher-frequency (shorter-
wave) side of the shared band and, more
gueurs d'onde inferieures a 54,55 m) at-
tribuees exclusivement au service mobile,
les frequences (longueurs d'onde) qui
devront £tre utilisees par les stations de
navire affectees au service commercial
seront du c6te des basses frequences
(ondes plus longues) et spedalement dans
les limites des bandes harmoniques
enumerees ci-apres:
5 500 & 5 550 kc/s (54,55 & 54,05 m)
6 170 £ 6 250 kc/s (48,62 4 48,00 m)
8 230 & 8 330 kc/s (36,45 & 36,01 m)
11 ooo an 100 kc/s (27,27 & 27,03 m)
12 340 & 12 500 kc/s (24,31 & 24,00 m)
1 6 460 & 1 6 660 kc/s (18,23 & 1 8,01 m)
22 ooo & 22 200 kc/s (13,64 & 13,51 m)
[U3] NOTE. — Les bandes de frequences de
4115 a 4165 kc/s (72,90 & 72,03 m)
peuvent egalement £tre utilisees par les
stations susdites [voir aussi (2), c)
ci-apres].
[U4] b) Cependant, toute station com-
merciale de navire dont remission satis-
fait aux tolerances de frequence exigees
des stations terrestres au § 2, (2) de 1'ar-
ticle 6, peut emettre sur la m£me fre-
quence que la station c6tiere avec laquelle
elle communique.
lll&] c) Quand une communication, pour
laquelle aucun arrangement special n'a
ete fait, doit £tre etablid entre une station
de navire, d'une part, et une autre station
de navire ou une station cdtiere, d'autre
part, la station mobile utilisera une des
frequences suiyantes situees approxima-
tivement au milieu des bandes:
4 140 kc/s (72,46 m)
5 520 kc/s (54,35 m;
6 210 kc/s (48,31 m.
8 280 kc/s (36,23 m.
11 040 kc/s (27,17 m)
12 420 kc/s (24,15 m)
1 6 560 kc/s (18,12 m)
22 080 kc/s (13,59 m)
[1W] NOTE. — Les administrations sont
d'accord pour indiquer, en notifiant la
frequence d'une station c6tiere, sur
laquelle des ondes spedfiees & 1'alinea (l),
litt. c) 1'ecoute sera faite.
[117] (2) a) Les stations de navire affec-
tees au service commercial n'utiliseront
les bandes communes superieures a 4 ooo
kc/s (longueurs d'onde inferieures £ 75 m)
qu'autant que leurs emissions satisferont
aux tolerances de frequence specifics pour
les stations terrestres au § 2, (2) de 1'ar-
ticle 6. Dans ces cas, les frequences
employees doivent £tre choisies du c6te
146
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
especially, in the limits of the harmonic
bands enumerated below:
4,400 to 4,450 kc (68.18 to 67,42 m)
8,800 to 8,900 kc (34.09 to 33.71 m)
13,200 to 13,350 kc (22.73 to 22.47 m)
17,600 to 17,750 kc (17.05 to 16.90 m)
22,900 to 23,000 kc (13.10 to 13.04 m)
[U8] (&) Frequencies chosen in the por-
tion of the band reserved to mobile services
from 6,600 to 6,675 kc (45.45 to 44.94 m),
in harmonic relation with the preceding
bands, may also be used.
[ll9] (c) The provisions of subparagraph
(2) (a) shall not apply to the portion of the
shared band between 4,115 and 4,165 kc
(72.90 and 72.03 m) which may be used by
any ship station carrying on a commer-
cial service.
[m] (3) In selecting frequencies for new
fixed and coast stations, the administra-
tions shall avoid using the frequencies in
the bands specified in subparagraphs (i)
(a), (2) (a), (2) (&), and (2) (c).
[m] § 19- (i) It is recognized that the
frequencies between 6,000 and 30,000 kc
(50 and 10 m) are very efficient for long-
distance communications.
[m] (2) The administrations shall make
the greatest possible effort to reserve the
frequencies of this band for this purpose,
except when their use for short- or medi-
um-distance communication is not likely
to interfere with long-distance communi-
cations.
t123] §20. In Europe, Africa, and Asia,
low-power directional radiobeacons the
range of which does not exceed about 50
km may use any frequency in the band
1,500 to 3,500 kc (200 to 85.71 m) except
the guard band of 1,630 to 1,670 kc (184
to 1 80 m) subject to agreements with the
countries whose services are likely to be
interfered with.
ARTICLE 8. — Amateur Stations and Private
Experimental Stations
P24] § I. The exchange of communica-
tions between amateur stations and be-
tween private experimental stations of
different countries shall be forbidden if
the administration of one of the interested
countries has given notice of its opposition
to this exchange.
des frequences les plus hautes (ondes plus
courtes) de la bande commune et, plus
sp6cialement, dans les limites des bandes
harmoniques 6num6rees ci-apres:
4 400 & 4 450 kc/s (68, 1 8 & 67,42 m)
8 800 £ 8 900 kc/s (34,09 a 33,71 m)
13 200 i 13 350 kc/s (22,73 & 22,47 m)
17 600 a 17 750 kc/s (17,05 a 16,90 m)
22 900 & 23 ooo kc/s (13,10 a 13,04 m)
[us] &) On peut egalement utiliser des
frequences choisies dans la portion de la
bande r6serv6e aux services mobiles de
6 600 a 6 675 kc/s (4545 & 4-4,94 m), en
relation harmonique avec les bandes
pr6c6dentes.
[119] c) Les prescriptions de Talinea (2),
a) ne s'appliquent pas a la portion de la
bande commune entre 4 115 et 4 165
kc/s (72,90 et 72,03 m) qui peut £tre
utilisee par toute station de navire affec-
t6e au service commercial.
[12°] (3) En choisissant les frequences
des nouvelles stations fixes et c6tieres, les
administrations eviteront d 'employer les
frequences des bandes sp6cifiees dans les
alineas (i), litt. a), (2), litt. a), (2), litt. 6)
et (2), litt. c).
[121] § 19. (i) U est reconnu que les fr6-
quences entre 6 ooo et 30 ooo kc/s (50 et
10 m) sont tres efficaces pour les com-
munications a longue distance.
p2] (2) Les administrations s'efforce-
ront, dans toute la mesure du possible, de
r6server les frequences de cette bande dans
ce but, except6 quand leur emploi pour des
communications a courte ou a moyenne
distance n'est pas susceptible de brouiller
les communications a grande distance.
[123] § 20. En Europe, Afrique, Asie, les
radiophares directionnels de faible puis-
sance et dont la portee ne depasse pas 50
km environ peuvent faire usage de toute
frequence dans la bande de i 500 a 3 500
kc/s (200 a 85,71 m), a 1'exception de la
bande de protection de i 630 & i 670 kc/s
(184 a 180 m), sous reserve d'accord des
pays dont les services soht susceptibles
d^tre brouilles.
ARTICLE 8. — Stations d' amateur et stations
experimental privees
[124] § i. L'6change de communications
entre stations d 'amateur et entre stations
exp6rimentales privies de pays differents
est interdit si 1'administration de Fun des
pays interesses a notifi6 son opposition a
cet echange.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
147
[12S] §2. (i) When this exchange is per-
mitted, the communications must be car-
ried on in plain language and be limited to
messages relating to experiments and to
remarks of a private nature for which, by
reason of their lack of importance, the use
of the telegraph service could not enter
into consideration. It shall be strictly
forbidden for owners of amateur stations
to transmit international communications
emanating from third persons.
[126] (2) The foregoing provisions may be
modified by special arrangements between
the interested countries.
[m] § 3- In amateur stations or in pri-
vate experimental stations, authorized to
conduct transmissions, any person operat-
ing the apparatus on his own account or
for third persons must have proved that he
is able to transmit texts in Morse code
signals and to read, by aural radiotele-
graph reception, texts so transmitted.
He can be replaced only by authorized
persons possessing the same qualifications.
[12S] § 4. Administrations shall take such
measures as they judge necessary to
verify, from a technical standpoint, the
qualifications of any person operating the
apparatus.
[129] § 5- (i) The maximum power which
amateur stations and private experimental
stations may use shall be fixed by the inter-
ested administrations, taking account of
the technical qualifications of the opera-
tors and of the conditions under which the
said stations must work.
[13°] (2) All the general rules laid down
in the Convention and in the present
Regulations shall apply to amateur stations
and to private experimental stations. In
particular, the frequency of the wave
emitted must be as constant and as free
from harmonics as the state of the art
permits.
lm] (3) In the course of their emissions,
these stations must, at short intervals,
transmit their call signals or, in the case of
experimental stations not yet provided
with call signals, their names.
ARTICLE 9. — Conditions to be Observed by
Mobile Stations
A. — General
[m] 1 1. (i) Mobile stations must be
established in such a way as to conform, as
[m] § 2. (i) Lorsque cet ^change est
permis, les communications doivent s'ef-
fectuer en langage clair et se limiter aux
messages ayant trait aux experiences et a
des remarques d'un caract&re personnel
pour lesquelles, en raison de leur manque
d'importance, le recours au service
teiegraphique public ne saurait entrer en
consideration. II est absolument interdit
aux titulaires des stations d 'amateur de
transmettre des communications interna-
tionales 6manant de tierces personnes.
[m] (2) Les dispositions ci-avant peu-
vent £tre modifie'es par des arrangements
particuliers entre les pays int6resses.
[X27] § £ Dans les stations d'amateur ou
dans les stations experimentales privies,
autoris6es £ effectuer des emissions, toute
personne manceuvrant les appareils, pour
son propre compte ou pour celui de tiers,
doit avoir prouv6 qu'elle est apte a trans-
mettre les textes en signaux du code
Morse et a lire, a la reception radio-
teiegraphique auditive, les textes ainsi
transmis. Elle ne peut se faire remplacer
que par des personnes autorise'es poss6-
dant les mSmes aptitudes.
[m] § 4. Les administrations prennent
telles mesures qu'elles jugent n6cessaires
pour verifier les capacitis, au point de vue
technique, de toute personne manceuvrant
les appareils.
[m] § 5- (i) La puissance maximum que
les stations d'amateur et les stations ex-
perimentales privies peuvent utiliser est
fix6e par les administrations interess^es,
en tenant compte des qualit£s techniques
des operateurs et des conditions dans les-
quelles lesdites stations doivent travailler.
[18°] (2) Toutes les regies g6nerales fixees
dans la Convention et dans le present
R£glement s'appliquent aux stations
d'amateur et aux stations experimentales
privees. En particulier, la frequence des
ondes 6mises doit £tre aussi constante et
aussi exempte d'harmoniques que l'6tat
de la technique le permet.
[m] (3) Au cours de leurs emissions, ces
stations doivent transmettre, a de courts
intervalles, leur indicatif d'appel, ou leur
nom dans le cas de stations experimentales
non encore pourvues d'indicatif d'appel.
ARTICLE 9. — Conditions £ remplir par les
stations mobiles
A. — Genemlitis
[132] § i. (i) Les stations mobiles doi-
vent §tre etablies de maniere a se con-
148
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
regards frequencies and types of waves, to
the general provisions forming the subject
of article 7.
[133] (2) In addition, no new type-B-
wave transmitter installation shall be
made in mobile stations, except when these
transmitters, working at full power, use
less than 300 watts measured at the input
of the audiofrequency supply transformer.
[m] (3) Finally, the use of type-B waves
on all frequencies shall be forbidden, be-
ginning with January I, 1940, except for
transmitters fulfilling the same conditions
as above regarding power.
[135] § 2. The frequency of emission of
mobile stations shall be verified as often as
possible by the inspection service to which
they are subject.
[l36] § 3- Receiving apparatus must be
such that the current which they induce
into the antenna shall be as low as possible
and shall not disturb neighboring stations.
[l87] § 4. Transmitting and receiving sets
of any mobile station must permit of mak-
ing frequency changes as rapidly as possi-
ble. All installations must be such that,
after the communication is established,
the time necessary to change from trans-
mission to reception and vice versa shall
be as short as possible.
B.—Ship Stations
[138j § 5. (i) The transmitting appara-
tus used in ship stations working on type-
A2 or -B waves in the authorized band be-
tween 365 and 515 kc (822 and 583 m)
must be provided with devices making it
possible conveniently and appreciably to
reduce the power thereof.
[139] (2) This provision shall not apply to
transmitters in which the power, as meas-
ured at full load, does not exceed 300 watts
on the transmitting-tube plates (type-A2
emission) or at the input of the audio-
frequency supply transformers (type-B
emission).
[14°] (3) All ship stations transmitting on
frequencies in the band 100 to 160 kc
(3,000 to 1,875 m) and on frequencies
above 4,000 kc (wavelengths below 75 m)
must be equipped with a wave meter hav-
ing a precision at least equal to 5/1000, or
with an equivalent device.
former, en ce qui concerne les frequences
et les types d'onde, aux dispositions
generates faisant 1'objet de Tarticle 7.
pas] (2) En outre, aucune nouvelle in-
stallation d'emetteurs d'ondes du type B
ne peut §tre faite, dans les stations
mobiles, sauf quand ces emetteurs, tra-
vaillant a pleine puissance, d6penseront
moins de 300 watts mesur6s a 1'entree du
transformateur d 'alimentation a fr6quence
audible.
f134] (3) Enfin, 1'emploi des ondes du
type B de toutes frequences sera interdit a
partir du ier Janvier 1940, sauf pour les
Emetteurs remplissant les mSmes condi-
tions de puissance que ci-avant.
[l35] § 2. La frequence demission des
stations mobiles sera verified le plus
sou vent possible par le service d 'inspec-
tion dont elles relevent.
[13G] §3. Les appareils r6cepteurs dpi-
vent 6tre tels que le courant qu'ils in-
duisent dans 1'antenne soit aussi r6duit
que possible et n'incommode pas les sta-
tions du voisinage.
[137] § 4. Les changements de frequence
dans les appareils emetteurs et recepteurs
de toute station mobile doivent pouvoir
Itre effectu6s aussi rapidernent que possi-
ble. Toutes les installations doivent Stre
telles, que la communication £tant
6tablie, le temps necessaire au passage de
remission & la r6ception et vice-versa soit
aussi recluit que possible.
B. — Stations de navire
[138] §5. (i) Les appareils d'emission
utilises dans les stations de navire travail-
lant sur des ondes du type A2 ou B dans
les bandes autorise'es entre 365 et 515
kc/s (822 et 583 m) doivent £tre pourvus
de dispositifs permettant, d'une maniere
facile, d'en r&iuire sensiblement la
puissance.
[139] (2) Cette disposition ne s'applique
pas aux emetteurs dont la puissance,
mesur6e a pleine charge, ne depasse pas
300 watts a la plaque des lampes £met-
trices (emission du type A.2) ou £ 1'entree
des transformateurs d 'alimentation a fr6-
quence audible (Emission du type B).
[14°] (3) Toutes les stations de navire
6mettant sur des frequences dans les
bandes de 100 a 160 kc/s (3 ooo a i 875
m) et sur des frequences supeYieures a
4 ooo kc/s (longueurs d'onde inf6rieures &
75 m) doivent 6tre munies d'un onde-
metre ayant une precision au moins 6gale
a 5/1 ooo ou d'un dispositif equivalent.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
149
[i«] §6. Any station installed on
board a ship, compulsorily provided with
radio apparatus as a result of an inter-
national agreement, must be able to trans-
mit and to receive on the wave of 500 kc
(600 m), type-A2 or -B and, in addition,
on at least one other type-As or -B wave,
in the authorized band between 365 and
485 kc (822 and 619 m).
[142] § 7- (i) In addition to the waves
mentioned above, ship stations equipped
to transmit type-Ai, -A2, or -A3 waves
may use the waves authorized in article 7.
[*43] (2) The use of type-B waves shall be
prohibited on all frequencies, except the
following ones;
375 kc (800 m)
410 kc (730 m)
425 kc (705 m)
454 kc (660 m)
500 kc (600 m)
1,364 kc (220 m)*
[144] § 8. All the ship station apparatus
installed for the transmission of type-Ai
waves in the authorized band between 100
and 160 kc (3,000 and 1,875 m) must per-
mit of using at least two frequencies,
selected in this band, in addition to the
frequency of 143 kc (2,100 m).
[14B] § 9- 00 All stations on board ships
compulsorily provided with radiotele-
graph apparatus must be capable of re-
ceiving the wave of 500 kc (600 m) and, in
addition, all the waves necessary to the
operation of the service which they carry
on.
[«•] (2) These stations must be capable
of receiving types Ai and A2 waves on the
same frequencies easily and efficiently.
C. — Aircraft Stations
[147] § jo. (i) (a) Any station installed
on board an aircraft flying over a mari-
time route, and compulsorily provided
with radio apparatus as the result of an
international agreement, must be capable
of transmitting and receiving on the wave
of 500 kc (600 m), type A2 or B.
[148] (&) As regards the restriction in the
use of type-B waves, see B, § 7 (2) above.
[i*9] (2) (a) Any aircraft station must
[Ml] § 6. Toute station installee & bord
d'un navire obligatoirement pourvu d'ap-
pareils radioelectriques par suite d'un ac-
cord international doit pouvoir emettre et
recevoir sur 1 'oxide de 500 kc/s (600 m), du
type A2 ou B et, en outre, au moins sur
une autre onde, du type A2 ou B, dans les
bandes autorisees entre 365 et 485 kc/s
(822 et 619 m).
I142] §7- W En plus des ondes visees ci-
avant, les stations de navire £quip£es pour
emettre des ondes des types Ai, A2 ou A3
peuvent employer les ondes autorisees £
1'article 7.
[143] (2) L'usage des ondes du type B est
interdit pour toutes les frequences 4 Tex-
ception des frequences suivantes:
375 kc/s (800 m)
410 kc/s (730 m)
425 kc/s (705 m)
454 kc/s (660 m)
500 kc/s (600 m)
I 364 kc/s (220 m)*
[144] § 8. Tous les appareils de stations
de navire etablis pour la transmission
d'ondes du type Ai des bandes autorisees
entre 100 et 160 kc/s (3 opo et I 875 m)
doivent permettre 1'emploi, en plus dela
frequence de 143 kc/s (2 100 m), dedeux
frequences au minimum, choisies dans ces
bandes.
[145] § 9. (i) Toutes les stations & bord
des navires obligatoirement pourvus d 'ap-
pareils radiotelegraphiques doivent £tre £
m6me de recevoir 1'onde de 500 kc/s (600
m) et, en outre, toutes les ondes n£ces-
saires & raccomplissement du service
qu'elles effectuent.
[*48] (2) Ces stations doivent toe &
m£me de recevoir facilement et efficace-
rnent, sur les mSmes frequences, les ondes
des types Ai et A2.
C. — Stations d'aSronef
[147] § 10. (i) a) Toute station installee
£ bord d'un a6ronef effectuant un par-
cours maritime, obligatoirement ^pourvu
d 'appareils radio61ectriques par suite d'un
accord international, doit pouvoir emettre
et recevoir sur 1'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m)f
du type A2 ou B.
[148] b) En ce qui concerne la restriction
dans Tusage des ondes du type B, voir
sous B, § 7 (2) ci-avant.
[*49] (2) a) Toute station d'aeronef doit
* See note 10 to the frequency allocation table [omitted here].
* Voir la note 10 du tableau de repartition des frequences [pas inclus ici].
ISO
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
be capable of transmitting and receiving
the wave of 333 kc (900 m), type A2 or
A3-
[X5°] (&) This rule shall not apply to air-
craft stations flying over regions ^ where
local agreements providing otherwise are
in force.
[Articles 10-11 omitted. — Operators'
Certificates. Authority of the Master.]
ARTICLE 12* — Inspection of Stations
[m] § i. (i) The competent govern-
ments or administrations of countries
where a mobile station calls, may demand
the production of the license. The opera-
tor of the mobile station or the person
responsible for the station must submit to
this verification. The license must be
kept in such a way that it may be fur-
nished without delay. However, the
production of the license may be replaced
by a permanent posting in the station, of
a copy of the license certified by the
authority which has granted it.
[IDS] (2) When the license cannot be
produced or when manifest irregularities
are detected, the governments or ad-
ministrations may proceed to the inspec-
tion of radio installations in order to be
assured that they satisfy the require-
ments of the present Regulations.
[194] (3) Moreover, the inspectors shall
have the right to demand the production
of the operators' certificates although no
proof of professional qualifications may be
demanded.
[19S] § 2. (i) When a government or an
administration has found it necessary to
resort to the measures provided for in § I
above, or when it has not been possible to
produce the operators' certificates, it shall
be necessary immediately to inform
thereof the government or the administra-
tion to which the mobile station in ques-
tion is subject. In addition, the pro-
cedure specified in article 13 shall be
followed should necessity arise.
[196] (2) The official of the government or
of the administration which has inspected
the station must, before leaving the latter,
communicate his findings to the com-
mander or to the responsible person (art.
n) or to their substitute.
[i97] §3. As regards the technical and
operating conditions which mobile sta-
tions holding a license must satisfy in the
pouvoir dmettre et recevoir 1'onde de 333
kc/s (900 m), du type A2 ou A3.
[16°] b) Cette regie ne s'applique pas aux
stations d'a&ronef survolant les regions ou
des accords locaux, qui en disposent autre-
ment, sont en vigueur.
[Articles 10-11 omis. — Certificats des
operateurs. Autorite du commandant.}
ARTICLE 12. — Inspection des stations
[192] § it (!) Les gouvernements ou ad-
ministrations comp6tents des pays ou une
station mobile fait escale peuvent exiger
la production de la licence. L' op<§rateur
de la station mobile, ou la personne respon-
sable de la station, doit se prater a cette
constatation. La licence doit 6tre con-
serv6e de facon qu'elle puisse £tre fournie
sans d61ai. Toutefois, la production de la
licence peut £tre remplace*e par 1'affichage
a demeure, dans la station, d'une copie de
la licence, certifiee conforme par I'autorit6
qui 1'a d61ivr6e.
[193] (2) Lorsque la licence ne peut 8tre
produite, ou que des anomalies manifestes
sont constat6es, les gouvernements ou ad-
ministrations peuvent faire proc£der a
1'inspection des installations radio61ec-
triques, en vue de s'assurer qu'elles re"-
pondent aux stipulations du present
R£glement.
[194] (3) En outre, les inspecteurs sont en
droit d'exiger la production des certificats
des op&rateurs, sans qu'aucune justifica-
tion de connaissances professionnelles
puisse 6tre demande'e.
[19B] §2 (i) Lorsqu'ungouvernementou
une administration s'est trouv6 dans 1'ob-
ligation de recourir a la mesure pr6vue au
§ i ci-avant ou lorsque les certificats
d'op6rateur n'ont pu toe produits, il y a
lieu d'en informer imm^diatement le gou-
vernement pu Tadministration dont de*-
pend la station mobile en cause. Pour le
surplus, il est proce"d6, le cas ech6ant,
ainsi que le present 1'article 13.
[196] (2) Le d616gu6 du gouvernement ou
de 1' administration qui a inspect^ la sta-
tion doit, avant de quitter celle-ci, faire
part de ses constatations au commandant
ou a la personne responsable (article il)
ou a leur remplagant.
[l97] § 3. En ce qui concerne les condi-
tions techniques et d'exploitation aux-
quelles doivent satisfaire, pour le service
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
international radio-communication serv-
ice, the contracting governments shall
bind themselves not to impose upon for-
eign stations which are temporarily
located in their territorial waters, or
which may stop temporarily in their terri-
tory, conditions more stringent than those
which are provided for in the present
Regulations. These provisions shall in
no way affect the provisions which, com-
ing within the scope of international
agreements relative to maritime or air
navigation, are not determined in the
present Regulations.
ARTICLE 13. — Reporting of Violations
[lfl8] § i. Violations of the Convention or
the Radio Regulations shall be reported
by the stations detecting them to their
administration by means of statements
conforming to the model shown in ap-
pendix 3.
[l99] § 2. In case of serious violations
committed by a station, representations
must be made to the administration of the
country to which this station is subject.
[20°] § 3. If an administration has knowl-
edge of a violation of the Convention or of
the Regulations, by a station which it has
authorized, it shall ascertain the facts,
determine the responsibility, and take
the necessary action.
ARTICLE 14. — Call Signals
poi] § i. (i) All^ stations open to the
international service of public correspond-
ence, as well as private experimental
stations, amateur stations, and private
radio-communication stations, must have
call signals from the international series
assigned to each country in the following
table.1 In this table, the first letter or
the first two letters of the call signals show
the nationality of the stations.
[202] (2) When a fixed station in the
international service uses more than one
frequency, each frequency shall be
designated by a separate call signal used
for that frequency only.
de radiocommunication international, les
stations mobiles titulaires d'une licence,
les gouvernements contractants s'en-
gagent a ne pas imposer aux stations
mobiles £trang£res qui se trouvent tern-
porairement dans leurs eaux territoriales,
ou s'arr£tent temporairement sur leur ter-
ritoire, des conditions plus rigoureuses que
celles qui sont pr£vues dans le present
R&glement. Ces prescriptions n'affectent
en rien les dispositions qui, 6tant du res-
sort d 'accords internationaux relatifs a la
navigation maritime ou aerienne, ne sont
pas determiners dans le present R&gle-
ment.
ARTICLE 13. — Rapport sur les infractions
[198] § I. Les infractions £ la Convention
ou aux R&glements des radiocommunica-
tions sont signa!6es a leur administration
par les stations qui les constatent et ce,
au moyen d'etats cpnformes au module
reproduit a 1'appendice 3.
[199] § 2. Dans le cas d 'infractions im-
portantes, commises par une station, des
representations doivent 8tre faites a 1'ad-
ministration du pays dont depend cette
station.
[20°] § 3- Si une administration a con-
naissance d'une infraction a la Conven-
tion ou aux R£glements, commise dans
une des stations qu'elle a autoris6es, elle
constate les faits, fixe les responsabilite's
et prend les mesures n6cessaires.
ARTICLE 14. — Indicatifs d'appel
[201] § i. (i) Toutes les stations ouvertes
au service international de la correspon-
dance publique, ainsi que les stations
experimental privies, les stations d'ama-
teur et les stations privies de radiocom-
munication, doivent poss£der des indicatifs
d'appel de la s6rie Internationale attri-
bute a chaque pays dans le tableau de
repartition ci-apr6s. Dans ce tableau, la
premiere lettre ou les deux premieres let-
tres prevues pour les indicatifs d'appel
distinguent la nationality des stations.
[202] (2) Lorsqu'une station fixe em-
ploie, dans le service international, plus
d'une frequence, chaque frequence est
d6sign6e par un indicatif d'appel dis-
tinct, utilise uniquement pour cette fre"-
quence.
i The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. — ED.
152
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
P03] TABLEAU DE REPARTITION DBS INDICATIFS D?APPEL
No. 317
Pays
Indicatifs
Chili . . .
CAA-CEZ
Canada
CFA-CKZ
Cuba
CLA-CMZ
Maroc
CNA-CNZ
Cuba
COA-COZ
Bolivie
CPA-CPZ
Colonies portugaises
CQA-CRZ
Portugal
CSA-CUZ
Uruguay
CVA-CXZ
Canada
CYA-CZZ
Allemagne
D
Espagne
EAA-EHZ
Etat libre d'Irlande
EIA-EIZ
Republique de Liberia ....
ELA-ELZ
Perse.
EPA-EQZ
Estonie
ESA-ESZ
Ethiopie
ETA-ETZ
Territoire de la Sarre
EZA-EZZ
France et colonies et pro-,
tectorats
F
Grande-Bretagne
G
Hongrie
HAA-HAZ
Confederation suisse
HBA-HBZ
Equateur
HCA-HCZ
Republique d'Ha'itL
HHA-HHZ
Republique Dominicaine . . .
Republique de Colombie . . .
Republique de Panama ....
R6publique de Honduras , . .
Siam
HIA-HIZ
HJA-HKZ
HPA-HPZ
HRA-HRZ
HSA-HSZ
Etat de la Cite du Vatican. .
Hedjaz ,
HVA-HVZ
HZA-HZZ
Italic et colonies
I
Japon
J
Etats-Unis d'Amerique ....
Norvege . ...
K
LAA-LNZ
Republique Argentine
LOA-LWZ
Luxembourg . . ,
LXA-LXZ
Lithuanie
LYA-LYZ
Bulgarie
LZA-LZZ
Grande-Bretagne
M
Etats-Unis d'Amerique ....
Perou
N
OAA-OCZ
Autriche. ..,.,,,, f
OEA-OEZ
Finlande. . .
OFA-OHZ
Tchecoslovaquie
OKA-OKZ
Belgique et colonies
ONA-OTZ
Danemark
OUA-OZZ
[204] j 2. Call signals shall consist of:
[205] (a) three letters, in the case of land
stations;
p06] (6) three letters, or three letters fol-
lowed by a single figure (other than o or
i), in the case of fixed stations;
[207] (c) four letters, in the case of ship
stations;
Pays
Indicatifs
Pays-Bas
PAA-PIZ
Curasao
PJA-PJZ
PKA-POZ
Bresil
PPA-PYZ
PZA-PZZ
(Abr6viations)
Q
Union des Republiques
Sovietistes Socialistes. . . .
Suede
R
SAA-SMZ
Pologne
SOA-SRZ
Eervote
STA-SUZ
Grece
SVA-SZZ
Turquie
TAA-TCZ
Islande . - ...
TFA-TFZ
Guatemala
TGA-TGZ
Costa- Rica
TIA-TIZ
France et colonies et pro-,
tectorats
TKA-TZZ
Union des Republiques
Sovietistes Socialistes. . . .
Canada. .
U
VAA-VGZ
Federation Australienne. . . .
Terre-Neuve .
VHA-VMZ
VOA-VOZ
Colonies et protectorats
britanniques
VPA-VSZ
Indes britanniques
VTA-VWZ
Canada
VXA-VYZ
Etats-Unis d'Am6rique ....
Mexique
W
XAA-XFZ
Chine
XGA-XUZ
Indes britanniques . . .
XYA-XZZ
Afghanistan ,
YAA-YAZ
Indes n^erlandaises.
YBA-YHZ
Iraq
YIA-YIZ
Nouvelles-Hebrides
YTA-YTZ
Lettonie
YLA—YLZ
Ville libre de IDantzig
YMA-YMZ
Nicaragua
YNA-YNZ
Roumanie
YOA-YRZ
Republique de El Salvador. .
Yougoslavie
YSA-YSZ
YTA-YUZ
Venezuela
YVA-YWZ
Albanie
ZAA-ZAZ
Colonies _ et protectorats
britanniques.
ZBA-ZJZ
Nouvelle-Zeiande
ZKA-ZMZ
Paraguay
ZPA-ZPZ
Union de TAfrique du Sud. .
ZSA-ZUZ
[204] §2. Les indicatifs d'appel sont
formes de:
[206] a) trois lettres, dans le cas de sta-
tions terrestres ;
p06] 6) trois lettres, ou trois lettres sui-
vies d'un seul chifTre (autre que o ou i),
dans le cas de stations fixes;
[207] c) quatre lettres, dans le cas de
stations de navire;
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
153
PCS] (^) five letters, in the case of air-
craft stations;
p09] (e) five letters preceded and fol-
lowed by the Morse code signal cor-
responding to " underlined " (•••— — •—) ,
in the case of stations or aircraft carrying
matter having to do with the functioning
of the League of Nations;
pio] (j) four letters followed by a single
figure (other than o or i), in the case of
other mobile stations;
[211] (g) one or two letters and a single
figure (other than o or i) followed by a
group of not more than three letters, in
the case of private experimental stations,
amateur stations, and private radio-
communication stations; however, the
prohibition against the use of the figures
o and I shall not apply to amateur stations.
I212] §3- W In the aeronautical radio
service, after communication has been
established by means of the complete call
signal [see § 2, (d) and (e)], the aircraft
station may use an abbreviated call signal
composed :
[21S] (a) in radiotelegraphy, of the first
and last letters of the complete 5-letter
call signal;
[214] (b) in radiotelephony, of all or part
of the name of the owner of the aircraft
(company or individual) followed by the
last two letters of the registration mark.
[215] (2) In the case of an aircraft per-
forming a service which concerns the
functioning of the League of Nations, the
words "Soci6t6 des Nations" shall replace
the name of the owner of the aircraft.
[*«] §4. (i) The 26 letters of the alpha-
bet, as well as the figures, in the cases pro-
vided for in § 2, may be used to form call
signals; accented letters shall be excluded.
[217] (2) However, the following letter
combinations may not be used for call
signals:
P18] (a.) combinations beginning with A
or B, these two letters being reserved for
the geographical part of the International
Code of Signals;
pis] (b) combinations used in the Inter-
national Code of Signals, second part;
[22°] (c) combinations which might be
confused with distress signals or with
other signals of a similar character;
[221] (d) combinations reserved for the
abbreviations to be used in the radio
service.
[208] d) cinq lettres, dans le cas de sta-
tions d'aeronef ;
P09] ^ e) cinq lettres, prec6d6es et suivies
du signal du code Morse correspondant au
"soulign6" (••— — ••— ), dans le cas de
stations & bord d'aeYonef s effectuant un
transport int6ressant le fonctionnement de
la Societ6 des Nations;
[210] jf) quatre lettres, suivies d'un seul
chiflre (autre que o ou i), dans le cas
d'autres stations mobiles;
P"] g) une ou deux lettres et un seul
chiffre (autre que o ou i), suivi d'un
groupe de trois lettres au plus dans le cas
de stations exp6rimentales privies, de
stations d'amateur et de stations privies
de radiocommunication ; toutefois, 1 'in-
terdiction d'employer les chiffres o et I
ne s'applique pas aux stations d'amateur.
P12] § 3- (i) Dans le service radioa6rien,
apr&s que la communication a 6t6 6tablie
au moyen de Tindicatif d'appel complet
[voir § 2, d) et e)], la station d'aeronef
peut employer un indicatif abr6g6 con-
stitue":
pis] a) en radiotele"graphie, par les pre-
miere et derniere lettres de 1'indicatif
d'appel complet de cinq lettres;
[214] b) en radiot616phonie, par tout ou
partie du nom du propri6taire de I'a6ronef
(compagnie ou particulier) suivi des
deux dernieres lettres de la marque d'im-
matriculation.
pis] (2) Pour un aeronef effectuant un
service int6ressant le fonctionnement de
la Soci6t6 des Nations, les mots "Soci6t6
des Nations" remplacent le nom du
propne"taire de 1'aeronef.
H § 4- (i) Les 26 lettres de 1'alphabet,
ainsi que les chiffres dans les cas prevus au
§ 2, peuvent £tre employes pour former
les indicatif s d'appel ; les lettres accentu6es
sont exclues.
[217] (2) Toutefois, les combinaisons de
lettres indiqu6es ci-apres ne peuvent £tre
employees comme indicatif s d'appel:
[218] a) combinaisons commencant par
A ou par B, ces deux lettres 6tant r£-
serv6es pour la partie g6ographique du
Code International de Signaux;
p19] b) combinaisons employ6es dans le
Code International de Signaux, deuxieme
0] c) combinaisons qui pourraient toe
confondues avec les signaux de d6tresse
ou avec d'autres signaux de mime nature;
p21] d) combinaisons r&servees pour^les
abr^viations a employer dans les services
de radiocommunication.
154
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
[222] § 5- (*) Each country shall choose
call signals for its stations from the inter-
national series which is allocated to it and
shall notify the Bureau of the Union of the
call signals which it has assigned to its
stations.
p23] (2) The Bureau of the Union shall
see that the same call signal is not al-
located more than once and that those
call signals which might be confused with
distress signals, or with other signals of a
similar character, are not allocated.
ARTICLE 15. — Service Documents
[224] § I. The Bureau of the Union shall
prepare and publish the following service
documents:
[225j (#) The nomenclatures of all the
land, mobile, and fixed stations having a
call signal from the international series,
whether or not open to public correspond-
ence; the nomenclatures of the stations
operating special services, broadcasting,
and radio communications between fixed
points.
[226] (I) The frequency list. This list
shall give all the frequencies assigned to
stations intended to carry on a regular serv-
ice and which are capable of causing
international interference.
p27] (c) A nomenclature of the telegraph
offices and land stations open to inter-
national service.
[228] (d) A chart of coast stations open
to public correspondence.
p29] (e) A table and a chart to be an-
nexed to the nomenclature of coast and
ship stations indicating the zones and
hours of service of shrps of which the sta-
tions belong to the second category (see
appendices 4 and 5).
[23°] (/) An alphabetical list of the call
signals of the stations mentioned under
(a) and provided with a call signal of the
international series. This list shall be
arranged without considering nationality.
It shall be preceded by the call-signal-
allocation table appearing in article 14.
[231J (g) General radio statistics.
P32] § 2. (i) The nomenclatures of sta-
tions [§ I (a)] shall be published in sepa-
rate volumes as follows:
I. Nomenclature of Coast and Ship
Stations.
[2221 § 5- C1) Chaque pays choisit les
indicatifs d'appel de ses stations dans la
serie Internationale qui lui est allouee et
notifie au Bureau de 1'Umon les indicatifs
d'appel qu'il a attribues & ses stations.
[223] (2) Le Bureau de 1'Union veille cL
ce qu'un m£me indicatif d'appel ne soit
pas attribu6 plus d'une fois et & ce que
les indicatifs d'appel qui pourraient £tre
confondus avec les signaux de d6tresse, ou
avec d'autres signaux de mSme nature, ne
soient pas attribues.
ARTICLE 15. — Documents de service
p24] § i. Le Bureau de 1'Union dresse et
public les documents de service suivants:
[22S] a) les nomenclatures de toutes les
stations terrestres, mobiles, fixes ayant
un indicatif d'appel de la serie interna-
tionale et ouvertes ou non a la corres-
pondance publique; les nomenclatures des
stations effectuant des services speciaux,
de la radiodiffusion, des radiocommunica-
tions entre points fixes;
p26] 6) la liste des frequences. Cette
liste indique toutes les frequences at-
tribu6es aux stations destinees & effectuer
un service regulier et qui sont susceptibles
de causer des brouillages internationaux;
p27] c) une nomenclature des bureaux
t<§16graphiques et des stations terrestres
ouverts au service international ;
p28] d) une carte des stations c6tieres
ouvertes & la correspondance publique;
p29] e) un tableau et une carte destines
a £tre annexes & la nomenclature des sta-
tions c6tieres et de navire, et indiquant les
zones et les heures de service & bord des
navires dont les stations sont classics dans
la deuxieme cat6gorie (voir appendices 4
et5);
[230] y) une iiste alphabetique des indi-
catifs d'appel des stations mentionn6es
sous d) et pourvues d'un indicatif d'appel
de la serie Internationale. Cette liste est
dressee sans consideration de nationality.
Elle est prec6dee du tableau de repartition
des indicatifs d'appel figurant a I'article
H;
P31] g) une statistique generate des radio-
communications.
p32] § 2. (i) Les nomenclatures des sta-
tions [§ i,^ a] sont publics en fascicules
s6par£s, ainsi qu'il suit:
I. Nomenclature des stations c6ti-
eres et de navire.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
155
II. Nomenclature of Aeronautical and
Aircraft Stations.
III. Nomenclature of Stations Operat-
ing Special Services.
IV. Nomenclature of Fixed Stations
(Index to the List of Frequencies
for Fixed Stations in Service).
V. Nomenclature of Broadcasting Sta-
tions.
p33] (2) In the nomenclatures I, II, and
III, each class of stations shall occupy a
special section.
[234] §3- The form for the different
nomenclatures and for the frequency list
is given in appendix 6. Detailed informa-
tion concerning the preparation of these
documents shall be given in the prefaces,
in the headings of columns, and in the
notes of the said documents.
[235] § 4. Once a month, by means of
forms similar to those given in appendix 6,
the administrations shall notify the Bu-
reau of the Union of the additions,
changes, and deletions to be made in the
above-mentioned documents.
[236] § 5« (i) The nomenclature of coast
and ship stations as well as the nomencla-
ture of aeronautical and aircraft stations
shall be reedited every 6 months without
supplements between the two reeditipns.
As regards the nomenclature of stations
operating special services and the nomen-
clature of broadcasting stations, the Bu-
reau of the Union shall decide upon the
intervals at which they must be reedited.
p87] (2) A recapitulative supplement
shall be published every 3 months for the
nomenclature of stations operating special
services, and every 6 months for the no-
menclature of broadcasting stations,
pas] (3) xhe frequency list and the no-
menclature of fixed stations constituting
an index to the frequency list, for fixed
stations in service, shall be reedited sepa-
rately each year. They shall be kept up
to date by means of monthly supplements
also edited separately.
P39] § 6. (i) The names of coast and
aeronautical stations shall be followed
respectively by the words RADIO and
AERADIO.
p40] (2) The names of radio direction
finding and of radio-beacon stations
shall be followed respectively by the
words GONIO and PHARE.
P41] § 7. Appendix 7 contains the sym-
II. Nomenclature des stations aero-
nautiques et d'a&ronef.
III. Nomenclature des stations effectu-
ant des services sp6ciaux.
IV. Nomenclature des stations fixes
(Index a la liste des frequences
pour les stations fixes en service).
V. Nomenclature des stations de
radiodiffusion.
pas] (2) £>ans jes nomenclatures I, II et
III, chaque categoric de stations est
rang6e dans une section speciale.
p34] § 3. La forme a donner aux diffe-
rentes nomenclatures et & la liste des fr6-
quences est indiquee a 1'appendice 6.
Les renseignements d6taill6s sur 1'etablisse-
ment de ces documents sont donnes dans
les prefaces, dans I'en-t6te des colonnes et
dans les annotations desdits documents.
P35] §4. Les administrations notifient
une fois par mois au Bureau de 1'Union, au
moyen de formules identiques a celles
donnees par 1'appendice 6, les additions,
modifications et suppressions a apporter
aux documents susvises.
P36] § 5. (i) La nomenclature des sta-
tions cdtieres et de navire ainsi que la
nomenclature des stations adronautiques
et d'a6ronef sont r6editees tous les six
mois sans supplement entre deux r66di-
tions. En ce qui concerne la nomencla-
ture des stations effectuant des services
spedaux et la nomenclature des stations
de radiodiffusion, le Bureau de 1'Union
decide a quels intervalles elles doivent
£tre reeditees.
p37] (2) Un supplement recapitulatif est
public tous les 3 mois pour la nomencla-
ture des stations effectuant des services
speciaux et tous les 6 mois pour la nomen-
clature des stations de radiodiffusion.
P38] (3) La liste des frequences et la
nomenclature des stations fixes qui con-
stitue un index a la liste des frequences,
pour les stations fixes mises en service,
sont reeditees s£par6ment chaque annee.
Elles sont tenues & jour au moyen de
supplements mensuels 6dit6s 6galement
separement.
p39] § 6. (i) Les noms des stations
c6tieres et aeronautiques sont suivis
respectivement des mots RADIO et
AERADIO.
p40] (2) Les noms des stations radio-
goniometriques et des radiophares sont
suivis respectivement des mots GONIO et
PHARE.
p41] § 7. L'appendice 7 contient les no-
156
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
tations employees dans les documents
pour indiquer la nature et P6tendue du
service des stations.
[242] § 8. Les documents de service dont
les stations mobiles doivent £tre pourvues
sont enumeres dans Fappendice 8.
ARTICLE 16. — Procedure generale radio-
telegraphique dans le service mobile l,2
p43] § i (l) Dans le service mobile, la
procedure d6taille"e ci-apres est obliga-
toire, sauf dans le cas d'appel ou de trafic
de dtoesse auquel sont applicables les
dispositions de 1'article 22.
[244] (2) Pour l'£change des radiocom-
munications, les stations du service mobile
utilisent les abr&viations vis6es £ 1'ap-
pendice 9.
[245] § 2. (i) Avant d'emettre, toute sta-
tion doit s'assurer qu'elle ne produira pas
un brouillage nuisible aux transmissions
s'effectuant dans son rayon d 'action; si un
tel brouillage est probable, la station at-
tend le premier arrest de la transmission
qu'elle pourrait troubler.
[246] (2) Toutefois, m£me si, en opeYant
ainsi, 1'^mission de cette station vient &
brouiller une transmission radio61ectrique
d6j£ en cours, on appliquera les regies
suivantes:
[247] a) Dans la zone de communication
(Tune station terrestre ouverte au service
de la correspondance publique ou d'une
station a6ronautique quelconque, la sta-
tion dont remission produit le brouillage
doit cesser d'6mettre 4 la premiere de-
mande de la station terrestre ou a6ro-
nautique pr6cit6e.
p48] 6) Dans le cas ou une transmission
radioelectrique d£j£ en cours entre deux
navires vient & £tre brouill£e par une
Emission d'un autre navire, ce dernier doit
cesser d'&nettre & la premiere demande de
1'un quelconque des deux autres.
p49] c) La station qui demande cette
cessation doit indiquer la dur£e approx-
imative de 1'attente impos6e & la station
dont elle suspend 1'emission.
[2SO] § 3- Les radiotelegrammes de toute
nature transmis par les stations de navire
sont numerates par s6ries quotidiennes en
donnant le numero I au premier radio-
telegramme transmis chaque jour £ chaque
station terrestre diffeYente.
* This procedure shall be applicable to short waves so far as possible.
* The provisions of §§ 2 and 8 shall be applicable to radiotelephone transmissions of the mobile
service.
1 Cette procedure est applicable aux ondes courtes, dans la mesure du possible,
a Les dispositions des §§ 2 et 8 sont applicables aux transmissions radiotelephoniques du service .
mobile.
bols used in the documents to indicate the
nature and the scope of the service of
stations.
[242] § 8. The service documents with
which mobile stations must be provided
are listed in appendix 8.
ARTICLE 16. — General Radiotelegraph Pro-
cedure in the Mobile Service V
P43] § I- (i) In the mobile service, the
following detailed procedure shall be
obligatory except in the case of distress
call or traffic to which the provisions of
article 22 shall apply.
[244] (2) For the exchange of radio com-
munications, stations of the mobile service
shall use the abbreviations given in ap-
pendix 9.
p46] § 2. (i) Before transmitting, any
station must make sure that it will not
produce harmful interference with the
transmissions being made within its
range; if such interference is likely, the
station shall await the first stop in the
transmission which it may disturb.
p46] (2) If however, even after taking
these precautions, the emissions of this
station should cause interference with a
radio transmission already in progress, the
following rules shall be applied:
[247] (o) in the communication zone of a
land station open to the public corre-
spondence service or of any aeronautical
station, the station whose emission pro-
duces the interference must cease trans-
mitting at the first request of the above-
mentioned land or aeronautical station.
p48] . (6) In the case where a radio trans-
mission already in progress between two
ships happens to be interfered with by an
emission from another ship, the latter
must cease transmitting at the first re-
quest of either of the other two.
P49] (c) The station requesting this ces-
sation must indicate the approximate
length of the wait imposed upon the sta-
tion whose emission it is suspending.
P50] §3- Radiotelegrams of all kinds
transmitted by ship stations shall be num-
bered in daily series, assigning number I
to the first radiotelegram transmitted each
day to each land station separately.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
157
[2S1] § 4. CALLING A STATION AND SIGNALS
PREPARATORY TO TRAFFIC
[252] (i) Method of calling
The call shall consist of the following:
not more than three times the call
signal of the station called; the
word DE;
not more than three times the call
signal of the calling station.
pas] (2) Wave to be used for the call and
for preparatory signals
To make the call as well as to transmit
preparatory signals the calling station
shall use the wave on which the station
called is listening.
[254] (.j) Indication of the wave to be used
for the traffic
[2B5] The call, as indicated in subpara-
graph (i) above, must be followed by the
regulatory abbreviation indicating the
frequency and/or the type of wave which
the calling station proposes to use to
transmit its traffic.
[256] When, as an exception to this rule,
the call is not followed by the indica-
tion of the wave to be used for the
traffic:
[257] (a) if the calling station is a land
station:
it shall mean that this station proposes
to use its normal working-wave, as in-
dicated in the nomenclature, for the
traffic.
[268] (b) if the calling station is a
mobile station:
it shall mean that the wave to be used
for the traffic is to be chosen by the sta-
tion called.
P69] (4) Indication, when required, of the
number of telegrams or of
transmission by series
peo] When the calling station has more
than one telegram to transmit to the sta-
tion called, the preceding preparatory
signals shall be followed by the regulatory
abbreviation and by the figure specifying
the number of these telegrams,
pei] Furthermore, when the calling sta-
tion wishes to transmit these telegrams in
series, it shall so indicate by adding the
regulatory abbreviation requesting the
consent of the station called.
P51] §4. APPEL D'UNE STATION ET SIG-
NAUX PREPARATOIRES AU TRAFIC
P62] (i) Formule d'appel
L'appel est constitud comme suit:
trois fois, au plus, 1'mdicatif d'appel
de la station appelee; le mot DE;
trois fois, au plus, 1'indicatif d'appel
de la station appelante.
p53] (2) Ond e d, utiliser pour I'appel et les
signaux preparatoires
Pour faire I'appel ainsi que pour trans-
mettre les signaux preparatoires, la station
appelante utilise I'onde sur laquelle veille
la station appelee.
P54] (3) Indication de I'onde a utiliser
pour le trafic
P55] L'appel, tel qu'il est indique &
1'alinea (i) ci-avant, doit £tre suivi de
Fabreviation reglementaire indiquant la
frequence et/ou le type d'onde que la
station appelante se propose d 'utiliser
pour transmettre son trafic.
P56] Lorsque, par exception a cette
regie, Tappel n'est pas suivi de 1'indication
de I'onde £ utiliser pour le trafic:
p57] a) si la station appelante est une
station terrestre:
c'est que cette station se propose d'utili-
ser pour le trafic son onde normale de
travail, indique"e dans la nomenclature;
pss] ft) ^ la station appelante est une
station mobile:
c'est que Tonde & utiliser pour le trafic
est £ choisir par la station appelee.
P59] (4) Indication iventuelle du nombre
de radiotelegrammes ou de la
transmission par serie
p60] Lorsque la station appelante a plus
d'un radioteiegramme & transmettre &
la station appelee, les signaux prepara-
tpires precedents sont suivis de 1'abr Avia-
tion reglementaire et du chiffre spedfiant
le nombre de ces radiotelegrammes.
p61] En outre, lorsque la station ap-
pelante desire transmettre ces radio-
teiegrammes par serie, elle 1'indique en
ajoutant 1'abreviation reglementaire pour
emander le consentement de la stationd
appelee.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
P62] § 5- REPLY TO CALLS AND SIGNALS
PREPARATORY TO TRAFFIC
[2»] (i) Method of reply to calls
The reply to calls shall consist of the
following:
not more than three times the call
signal of the calling station;
the word DE;
the call signal of the station called.
[»M] (2) Wave for reply
[285] Xo transmit the reply to calls and to
preparatory signals, the station called
shall use the wave on which the calling
station must listen.
[2M] As an exception to this rule, when a
mobile station calls a coast station on the
wave 143 kc (2,100 m), the coast station
shall transmit the reply to the calls on its
normal working-wave of the bands be-
tween 100 and 160 kc (3,000 and 1,875
m), as indicated in the nomenclature.
per] (3) Understanding as to the wave to
be used for the traffic
[268] A. If the station called has an un-
derstanding with the calling station, it
shall transmit:
(a) the reply to the call ;
(&) the regulatory abbreviation indi-
cating that from that time on it is listen-
ing on the frequency and/or the type of
wave announced by the calling station;
(c) in some cases, the indications men-
tioned in subparagraph (4) ;
(d) the letter K, if the station called
is ready to receive the traffic of the calling
station;
(e) in certain cases, if it is useful, the
regulatory abbreviation and the figure
indicating the strength of the signals
received. (See appendix 10.)
269] B. If the station has no preliminary
understanding, or if it must choose the
wave to be used for the traffic, it shall
transmit:
(a) the reply to the call;
(b) the regulatory abbreviation indi-
cating the frequency and/or the type of
wave requested;*
[282] § 5- R&PONSE AUX APPELS ET SIG-
NAUX PR&PARATOIRES AU TRAFIC
[26S] (i) Formule de reponse aux appels
La reponse aux appels est constitute
comme suit:
trois fois, au plus, 1'indicatif d'appel
de la station appelante ;
le mot DE;
Tindicatif d'appel de la station
appe!6e.
ps*] (2) Qnde de reponse
[265] Pour transrnettre la r£ponse aux
appels et aux signaux preparatoires, la
station appelee emploie 1'onde sur laquelle
doit veiller la station appelante.
[266] Par exception & cette regie, quand
une station mobile appelle une station
c6ti&re sur 1'onde de 143 kc/s (2 100 m), la
station cdtiere transmet la reponse aux
appels sur son onde normale de travail des
bandes de 100 & 160 kc/s (3 ooo a I 875
m), telle qu'elle est indiqu6e dans la
nomenclature.
per] (3) Accord sur Vonde a utilizer pour
le trafic
[268] A. Si la station appelee est d'accord
avec la station appelante, elle transmet:
a) la reponse a Tappel ;
6) 1'abreviation reglementaire indiquant
qu'a partir de ce moment elle ecoute sur
la frequence et/ou le type d'onde an-
nonces par la station appelante;
c) eventuellement les indications pr6-
vues a Talinea (4) ;
d) la lettre K si la station appelee est
pr6te a recevoir le trafic de la station
appelante;
e) eventuellement, si c'est utile, I'abr6-
viation reglementaire et le chiifre indi-
quant la force des signaux regus (voir
1'appendice 10).
[26£>] B. Si la station n'est pas d'accord,
ou si elle doit choisir 1'onde £ utiliser pour
le trafic, elle transmet:
a) la reponse a 1'appel ;
b) Fabreviation reglementaire indi-
quant la frequence et/ou le type d'onde
demandes;*
* In the case where the choice of the wave to be used for the traffic falls to the station called, and
if, in exceptional cases, the latter station does not give the corresponding indication, the traffic
shall take place on the wave used for the call.
* Dans le cas ou le choix de 1'onde a utiliser pour le trafic revient a la station appelee, et sif ex-
ceptionnellement, cette dernidre station ne donne pas 1'indication correspondante, le trafic a lieu
sur 1'onde utilisee pour 1'appel.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
159
(c) in some cases, the indications men-
tioned in subparagraph (4),
[270] When an agreement is reached on
the wave which the calling station must
use for its traffic, the station called shall
transmit the letter K after the indications
contained in its reply.
p71] (4) Reply to the request for transmis-
sion by series
p72] The station called, replying to a
calling station which has asked to trans-
mit its telegrams in series [§ 4 (4)], shall
indicate, by means of the regulatory ab-
breviation, whether it refuses or accepts
and, in the latter case, if need be, shall
specify the number of radiotelegrams
which it is ready to receive in one series.
P73] (5) Difficulties in reception
p74] (a) If the station called is prevented
from receiving, it shall reply to the call as
indicated in subparagraph (3) above, but
it shall replace the letter K by the signal
•«—••* (wait), followed by a number
indicating in minutes the probable dura-
tion of the wait. If this probable dura-
tion exceeds 10 minutes, (5 minutes in the
aeronautical mobile service), a reason
must be given therefor.
[275] (j) When a station receives a call
without being certain that this call is in-
tended for it, it must not reply before the
call has been repeated and understood.
When, on the other hand, a station re-
ceives a call which is intended for it, but is
doubtful about the call signal of the calling
station, it must reply immediately, using
the regulatory abbreviation instead of the
call signal of the latter station.
P78] § 6. ROUTING OF TRAFFIC
[277] (j) Traffic wave
[m] (0) Each station of the mobile serv-
ice shall transmit its traffic by using, in
principle, one of its working-waves, as
they are indicated in the nomenclature for
the band in which the call was made.
P79] (b) Outside of its normal working-
wave which is printed in boldface type in
the nomenclature, each station may use
additional waves of the same band, in ac-
cordance with the provisions of article 19
§ i do).
c) 6ventuellement les indications pre-
vues a Talin6a (4).
P70] Lorsque 1'accord est realise sur
1'onde que devra employer la station
appelante pour son trafic, la station
appe!6e transmet la lettre K a la suite des
indications contenues dans sa r£ponse.
p71] (4) Reponse a la demande de trans-
mission par serie
[272] ^ La station appelee, r£pondant a une
station appelante qui a demande a trans-
mettre ses radiot61£grammes par s6rie
[§ 4, (4)], indique, au moyen de 1'abrevia-
tion r6glementaire, son refus ou son ac-
ceptation et, dans ce dernier cas, s'il y a
lieu, elle specific le nombre des radioteld-
gramrnes qu'elle est pr6te a recevoir en
une s6rie.
P73] (5) Difficult^ de reception
p74] a) Si la station appelee est emp£ch6e
de recevoir, elle repond a 1'appel comme il
est indique a 1'alinea (3) ci-avant, mais
elle remplace la lettre K par le signal
.—»«•. (attente), suivi d'un nombre
indiquant en minutes la duree probable de
1'attente. Si cette duree probable excede
10 minutes (5 minutes dans le service
mobile de I'a&ronautique), 1'attente doit
£tre motivee.
P7fi] &) Lorsqu'une station recoit un
appel sans £tre certaine que cet appel lui
est destin£, elle ne doit pas r6pondre avant
que 1'appel n'ait 6te r6pete et compris.
Lorsque, par ailleurs, une station recpit
un appel qui lui est destin£, mais a des
doutes sur 1'indicatif d 'appel de la station
appelante, elle doit repondre imm£diate-
ment en utilisant 1'abreviation regle-
mentaire en lieu et place de 1'indicatif
d'appel de cette derniere station.
P76] §6. ACHEMINEMENT DU TRAFIC
P77] (i) Ondedetrafic
p78] a) Chaque station du service mobile
transmet son trafic en employant, en
principe, une de ses ondes de travail,
telles qu'elles sont indiquees dans la
nomenclature, pour la bande dans laquelle
a eu lieu 1'appel.
p79] b) En dehors de son onde normale de
travail, imprimee en caracteres gras dans
la nomenclature, chaque station peut
employer des ondes supplementaires de la
m£me bande, conform6ment aux disposi-
tions de 1'article 19, § I, (10).
i6o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
PSD] (c) Tne use of calling waves for
traffic shall be governed by article 19.
[28X] (2) Long radiotelegrams
p82] (a) In principle, any radio telegram
containing more than 100 words shall be
considered as forming a series or shall end
a series in progress.
[283] (b) As a general rule, long radio-
telegrams, both in plain language and in
code or cipher language, shall be trans-
mitted in sections, each section containing
50 words in the case of plain language, and
20 words or groups in the case of code or
cipher.
p84] (c) At the end of each section the
signal ••——*• (?) meaning "have you
received the radiotelegram correctly up to
this point?" shall be transmitted. If the
section has been correctly received, the
receiving station shall reply by the letter
K and the transmission of the radiotele-
gram shall be continued.
[285] (3) Suspension of traffic
When a station of the mobile service
transmits on a working-wave of a land
station and thus causes interference with
the said land station, it must suspend its
work at the request of the latter.
[286] § ^ END OF TRAFFIC AND OF WORK
t287] (i) Signal for the end of trans-
mission
pas] (a) The transmission of a radio*
telegram shall be ended by the signal
••"•• ••"""• (end of transmission), followed
by the call signal of the transmitting
station and the letter K.
p89] (b) In the case of transmission by
series, the end of each radiotelegram shall
be indicated by the signal •«—•—-• and
the end of the series by the call signal of
the transmitting station and the letter K.
[290] (2) Acknowledgment of receipt
p91] (a) The acknowledgment of receipt
of a radiotelegram shall be given by trans-
mitting the letter R, followed by the
number of the radiotelegram; this ac-
knowledgment of receipt shall be preceded
by the following formula: call signal of the
station which has transmitted, word DE,
call signal of the station which has re-
ceived.
pso] c) L'emploi des ondes d'appel pour
le trafic est reglement6 par 1'article 19.
p81] (2) Longs radiotelegrammes
p82] a) En principe, tout radiotele-
gramme contenant plus de 100 mots est
consider^ comme formant une serie, ou
met fin a la serie en cours.
p83] b) En regie g6n6rale, les longs radio-
telegrammes, tant ceux en langage clair
que ceux en langage convenu ou chififr6,
sont transmis par tranches, chaque
tranche contenant 50 mots dans le cas du
langage clair et 20 mots ou groupes
lorsqu'il s'agit du langage convenu ou
chiffre.
p84] c) A la fin de chaque tranche, le
signal ••—•—•• (?) signifiant "avez-
vous bien regu le radiotelegrarnme jusqu'
ici?" est transmis. Si la tranche a 6t6
correctment recue, la station receptrice
repond par la lettre K et la transmission
du radiotelegramme est poursuivie.
P863 (3) Suspension du trafic
Quand une station du service mobile
transmet sur une onde de travail d'une
station terrestre et cause ainsi du brouil-
lage a ladite station terrestre, elle doit
suspendre son travail a la demande de
cette derniere.
[286] § 7. FIN DU TRAFIC ET DXJ TRAVAIL
P87] (l) Signal defin de transmission
P8S] a) La transmission d'un radiotele-
gramme se termine par le signal •—••—*
(fin de transmission), suivi de 1'indicatif
d'appel de la station transmettrice et de
la lettre K.
P89] b) Dans le cas de transmission par
serie, la fin de chaque radiotelegramme
est indiqu^e par le signal •-«••—•* et la
fin de la serie par 1'indicatif d'appel de la
station transmettrice et la lettre K.
p90] (2) Accuse de reception
P91]^ a) L'accus6 de reception d'un
radiot61egramme est donn6 en transmet-
tant la lettre R, suivie du num6ro du
radiotelegramme; cet accus6 de reception
est pr6c6d6 de la formule ci-apr^s: indi-
catif d'appel de la station qui a transmis,
mot DE, indicatif d'appel de la station
qui a recu.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
[292] (&) The acknowledgment of receipt
of a series of radiotelegrams shall be given
by transmitting the letter R followed by
the number of the last radiotelegram re-
ceived. This acknowledgment of receipt
shall be preceded by the above formula.
p93] (c) The acknowledgment of receipt
shall be made by the receiving station on
the same wave as for the reply to the call
[see § 5 (2) above].
[294]
(3) End of work
[295] (0) xhe end of work between two
stations shall be indicated by each of
them by means of the signal *••—••—
(end of work), followed by its own call
signal.
p96] (&) For these signals, the sending
station shall continue to use the traffic
wave and the receiving station the wave
for the reply to the call.
p97] (c) The signal •••• — — (end of
work) shall also be used when the trans-
mission of radiotelegrams of general in-
formation, meteorological information,
and general safety warnings is ended and
the transmission ends in the long-distance
radio-communication service with de-
ferred acknowledgment of receipt or
without acknowledgment of receipt.
[298] § 8. DURATION OF WORK
[299] (x) (0,) in no case, in the maritime
mobile service, must the work on 500 kc
(600 m) exceed 10 minutes.
[80°] (&) In no case, in the aerial mobile
service, must the work on 333 kc (900 m)
exceed 5 minutes.
[*°l] (2) On frequencies other than those
of 500 kc (600 m) and 333 kc (900 m) the
duration of the periods of work shall be
determined :
[302] (a) between a land station and a
mobile station, by the land station,
[303] (&) between mobile stations, by the
receiving station.
[304] §9. TESTS
When it is necessary to make test sig-
nals, either for the adjustment of a trans-
mitter before transmitting the call, or for
the adjustment of a receiver, these signals
must not last more than 10 seconds, and
they must be composed of a series of V's
followed by the call signal of the station
transmitting for the tests.
P92] b) L'accus6 de reception d'une
seVie de radiote"legrammes est donn6 en
transmettant la lettre R suivie du num6ro
du dernier radiotelegramme recu. Get
accus6 de reception est pr£c6d6 de la
formule ci-avant.
p93] c) L'accus6 de reception est fait
par la station receptrice sur la m£me
onde que pour la response a Tappel [voir
§ 5, (2) ci-avant].
P94] (3) Fin du travail
p96] a) La fin du travail entre deux
stations est indiquee par chacune d'elles
au moyen du signal •••—••— (fin du tra-
vail), suivi de son propre indicatif d'appel.
P96] 5) Pour ces signaux, la station
knettrice continue i utiliser Tonde de
trafic et la station receptrice 1'onde de
r£ponse a 1'appel.
p97] c) Le signal •••— — (fin du
travail) est aussi utilis6 lorsque la trans-
mission des radio t616grammes d 'informa-
tion g6ne"rale, des informations m6teoro-
logiques et des avis g6n&raux de s6curit6
se termine et que la transmission se
termine dans le service de radiocommu-
nication £ grande distance avec accus6
de reception diff6r6 ou sans accus6 de
reception.
P98] § 8. DUR&E DU TRAVAIL
p99] (i) a) En aucun cas, dans le service
mobile maritime, le travail sur 500 kc/s
(600 m) ne doit d6passer dix minutes. ^
[300] 5) En aucun cas, dans le service
mobile aerien, le travail sur 333 kc/s
(900 m) ne doit depasser cinq minutes.
[301] (2) Sur les frequences autres que
celles de 500 kc/s (600 m) et 333 kc/s
(900 m), la dur6e des p£riodes de travail
est d6terminee:
[302] a) entre station terrestre et station
mobile, par la station terrestre,
[808] 6) entre stations mobiles, par la
station receptrice.
[804] §9. ESSAIS
Lorsqu'il est necessaire de faire des
signaux d'essais, soit pour le r6glage d'un
dmetteur avant de transmettre 1'appel,
spit pour le r6glage d'un r6cepteur, ces
signaux ne doivent pas durer plus de 10
secondes et ils doivent §tre constitu6s
par une s£rie de WV suivie de Findicatif
d'appel de la station qui 6met pour
essais.
162
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
ARTICLE 17. — General Call "to all11
[30B] § i. Two types of call signals "to
all" shall be recognized:
1. the CQ call followed by the
letter K (see §§2 and 3);
2. the CQ call not followed by
the letter K (see § 4).
[306] § 2. Stations desiring to enter into
communication with stations of the mobile
service, without however, knowing the
names of the mobile stations within their
range, can use the inquiry signal CQ, in
place of the call signal of the station called,
in the calling formula, this formula being
followed by the letter K (general call to all
mobile stations, with request for reply).
[m] § 3- In regions where traffic is
heavy, the use of the CQ call followed by
the letter K shall be forbidden, except in
combination with urgent signals.
[308] § 4. The CQ call not followed^ by
the letter K (general call to all stations
without request for reply) shall be used
before transmission of information of all
kinds intended to be read or used by any-
one who can receive it.
ARTICLE 18. — Catting
[joj] § Im (x) AS a general rule, it shall
devolve upon the mobile station to estab-
lish communication with the land station.
It may call the land station for this pur-
pose only after having arrived within the
range of the latter.
[3io] (2) However, a land station having
traffic for a mobile station which has not
indicated its presence may call the latter if
it has reason to assume that the said mo-
bile station is within its range and is
listening.
[8U] § 2. (i) Furthermore, land stations
may transmit their calls in the form of
"lists of calls" consisting of the call sig-
nals of all mobile stations for which they
have traffic on hand, at definite intervals,
at least 2 hours apart, which have been
established by agreements between the
governments concerned. Land stations
which transmit their calls on the wave of
500 kc (600 m) shall transmit them in the
form of "lists of calls'1, in alphabetical
order, to include only the call signals of
mobile stations for which they have traffic
on hand and which are within their range.
ARTICLE 17. — Appel general "d tons"
[305] § i. Deux types de signaux d'appels
"a tous" sont reconnus:
i° appel CQ suivi de la lettre K
(voir §§2et3);
2° appel CQ non suivi de la
lettre K (voir §4).
[306] § 2. Les stations qui d6sirent entrer
en communication avec des stations du
service mobile, sans toutefpis connaitre
le nom de celles de ces stations qui sont
dans leur rayon d'action, peuvent em-
ployer le signal de recherche CQ, rem-
placant 1'indicatif de la station appele*e
dans la fprmule d'appel, cette formule
<§tant suivie de la lettre K (appel g<§ne>al &
toutes les stations du service mobile, avec
demande de r6ponse).
t307] § 3- Dans les regions ou le trafic
est intense, 1'emploi de 1 'appel CQ suivi de
la lettre K est interdit, sauf en combi-
naison avec des signaux d'urgence.
[308] §4. L'appel CQ non suivi de la
lettre K (appel general £ toutes les sta-
tions sans demande de response) est em-
ploye* avant la transmission des informa-
tions de tpute nature destinies a 6tre
lues ou utilises par quiconque peut les
capter.
ARTICLE 18. — Appels
[809] §i. (i) En regie g£n6rale, il in-
combe a la station mobile d'6tablir la
communication avec la station terrestre.
Elle ne peut appeler la station terrestre
dans ce but qu'apres §tre arrivee dans le
rayon d'action de celle-ci.
[aio] (2) Toutefois, une station terrestre
ayant du trafic pour une station mobile
qui ne lui a pas signale sa presence, peut
appeler cette station si elle est en droit de
supposer que ladite station mobile est a
sa port£e et assure 1'ecoute.
[3l1] § 2. (i) En outre, les stations ter-
restres peuvent transmettre leurs appels
sous forme de "listes d'appels" forme'es
des indicatifs d'appel de toutes les stations
mobiles pour lesquelles elles ont du trafic
en instance, £ des intervalles determines,
espace"s d'au moins deux heures, ayant
fait Tobjet d'accords conclus entre les
gouvernements int£ress£s. Les stations
terrestres qui £mettent leurs appels sur
1'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m) les trans-
mettent sous forme de "listes d'appels",
par ordre alphab£tique, en y insurant
seulement les indicatifs d'appel de ces
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
I63
To their own call signal they shall add the
abbreviations to indicate the working-
wave they wish to use in the transmission.
Land stations which use continuous waves
outside of the band olf 365 to 515 kc (822 to
583 rn) shall transmit the call signals in
the order which is most convenient for
them.
[3l2] (2) The time at which land stations
transmit their lists of calls, as well as the
frequencies and types of waves which they
use for this purpose must be indicated in
the nomenclature.
[313] (3) Mobile stations which, during
this transmission, hear their call signal,
must answer as soon as they can, follow-
ing, so far as possible, the order in which
they were called.
[3H] (4) When the traffic cannot be dis-
posed of immediately, the land station
shall inform each mobile station concerned
of the probable time at which the work
can begin, as well as the frequency and the
type of wave which will be used in the
work with it, if this is necessary.
[315] § 3- When a land station receives
calls from several mobile stations at prac-
tically the same time, it shall decide as to
the order in which these stations may
transmit their traffic to it, its decision
being based only on the necessity for per-
mitting each calling station to exchange
with it the greatest possible number of
radiotelegrams.
[816] § 4- (i) When communication is
first established with a land station, every
mobile station, if it deems it advisable on
account of possible confusion, can trans-
mit its name spelled out as it appears in
the nomenclature.
[an] (2) The land station can, by means
of the abbreviation PTR, request the
mobile station to give it the following
information:
(a) approximate distance in nautical
miles and bearing with reference to the
land station, or else the position indicated
by latitude and longitude;
(6) next port of call,
[si8j (3) The information covered by
subparagraph (2) shall be furnished by
authorization of the commander or the
person responsible for the vehicle carrying
stations mobiles pour lesquelles elles ont
du tranc en instance et qui se trouvent
dans leur rayon d'action. Elles ajoutent
& leur propre indicatif d'appel les abrevia-
tions pour 1'indication de 1'onde de travail
dont elles veulent faire usage pour la
transmission. Les stations terrestres qui
utilisent des ondes entretenues en dehors
de la bande de 365 £ 515 kc/s (822 & 583
m) transrnettent les indicatifs d'appel dans
1'ordre qui leur convient le mieux.
[812] (2) L'heure & laquelle les stations
terrestres transrnettent leur liste d'appels,
ainsi que les frequences et les types d'onde
qu 'elles utilisent & cette fin doivent 6tre
mentionn£s dans la nomenclature.
[3l3] (3) Les stations mobiles qui, dans
cette transmission, pergoivent leur indi-
catif d'appel, doivent r6pondre, aussit6t
qu'elles le peuvent, en observant entre
elles, autant que possible, 1'ordre dans
lequel elles ont iti appe!6es.
[3H] (4) Lorsque le trafic ne peut £tre
6coul6 immediatement, la station ter-
restre fait connaitre a chaque station
mobile int£ressee 1'heure probable a
laquelle le travail pourra commencer
ainsi que, si cela est n6cessaire, la fr6-
quence et le type d'onde qui seront utilis6s
pour le travail avec elle.
t315] § 3' Quand une station terrestre
recoit, pratiquement en m£me temps, des
appels de plusieurs stations mobiles, elle
decide de 1'ordre dans lequel ces stations
pourront lui transmettre leur trafic, sa
decision s'inspirant uniquement de la
n6cessite de permettre £ chacune des
stations appelantes d'6changer avec elle le
plus grand nombre possible de radio-
tel6grammes.
lm] § 4- (i) Lors du premier 6tablisse-
ment de communication avec une station
terrestre, toute station mobile peut, si elle
le juge utile parce que des confusions sont &
craindre, transmettre en toutes lettres son
nom tel qu'il figure dans la nomenclature.
[M] (2) La station terrestre peut, au
moyen de 1'abr Aviation PTR, demander £
la station mobile de lui fournir les indica-
tions ci-apres:
a) distance approximative en milles ma-
rins et relevement par rapport & la station
terrestre ou bien position indiqu6e par la
latitude et la longitude;
b) prochain lieu d'escale.
[318] (3) Les indications vis6es £ Talinea
(2) sont fournies apr&s autorisation du
commandant ou de la personne jrespon-
sable du v£hicule portant la station mo-
1 64
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
the mobile station and only in case it is
requested by the land station.
[8l9] § 5- In. communications between
land stations and mobile stations, the
mobile station shall comply with the in-
structions given by the land station, in all
questions relative to the order and the
time of transmission, to the choice of fre-
quency (wavelength) and/or of the type
of wave and to the suspension of work.
This provision shall not apply to cases of
distress.
[82°] § 6. In communications between
mobile stations, and except for cases of
distress, the station called shall control
the work as indicated in § 5 above.
[35Sl] § 7. (i) When a station called does
not answer a call sent three times, at
intervals of 2 minutes, the call must cease
and it may be resumed only 15 minutes
later (5 minutes for aeronautical mobile
service). The calling station, before re-
suming the call, must make certain that
the station called is not in communication
with another station at that time.
[322] (2) The call may be repeated at
shorter intervals if there is no danger that
it will interfere with communications in
progress.
[323] §g. When the name and the ad-
dress of the operating agency of a mobile
station are not shown in the nomencla-
ture or are no longer in accord with the
data given therein, it shall devolve upon
the mobile station, as a matter of routine,
to furnish the land station to which it
sends traffic with all the necessary infor-
mation in this connection, using for this
purpose the appropriate abbreviations.
ARTICLE 19. — Use of Waves in the Mobile
Service
[8JU] § i. (i) In the bands included be-
tween 365 and 515 kc (822 and 583 in), the
only type-B waves permissible shall be
the following:
375, 410, 425, 454, and 500 kc (800, 730,
705, 660, and 600 m).
[325I (2) The general calling-wave which
must be used by all ship stations and by
all coast stations working in radioteleg-
raphy in the authorized bands between
365 and 515 kc (822 and 583 m), as well as
by aircraft wishing to enter into communi-
cation with a coast station or a ship sta-
tion, shall be the wave 500 kc (600 m)
(Ai, A2, or B).
bile et seulement dans le cas oft elles sont
demandees par la station terrestre.
[8l9] § 5- Dans les communications entre
stations terrestres et stations mobiles, la
station mobile se conforme aux instruc-
tions donn£es par la station terrestre, dans
toutes les questions relatives & 1'ordre et &
1'heure de transmission, au choix de la
frequence (longueur d'onde) et/ou du
type d'onde, et & la suspension du travail.
Cette prescription ne s 'applique pas aux
cas de d6tresse.
[32°] § 6. Dans les ^changes entre stations
mobiles, et sauf dans le cas de d£tresse,
la station appel<§e a le contr61e du travail,
comme il est indiqu6 au § 5 ci-avant.
[321J §7- (*) Lorsqu'une station ap-
pe!6e ne r6pond pas & 1'appel 6rnis trois
fois, 4 des intervalles de deux minutes,
1'appel doit cesser et il ne peut §tre repris
que 15 minutes plus tard (5 minutes pour
le service mobile de Pa6ronautique). La
station appelante, avant de recommencer
1'appel, doit s'assurer que la station ap-
pe!6e n'est pas, £ ce moment, en com-
munication avec une autre station.
[322] (2) L'appel peut Stre r6p6te a des
intervalles moms longs, s'il n'est pas a
craindre qu'il vienne brouiller des com-
munications en cours.
[323] § 8. Lorsque le nom et Fadresse de
1'exploitant d'une station mobile ne sont
pas mentionne's dans la nomenclature ou
ne sont plus en concordance avec les in-
dications de celle-ci, il appartient & la sta-
tion mobile de donner d'office & la station
terrestre £ laquelle elle transmet du trafic,
tous les renseignements n6cessaires, sous
ce rapport, en utilisant, £ cette, fin, les
abr6viations appropriees,
ARTICLE 19. — Emploi des ondes dans le
service mobile
[324] § If (r) Dans les bandes comprises
entre 365 et 515 kc/s (822 et 583 m), les
seules ondes admises en type B sont les
suivantes:
375, 410, 425, 454 et 500 kc/s (800, 730,
705, 660 et 600 m).
[325] (2) L'onde generate d'appel qui
doit £tre employee par toute station de
navire et toute station cdti&re travaillant
en radiot616graphie dans les bandes
autorisees entre 365 et 515 kc/s (822 et
583 m), ainsi que par les a6ronefs qui
d^sirent entrer en communication avec
une station cdtiere ou une station de
navire, est 1'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m)
(Ai, A2 ou B).
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
165
[m] (3) L'onde de 333 kc/s (900 m) est
1'onde Internationale d'appel pour les
services a6riens, sauf comme il est indiqu6
dans Tarticle 9, § 10 (2).
[327] (4) L'onde de 143 kc/s (2 100 m)
(du type A I settlement) est 1'onde Inter-
nationale d'appel employee dans les com-
munications du service mobile a grande
distance dans les bandes de 100 a 160 kc/s
(3 ooo a I 875 m).
[328] (5) L'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m) est
1'onde internationale de detresse; elle est
utilisee dans ce but par les stations de
navire et par les stations d'aeronef qui
demandent 1'assistance des services mari-
times. Elle ne peut 6tre utilisee d'une
maniere gen6rale que pour 1'appel et la
reponse ainsi que pour le trafic de de-
tresse, les signaux et messages d'urgence
et de s6curite.
[329] (6) Toutefois, a condition de ne pas
troubler les signaux de detresse, d'ur-
gence, de s6curit&, d'appel et de reponse,
1'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m) peut Itre
utilisee:
[33°] a) dans les regions de trafic intense
pour la transmission d'un radiotele-
gramme unique et court;1
[331] &) dans les autres regions, pour
d'autres buts, mais avec discretion.
[332] (7) En dehors de 1'onde de 500
kc/s (600 m), 1'usage des ondes de tous
types comprises entre 485 et 515 kc/s
(620 et 583 m) est interdit.
[338] (8) En dehors de 1'onde de 143 kc/s
(2 100 m), 1'usage de toutes ondes com-
prises entre 140 et 146 kc/s (2 143 et
2 055 m) est interdit.
[334] (9) Les stations cdtieres et de
navire travaillant dans les bandes au-
toris6es entre 365 et 515 kc/s (822 et 583
m) doivent 6tre en mesure de faire usage
au moins d'une onde en plus de celle de
500 kc/s (600 m) ; quand une onde addi-
tionnelle est imprim6e en caracteres gras
dans la nomenclature, elle est 1'onde nor-
male de travail de la station. Les ondes
additionnelles ainsi choisies pour les sta-
tions c6ti£res peuvent £tre les m^mes que
celles des stations de bord ou peuvent
£tre differentes. En tout cas, les ondes
de travail des stations c6tieres doivent
£tre choisies de maniere £ eviter les
brouillages avec les stations voisines.
1 The regions of heavy traffic are indicated in the nomenclature of coast stations. These regions
consist of the service areas of the coast stations indicated as not accepting traffic on 500 kc (600 m) .
i Les regions de trafic intense sont indiquees par la nomenclature des stations cdtieres; ces regions
sont constitutes par les zones d 'action des stations cdtieres indiquees comme n'acceptant pas le
trafic sur 500 kc/s (600 m) (voir 1'appendice ?)•
[328] (3) The wave of 333 kc (900 m)
shall be the international calling- wave for
aerial services, except as indicated in
article 9, § 10 (2).
[3*7] (4) The wave of 143 kc (2,100 m)
(Type-Ai only), shall be the interna-
tional calling-wave for use in long-dis-
tance communications of the mobile serv-
ice in the band 100 to 160 kc (3,000 to
1,875 m).
t328] (5) The wave of 500 kc (600 m)
shall be the international distress wave; it
shall be used for that purpose by ship sta-
tions and aircraft stations in requesting
help from the maritime services. It may
be used in a general way only for calls and
replies as well as for distress traffic, urgent
and safety messages, and signals.
[329] (6) However, on condition that the
distress, urgent, safety, calling, and reply
signals are not interfered with, the wave
of 500 kc (600 m) may be used :
[33°] (a) in the regions of heavy traffic
for the transmission of a single short
radiotelegram ;x
[331] (£) in other regions, for other pur-
poses, but with discretion.
[332j (7) Besides the wave of 500 kc (600
m), the use of waves of all types between
485 and 515 kc (620 and 583 m) shall be
forbidden.
[383] (8) Except for the wave of 143 kc
(2,100 m) the use of any wave between
140 and 146 kc (2,143 and 2,055 m) shall
be forbidden.
[334] (Q) Coast and ship stations working
within the authorized band between 365
and 515 kc (822 and 583 m) must be able
to use at least one wave besides that of
500 kc (600 m); when an additional
wave is printed in heavy type in the
nomenclature, this is the normal working-
wave of the station. The additional
waves thus chosen for coast stations may
or may not be the same as those of ship
stations. In any case, the working-waves
of coast stations must be chosen in such a
way as to avoid interference with neigh-
boring stations.
166
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
[ass] (I0) Besides their normal working-
waves, printed in heavy type in the
nomenclature, land and on-board sta-
tions may use, in the authorized bands,
supplementary waves which shall be men-
tioned in the nomenclature in ordinary
print. However, the band of frequencies
from 365 to 385 kc (822 to 779 m) shall be
reserved to the radio direction-finding
service; it can be used by the mobile serv-
ice, for radiotelegraph correspondence,
only subject to the conditions set forth
in article 7.
[3381 (n) (a) The wave for the reply to
a call transmitted on the general calling-
wave [see § i (2)] shall be the wave of 500
kc (600 m), the same as that for calling.
[m] (&) The wave for the reply to a call,
for aircraft stations and aeronautical sta-
tions working in the band 315 to 365 kc
(952 to 822 m) shall be the wave of 333 kc
(900 m), the same as that for calling,
[338] (c) The wave for the reply to a call
transmitted on the international calling-
wave of 143 kc (2,100 m) [see § i (4)]
shall be:
the wave of 143 kc (2,100 m) for a
mobile station;
the normal working-wave, for a coast
station.
[339]^ § 2. (i) In order to increase safety
of ^ life at sea (ships), and over the sea
(aircraft), all the stations of the maritime
mobile service which normally listen on
the waves of the authorized bands be-
tween 365 and 515 kc (822 and 583 m)
must, during their working hours, make
the necessary provisions to insure the
watch on the distress wave [500 kc (600
m)] twice per hour, for 3 minutes, be-
ginning at x:i5 and at x.*45 o'clock, Green-
wich mean time.
[34°] (2) During the intervals indicated
above, outside the transmissions men-
tioned in article 22 (§§ 22 to 28) :
[341] A. Transmissions must cease in the
bands of 460 to 550 kc (652 to 545 m) ;
[342] B. Outside these bands:
(a) transmissions of type B waves shall
be forbidden;
(b) other transmissions of the mobile
service stations may continue; stations of
the maritime mobile service may listen to
these transmissions on the express condi-
[338] (I0) En dehors de leur onde nor-
male de travail imprim£e en caracteres
gras dans la nomenclature, les stations
terrestres et de bord peuvent employer,
dans les bandes autorisees, des ondes sup-
p!6mentaires qui sont mentionne'es en
caracteres ordinaires dans la nomencla-
ture. Toutefois, la bande de frequences
de 365 £ 385 kc/s (822 & 779 m) est reservd
au service de la radiogoniometrie ; elle ne
peut £tre utilisee par le service mobile,
pour la correspondance radio telegraphi-
que, que sous les reserves indiqu6es a
1'article 7.
[83a] (n) a) L'onde de reponse a un ap-
pel 6mis sur 1'onde gen6rale d'appel [voir
§ i, (2)] est 1'onde de 500 kc/s (600 m), la
m£me que celle d'appel.
[337] b) L'onde de reponse & un appel,
pour les stations d'aeronef et les stations
aeronautiques travaillant dans la bande
de 315 a 365 kc/s (952 & 822 m), est
1'onde de 333 kc/s (900 m), la ra£me que
celle d'appel.
[33S] c) L'onde de reponse & un appel
6mis sur 1'onde Internationale d'appel de
143 kc/s (2 100 m) [voir § i, (4)] est:
pour une station mobile, 1'onde de 143
kc/s (2 loo m) ;
pour une station c6tiere, son onde
normale de travail.
[339] ^§2. (i) En vue d'augmenter la
s£curit6 de la vie humaine sur mer (na-
vires) et au-dessus de la rner (aeronefs),
toutes les stations du service mobile
maritime qui ecoutent normalement les
ondes des bandes autorisees entre 365 et
515 kc/s (822 et 583 m) doivent, pendant
la duree de leurs vacations, prendre les
mesures u tiles pour assurer 1'ecoute sur
1'onde de detresse [500 kc/s (600 m)] deux
fois par heure, pendant trois minutes,
commencant a x h 15 et & x h 45, temps
moyen de Greenwich.
[340] (2) Pendant les intervalles indiques
ci-avant, en dehors des emissions en-
visagees & 1'article 22 (§§ 22 a 28):
[341] A. Les 6missions doivent cesser
dans les bandes de 460 a 550 kc/s (652 i
545m);
[342] B. Hors de ces bandes:
a) les emissions des ondes du type B
sont interdites;
b)^ les autres Emissions des stations du
service mobile peuvent continuer; les sta-
tions du service mobile maritime peuvent
6couter ces emissions sous reserve ex-
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
I67
tion that these stations shall first insure
the watch on the distress wave, as pro-
vided for in subparagraph (i) of this
paragraph.
[343] § 3- Since calls in the authorized
bands between 365 and 515 kc (822 and
583 m) and from 315 to 365 kc (952 to
822 m) are normally made on the inter-
national calling- waves [§ I (2) and (3)
above], mobile service stations open to
the service of public correspondence and
using waves from these bands for their
work must, during their hours of watch,
remain on watch on the calling-wave of
their service. These stations, while ob-
serving the provisions of article 19, § 2 (i)
and (2) and § 4 D, are authorized to
abandon this watch only when they are
engaged in a communication on other
waves.
[34*] § 4. The following rules must be
followed in the operation of stations of the
mobile service using type-Ai waves in the
band 100 to 160 kc (3,000 to 1,875 m):
[345] A. (a) Any coast station carrying
on a communication on one of these
waves must listen on the wave of 143 kc
(2,100 m), unless otherwise indicated in
the nomenclature.
[S46] (j) The coast station shall transmit
all its traffic on the wave or on the waves
which are specifically assigned to it.
[347] (c) A coast station to which one or
more waves within the band 125 to 150 kc
(2,400 to 2,000 m) have been allocated,
shall have a prior right to this or these
waves.
[348] (f) Any other mobile service sta-
tion transmitting public traffic on this or
these waves and thereby causing inter-
ference with the said coast station must
discontinue its work at the request of
the latter.
[849] B. (a) When a mobile station
wishes to establish communication on one
of these waves with another station of the
mobile service, it must use the wave of
143 kc (2,100 m), unless otherwise in-
dicated in the nomenclature.
[350] (&) This wave, designated as a
general calling-wave, must be used ex-
clusively in the North Atlantic:
1. for making individual calls and
answering these calls;
2. for transmitting signals prelim-
inary to the transmission of traffic.
presse que ces stations assurent d'abord la
veille sur 1'onde de detresse, comme il est
prevu £ Falinea (i) de ce paragraphe.
[343I § 3' Les appels dans les bandes au-
toris6es entre 365 et 515 kc/s (822 et 583
m) et entre 315 et 365 kc/s (952 et 822 m)
etant faits normalement sur les ondes in-
ternationales d'appel [§ I, (2) et (3) ci~
avant], les stations du service mobile
ouvertes au service de la correspondance
publique et utilisant pour leur travail des
ondes de ces bandes doivent, pendant
leurs heures de veille, rester & 1'ecoute sur
Ponde d'appel de leur service. Ces sta-
tions, tout en observant les prescriptions
de 1'article 19, § 2, (i) et (2), et § 4, D, ne
sont autorisees a abandonner cette ecoute
que lorsqu'elles sont engagees dans une
communication sur d'autres ondes.
[344] § 4. Les regies ci-apres doivent toe
suivies dans 1'exploitation des stations du
service mobile employant des ondes du
type Ai des bandes de 100 a 160 kc/s
(3 ooo & i 875 m) :
[345] A. a) Toute station c6tiere assu-
rant une communication sur une de ces
ondes doit faire l'6coute sur 1'onde de 143
kc/s (2 100 m), a moins qu'il n'en soit
dispos6 autrement dans la nomenclature.
[34<$] &) La station c6tiere transmet tout
son trafic sur 1'onde ou sur les ondes qui
lui sont specialement attributes.
[347] c) Une station c6tiere, a laquelle
une ou plusieurs ondes comprises dans la
bande de 125 a 150 kc/s (2 400 a 2 ooo
m) sont allouees, possede sur cette ou sur
ces ondes un droit de preference.
f348] d) Toute autre station du service
mobile transmettant un trafic public sur
cette ou sur ces ondes, et causant ainsi du
brouillage a ladite station cdtiere, doit
suspendre son travail a la demande de
cette derniere.
[349] B. a) Lorsqu 'une station mobile d6-
sire etablir la communication sur une de
ces ondes avec une autre station du ser-
vice mobile, elle doit employer 1'onde de
143 kc/s (2 100 m), £ moins qu'il n'en soit
dispos6 autrement dans la nomenclature.
[35°] 6) Cette onde, designee comme onde
g6n6rale d'appel, doit toe employee ex-
clusivement, dans 1'Atlantique Nord:
i° pour la production des appels in-
dividuels et des reponses £ ces
appels ;
2° pour la transmission des signaux
prealables & la transmission du
trafic.
r 68
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
[851] C. A mobile station, after having
established communication with another
station of the mobile service on the gen-
eral calling-wave of 143 kc (2,100 m) must,
so far as possible, transmit its traffic on
some other wave of the authorized bands,
provided it does not interfere with the
work in progress of another station.
[352] D. As a general rule, any mobile
station equipped for service on type-Ai
waves in the band 100 to 160 kc (3,000 to
1,875 m) and which is not engaged in a
communication on another wave, must, in
order to permit the exchange of traffic
with other stations of the mobile service,
return each hour to the wave of 143 kc
(2,100 m) for 5 minutes beginning at
x:$5 o'clock Greenwich mean time, during
the specified hours, according to the cate-
gory to which the station in question
belongs.
[353] E. (a) Land stations must, so far
as possible, transmit calls in the form of
call lists; in this case, the stations shall
transmit their call lists at specified hours
published in the nomenclature, on the
wave or waves allocated to them, in the
band 100 to 160 kc (3,000 to 1,875 m)>
but not on the wave of 143 kc (2,100 m).
[354] (b) Land stations may, however,
call mobile stations individually at any
other time, outside the hours fixed for the
transmission of call lists, according to cir-
cumstances or according to the work
which they have to perform.
[m] (c) The wave of 143 kc (2,100 m)
may be used for individual calls and shall
preferably be used for this purpose during
the period indicated in § 4, D.
[8M] § 5- Radio communications from
aeronautical and aircraft stations shall, in
principle, be exchanged in the following
manner:
[867] i. For aircraft stations:
(a) In radiotelephony (calling and
working) for aircraft of which the crew
does not include a radiotelegraph opera-
tor.
(b) In radiotelegraphy on continuous
waves for aircraft of which the crew in-
cludes a radiotelegraph operator.
Calling: type-A2 waves.
Working: type-Ar waves (type-A2
shall be permitted in the case of
work on short waves).
[361] C. Une station mobile, apres avoir
£tabli la communication avec une autre
station du service mobile sur 1'onde g£ne-
rale d'appel de 143 kc/s (2 100 m), doit,
autant que possible, transmettre son
trafic sur une autre onde quelconque des
bandes autorisees, a condition de ne pas
troubler le travail en cours d'une autre
station.
[85a] D. En regie g<§nerale, toute station
mobile 6quipee pour le service sur les
ondes du type Ai des bandes de 100 a 160
kc/s (3 ooo a i 875 m) et qui n'est pas
engaged dans une communication sur une
autre onde doit, en vue de permettre
i'6change du trafic avec d'autres stations
du service mobile, revenir chaque heure
sur 1'onde de 143 kc/s (2 100 m) pendant
5 minutes & partir de x h 35, temps moyen
de Greenwich, durant les heures pr£vues,
suivant la cat6gorie a laquelle appartient
la station envisagee.
[863] E. a) Les stations terrestres doi-
vent, autant que possible, transmettre les
appels sous forme de listes d'appels ; dans
ce cas, les stations transmettent leurs
listes d'appels a des heures d6termin6es,
publi6es dans la nomenclature, sur 1'onde
ou sur les ondes qui leur sont attributes,
dans les bandes de 100 a 160 kc/s (3 ooo £
i 875 m), mais non sur 1'onde de 143
kc/s (2 100 m).
[364] b) Les stations terrestres peuvent,
toutefois, appeler individuellement les
stations mobiles & toute autre heure, en
dehors des heures fixees pour remission
des listes d'appels, selon les circonstances
ou le travail qu'elles ont a effectuer.
[86B] c) L'onde de 143 kc/s (2 100 m)
peut £tre employee pour les appels in-
dividuels et sera, de pr6f6rence, utilisee
dans ce but pendant la p£riode indiqu6e
au § 4, D.
[856] § 5- Les radiocommunications des
stations aeronautiques et des stations
d'a£ronef spnt 6changees, en principe, de
la facon suivante:
t357] i. Pour les stations d'a6ronef:
a) En radiot616phonie (appel et travail)
pour les a&ronefs dont l'£quipage ne com-
porte pas d'op6rateur radiote!6graphiste.
b) En radiot616graphie sur ondes entre-
tenues pour les a6ronefs dont l'£quipage
comporte un op&rateur racliot616graphiste.
Appel: ondes du type A2.
Travail: ondes du type Ai (le type
A2 est admis dans le cas du travail
sur ondes courtes).
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
169
pas] 2. For aeronautical stations:
(a) In radiotelephony (calling and
working) when the station must com-
municate with an aircraft of which the
crew does not include a radiotelegraph
operator.
(6) In radiotelegraphy, when the sta-
tion must communicate with an aircraft
of which the crew includes a radiotele-
graph operator.
Type- A I waves (calling and work-
ing).
Type-A2 waves shall be permitted
(calling and working) in the case
of short waves.
ARTICLE 20. — Interference
[359] § i. (i) The exchange of unneces-
sary signals or messages shall be forbidden
to all stations.
[sec] (2) Tests and experiments shall be
permitted in mobile stations if they do not
interfere with the service of other stations.
As for stations other than mobile stations,
each administration shall judge, before
authorizing them, whether or not the pro-
posed tests or experiments are likely to
interfere with the service of other stations.
[361] § 2. It is recommended that traffic
relating to public correspondence be trans-
mitted on type-Ai waves rather than on
type-A2 waves, and on type-A2 waves
rather than on type-B waves.
[362] § 3- All stations of the mobile serv-
ice shall be required to exchange traffic
with the minimum of radiated power
necessary to insure good communication.
[363] § 4« Except in cases of distress,
communications between on-board sta-
tions must not interfere with the work of
land stations. When this work is thus
interfered with, the on-board stations
which cause it must stop transmitting or
change wave, upon the first request of the
land station concerned,
[ae*] § cj. Test and adjustment signals
must be selected in such a way that there
will result no confusion with a signal, an
abbreviation, etc., having a particular
meaning defined by these Regulations or
by the International Code of Signals.
[m] § 6. (i) When it is necessary to
transmit test or adjustment signals, and
there is danger of interfering with the
[*68] 2. Pour les stations aeYonautiques:
a) En radiotelephonie (appel et tra-
vail) lorsque la station doit communiquer
avec un aeronef dont T£quipage ne com-
porte pas d'op6rateur radiotelegraphiste,
6) En radiotelegraphie lorsque la sta-
tion doit communiquer avec un aeronef
dont 1' equipage comporte un operateur
radioteldgraphiste.
Ondes du type Ai (appel et travail) .
Les ondes du type A2 sont admises
(appel et travail) dans le cas des
ondes courtes.
ARTICLE 20. — Brouillages
[35»] § If (j) L'6change de signaux ou
correspondances superflus est interdit a
toutes les stations.
[sec] (2) Des essais et des experiences
sont toleres dans les stations mobiles, s'ils
ne troublent point le service d'autres sta-
tions. Quant aux stations autres que les
stations mobiles, chaque administration
apprecie, avant de les autoriser, si les
essais ou experiences proposes sont suscep-
tibles ou non de troubler le service d'au-
tres stations.
[36i] § 2. II est recommand6 de transmet-
tre le trafic se rapportant a, la correspon-
dance publique sur des ondes du type Ai ,
plut6t que sur des ondes du type A2, et sur
des ondes du type A2, plut6t que sur des
ondes du type B.
lm] §3- Toutes les stations du service
mobile sont tenues d'e"changer le trafic
avec le minimum d'6nergie rayonn£e
n£cessaire pour assurer une bonne com-
munication.
[363] § 4. Sauf dans les cas de detresse,
les communications entre stations de bord
ne doivent pas troubler le travail des sta-
tions terrestres. Lorsque ce travail est
ainsi trouble, les stations de bord qui en
sont la cause doivent cesser leurs trans-
missions ou changer d'onde & la premiere
demande de la station terrestre interess6e.
[3<u] § 5. Les signaux d'essais et de
r£glage doivent 6tre choisis de telle ma-
nilre qu'aucune confusion ne puisse se pro-
duire avec un signal, une abr&viation, etc.,
d'une signification particuli&re d6fime par
le present R£glement ou par le Code In-
ternational de Signaux.
[36B] § 6. (i) Quand il est n£cessaire
d'6mettre des signaux d'essais ou de r6-
glage, et qu'il y a risque de troubler le
170
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
service of the adjoining land station, per-
mission must be obtained from that land
station before such transmissions are
made.
[366] (2) Any station making transmis-
sions for purposes of testing, adjusting, or
experimenting, must transmit its call
signal or, if need be, its name at frequent
intervals in the course of these transmis-
sions.
[sex] § 7, xhe administration or enter-
prise which makes a complaint regarding
interference must, to support and justify
the complaint:
(a) specify the characteristics of the
interference noted (frequency, variations
in adjustment, call signal of the interfering
station, etc.) ;
(&) state that the station interfered
with actually uses the frequency assigned
to it;
(c) state that it regularly uses receiving
instruments of a type equivalent to the
best used in the current practice of the
service concerned.
[368] § 8. The administrations shall take
the steps which they deem advisable and
which are in keeping with their domestic
legislation so that electrical apparatus
capable of serious interference with an
authorized radio service, will be used in
such a manner as to avoid such inter-
ference.
ARTICLE 21. — Emergency Installations
[389] § r. xhe Convention for the Safety
of Life at Sea shall determine which ships
must be provided with emergency installa-
tions and shall define the conditions to be
fulfilled by installations of this category.
[37°] § 2. In the use of emergency instal-
lations, all the provisions of the present
Regulations must be observed.
ARTICLE 22. — Distress Traffic and Distress
Signals — Alarm f Emergency, and Safety
Signals
A. — General
p71] § i. No provision of these Regula-
tions shall prevent a mobile station in
distress from using any means available to
it for drawing attention, signaling its
position, and obtaining help.
[m] § 2. (i) When distress, emergency,
service de la station terrestre voisine, le
consentement de cette station terrestre
doit 6tre obtenu avant d'effectuer de telles
Emissions.
[3«6] (2) Une station quelconque effec-
tuant des Emissions pour des essais, des
r£glages ou des experiences doit trans-
mettre son indicatif d'appel ou,^ en cas de
besoin, son nom, a de frequents intervalles
au cours de ces Emissions.
[*87] § 7. L'administration ou Tentre-
prise qui formule une plainte en mati&re
de brouillage doit, pour 6tayer et justifier
celle-ci :
a) pr£ciser les caract&ristiques du brou-
illage constat6 (frequence, variations de
r6glage, indicatif du poste brouilleur,
etc.);
b) declarer que le poste brouill<§ utilise
bien la frequence qui lui est attribute;
c) faire connattre qu'elle emploie r6gu-
li£rement des appareils de reception <Tun
type 6quivalent au type le meilleur utilis6
dans la pratique courante du service dont
il s'agit.
t368] § 8- Les administrations prennent
les mesures qu'elles jugent utiles et qui
sont compatibles avec leur legislation in-
terieure, pour que les appareils electriques
susceptibles de troubler serieusement un
service autoris6 de radipcommunication
soient employes de maniere a 6viter de
telles perturbations.
ARTICLE 21. — Installations de secours
[369] § i. La Convention pour la sauye-
garde de la vie humaine en rner determine
quels sont les navires qui doivent 6tre
pouryus d'une installation de secours et
d£finitjes conditions a remplir par les in-
stallations de cette cat£gorie.
[37°] §2. Pour 1'utilisation des installa-
tions de secours, toutes les prescriptions
du present R£glement doivent £tre
observers.
ARTICLE 22. — Signal et traftc de detresse.
Signaux d'alarme, d'urgence et de securite
A. — Generalites
[m] § I. Aucune disposition du present
R&glement ne peut faire obstacle a 1 em-
ploi, par une station mobile en detresse,
de tous les moyens dont elle dispose pour
attirer 1'attention, signaler sa situation et
obtenir du secours.
[372] § 2. (i) La vitesse de transmission
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
171
or safety is involved, the telegraph trans-
mission speed in general, must not exceed
1 6 words per minute.
[373] (2) The transmission speed for the
alarm signal is indicated in § 21 (i).
te!6graphique dans les cas de detresse,
d'urgence ou de securite ne doit pas, en
general, d6passer 16 mots a la minute.
[87S] (2) La vitesse de transmission du
signal d'alarme est indiquee au § 21, (i).
$m — Waves to be used in case of distress B. — Ondes d employer en cas de detresse
[374] § 3- (*) Ships. — In case of distress,
the wave to be used shall be the inter-
national distress wave, that is, 500 kc (600
m) (see art. 19) ; it must preferably be used
in type A2 or B. Vessels which cannot
transmit on the international distress
wave shall use their normal calling-wave.
[375] (2) Aircraft. — Any aircraft in dis-
tress must transmit the distress call on the
watching-wave of the fixed or mobile
stations likely to help it: 500 kc (600 m)
for stations of the maritime service, 333 kc
(900 m) for stations of the aeronautical
service [except as indicated in art. 9, § 10
(2)]. The waves to be used are type A2
or A3.
C. — Distress signal
[376] § 4- (i) In radiotelegraphy, the dis-
tress signal shall consist of the group
..«__«»-••.; in radiotelephony, the
distress signal shall consist of the spoken
expression MAYDAY (corresponding to
the French pronunciation of the expres-
sion "m'aider").
[377] (2) These distress signals shall an-
nounce that the ship, aircraft, or any
other vehicle which sends the distress sig-
nal is threatened by serious and imminent
danger and requests immediate assistance.
D. — Distress call
I378] §5- W The distress call, when sent
in radiotelegraphy on 500 kc (600 m) shall,
as a general rule, be immediately preceded
by the alarm signal as the latter is denned
in § 21 (i),
[379] (2) When circumstances permit,
the transmission of the call shall be sepa-
rated from the end of the alarm signal by a
2 -minute silence.
[38°] (3) The distress call shall include;
the distress signal transmitted three
times,
the word DE, and
the call signal of the mobile station in
distress transmitted three times.
[374] § 3- (i) Navires. — En cas de d6-
tresse, 1'onde a employer est 1'onde inter-
nationale de d6tresse, c'est-£-dire 500
kc/s (600 m) (voir article 19); elle doit
£tre, de pref6rence, utilisee en type A2 ou
B. Les Mtiments qui ne peuvent £met-
tre sur 1'onde internationale de detresse
utilisent leur onde normale d'appel.
[37S] (2) Aeronefs.— Tout a&ronef en de-
tresse doit transmettre 1'appel de d6tresse
sur 1'onde de veille des stations fixes ou
mobiles susceptibles de lui porter secours:
500 kc/s (600 m) pour les stations du
service maritime, 333 kc/s (900 m) pour
les stations du service a6ronautique [sauf
comme il est indiqu6 a 1'article 9, § 10,
(2)]. Les ondes a employer sont du type
A2 ou A3.
C. — Signal de detresse
[376] § 4. (i) En radiote!6graphie, le sig-
nal de d6tresse consiste dans le groupe
..*_—_...; en radiot616phonie, le
signal de d6tresse consiste dans 1 'ex-
pression parlee MAYDAY (correspondant
It la prononcjation franchise de 1'expres-
sion "m'aider").
[377] (2) Ces signaux de detresse an-
noncent que le navire, l'a£ronef, ou tout
autre vehicule qui 6met le signal de de-
tresse est sous la menace d'un danger
grave et imminent et demande une as-
sistance immediate.
D. — Appel de detresse
[378] § 5. (j) L'appel de detresse, lors-
qu'il est 6mis par radiot616graphie sur 500
kc/s (600 m), est, en r^gle g£n<§rale, im-
m6diatement pr6ced6 du signal d'alarme
tel que ce dernier est d6fini au § 21, (i).
[87fl] (2) Lorsque les circonstances le per-
mettent, remission de 1'appel est s6par6e
de la fin du signal d'alarme par un silence
de deux minutes.
[380] (3) L'appel de detresse comprend:
le signal de d£tresse transmis trois
fois,
le mot DE, et
1'indicatif d'appel de la station mo-
bile en detresse, transmis trois fois.
172
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
[3SIJ (4) This call shall have absolute
priority over other transmissions. All
stations hearing it must immediately cease
all transmission capable of interfering
with the distress traffic, and must listen on
the wave used for the distress call. This
call must not be sent to any particular
station and does not require an acknowl-
edgment of receipt.
E. — Distress message
[382] §6. (l) The distress call must be
followed as soon as possible by the distress
message. This message shall include the
distress call followed by the name of the
ship, aircraft, or the vehicle in distress, in-
formation regarding the position of the
latter, the nature of the distress and the
nature of the help requested, and any
other further information which might
facilitate this assistance.
[ass] (2) When, after having sent its
distress message, an aircraft is unable to
signal its position, it shall endeavor to
send its call signal long enough so that the
radio direction-finding stations may de-
termine its position.
[884] § 7, (r) AS a general rule, a ship or
aircraft at sea shall signal its position in
latitude and longitude (Greenwich), using
figures, for the degrees and minutes, ac-
companied by one of the words NORTH
or SOUTH and one of the words EAST or
WEST. A period shall separate the de-
grees from the minutes. In some cases,
the true bearings and the distance in
nautical miles from some known geo-
graphical point may be given.
[88B] (2) As a general rule, an aircraft
flying over land shall signal its position by
the name of the nearest locality, its ap-
proximate distance from this point, ac-
companied according to the case, by one
of the words NORTH, SOUTH, EAST, or
WEST, or, in some cases, words indicating
intermediate directions.
[sse] § 3. The distress call and message
shall be sent only by order of the master
or person responsible for the ship, aircraft,
or other vehicle carrying the mobile sta-
tion.
t387] § 9- 00 The distress message must
be repeated at intervals until an answer
has been received, and especially during
the periods of silence provided for in
article 19, §2.
[ass] (2) The alarm signal may also be
repeated, if necessary.
[asi] (4) Cet appel a priority absolue sur
les autres transmissions. Toutes les sta-
tions qui Tentendent doivent cesser im~
m£diatement toute transmission suscep-
tible de troubler le trafic de d6tresse et
£couter sur Tonde d'&nission de 1'appel de
d6tresse. Get appel ne doit pas £tre
adress6 a une station d6terminee et ne
donne pas lieu a l'accus£ de reception.
E. — Message de detresse
[382] § 5. (r) L'appel de detresse doit
6tre suivi aussitdt que possible du message
de detresse. Ce message comprend 1'ap-
pel de detresse, suivi du nom du navire, de
I'a6ronef ou du v£hicule en detresse, des
indications relatives a la position de
celui-ci, & la nature de la d£tresse et a la
nature du secours demand^ et, 6ventuelle-
ment, de tout autre renseignement qui
pourrait faciliter ce secours.
[388] (2) Lorsque, apres avoir transmis
son message de d6tresse, un a&ronef ne
peut signaler sa position, il s'efforce
d'&mettre son indicatif d'appel suffisam-
ment longtemps pour permettre aux sta-
tions radiogoniom&triques de determiner
sa position.
[384] § 7. (x) En r&gle g6n£rale, un na-
vire ou un a6ronef a la mer signale sa posi-
tion en latitude et longitude (Greenwich),
en employant des chiffres pour les degres
et les minutes, accompagnes de Tun des
mots NORTH ou SOUTH et de Tun des
mots EAST ou WEST; un point s&pare
les degres des minutes. Eventuellement,
le relevement vrai et la distance en milles
marins par rapport & un point g6ogra-
Phique connu peuvent toe donnes.
186] (2) En regie gen6rale, un a£ronef en
vpl au-dessus de la terre signale sa posi-
tion par le nom de la locality la plus proche,
sa distance approximative par rapport
a celle-ci, accompagn6e, selon le cas, de
Tun des mots NORTH, SOUTH, EAST
ou WEST ou, 6ventuellernent, des mots
indiquant les directions intermediaires.
[38<J] § 8. L'appel et le message de de-
tresse ne sont emis que sur ordre du com-
mandant ou de la personne responsable
du navire, de l'a£ronef ou de tout autre
v6hicule portant la station mobile.
[387J § 9» (i) Le message de d£tresse
doit £tre r6pet6, par intervalles, jusqu'a ce
qu'une reponse soit rec.ue et, notamment,
pendant les periodes de silence pr£vues i
Tarticle 19, § 2.
[388] (2) Le signal d'alarme peut £gale-
ment §tre rSpete, si nScessaire.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
173
[389] (3) Xhe intervals must, however, be
sufficiently long so that stations preparing
to reply may have time to put their trans-
mitters in operation.
[39°] (4) In case the on-board station in
distress receives no answer to a distress
message sent on the 5OO-kc (6oo-m) wave,
the message may be repeated on any other
available wave by means of which atten-
tion might be attracted.
[391] § jo. Furthermore, a mobile station
which becomes aware that another mobile
station is in distress, may transmit the
distress message in either of the following
cases:
[392] (a) when the station in distress is
not itself in a position to transmit it;
[393] (&) when the master (or his relief)
of the vessel, aircraft, or other vehicle
carrying the station which intervenes, be-
lieve that further help is necessary.
[394] § ii. (i) Stations which receive a
distress message from a mobile station
which is unquestionably in their vicinity,
must acknowledge receipt thereof at once
(see §§ 1 8 and 19 below), taking care not
to interfere with the transmission of the
acknowledgment of receipt of the said
message by other stations.
[395] (2) Stations which receive a distress
message from a mobile station which un-
questionably is not in their vicinity, must
wait a short period of time before ac-
knowledging receipt thereof, in order to
make it possible for stations nearer to the
mobile station in distress to answer and
acknowledge receipt without interference.
F. — Distress traffic
[396] §12. Distress traffic shall include all
messages relative to immediate assistance
needed by the mobile station in distress.
[m] § 13. Every distress traffic radio-
telegram must include the distress signal
transmitted at the beginning of the pre-
amble.
[398] § 14. The control of distress traffic
shall devolve upon the mobile station in
distress or upon the mobile station which,
by application of the provisions of § 10
(a), has sent the distress call. These sta-
tions may delegate the control of the dis-
tress traffic to another station.
[8M] § 15. (l) When it considers it in-
[389] (3) Les intervalles doivent, toute-
fois, £tre suffisamment longs pour que les
stations qui se pr6parent a repondre aient
le temps de mettre leurs appareils emet-
teurs en rnarche.
[39°] (4) Dans le cas ou la station de bord
en detresse ne rec,oit pas de reponse a un
message de detresse transmis sur 1'onde de
500 kc/s (600 m), le message peut £tre
repete sur toute autre onde disponible, £
1'aide de laquelle 1'attention pourrait £tre
attiree.
[39i] § 10. De plus, une station mobile qui
apprend qu'une autre station mobile est
en detresse peut transmettre le message de
detresse dans Tun des cas suivants:
[392] a) la station en detresse n'est pas &
m&me de le transmettre elle-m^me;
[393] b) le commandant (ou son rempla-
gant) du navire, aeronef ou autre vehicule
portant la station intervenante juge que
d'autres secours sont n£cessaires.
[394] §11. (i) Les stations qui regoivent
un message de detresse d'une station ^mo-
bile se trouvant, sans doute possible,
dans leur voisinage doivent en accuser
reception imrnediatement (voir §§ 18 et
19 ci-apres), en prenant soin de ne pas
troubler la transmission de 1 'accuse de
reception dudit message effectuee par
d'autres stations.
[395] (2) Les stations qui regoivent un
message de detresse d'une station mobile
qui, sans doute possible, n'est pas dans
leur voisinage doivent laisser s'6couler un
court laps de temps avant d'en accuser
reception, afin de permettre & des stations
plus proches de la station mobile en de-
tresse de repondre et d'accuser reception
sans brouillage.
F. — Trafic de detresse
[3»6] § I2. Le trafic de detresse comprend
tous les messages relatifs au secours im-
m&iiat n6cessaire & la station mobile en
detresse.
[m] § 13. Tout radiote!6gramme d'un
trafic de d&tresse doit comprendre le sig-
nal de detresse transmis au debut du
preambule.
[398] § 14. La direction du trafic de de-
tresse appartient £ la station mobile en
detresse ou & la station mobile qui, par
application des dispositions du § 10, lit-
tera a), a £mis Fappel de detresse. Ces
stations peuvent c^der la direction du
trafic de d6tresse 4 une autre station.
[399] § I5. (!) Lorsqu'elle le juge indis-
174
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
dispensable, any station of the mobile
service in the proximity of the ship, air-
craft, or ^ vehicle in distress, may impose
silence either to all the stations of the
mobile service in the zone, or to any one
station which may be causing interference
with the distress traffic. In both cases,
the regulatory abbreviation (QRT) shall
be used, followed by the word DISTRESS ;
these indications shall be addressed "to
all " stations or to one station only, as the
case may be.
[40°] (2) When the station in distress
wishes to impose silence, it shall use the
above-mentioned procedure, substituting
the distress signal • ••—•«••—«•• for the
word DISTRESS.
[401] § 16. (i) Any station hearing a dis-
tress call must conform to the provisions
of § 5 (4).
[402] (2) Any station of the mobile serv-
ice which becomes aware of distress
traffic must listen to this traffic even if it
is not taking part in it.
[403] (3) por the entire duration of dis-
tress traffic, it shall be prohibited for all
stations which are aware of this traffic and
which are not taking part in it:
[4<H] (a) to use the distress wave [500 kc
(600 m)] or the wave on which the distress
traffic is taking place;
[406] (b) to use type-B waves.
[m] (4) A station of the mobile service
which, while following distress traffic of
which it is aware, is able to continue its
normal service, may do so, when the dis-
tress traffic is well established, under the
following conditions:
[m] (#) the use of the waves specified in
(3) shall be forbidden;
[408] (&) the use of type-Ai waves, with
the exception of those which might inter-
fere with the distress traffic, shall be per-
mitted;
[409] (c) £t ^^1 j-)e allowed to use type-
A2 or -A3 waves only in the band or bands
allocated to the mobile service and which
do not include frequencies used for distress
traffic [the band around 500 kc (600 m)
extends from 385 to 550 kc (779 to 545
m)].
[41°] § 17. When it is no longer necessary
to observe silence, or when the distress
traffic is ended, the station which has con-
trolled this traffic shall send on the distress
wave, and, where necessary, on the wave
used for this distress traffic, a message ad-
dressed "to all", indicating that the dis-
pensable, toute station du service mobile a
proximite du navire, de 1'aeronef ou du
v6hicule en d£tresse peut imposer silence
soit a toutes les stations du service mobile
dans la zone, soit & une station qui trou-
blerait le trafic de dtoesse. Dans les
deux cas il est fait usage de Fabreviation
r6glementaire (QRT) suivie du mot DE-
TRESSE; suivant le cas, les indications
sont adress£es "a tous" ou seulement &
une station.
[40°] (2) Lorsque la station en d6tresse
veut imposer silence, elle emploie la
procedure qui vient d'etre indiqu£e,
en substituant le signal de d<§tresse
• •——••• au mot DETRESSE.
[4°l] § 16. (i) Toute station qui entend
un appel de detresse doit se conformer aux
prescriptions du § 5, (4).
[4°2] (2) Toute station du service mobile
qui a connaissance d'un trafic de detresse
doit suivre ce trafic, m£me si elle n'y
participe pas.
[403] (3) Pendant toute la duree d'un
trafic de detresse, il est interdit & toutes
les stations qui ont connaissance de ce
trafic et qui n'y participent pas:
[404] a) d'employer 1'onde de detresse
[500 kc/s (600 m)] ou Fonde sur laquelle
a lieu le trafic de ddtresse;
[405] j) d'employer des ondes du type
[406] (4) Une station du service mobile
qui, tout en suivant un trafic de detresse
dont elle a connaissance, est capable de
continuer son service normal, peut le faire,
lorsque le trafic de d6tresse est bien £tabli,
dans les conditions suivantes:
[407] a) Femploi des ondes indique"es en
(3) est interdit;
[408] Zrn'emploi des ondes du type Ai, &
1'exception de celles qui pourraient trou-
bler le trafic de ddtresse, ltd est permis ;
[409] c) 1'emploi des ondes des types A2
ou A3 ne lui est permis que dans la ou les
bandes affect6es au service mobile et qui
ne comprennent pas de frequence utilised
pour le trafic de detresse [la bande autour
de 500 kc/s (600 m) s'6tend de 385 a 550
kc/s (779 a 545 m)].
r10] § !/• Lorsque Tobservation du si-
lence n'est plus n6cessaire ou que le trafic
de detresse est termin6, la station qui a eu
la direction de ce trafic transmet sur
Fonde de detresse et, s'il y a lieu, sur
1'onde utilisee pour ce trafic de d£tresse,
un message adresse ua tous" indiquant
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
175
tress traffic is ended. This message shall
take the following form:
CQ call "to all" (three times),
the word DE,
call signal of the station transmitting
the message,
distress signal,
time of filing of the message,
name and call signal of the mobile
station which was in distress,
words "distress traffic ended".
G. — Acknowledgment of receipt of a distress
message
[4U] § 1 8. The acknowledgment of re-
ceipt of a distress message shall be given
in the following form;
call signal of the mobile station in
distress (three times),
the word DE,
call signal of the station acknowledg-
ing receipt (three times),
group RRR,
distress signal.
[4l2] § *9' (0 Any mobile station ac-
knowledging receipt of a distress message
must, on the order of the master or his
relief, give the following information as
soon as possible, in the order indicated :
its name,
its position, in the form specified in
§7,
the maximum speed at which it is pro-
ceeding towards the ship (aircraft
or other vehicle) in distress.
[413] (2) Before transmitting this mes-
sage the station must make sure that it is
not interfering with the emissions of other
stations in a better position to render im-
mediate assistance to the station in dis-
tress.
H. — Repetition of a distress call or message
[414] § 20. (i) Any station of the mobile
service which is not in a position to render
assistance and which has heard a distress
message for which acknowledgment of
receipt has not immediately been given,
must take all possible steps to attract the
attention of stations of the mobile service
which are in a position to furnish help.
[4i5] (2) For this purpose, with the per-
mission of the authority responsible for
the station, the distress call or distress
que le trafic de detresse est terming. Ce
message affecte la forme suivante :
1'appel £ tous CQ (trois fois),
le mot DE,
1'indicatif d'appel de la station qui
transmet le message,
le signal de detresse,
1'heure de depdt du message,
le nom et 1'indicatif d'appel de la
station mobile qui etait en d6tresse,
les mots "trafic detresse terming".
G. — Accuse de reception d'un message de
detresse
[4u] § Ig. L'accus6 de reception d'un
message de detresse est donn£ sous la
forme suivante :
1'indicatif d'appel de la station mobile
en detresse (trois fois),
le mot DE,
1'indicatif d'appel de la station qui
accuse reception (trois fois),
le groupe RRR,
le signal de detresse.
[4i2] | j<^ (j;) Toute station mobile qui
donne I'accus6 de r6ception £ un message
de d&tresse doit, sur ordre du commandant
ou de son remplacant, faire connaitre,
aussitdt que possible, les renseignements
ci-apres dans 1'ordre indiqu6:
son nom,
sa position dans la forme indiqu6e
au §7,
la vitesse maximum avec laquelle elle
se dirige vers le navire (aeVonef ou
autre vehicule) en detresse.
[4ls] (2) Avant d'6mettre ce message, la
station devra s'assurer qu'elle ne brouille
pas les 6missions d'autres stations mieux
placets pour apporter un secours imme-
diat a la station en d6tresse.
H. — Repetition d'un appel ou d'un message
de detresse
[414] § 20. (i) Toute station du service
mobile, qui n'est pas & m&ne de fournir du
secours et qui a entendu un message de
detresse auquel il n'a pas 6t6 donne im-
mediatement d'accuse de reception, doit
prendre toutes les dispositions possibles
pour attirer 1'attention des stations du
service mobile qui sont en situation de
fournir du secours.
[4*8] (2) Dans ce but, avec Tautorisa-
tion de l'autorit£ responsable de la sta-
tion, 1'appel de detresse ou le message de
176
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317
message may be repeated; this repetition
shall be made at full power, either on the
distress wave or on one of the waves which
may be used in case of distress ( § 3 of this
article); at the same time all necessary
steps shall be taken to inform the author-
ities whose assistance may be advanta-
geous.
[m] (3) A station which repeats a dis-
tress call or a distress message shall trans-
mit after it the word DE followed by its
own call signal three times.
[§§ 21-28 omitted.]
[Articles 23-30 omitted. — Working
hours of stations of the mobile service.
Order of priority of communications in the
mobile service. Indication of the station of
origin of radiotelegrams. Routing of radio-
telegrams. Accounting for radiotelegrams.
Aeronautical radio service of public corre-
spondence. Service of low-power mobile
radiotekphone stations. Special services.]
ARTICLE 31. — International Radio Con-
sulting Committee (C.C.I.R.)
[B54] § I. An International Radio Con-
sulting Committee (C.C.I.R.) shall be
charged with the study of technical radio
questions and those of which the solution
depends principally upon considerations
of a technical character, which shall be
submitted to it by the administrations
and radio operating companies.
[«»] §2. (i) It shall be_ formed of ex-
perts of the administrations and radio
operating companies or groups of radio
operating companies recognized by their
respective governments, which state their
desire to participate in its work and under-
take to contribute, in equal shares, to the
common expenses of its meetings. The
statement shall be addressed to the ad-
ministration of the country in which the
last administrative conference was held.
[5M] (2) International organizations in-
terested in radio studies, who shall have
been designated by the last plenipoten-
tiary or administrative conference, and
who undertake to contribute to the ex-
penses of the meetings, as indicated in the
preceding subparagraph, shall also be
admitted.
[5sr] (3) Each administration, company,
group of companies, or international or-
ganization, shall defray the personal ex-
penses of its own experts.
d&tresse peut 6tre r6pet6; cette r6p6tition
est faite & toute puissance soit sur Tonde
de detresse, soit sur une des ondes qui peu-
vent £tre employees en cas de detresse
(§ 3 du present article); en m£me temps,
toutes les dispositions n6cessaires seront
prises pour aviser les autorites qui peu-
vent intervenir utilernent
[416] (3) Une station qui r£pete un appel
de detresse ou un message de d6tresse le
fait suivre du mot DE et de son propre
indicatif d'appel transmis 3 fois.
[§§ 21-28 omis.]
[Articles 23-30 omis. — Vacations des
stations du service mobile. Ordre de pri-
orite des communications dans le service
mobile. Indication de la station d'origine
des radiot&Ugrammes, Direction d donner
aux radiotelegrammes. Comptabilite des
radiotelegrammes. Service radioaerien de
correspondance publigue. Service des sta-
tions radiotelephoniques mobiles de faible
puissance. Services spedaux.]
ARTICLE 31. — Comiti consultatif interna-
tional des radiocommunications (C. C.I.R.*)
[564] § i. Un comit6 consultatif interna-
tional des radiocommunications (C.C.I.R.)
est charg6 d'6tudier les questions radio-
61ectriques techniques et celles dont la
solution depend principalernent de con-
sid6rations d'ordre technique et qui lui
sont soumises par les administrations et les
compagnies d 'exploitation radioelectrique.
[5S5] § 2. (i) II est form6 d'experts des
administrations et des compagnies ou
groupes de compagnies d 'exploitation
radioelectrique reconnues par leurs gou-
vernements respectifs, qui d6clarent vou-
loir participer a ses travaux et qui s'en-
gagent a contribuer, par parts egales, aux
frais communs de ses reunions. La de-
claration est adress6e a radministration
du pays ou a et6 tenue la derniere con-
f6rence administrative,
pee] (2) Sont aussi admis des organismes
internationaux s'int£ressant aux 6tudes
radioelectriques qui sont designes par la
derniere conference de pl£nipotentiaires ou
administrative, et qui s'engagent a con-
tribuer aux frais des reunions comme il
est indiqu6 £ Talinea pr6c6dent.
[SB?] (3) Les d6penses personnelles des
experts de chaque administration, com-
pagnie, groupe de compagnies ou or-
ganisme international sont supportees par
ceux-ci.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
177
[558] § 3- In principle, the meetings of the
C.C.I.R. shall take place every 5 years.
However, a meeting which has been
scheduled may be advanced or postponed
by the administration calling it at the
request of 10 participating administra-
tions, if the number and nature of the
questions to be studied warrant it.
[559] § 4- (*) The languages and method
of voting used in the plenary assemblies,
committees, and subcommittees, shall be
those adopted by the last plenipotentiary
or administrative conference.
peo] (2) However, when a country is not
represented by an administration, the ex-
perts of the recognized operating com-
panies of that country, in one body, and
regardless of their number shall be entitled
to one deliberative vote only.
[B«i] § 5. The Director of the Bureau of
the Union, or his representative, and the
representatives of the other International
Consulting Committees, C.C.LF. and
C.C.I.T., shall have the right to take part
in the meetings of the C.C.I.R. in an
advisory capacity.
[5SZ] § 6. The internal organization of the
C.C.I.R. shall be governed by the pro-
visions of appendix 14 to the present
Regulations.
ARTICLE 32. — Expenses of the Bureau of
the Union
[6fl3] § I. The ordinary expenses of the
Bureau of the Union for the radio service
must not exceed the amount of 200,000
Pold francs annually.
84] § 2. However, if an extraordinary
expense is incurred for printed matter or
for various documents during a year, and
the corresponding revenue is not col-
lected during the same year, the Bureau
shall be authorized, in this case only, to
exceed the maximum credit provided for,
with the understanding that the maxi-
mum credit for the following year shall be
reduced by an amount equal to the abover
mentioned excess.
[666] § 3. The sum of 200,000 gold francs
may be modified later, with the consent
of all the contracting parties.
ARTICLE 33. — Effective Date of the General
Regulations
[5«8] The present General Regulations shall
go into effect on the first day of January,
one thousand nine hundred and thirty-four.
[55S] § 3* En principe, les reunions du
C.C.LR. ont lieu de cinq en cinq ans.
Cependant, une reunion fixee peut £tre
avancee ou ajournee par 1'administration
qui 1'a convoquee, sur demande de dix ad-
ministrations participantes, si le nombre
et la nature des questions a examiner le
justifient.
[669] § 4- (i) Les langues et le mode de
votation employes dans les assemblies
plenieres, commissions et sous-commis-
sions, sont ceux adoptes par la derniere
conference de plenipotentiaries ou ad-
ministrative.
[56°] (2) Toutefois, lorsqu'un pays n'est
pas represent^ par une administration, les
experts des compagnies d'exploitation
reconnues de ce pays disposent, pour leur
ensemble et quel que soit leur nombre,
d'une seule voix deliberative.
[6W] § 5. Le directeur du Bureau de
1'Union ou son representant et les repre-
sentants des autres comites consultatifs
internationaux, C.C.LF. et C.C.I.T., ont
le droit de participer, avec voix consulta-
tive, aux reunions du C.C.I.R.
[B62] § 6. L'organisation interieure du
C.C.LR. est regie par les dispositions de
1'appendice 14 au present Reglement.
ARTICLE 32. — Frais du Bureau de V Union
[563] § i. Les frais communs du Bureau
de 1'Union pour le service des radio com-
munications ne doivent pas depasser, par
ann£e, la somme de 200 ooo francs-or.
[564] § 2. Toutefois, si une depense ex~
ceptionnellement elevee en imprimes ou
documents divers se presente au cours
d'une annee, sans que les recettes cor-
respondantes soient encaiss&es pendant la
m&ne annee, le Bureau est autorise, ex-
clusivement dans ce cas, a depasser le
credit maximum prevu, sous la reserve
que le maximum du credit pour 1'annee
suivante sera reduit d'un montant egal a
1'excedent susvise.
[S6B] § 3. La somme de 200 ooo francs-or
pourra §tre modifiee ulterieurement du
consentement de toutes les parties con-
tractantes.
ARTICLE 33. — Mise en vigueur du Rlgle-
ment general
[56«] Le present Reglement general en-
trera en vigueur le premier Janvier mil
neuf cent trente-quatre.
I78
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
[567] IN WITNESS WHEREOF the respective
plenipotentiaries have signed the present
General Regulations in a single copy
which shall remain deposited in the
archives of the Spanish Government and a
copy of which shall be forwarded to each
government.
Done at Madrid, December 9, 1932.
pe^] EN FOI DE QUOI, les p!6nipotentiaires
respectifs ont sign6 ce Reglement general
en un exemplaire qui restera d6pos6 aux
archives du Gouyernement de 1'Espagne
et dont une copie sera remise & chaque
gouvernement.
Fait & Madrid, le 9 decembre 1932.
[Signatures and Appendices 1-13 omitted; the regulations were signed on behalf of each of
the signatories of the convention (No. 316, ante), with exceptions of Ethiopia, Luxemburg,
Mexico, and Persia.]
No. 317a
Rules of Procedure of the International Consultative Committee for
Radiocommunications (C.C.LR.)- Appendix 14 to the General
Radio Regulations signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932.
Reglement interieur du Comite Consultatif International des Radio-
communications (C.C.I.R.). Appendice 14 au Reglement gene-
ral des radiocommunications signe & Madrid, 9 decembre 1932.
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Series, No. 867.
[Translation]
Article i. By "managing administra-
tion" shall be meant the administration
in charge of organizing a meeting of the
C.C.I. R. The managing administration
shall start taking care of the work of the
C.C.LR. five months after the closing of
the preceding meeting; its duties shall end
five months after the closing of the meet-
ing it has organized.
Art. 2. The managing administration
shall set the place and definite date of the
meeting which it has charge of organizing.
At least 6 months before the aforesaid
date, the managing administration shall
address the invitation to this meeting to
all the administrations of the Interna-
tional Telecommunication Union, and,
through the latter, to the companies,
groups of companies, and international
radio organizations covered in article 31
of the General Radio Regulations.
Art. 3.— § I. The first meeting of the
plenary assembly shall be opened by the
managing administration. This assembly
shall appoint the necessary committees
and shall distribute to them the questions
to be dealt with, in classes. It shall also
appoint the president and the vice presi-
Article x* On entend par " administra-
tion g£rante", Tadministration qui est
chargee d 'organiser une reunion du
C.C.LR. L'administration g&rante com-
mence a s'occuper des travaux du C.C.LR.
cinq mois apr£s la cldture de la reunion
pr6c<§dente; son r61e expire cinq mois apr&s
la cldture de la reunion qu'elle a organised.
Art. 2. L'administration g£rante fixe
le lieu et la date definitive de la r6union
qu'elle est charged d'organiser. Au moins
six mois avant la date susdite, 1'adminis-
tration g£rante adresse 1'invitation pour
cette reunion a toutes les administrations
de rilnion internationale des tel&com-
munications et, par 1'entremise de celles-
ci, aux conipagnies, aux groupes des com-
pagnies et aux organismes internationaux
radio&ectriques vis6s & Tarticle 31 du
Reglement g6n£ral des radiocommunica-
tions.
Art. 3. § r. La premiere stance de
I'assembl6e p!6niere est ouverte par Tad-
ministration g£rante. Cette assemble
constitue les commissions necessaires et
r£partit entre elles, par categories, les
questions a traiter. Elle d6signe aussi le
president et le vice-president du C.C.LR.,
Dec. 9, 1932
dent of the C.C.I.R. and the chairman
and the vice chairman or vice chairmen of
each committee.
§ 2. The president of the C.C.I.R.
shall conduct the plenary assemblies; in
addition, he shall have the general super-
vision of the work of the meeting. ^ The
vice chairmen shall assist the chairmen
and replace them in case of absence.
Art. 4. The secretariat for the meeting
of the C.C.I.R. shall be provided by the
managing administration, with the col-
laboration of the Bureau of the Union.
Art. 5. In principle, the minutes and
reports shall give only the main points of
the statements of the delegates. How-
ever, each delegate shall have the right to
require the insertion into the minutes or
report, of any statement he has made,
either in summary or verbatim, on condi-
tion that he furnish the text thereof not
later than the morning following the end
of the meeting.
Art. 6. — §i. Any delegation which
might, for serious reasons, be prevented
from attending meetings, shall have the
right to entrust its vote or votes to an-
other delegation. However, a single dele-
gation may not, under these circumstan-
ces, combine and use the votes of more
than two delegations, including its own
vote or votes.
§ 2. A proposal shall be adopted only if
supported by an absolute majority of the
votes cast; in case of a tie it shall fall.
The minutes shall show the number of
delegations which voted in favor of and of
those who voted against the proposal.
§ 3. Voting shall be conducted either
by raising the hands, or, at the request of
a delegation, by roll call in the alpha-
betical order of the French names of the
participating countries. In the latter
case, the minutes shall indicate the dele-
gations who voted in favor of and those
who voted against the proposal.
Art. 7. — § I. The committees created
by the plenary assembly may be divided
into subcommittees and the subcom-
mittees into sub-subcommittees.
§ 2. The chairmen of the committees
shall propose the selection of the chairman
of each subcommittee and sub-subcom-
mittee for the ratification of the respective
committee. The committees, subcom-
mittees, and sub-subcommittees shall
appoint their own reporters.
§3. The opinions expressed by the
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
179
le president et le ou les vice-presidents de
chaque commission.
§2. Le president du C.C.I.R. dirige
les assemblies plenieres; il a, en outre, la
direction generale des travaux de la re-
union. Les vice-presidents present assis-
tance aux presidents et les remplacent en
cas d 'absence.
Art. 4. Le secretariat de la r6union
du C.C.I.R. est assur^ par radministra-
tion g6rante, avec la collaboration du
Bureau de 1' Union.
Art. 5. En principe, les proces-verbaux
et les rapports ne reproduisent les expos6s
des delegu6s que dans leurs points princi-
paux. Cependant, chaque delegu6 a le
droit de demander 1'insertion analytique
ou in extenso au proces-verbal ou au
rapport de toute declaration qu'il a faite,
& condition qu'il en fournisse le texte au
plus tard le matin qui suit la fin de la
seance.
Art. 6. — § i. Une delegation qui serai t
emp6ch6e, pour une cause grave, d'assister
a des seances, a la facult6 de charger de sa
ou de ses voix une autre delegation.
Toutefois, une m£me delegation ne peut
reunir et disposer dans ces conditions des
voix de plus de deux delegations, y com-
pris la sienne ou les siennes.
§ 2. Une proposition n'est adopted que
si elle reunit la majorit6 absolue des
suffrages exprimes; en cas d'egalite de
voix, elle est ecartee. Les proces-verbaux
indiqueront le nombre des delegations qui
ont vot6 pour et le nombre de celles qui
ont vot6 contre la proposition.
§ 3. Les votations ont lieu soit £ mains
levees, soit, sur demande d'une delega-
tion, par appel nominal, dans 1'ordre
alphabetique du nom frangais des pays
participants. Dans ce dernier cas, les
proces-verbaux indiqueront les deJ6ga-
tions qui ont vote pour et celles qui ont
vot6 contre la proposition.
Art. 7. — § i. Les commissions institutes
par Tassemblee pleniere peuvent se sub-
diviser en sous-commissions, etles sous-
commissions en sous-sous-commissions.
§ 2. Les pr6sidents des commissions
proposent a la ratification de la commis-
sion respective le choix du president de
chaque sous-commission et sous-sous-
commission. Les commissions, sous-com-
missions et sous-sous-commissions nom-
ment elles-m£mes leurs rapporteurs.
§ 3. Les avis emis par les commissions
i8o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
committees must be marked: "unani-
mously" if the opinion has been expressed
by the voters unanimously, or: "by a
majority" if the opinion was adopted by a
majority.
Art. 8. The Bureau of the Union shall
take part in the various tasks of the
C.C.I.R. for the purpose of centralizing
and publishing general documents for the
use of the administrations.
Art. 9. — § i. At the closing session of
the plenary assembly, the president shall
communicate the list of opinions and that
of the questions left to be solved and of
the new questions submitted by the com-
mittees.
§ 2, The president shall place on record
the final adoption, of the opinions ex-
pressed, if any. If there is occasion for
voting at the plenary assembly, the
formulas "unanimously" or "by a ma-
jority" shall apply to this vote.
§3. Unsolved and new questions shall
be recorded by the president if the as-
sembly is in favor of continuing their
study. The latter shall then inquire as to
what administrations wish to take charge
of preparing proposals relating to these
questions and what other administrations
or radio operating enterprises are willing
to collaborate in the work. On the basis
of the replies, he shall prepare an official
list of the questions to be included in the
agenda of the following meeting, with the
indication of the centralizing administra-
tions and of the collaborating administra-
tions and private radio operating enter-
prises. This list shall be included in the
minutes of the meeting.
§ 4. In the same session of the plenary
assembly, the C.C.I.R., upon the offer
or with the consent of the interested
delegation, shall designate the adminis-
tration which is to call the following meet-
ing and the approximate date of that
meeting,
Art. 10. — § i. After the meeting is
closed, the preparation of questions sub-
mitted for study shall be entrusted to the
administration designated to organize the
next meeting (new managing administra-
tion). The unfinished business shall, on
the contrary, be entrusted to the former
managing administration, which shall be
in charge of completing it, in collaboration
with the Bureau of the Union.
§ 2. The former managing administra-
tion shall forward the documents to the
doivent porter la fprmule : " & Vunanimite "
si 1'avis a e"t£ e"mis a 1'unanimite des vo-
tants, ou la formule: "d fa majorite" si
1'avis a 6t6 adopte a la majorite.
Art. 8. Le Bureau de T Union prend
part aux divers travaux du C.C.I.R. en
vue de la centralisation et de la publica-
tion d'une documentation g6ne>ale a
1' usage des administrations.
Art, 9. — § i. A la stance de c!6ture de
Fassembiee pieniere, le president com-
munique la liste des avis et celle des
questions qui restent a r6soudre et des
questions nouvelles soumises par les
commissions.
§ 2. Le president constate, le cas e'che'-
ant, Tadoption definitive des avis ex-
prime's. S'il y a lieu a votation a 1'as-
sembiee p!6ni£re, les fprmules "& Funa-
nimite" ou "a la majorite" s'appliquent a
cette votation.
§ 3. Les questions non r6solues et les
questions nouvelles sont enregistr6es par
le president, si Fassemble'e est d'accord
pour en faire poursuivre l'6tude. Celui-
ci demande ensuite quelles administra-
tions desirent se charger de la preparation
des propositions se rapportant a ces ques-
tions et quelles autres administrations
ou entreprises d'exploitation radioelec-
trique sont prates a collaborer aux
travaux. D'apr&s les r&ponses, il dresse
une liste officielle des questions a inscrire
a 1'ordre du jour de la reunion suivante,
avec ^'indication des administrations
centralisatrices et des administrations et
entreprises privies d'exploitation radio-
eiectrique collaboratrices. Cette liste est
inse're'e au proems- verbal de 1'assemblee.
§4. A la m£me stance de Tassemble'e
pieniere, le C.C.I.R., sur 1'offre ou le
consenternent de la delegation int&ress6e,
designe ^'administration qui convoquera
la reunion suivante et la date approxi-
mative de cette reunion.
Art. ro. — § i. Apres la c!6ture de la
reunion, la preparation des questions
mises a 1' etude est confiee a radministra-
tion designed pour organiser la prochaine
reunion (administration gerante nou-
velle). Les affaires en instance sont,
au contraire, confines a ^administration
gerante ancienne, laquelle est chargee de
les terminer, en collaboration avec le
Bureau de 1' Union.
§ 2. L'ancienne administration gerante
transmet les documents a la nouvelle
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
new managing administration not later
than five months after the closing of this
meeting.
Art. ii. After the end of a meeting, all
other questions which the administrations
and radio operating companies wish to
submit to the committee shall be ad-
dressed to the new managing administra-
tion. This administration shall include
these questions in the agenda of the next
meeting. However, no question may be
included in this agenda if it has not been
forwarded to the managing administra-
tion at least six months before the date of
the meeting.
Art. 12. — § I. All documents pertaining
to a meeting, having been sent to the
managing administration before this
meeting, or submitted during the meeting,
shall be printed and distributed by the
Bureau of the Union in collaboration with
the managing administration.
§ 2. When the study of a question has
been entrusted to a centralizing adminis-
tration, it shall devolve upon this admin-
istration to take the necessary steps
toward undertaking the study of the
question. The collaborating adminis-
trations and radio operating companies
must send their report on this question
directly to the centralizing administration,
6 months before the date of the C.C.I.R.
meeting, in order that the said adminis-
tration may consider same in its general
report and in its proposals.
§ 3. However, the administrations and
radio operating companies shall be free to
send another copy of their report to the
Bureau of the Union, if they wish these
reports to be communicated immediately
and separately to all the administrations
and companies concerned, by the said
Bureau.
Art. 13. The managing administration
may correspond directly with the admin-
istrations and radio operating companies
recognized as being capable of collaborat-
ing in the work of the committee. It
shall send at least one copy of the docu-
ments to the Bureau of the Union.
administration g6rante, au plus tard cinq
mois apres la cldture de cette reunion.
Art. ii. Apr&s la fin d'une reunion,
toutes les autres questions que les ad-
ministrations et compagnies d 'exploitation
radioelectrique desirent soumettre au
comit£ sont adress6es & la nouvelle ad-
ministration gdrante. Cette administra-
tion inscrit ces questions & 1'ordre du jour
de la prochaine reunion. Toutefois,
aucune question ne peut y £tre comprise,
si elle n'a ete communique^ a 1 'adminis-
tration g6rante au moins six mois avant
la date de la reunion.
Art. 12. — § i. Tous les documents affe-
rents a une reunion, envpyes avant cette
r6union a 1 'administration gerante, ou
presentes pendant la r6union, sont im~
primes et distribues par le Bureau de
I1 Union en collaboration avec 1'adminis-
tration gerante.
§ 2. Lorsque l'£tude d'une question a
et6 confiee £ une administration centra-
lisatrice, il appartient & cette administra-
tion de faire le n6cessaire pour proc6der a
1' etude de la question. Les administra-
tions et les compagnies d'exploitation
radioelectrique collaboratrices doivent
envoyer directement a radministration
centralisatrice leur rapport sur cette
question, six mois avant la date de la r£-
union du C.C.I.R., afin que ladite ad-
ministration en puisse tenir compte dans
son rapport general et dans ses proposi-
tions.
§ 3. Toutefois, les administrations et
les compagnies d'exploitation radioelec-
trique sont libres d'envoyer aussi copie de
leur rapport au Bureau de P Union, si elles
desirent que ces rapports soient communi-
ques imm6diatement et separement, par
les soins dudit Bureau, £ toutes les ad-
ministrations et compagnies interess6es.
Art. 13. L 'administration gerante peut
correspondre directement avec les ad-
ministrations et les compagnies d'exploita-
tion radioelectrique reconnues susceptibles
de collaborer aux travaux du comit6.
Elle remet au moins un exemplaire des
documents au Bureau de FUnion.
1 82
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 317b
No.
Final Protocol to the General Radio Regulations.
December 9, 1932.
Signed at Madrid,
Protocole final au Rdglement general des radiocommunications.
Signe £ Madrid, 9 decembre 1932.
Entered into force January r, 1934.*
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Series, No. 867.
[Translation]
At the time of signing the General
Radio Regulations annexed to the Inter-
national Telecommunication Convention,
the undersigned plenipotentiaries take
note of the following statements:
Au moment de proceder & la signature
du Reglement general des radio com-
munications annexe & la Convention in-
ternationale des telecommunications, les
plenipotentiaires soussignes prennent acte
des declarations suivantes:
The plenipotentiaries of Germany state
formally that their Government reserves
the right to continue using the waves of
105 kc (2,857 m) and 117.5 kc (2,553 m)
for some special press services carried on
by radiotelephony.
II
The plenipotentiaries of the Dutch East
Indies state formally that their Govern-
ment reserves the right of not permitting
the mobile stations of its country to apply
the provisions of the last two sentences of
article 26, § I (i) of the General Regula-
tions concerning the retransmission of
radiotelegrams through a mobile station
for the sole purpose of hastening or
facilitating transmission, instead of trans-
mitting them to the nearest land station.
III
The plenipotentiaries of the Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics state formally
that their Government reserves the right
to use the following frequency bands for
the services listed below:
150 to
285 to
315 to
340 to
285 kc (2,000 to 1,053
315 kc (1,053 to 952 m
340 kc ( 952 to 882 m
420 kc ( 882 to 714 m
Les plenipotentiaires de TAllernagne
declarent formellement que leur gouverne-
ment se reserve le droit de rnaintenir
V usage des ondes de 105 kc/s (2 857 m) et
117,5 kc/s (2 553 m) pour quelques ser-
vices de presse sp6ciaux faits par radio-
telephonie.
II
Les plenipotentiaires des Indes neerlan-
daises declarent formellement que leur
gouvernement se reserve le droit de ne
pas perrnettre aux stations mobiles de son
pays d'appliquer les dispositions des deux
dernieres phrases de 1'article 26, § I, (i)
du Reglement general concernant la re-
transmission des radio tejegrammes par
I'lntermediaire d'une station mobile dans
le seul but d'acc£16rer ou de faciliter la
transmission au lieu de les transmettre &
la station terrestre la plus proche,
III
Les plenipotentiaires de 1' Union des
Republiques Sovietistes Socialistes de-
clarent formellement que leur gouverne-
ment se r6serve le droit d'utiliser les
bandes de frequences suivantes pour les
services ci-apres enumeres:
broadcasting
radiobeacons
aeronautical services and radio direction finding
broadcasting
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3479, August 30,
1934.
Dec. 9, 1932
GENERAL RADIO REGULATIONS
183
515 to
9,600 to
11,700 to
I2,IOO tO
15,350 to
17,800 to
21,550 to
150 a
285 a
315 &
340 &
51531
9 600 a
1 1 700 &
12 ioo a
15 350 a
17800 a
21 550 &
550 kc ( 583 to 545 m) aeronautical services
9,700 kc (31.25 to 30.93 m) broadcasting
11,900 kc (25.64 to 25,21 m) fixed services
12,300 kc (24.79 to 24.39 m) broadcasting
15,450 kc (19.54 to 19.42 m) broadcasting
17,850 kc (16.85 to 1 6. 8 1 m) broadcasting
21,750 kc (13.92 to 13.79 m) broadcasting
285
315
340
420
550
9700
ii 900
12300
15450
17850
21750
kc/s (2000 ct 1053 m) radiodiffusion
kc/s (1053 a 952 m) radiophares
kc/s ( 952 & 882 m) services aeronautiques et radiogoniometrie
kc/s ( 882 a 714 m) radiodiffusion
kc/s ( 583 a 545 m) services aeronautiques
kc/s (31,25 a 30,93 in) radiodiffusion
kc/s (25,64 a 25,21 m) services fixes
kc/s (24,79 & 24,39 m) radiodiffusion
kc/s (19,54 a 19,42 m) radiodiffusion
kc/s (16,85 a 16,81 m) radiodiffusion
kc/s (13,92 a 13,79 m) radiodiffusion.
IV
With reference to the statement made
in this protocol by the plenipotentiaries of
the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
concerning the use of certain frequency
bands, the plenipotentiaries of China state
formally that their Government reserves
the right to take any steps which might
become necessary with a view to protect-
ing their radio communications against
any interference which might be caused
by the putting into execution of the said
reservations of the Government of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics,
IV
Se referant a la declaration faite dans
le present Protocole par les pienipoten-
tiaires de TUnion des Republiques Sovie-
tistes Socialistes relativement a rutilisa-
tion de certaines bandes de frequences, les
plenipotentiaires de la Chine dedarent
formellement que leur gouvernement se
reserve le droit de prendre toutes les
mesures qui seraient 6ventuellement n6-
cessaires en vue de prot6ger leurs radio-
communications centre tout brouillage
qui pourrait 6tre occasionne par la mise en
execution desdites reserves du Gouverne-
ment de 1'Union des Republiques Sovie-
tistes Socialistes.
The plenipotentiary of Hungary states
formally that owing to the reservations of
the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
concerning article 7 of the General Radio
Regulations (allocations and use of fre-
quencies), his Government reserves the
right of not enforcing the provisions of § 5
(2) of the said article in the case where the
emissions from the stations installed by
the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics in
application of its reservation, would inter-
fere seriously with the emissions of the
Hungarian stations.
VI
Referring to the statement made in this
protocol by the plenipotentiaries of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics con-
cerning the use of certain frequency bands,
the plenipotentiaries of Japan state for-
mally that their Government reserves the
Le pienipotentiaire de la Hongrie deV
clare formellement qu'en raison de la re-
serve de 1'Union des Republiques Sovie-
tistes Socialistes relative & Tarticle 7 du
R&glement g6n6ral des radiocommunica-
tions (repartition et emploi des fre-
quences), son gouvernement se reserve le
droit de ne pas appliquer les dispositions
du § 5, (2) dudit article dans les cas ou les
emissions des postes instalies par 1' Union
des Republiques Sovietistes Socialistes,
en execution de ses reserves, brouilleraient
d'une maniere grave les emissions de
stations hongroises.
VI
Se referant £ la declaration faite dans
le present Protocole par les plenipotenti-
aires de 1'Union des Republiques Sovie-
tistes Socialistes relativement a Futilisa-
tion de certaines bandes de frequences, les
plenipotentiaires du Japon dedarent
1 84
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
right, for Japan, Chosen, Taiwan, Kara-
futo, the Kwantung Leased Territory and
the South Sea Islands under Japanese
mandate, to take any steps which might
become necessary with a view to protect-
ing their radio communications against
any interference which might be caused
by the putting into execution of the said
reservations of the Government of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics.
VII
The plenipotentiaries of Poland and of
Rumania, in view of the reservations al-
ready made in connection with the use of
certain frequency bands, state formally
that in the case where no satisfactory
regional (European conference) or special
arrangement would be brought about,
each of their Governments reserves the
right to make any necessary derogations
in regard to the use, for the aeronautical
services, of certain frequencies outside the
bands assigned by article 7 of the General
Radio Regulations, in agreement with the
adjoining countries interested, and par-
ticularly not to await the period of time
provided for in § 5 (2) of this article, for
the protection' of the fundamental needs
of these services against any interference
which might be caused by the putting into
execution of the above-mentioned reser-
vations.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the plenipoten-
tiaries listed below have drawn up this
protocol and have signed it in one copy
which shall remain in the archives of the
Government of Spain and of which one
copy shall be forwarded to each govern-
ment signatory of the said protocol.
Done at Madrid, December 9, 1932.
formellement que leur gouvernement se re-
serve pour le Japon, Chosen, Taiwan,
Karafuto, le Territoire £ bail du Kwan-
tung et les lies des Mers du Sud sous
mandat japonais, le droit de prendre
toutes les mesures qui seraient eventuel-
lement n6cessaires en vue de proteger leurs
radiocommunications centre tout brouil-
lage qui pourrait 6tre occasionn6 par la
mise en execution desdites reserves du
Gouvernement de T Union des Republi-
ques Sovietistes Socialistes.
VII
Les plenipotentiaires de la Pologne et
de la Roumanie, vu les reserves dej£
formulas au sujet de Tutilisation de
certaines bandes de frequences, declarent
formellement que, dans le cas oti un ar-
rangement regional (Conference europe-
enne) ou particulier satisfaisant n'abou-
tirait pas, chacun de leurs gouvernements
se reserve le droit de faire eventuellement
des derogations en ce qui concerne Tutili-
sation pour les services a6ronautiques de
certaines frequences en dehors des bandes
attributes par 1'article 7 du Reglement
general des radiocommunications, en
accord avec les pays voisins interesses, et
specialement de ne pas attendre le delai
prevu au § 5, (2) de cet article, pour
sauvegarder les besoins fondamentaux
de ces services centre tout brouillage qui
pourrait £tre occasion^ par la mise en
execution des reserves ci-avant mention-
nees.
EN FOI DE QUOI les plenipotentiaires ci-
apres ont dress6 le present Protocole et ils
1'ont sign6 en un exemplaire qui restera
dans les archives du Gouvernement de
1'Espagne et dont une copie sera remise
& chaque gouvernement signataire dudit
Protocole.
Fait £ Madrid, le 9 decembre 1932.
[Signatures omitted; the final protocol was signed on behalf of each of the signatories of
the general radio regulations.]
Dec. 9, 1932 ADDITIONAL RADIO REGULATIONS
No. 318
185
Additional Radio Regulations annexed to the Telecommunication
Convention. Signed at Madrid, December 9, 1932.
Reglement additionnel des radiocommunications annexe & la Con-
vention des telecommunications. Signe a Madrid, 9 decembre
1932-
ACCESSIONS. On July I, 1937, these regulations had been approved or acceded to by all
the states which had ratified or acceded to the telecommunication convention (No. 316,
ante), except Afghanistan, Albania, Canada, Dominican Republic, Ethiopia, Luxemburg,
United States of America, and Yemen, and by Bolivia, Greece, and Sweden.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of these regulations is also published in 151 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 448. (See the bibliography under No. 316, ante.)
Entered into force January i, 1934. x
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Series, No. 867.
[Translation]
ARTICLE I. — Application of the Telegraph
and Telephone Regulations to Radio
Communication
[«8] § i. The provisions of the Tele-
graph and Telephone Regulations shall be
applicable to radio wherever the Radio
Regulations do not provide otherwise.
[m] §2. (i) Radiotelegrams shall be
drafted and dealt with in conformity with
the provisions set forth in the Telegraph
Regulations for telegrams, with the ex-
ception of the cases provided for in the
following articles.
[87°] (2) The use of letter groups taken
from the International Code of Signals
shall be allowed in radiotelegrams ex-
changed with ships.
[m] §3- Since the word RADIO or
AERADIO, respectively, is always added,
in the nomenclature, to the name of the
land station mentioned in the address of
a radiptelegram, this word must not be
given in the transmission of a radiotele-
gram, as a service instruction before the
preamble.
ARTICLE 2. — Charges
[l72] § i. The charge for a radio telegram
originating in or intended for a mobile
station, or exchanged between mobile sta-
tions shall include, as the case may be:
ARTICLE i. — Application des Rlglements
telegraphique et telephonigue aux radio-
communications
[568] § I. Les dispositions des Regie*
ments te!6graphique et telephonique sont
applicables aux radiocommunications en
tant que les Reglements des radiocom-
munications n'en disposent pas autrement.
[669] § 2. (i) Les radiot61egrammes sont
rediges et trait6s conformement aux dis-
positions fixees dans le Reglement telegra-
phique^ pour les telegrammes, sauf^ les
exceptions prevues dans les articles
suivants.
[67°] (2) L'emploi de groupes de lettres
du Code International de Signaux est per-
mis dans les radiotelegrammes ^changes
avec les navires.
[5n] § 3. Le mot RADIO ou AERA-
DIO, respectivement, etant toujours
ajoute, dans la nomenclature, au nom de
la station terrestre mentionnee dans Fad-
resse des radiot616grammes, ce mot ne
doit pas toe donne, comme indication de
service, en t£te du pr£ambule, dans la
transmission d'un radiot616gramme.
ARTICLE 2. — Taxes
[872] § i. La taxe d'un radiot&£gramme
originaire ou a destination d'une station
mobile ou 6chang6 entre stations mobiles
comprend, selon le cas:
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3479, August 30, 1934.
186
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 318
[m] (a) the on-board charge accruing to
the mobile station of origin or destination,
or to both these stations;
[m] (b) the land charge or charges [see
§ 3 (2)]j accruing to the land station or
stations which participate in the trans-
mission ;
[five] (<;) the charge for transmission over
the general system of telecommunication
channels, computed in accordance with
the usual rules;
[576] (d) the charge pertaining to supple-
mentary services requested by the sender.
[B77] §2. (l) The land and on-board
charges shall be determined in accordance
with the rate per word pure and simple,
with no minimum charge.
[678] (2) The maximum land charge shall
be sixty centimes (o fr. 60) per word ; the
maximum on-board charge shall be forty
centimes (o fr. 40) per word.
[579] (3) The land and on-board charges
pertaining to radiotelegrams which con-
cern stations not yet listed in the nomen-
clature may be fixed by the charging
office, as part of its duties, at the maxi-
mum rates provided above.
[58°] (4) However, each administration
reserves the right to fix and authorize land
or on-board charges higher than the max-
ima indicated above, in the case of land or
aircraft stations where the cost of installa-
tion or operation is exceptionally high.
[68i] (5) The radiotelegraph charge for
CDE radiotelegrams shall be reduced in
the same proportion as the telegraph
charge for these same radiotelegrams.
[***] (6) In the traffic between on-board
stations, whether it be direct or through
the medium of a single coast station, the
charge applicable to CDE telegrams shall
always equal six tenths (£f o) of the full
charge.
[ess] (7) The reduction granted shall al-
ways be applicable to the radiotelegraph
retransmission charge, if any.
[S84] (g) i^ minimum charge equal to
the charge for five words, as provided for
in article 26, § 3 (a) of the Telegraph Regu-
lations, shall not be applicable to the
radiotelegraph portions of the route of
radiotelegrams.
I586] §3- GO When ^ a land station is
used as an intermediary between mobile
stations, only one land charge shall be
collected. If the land charge applicable
to communications with the sending mo-
[m] a) la taxe de bord, revenant a la
station mobile d'origine ou de destina-
tion, ou a ces deux stations;
[B74] 6) la ou les taxes terrestres [voir § 3,
(2)] revenant a la station terrestre ou aux
stations terrestres qui participent a la
transmission ;
[578] c) la taxe pour la transmission sur
le r6seau g6n£ral des voies de tel£com-
munication, calculee d'apres les regies
ordinaires ;
[576] d) la taxe aff&rente aux operations
accessoires demandees par I'exp&diteur.
[677] §2. (i) La taxe terrestre et celle de
bord sont fix6es suivant le tarif par mot
pur et simple, sans perception d'un
minimum.
[678] (2) La taxe maximum terrestre est
de soixante centimes (o fr. 60) par mot; la
taxe maximum de bord est de quarante
centimes (o fr. 40) par mot.
t579] (3) Les taxes terrestres ou de bord
aff&rentes aux radio 1 61 ^grammes mt6res-
sant des stations non encore inscrites a la
nomenclature peuvent tee fixees d'office
par le bureau taxateur aux maxima vis6s
ci-avant.
[58°] (4) Toutefois, chaque administra-
tion se reserve la facult6 de fixer et
d'autoriser des taxes terrestres ou de bord
superieures aux maxima indiqu6s ci-
avant, dans le cas de stations terrestres
ou d'a&ronef exceptionnellement on6-
reuses, du fait de Installation ou de
Texploitation.
[681] (5) La taxe radiot616graphique des
radiotel£grammes CDE est reduite dans
les mSmes proportions que la taxe tel£-
graphique de ces m£mes radiote!6grammes.
[582] (6) Dans le trafic entre postes de
bord, direct ou par Tinterm^diaire d'une
seule station c6tiere, la taxe & appliquer
aux radiot£l6grammes CDE est toujours
6gale aux six dixi&mes (%o) de la taxe
pleine.
[B83J] (7) La reduction accorded est tou-
jours applicable aux taxes Sventuelles de
retransmission radiote!6graphique.
[584] (8) Le minimum de perception £gal
a la taxe de cinq mots, preVu a Tarticle
26, §3, a) du R&glement t616graphique,
n'est pas^ applicable au parcours radio-
te!6graphique des radiotel6grammes«
[885] §3' (i) Lorsqu'une station terrestre
est utilisee comme intermMiaire entre des
stations mobiles, il n'est perc.u qu'une
seule taxe terrestre. Si la taxe terrestre
applicable aux ^changes avec la station
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL RADIO REGULATIONS
I87
bile station differs from that applicable
to communications with the receiving
mobile station, the higher of these two
charges shall be collected. There may be
collected, in addition, a territorial tele-
graph charge equal to that referred to in
§ 5 below, as being applicable to trans-
mission over the telecommunication
channels.
[586] (2) When, upon request of the
sender, two land stations are used as in-
termediaries between two mobile sta-
tions, the land charge of each station as
well as the telegraph charge covering the
route between the two stations shall be
collected.
[68r] § 4. Retransmission service and
charges shall be regulated by article 7 of
these Regulations.
[588] §5- (i) Where radiotelegrams origi-
nating in or addressed to a country
are exchanged directly by or with land
stations of that country, the telegraph
charge applicable to the transmission over
the internal telecommunication channels
of that country shall, in principle, be
computed according to the rate per word,
pure and simple, without a minimum
charge. This charge shall be reported in
gold francs to the Bureau of the Union by
the administration having jurisdiction
over the land stations.
[889] (2) When a country finds itself
obliged to apply a minimum charge by
reason of the fact that its internal tele-
communication system is not operated by
the government, it shall so inform the
Bureau of the Union which shall mention
in the nomenclature the amount of this
minimum charge following the indication
of the charge per word. In the absence of
such notice the charge to be applied shall
be the charge per word, pure and simple,
without a minimum charge.
[59°] §6. The country on whose terri-
tory there is established a land station
serving as an intermediary for the ex-
change of radiotelegrams between a
mobile station and another country shall
be considered, for the purpose of applying
telegraph charges, as the country of origin
or of destination of these radiotelegrams,
and not as the transit country.
[fi91] § 7. The total charge for radiotele-
grams shall be collected from the sender,
with the exception:
[692] jg-t^ Of those special delivery charges
which are to be collected on delivery [art.
62 > § 5 (2) of the Telegraph Regulations];
mobile qui transmet est diff £rente de celle
applicable aux ^changes avec la station
mobile qui regoit, c'est la plus elevee de
ces deux taxes qui est perdue. II peut
8tre pergu, en outre, une taxe territoriale
teiegraphique, 6gale & celle qui, au § 5
ci-apres, est indiqu6e comme etant ap-
plicable a la transmission sur les voies de
telecommunication.
[586] (2) Lorsque, sur la demande de
I'expediteur, deux stations terrestres sont
utilises comme intermediates entre deux
stations mobiles, la taxe terrestre de
chaque station est pergue ainsi que la
taxe teiegraphique aff&rente au parcours
entre les deux stations.
[fi87] § 4. Le service et les taxes des re-
transmissions sont regies par Tarticle 7
du present R&glement.
[588] § 5- (i) Dans le cas oft des radio-
teiegrammes originaires ou & destination
d'un pays sont 6chang6s directement par
ou avec les stations terrestres de ce pays,
la taxe teiegraphique applicable a la trans-
mission sur les voies interieures de tele"-
communication de ce pays est, en prin-
cipe, calculee suivant le tarif par mot pur
et simple, sans perception d'un minimum.
Cette taxe est notified, en francs-or, au
Bureau de 1' Union par Tadministration
dont reinvent les stations terrestres.
[gas] (2) Lorsqu'un pays se trouve dans
1'obligation d'imposer un minimum de per-
ception, en raison du fait que son syst&me
de telecommunications interieures n'est
pas exploite par le gouvernement, il doit
en informer le Bureau de 1'Union, qui
mentionne dans la nomenclature le mon-
tant de ce minimum de perception a la
suite de Pindication de la taxe par mot.
A defaut d'une pareille mention, la taxe &
appliquer est celle par mot pur et simple,
sans perception d'un minimum.
[59°] § 6. Le pays sur le territoire duquel
est etablie une station terrestre servant
d 'intermediate pour 1'echange de radio-
teiegrammes entre une station mobile et
un autre pays est consider^, en ce qui con-
cerne 1'application des taxes t£l£gra-
phiques, comme pays de provenance ou de
destination de ces radioteiegrammes et
non comme pays de transit.
[69*] § 7. La taxe totale des radioteie-
grammes est pergue sur 1'expediteur, £
Texception:
[592] i° c[es fj-ais d'expres & percevoir &
1'arrivee [article 62, § 5 (2) du R&glement
teiegraphique] ;
188
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 318
[5W] 2d. of the charges applicable to
combinations or alterations of words
which are not accepted and which are
found by the office or mobile station of
destination (art. 23, § I of the Telegraph
Regulations); such charges shall be col-
lected from the addressee.
[B9*] § 8. The word count by the office of
origin shall be decisive in the case of radio-
telegrams addressed to mobile stations
and the word count by the mobile station
of origin shall be decisive in the case of
radio telegrams originating with mobile
stations, both for transmission and for
international accounts. However, when
the radiotelegram is expressed wholly or
partly either in one of the languages of
the country of destination, in the case of
radiptelegrams originating with mobile
stations, or in one of the languages of the
country to which the mobile station is
subject, in the case of radiotelegrams ad-
dressed to mobile stations, and when the
radiotelegram contains combinations or
alterations of words contrary to the usage
of that language, the office or mobile
station of destination, as the case may be,
shall have the right to recover from the
addressee the amount of the charge not
collected. In the event of refusal to pay,
the radiotelegram may be withheld.
[69B] § 9. No charge accruing from radio
transmission in the mobile service shall be
collected for radiotekgrams of immediate
general interest falling within the follow-
ing classes:
[59B] (a) distress messages and replies
thereto ;
[69*] (&) notices originating in mobile
stations regarding the presence of icebergs,
derelicts and mines, or reporting cyclones
and storms;
[B98] (c) notices reporting sudden phe-
nomena threatening aerial navigation or
the sudden appearance of obstacles at
airdromes;
[fi99] W notices originating in mobile
stations advising of sudden changes in the
location of buoys, functioning of light-
houses, route-indicating apparatus, etc. ;
[«°°] (e) service notices relating to mo-
bile services.
[6fll] § 10. (i) The land and on-board
charges shall be reduced by 50 percent for
press radiotelegrams originating in an on-
board station and addressed to land.
These radiotelegrams shall be subject to
the conditions of acceptance provided for
[693] 2° des taxes applicables aux reunions
ou alterations de mots non admises, con-
statees par le bureau ou la station mobile
de destination (article 23, § I, du Regie-
ment te!6graphique) ; ces taxes sont per-
gues sur le destinataire.
[694] § 8. Le compte des mots par le
bureau d'origine est d£cisif au sujet des
radiotel6grammes £ destination de sta-
tions mobiles, et celui de la station mobile
d'origine est d6cisif au sujet des radiotele"-
grammes originaires des stations mo-
biles, tant pour la transmission que pour
les comptes internationaux. Toutefois,
quand le radiotel^gramme est r<§dig6 to-
talement ou partiellement soit dans une
des langues du pays de destination, en
cas de radiot616grammes originaires de
stations mobiles, soit dans une des langues
du pays dont depend la station mobile,
s'il s'agit de radiotel ^grammes & destina-
tion de stations mobiles, et que le radio-
tel6gramme contient des reunions ou des
alterations de mots contraires £ 1'usage de
cette langue, le bureau ou la station mo-
bile de destination, suivant le cas, a la
facult6 de recouvrer sur le destinataire le
montant de la taxe non perdue. En cas
de refus de paiement, le radiote!6gramme
peut §tre arr§t£.
[595] § 9- Aucune taxe aff6rente au par-
cours radio&ectrique, dans le service mo-
bile, n'est perdue pour les radiot616-
grammes d'un intent general immediat,
rentrant dans les categories suivantes:
[69B] a) messages de d£tresse et r£ponses
& ces messages;
[597] b) avis originaires des stations mo-
biles sur la presence de glaces, £paves et
mines, ou annongant des cyclones et
temp^tes;
[508] c) avis annongant des ph£nomenes
brusques menac.ant la navigation a6rienne
ou la survenue soudaine d'obstacles dans
les aerodromes ;
I599] d) avis originaires des stations mo-
biles, notifiant des changements soudains
dans la position des bou6es, le fonctionne-
ment des phares, appareils de balisage,
etc.;
[60°] e) avis de service relatifs aux ser-
vices mobiles.
[6°l] § 10. (i) Les taxes terrestres et de
bord sont reduites de 50% pour les radio-
teiegrammes de presse originaires d'une
station de bord et destin6s £ la terre ferme.
Ces radiotelegrammes sont soumis aux
conditions d'admission preVues par le
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL RADIO REGULATIONS
189
by the International Telegraph Regula-
tions for press telegrams. For those
which are addressed to a destination in the
country of the land station, the telegraph
charge to be collected shall be one half of
the telegraph charge applicable to an
ordinary radiotelegram.
[602] (2) Press radiotelegrams addressed
to a country other than that of the land
station shall be subject to the press rates
in force between the country of the land
station and the country of destination.
[603] §11. (i) (a) The land and on-
board charges applicable to meteorolog-
ical radiotelegrams shall be reduced by at
least 50 percent in all relations.
[604j (&) For land stations, the date upon
which this provision will be put into effect
shall be fixed by agreement between the
administrations and operating companies
on the one hand, and the interested official
meteorological services on the other hand.
[605] (2) (a) The term " meteorological
radiotelegram" shall denote a radiotele-
gram sent by an official meteorological
service or by a station officially connected
with such a service, and addressed to such
a service or to such a station, and which
contains exclusively meteorological ob-
servations or meteorological forecasts.
[60e] (b) These radiotelegrams must in-
clude before the address, the paid service
instruction =OBS = .
[eor] (3) Upon request, the sender must
state that the text of his radiotelegram
complies with the conditions set forth
above.
[GOB] § 12. Mobile stations must have
knowledge of the rates necessary for de-
termining the charges for radiotelegrams.
They are, however, authorized when nec-
essary, to obtain such information from
land stations; the amounts of the rates
which the latter give shall be expressed
in gold francs.
[609] § 13 (i) Any new rate, and any
change in whole or in part relating to
rates, shall become effective only 15 days
after their notification by the Bureau of
the Union (excluding the day of filing) and
shall be applied only on the first or six-
teenth following the last day of this period,
[51°] (2) For radiotelegrams originating
in mobile stations, however, the changes
in the rates shall become effective only I
month after the periods fixed in sub-
paragraph (i).
R£glement t£l£graphique international
pour les t£Iegrammes de presse. Pour
ceux qui sont adress6s a une destination
dans le pays de la station terrestre, la taxe
t6l6graphique & percevoir est la moiti£ de
la taxe tel£graphique applicable a un
radioteldgramme ordinaire.
[602] (2) Les radiotele'grammes de presse
a destination d'un pays autre que celui
de la station terrestre jouissent du tarif de
presse en vigueur entre le pays de la sta-
tion terrestre et le pays de destination.
[603] § II. (i) a) Les taxes terrestres et
de bord applicables aux radiot616grammes
m6t£orologiques sont r&iuites d'au moins
50% dans toutes les relations.
[604] £) Pour les stations terrestres, la
date & laquelle cette disposition sera mise
en vigueur sera fixde par accord entre les
administrations et compagnies exploi-
tantes, d'une part, et les services mlteo-
rologiques officiels int6ress6s d'autre part.
[605] (2) a) Le terme " radiote!6gramme
mete'orologique" d6signe un radiotel6-
gramme envoy£ par un service * rndte"-
orologique officiel ou par une station en
relation officielle avec un tel service, et
adress6 & un tel service ou i une telle sta-
tion, et qui contient exclusivement des
observations m£t£orologiques ou des pre"-
visions m6t6orologiques.
[606] b) Ces radiotel£grammes compor-
tent, obligatoirement, en t6te de Padresse,
1'indication de service tax£e ^OBS^.
f607] (3) Sur demande, I'exp6diteur doit
declarer que le texte de son radiotel£-
gramme correspond aux conditions fix6es
ci-avant.
[608] § 12. Les stations mobiles doivent
connattre les tarifs n^cessaires pour la
taxation des radiotelegrammes. Toute-
fois, elles sont autoris£es, le cas e"ch6ant,
& se renseigner aupr&s des stations terres-
tres; les montants des tarifs que celles-ci
indiquent sont donnes en francs-or.
[609] §13- (i) Tpute taxe nouvelle,
toutes modifications d'ensemble ou de
detail concernant les tarifs ne sont ex£cu-
toires que 15 jours aprjbs leur notification
par le Bureau de 1' Union (jour de d6p6t
non compris) et ne sont mises en applica-
tion qu'& partir du ier ou du 16 qui suit le
i'our d 'expiration de ce delai.
61°] (2) Toutefois, pour les radiotele-
grammes originates des stations mobiles,
les modifications aux tarifs ne sont ex6-
cutoires qu'un mois apres les delais fixe"s
a 1'alinea (i).
19°
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
[en] (3) The provisions of the above sub-
paragraphs shall admit of no exception.
ARTICLE 3. — Order of Priority of Com-
munications in the Mobile Service
[612] The order of priority for the radio
communications referred to in item 6 of
article 24 of the General Regulations shall,
in principle, be the following:
1 . government radiotelegrams ;
2. radiotelegrams relating to naviga-
tion, to the sailings and the needs of ships,
to the safety and regularity of the aerial
service, and weather-observation mes-
sages intended for an official meteorolog-
ical service;
3. service radiotelegrams relating to
the operation of the radiocommunication
service, or to radiotelegrams previously
exchanged ;
4. public correspondence radiotele-
grams.
ARTICLE 4. — Time of Filing of Radio-
telegrams
[61S] § I. In the transmission of radio-
telegrams originating in a mobile station,
the date and the time of filing in this sta-
tion shall be indicated in the preamble.
[6U] § 2, To indicate the time of filing of
radiotelegrams accepted in mobile sta-
tions, the clerk shall use Greenwich mean
time, and shall use the 24-hour system.
This time shall always be expressed and
sent by means of 4 figures (oooi to 2400).
[61B] § 3. However, the administrations
of the countries situated outside zone
" A" (appendix 5), may authorize stations
on ships sailing along the coasts of their
countries to use zone time to indicate, by
a group of 4 figures, the time of filing, and
in this case, the group must be followed
by the letter F.
ARTICLE 5. — Address of Radiotelegrams
[«16] §i. (i) The address of a radio-
telegram destined to a mobile station
must be as complete as possible; it must
contain the following:
[617] (a) name or designation of the ad-
dressee, with supplementary particulars,
if necessary;
[eis] (p) name of the ship station or, in
the case of another mobile station, the call
signal as shown in the appropriate nomen-
clature ;
No. 318
[81ll (3) Les dispositions des alin£as ci~
avant n'admettent aucune exception.
ARTICLE 3. — Ordre de priorite des com-
munications dans le service mobile
[612] L'ordre de priori t6 des radiocom-
munications vis£es au chiffre 6° de 1 'article
24 du Reglement general est, en principe,
le suivant:
i° radiotelegrammes d'Etat;
2° radiotelegrammes relatifs a la navi-
gation, aux mouvements et aux besoins
des navires, a la securit6 et & la regularity
des services aeiiens, et messages d'obser-
vation du temps destines a un service
m6t6orologique ofEciel ;
3° radiotelegrammes de service rela-
tifs au fonctionnement du service des
radiocommunications ou a des radiot&e"-
grammes pr6c6demment ^changes;
4° radiotelegrarnmes de la correspon-
dance publique.
ARTICLE 4. — Heure de depdt des radio-
telegrammes
[618] § i. Dans la transmission des radio-
telegrammes originaires d'une station
mobile, la date et 1'heure du depdt & cette
station sont indiqu^es dans le pr6arnbule.
[6U] § 2. Pour indiquer 1'heure de d6p6t
des radiotelegrammes acceptes dans les
stations mobiles, le pr6pos6 se base sur le
temps moyen de Greenwich et utilise la
notation suivant le cadran de 24 heures.
Cette heure est toujours exprime'e et
transmise a 1'aide de quatre chiffres
(oooi a 2400).
t615] § 3- Toutefois, les administrations
des pays situ^s en dehors de la zone "A"
(appendice 5) peuvent autoriser les sta-
tions des navires longeant les cdtes de leur
pays a utiliser le temps du fuseau pour
1'indication, en un groupe de quatre
chiffres, de T heure de dep6t, et, dans ce
cas, le groupe doit 6tre suivi de la lettre F.
ARTICLE 5. — Adresse des radiotelegrammes
[616] § i, (i) L'adresse des radiotele-
grammes a destination des stations mo-
biles doit §tre aussi complete que possible ;
elle est obligatoirement Iibell6e comme
suit:
[617] a) nom ou qualit6 du destinataire
avec indication complementaire, s'il y a
lieu;
[sis] &) nom de la station de navire ou,
dans le cas d'une autre station mobile, in-
dicatif d'appel, tels qu'iis figurent dans
la nomenclature appropri6e;
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL RADIO REGULATIONS
191
[6i9] (c) name of the land station charged
with the transmission, as it appears in the
nomenclature.
[62°] (2) The name and call signal re-
quired under § I (i) (&) may, however, be
replaced, at the sender's risk, by the indi-
cation of the route followed by the mobile
station, such route being indicated by
means of the names of the ports of de-
parture and of destination, or by any
other equivalent indication.
I621] (3) In tne address, the name of the
mobile station and that of the land sta-
tion, written as they appear in the ap-
propriate nomenclature shall, in all cases
and irrespective of their length, be
counted as one word each.
[622] § 2. (i) Mobile stations not pro-
vided with the official nomenclature of
telegraph offices may add after the name
of the telegraph office of destination the
name of the territorial subdivision and, in
some cases, the name of the country of
destination, if they fear that, without this
addition, the routing might not be made
without delay.
[623] (2) In that case, the name of the
telegraph office and the supplementary
particulars shall be counted and charged
for only as a single word. The land sta-
tion agent receiving the radiotelegram
shall either retain or delete this informa-
tion, or else modify the name of the office
of destination, according as it may be
necessary or sufficient to route the radio-
telegram to its proper destination.
[Articles 6-13 omitted. — Doubtful re-
ception— Transmission by "Ampliation"
— Long-distance Radio Communication.
Retransmission by stations of the mobile
service. Notice of nondelivery. Period of
retention of radiotelegrams at land stations.
Radiotelegrams to be forwarded by ordinary
mail or by air mail. Special rddiotele-
grams. Radio communications for multi-
ple destinations. Effective date of the addi-
tional regulations.]
[61°] c) nom de la station terrestre
charg6 de la transmission, tel qu'il figure
dans la nomenclature.
[620] (2) Toutefois, le nom et 1'indicatif
d'appel pr6vus au § i, (i) b) peuvent 6tre
remplac£s, aux risques et perils de Tex™
p£diteur, par Indication du parcours
effectu6 par la station mobile, ce parcours
6tant d6termin6 par le nom des ports de
depart et d'arriv£e ou par toute autre-
mention 6quivalente.
[621] (3) Dans Tadresse, le nom de la
station mobile et celui de la station
terrestre, Merits tels qu'ils figurant dans
les nomenclatures appropriates, sont, dans
tous les cas et indlpendamment de leur
longueur, compt&s individuellement pour
un mot,
[622] §2. (i) Les stations mobiles non
pourvues de la nomenclature officielle des
bureaux t616graphiques peuvent faire
suivre le nom du bureau t£l£graphique de
destination du nom de la subdivision terri-
toriale et, 6yentuellement, du nom du
pays de destination, si elles doutent que,
sans cette adjonction, ljacheminement
puisse 6tre assur& sans hesitation.
[623] (2) Le nom du bureau t£16graphique
et les indications compl&nentaires ne sont,
dans ce cas, comptds et tax£s que pour un
seul mot. L'agent de la station terrestre
qui regoit le radiot£16gramme maintient
ou supprime ces indications, ou encore
modifie le nom du bureau de destination,
selon qu'il est n£cessaire ou suffisant pour
diriger le radiot616gramme sur sa veritable
destination.
[Articles 6-13 omis. — Reception dou-
teuse — Transmission par "ampliation" —
Radio-communications d grande distance.
Retransmission par les stations du service
mobile. Avis de non remise. Delai de
sejour des radiotelegrammes dans les sta-
tions terrestres. RadiottUgrammes d re-
expedier par voie postale ordinaire ou
afrienne. Radiotelegrammes speciaux.
Radiocommunications & multiples destina-
tions. Mise en vigueur du Reglement ad-
ditionnel.]
[Signatures omitted; the additional regulations were signed on behalf of each of the signa-
tories of the convention (No. 316, ante)f with exceptions of Canada, Ethiopia, Luxemburg,
Mexico, Nicaragua, Persia, and United States of America.]
192
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 319
No. 319
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL (European) to the Acts of the Inter-
national Radiotelegraph Conference of Madrid. Signed at
Madrid, December 9, 1932.
PROTOCOLE ADDITIONNEL (Europeen) aux Actes de la Confe-
rence radiotelegraphique Internationale de Madrid. Signe £
Madrid, 9 decembre 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The conference envisaged by this protocol met at Lucerne, May 15-
June 19, 1933, and drew up the European Broadcasting Convention of June 19, 1933 (No.
330, post).
RATIFICATIONS. This protocol was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliographies under No, 316, ante, and No. 330, post.)
Entered into force December 9, i932.x
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
The undersigned plenipotentiaries
of the Governments of: Germany;
Austria; Belgium; Vatican City
State; Swiss Confederation ; Den-
mark; Free City of Danzig; Egypt;
Spain and the Spanish zone of Mo-
rocco; Finland; France and Algeria,
Morocco, Tunis; the United King-
dom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland ; Greece ; Hungary ; Irish Free
State; Iceland; Italy; Cyrenaica and
Tripolitania ; Latvia; Lithuania ; Nor-
way; the Netherlands; Poland; Por-
tugal; Roumania; Sweden; Czecho-
slovakia; Turkey; the Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics; and Jugo-
slavia, in virtue of the provisions of
Article 14 of the International Radio-
telegraph Convention of Washing-
ton,2 have, by common accord,
drawn up the following Additional
Protocol:
Les soussign^s, p!6nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements de I'Allemagne;
de 1'Autriche; de la Belgique; de
1'Etat de la Qt<§ du Vatican; de la
Confederation suisse; du Danemark;
de la Ville libre de Dantzig; de
TEgypte; de TEspagne et de la zone
espagnole du Maroc ; de la Finlande ;
de la France et de TAlg^rie, du Ma-
roc, de la Tunisie ; du Royaume-Uni
de la Grande-Bretagne et de Tlr-
lande du Nord; de la Gr&ce; de la
Hongrie; de 1'Etat libre d'Irlande; de
Tlslande; de 1'Italie; de la Cyr<§-
nai'que et de la Tripolitaine ; de la
Lettonie; de la Lithuanie; de la
Norv≥ des Pays-Bas; de la Po-
logne ; du Portugal ; de la Roumanie ;
de la SuMe; de la Tch<§coslovaquie ;
de la Turquie; de 1'Union des R<§-
publiques Sovi£tistes Socialistes; de
la Yougoslavie, se basant sur les
dispositions de Farticle 14 de la
Convention radiot616graphique in-
ternationale de Washington,2 ont,
d'un commun accord, arr£t6 le
Protocole additionnel suivant:
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3479, August 30.
1934-
2 No. 185, ante. — ED.
Dec. 9, 1932 ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL (EUROPEAN) 193
CHAPTER I CHAPITRE I
COMPOSITION AND FUNCTIONS OF THE
EUROPEAN CONFERENCE
§ I. A Conference of the Govern-
ments of the European region will be
held before the entry into force of the
General Radiocommunication Regu-
lations of Madrid with the object of
concluding an agreement concerning
the allocation of frequencies to the
various broadcasting stations of this
region and the fixing of the methods
of using the frequencies thus as-
signed. This Conference will be
composed of representatives of all
the countries comprised in the region
in question, which have acceded to
the Radiotelegraph Conventions of
Berlin (1906), London (1912), or
Washington (1927).
Any Government of an extra-
European country shall have the
right to be represented at the Euro-
pean Conference by observers who
shall be permitted to assist at all
meetings of this Conference and of its
committees and sub-committees, and
to take part in the discussions on all
questions which they consider affect
the rights of the radioelectric serv-
ices of their countries.
The following international organ-
isations may be admitted to the Euro-
pean Conference, if they so request:
U.I.R. (International Broadcast-
ing Union) ;
C.I.N.A. (International Commis-
sion for Air Navigation) ;
C.I.R. (International Radio-Mari-
time Committee) ;
U.R.S.I. (International Scientific
Radioelectric Union) ;
International Shipping Confer-
ence.
These organisations are consulta-
tive only.
§ 2. The Conference, complying
with the relative provisions of Article
7 of the General Radiocommunica-
tion Regulations of Madrid,1 will
COMPOSITION ET ATTRIBUTIONS DE LA
CONFERENCE EUROPEENNE
§ I. Une conference des gouverne-
ments de la region europeenne,
destinee & conclure un arrangement
concernant I'attribution des fre-
quences aux diverses stations de
radiodiffusion de cette region et la
fixation des modalit<§s de Temploi
des frequences ainsi attributes, sera
tenue avant Tentr6e en vigueur du
Reglement general des radiocom-
munications de Madrid. Cette con-
ference sera compos6e de represen-
tants de tous les pays compris dans la
region int<§ress<§e, adherents aux Con-
ventions radioteiegraphiques de Ber-
lin (1906), Londres (1912) ou Wash-
ington (1927).
Tout gouvernement d'un pays
extra-europeen aura la faculte de se
faire repr£senter & la Conference
europeenne par des observateurs qui
seront admis £ assister & toute re-
union de cette conference et de ses
commissions et sous-commissions et
& y prendre la parole sur toute
question qu'ils estiment toucher aux
droits des services radio61ectriques
de leurs pays.
A la Conference europeenne peu-
vent §tre admis, sur leur demande, les
organismes internationaux suivants:
U.I.R. (Union Internationale de
Radiodiff usion) ;
C.I.N.A. (Commission Interna-
tionale de Navigation A6rienne) ;
C.I.R. (Comite International
Radio-Maritime) ;
U.R.S.I. (Union Radio-Scienti-
fique Internationale) ;
International Shipping Confer-
ence.
Ces organismes ont voix consulta-
tive.
§ 2. La conference, se conformant
aux dispositions respectives de Par-
ticle 7 du Rfeglement general des
radiocommunications de Madrid,1
1 No. 317, ante. — ED.
194
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 319
allocate the frequencies referred to in
the preceding paragraph, either in
the bands authorised for broadcast-
ing services or, by exception, outside
these bands.
It will deal with any connected
questions.
§ 3. In taking its decisions, this
Conference shall have regard to the
needs of all the countries in the
European region.
The Conference will do its utmost
to assign to each country in the
European region waves permitting it
to ensure a national service of reason-
ably satisfactory quality, regard
being had, so far as possible, to the
existing situation.
Where it is not possible to assign a
frequency below 550 kc/s (wave-
length above 545 m), either in the
bands authorised for broadcasting
services, or by exception, outside
these bands, to certain countries of
which the size and orographical
structure may warrant such an allo-
cation, these countries shall, so far as
possible, receive a frequency from
amongst the lowest in the band from
550 to 1,500 kc/s (a wavelength
amongst the longest in the band
from 545 to 200 m).
The undersigned Governments
recognise that in order to attain this
result, it may be necessary for them
to consent to sacrifices in the
common interest.
CHAPTER II
PREPARATION FOR THE EUROPEAN
CONFERENCE
§ 4. The Government of the Swiss
Confederation is charged with con-
voking and preparing the European
Conference.
A plan of allocation of frequencies
to broadcasting stations will be pre-
sented by the International Broad-
casting Union (U.I.R.) to the Man-
aging Government (Government of
attribuera les frequences vis6es au
paragraphe precedent soit dans les
bandes autoris<§es pour les services
de radiodiffusion, soit, en derogation,
en dehors de ces bandes.
Elle traitera toutes questions con-
nexes.
§ 3. Cette conference prendra ses
decisions en tenant compte des be-
soins de tous les pays de la region
europeenne.
Elle s'efforcera d'attribuer £ chaque
pays de la region europeenne les
ondes lui permettant d'assurer un
service national d'une qualite raison-
nablement satisfaisante, en tenant
compte, dans la mesure du possible,
de la situation existante.
Lorsqu'il ne lui sera pas possible
d'attribuer soit dans les bandes
autorisees pour les services de radio-
diffusion, soit, en derogation, en
dehors de ces bandes, & certains pays
dont les dimensions et la structure
orographique justifieraient une telle
allocation, une frequence inferieure
& 550 kc/s (longueur d'onde supe~
rieure & 545 m), ces pays devront,
autant que possible, recevoir une
frequence parmi les plus basses
de la bande de 550 & I 500 kc/s
(une longueur d'onde parmi les
plus longues de la bande de 545 &
200 m),
Les gouvernements soussignes re-
connaissent que, pour arriver £ ce
resultat, il pourra leur §tre necessaire
de consentir des sacrifices dans
Tinter^t commun.
CHAPITRE II
PREPARATION DE LA CONFERENCE
EUROPEENNE
§ 4. Le Gouvernement de la Con-
federation suisse est charge de con-
voquer et de preparer la Conference
europeenne.
Un projet d'attribution des fre-
quences aux stations de radiodiffu-
sion sera presente par 1' Union Inter-
nationale de Radiodiffusion (U.I.R.)
au gouvernement gerant (Gouverne-
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL (EUROPEAN)
195
the Swiss Confederation) by the I5th
of March, 1933, at the latest, and
will be communicated by the latter to
all the Governments of the European
region through the medium of the
International Bureau of the Tele-
graph Union.
After the distribution of the report
of the U.I.R., each Government
concerned shall .have the right to
present its observations, amend-
ments and counter-proposals to the
Managing Government, with a view
to their communication to the other
Governments of the European re-
gion, and also to the U.I.R.
The Managing Government shall
present to the Conference a report on
the question as a whole.
§ 5. The Conference shall meet as
soon as possible and by the 1st of
June, 1933, at the latest.
§ 6. The undersigned Govern-
ments shall furnish to the Managing
Government, either at the request of
the latter or of their own initiative,
during the whole period of the pre-
paratory work, all information ca-
pable of assisting in the preparation
of the European Conference.
CHAPTER III
SPECIAL PROVISIONS
§ 7. In its decisions relative to the
allocation of frequencies to the vari-
ous broadcasting stations, the Euro-
pean Conference shall apply the rules
of the General Radiocommunication
Regulations of Madrid destined to
regulate and to ensure the better
working of broadcasting services.
The Conference shall fix the upper
limit of unmodulated power meas-
ured in the aerial, capable of being
used by each station for the fre-
quency in question, and the upper
limit of the field-strength of the
carrier wave during daylight at the
most remote frontier and also at the
nearest frontier. In its decisions on
this point, it shall take as a guide the
particulars contained in the docu-
ment de la Confederation suisse)
au plus tard le 15 mars 1933 et com-
munique par celui-ci & tous les
gouvernements de la region euro-
peenne par Tintermediaire du Bureau
international de 1'Union t<§16gra-
phique.
Apr6s la distribution du rapport
de ril.I.R., chaque gouvernement
interesse aura la faculte de presenter
ses observations, amendements et
contre-propositions au gouvernement
gerant, en vue de leur communica-
tion aux autres gouvernements de la
region europeenne ainsi qu'a 1'U.I.R.
Le gouvernement g6rant pr£sen-
tera a la conference un rapport sur
Tensemble de la question.
§ 5. La conference se r6unira le
plus t6t possible et, au plus tard, le
ier juin 1933.
§ 6. Les gouvernements soussign6s
donneront au gouvernement g6rant
soit sur la demande de celui-ci, soit
de leur propre initiative, pendant
toute la dur6e des travaux pr6para-
toires, tout renseignement suscepti-
ble d'aider a la preparation de la
Conference europeenne.
CHAPITRE III
DISPOSITIONS PARTICULIERES
§ 7. Dans ses decisions relatives a
Pattribution des frequences aux di-
verses stations de radiodiffusion, la
Conference europeenne appliquera
les regies du R&glement general des
radiocommunications de Madrid des-
tinees a reglementer et a tnieux
assurer les services de la radio-
diffusion. Elle fixera la limite su-
perieure de la puissance non moduiee
mesuree dans Tantenne, susceptible
d'etre utilisee par chaque station
pour la frequence en question, et la
limite superieure de la valeur du
champ efficace de Tonde porteuse
produit de jour a la fronti£re la plus
eloignee ainsi qu'a la fronti&re la plus
proche. Dans ses decisions y rela-
tives elle prendra pour guide les indi-
196
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 319
ment annexed to the present Proto-
col.
The arrangement adopted at the
Conference shall include, amongst
the general rules to be observed in
future, provisions similar to those
mentioned above, and also a clause
corresponding to sub -paragraph (5)
of § 5 of Article 7 of the General
Radiocommunication Regulations of
Madrid.
Subject to plans in course of exe-
cution, the undersigned Govern-
ments undertake not to make, be-
tween now and the end of the work
of the European Conference, any
change in their broadcasting service
which might appreciably affect the
general situation of the radioelectric
services of the European region.
§ 8. If the European Conference
is led to contemplate the use by a
broadcasting station of a frequency
in one of the bands reserved for other
European regional services, the ar-
rangement adopted shall stipulate
that if this use causes interference
which was not foreseen at the time
of the admission of the broadcasting
station, the Administrations con-
cerned shall do their utmost to ob-
tain agreements capable of eliminat-
ing this interference and, in this case,
the authorised services shall have the
preference in relation to the broad-
casting services.
§ 9. If the European Conference is
led to contemplate the use by a
broadcasting station of a frequency
in one of the bands reserved inter-
nationally, in the general table of
allocation of frequencies, for the
mobile services, it shall, before
issuing its recommendation, make an
exhaustive study of the technical
conditions under .which this service
could be carried out without preju-
dice to the authorised international
mobile services and shall do its ut-
most to obtain the agreements neces-
sary to such use. It is recognised that
cations contenues dans le document
annex<§ au present Protocole.
L'arrangement conclu & cette con-
ference comprendra, parmi les regies
g6n£rales a observer a 1'avemr, des
dispositions analogues a celles ci-
avant vis6es, ainsi qu'une clause
correspondant & 1'alinla (5) du § 5
de 1'article 7 du R&glement g6n6ral
des radiocommunications de Madrid.
Sous reserve des pro jets en vole
d'ex£cution, les gouvernernents sous-
sign6s s'engagent, d'ici a la con-
clusion des travaux de la Confe-
rence europ£enne, & n'appprter dans
leur service de radiodiffusion aucun
changement de nature a affecter
sensiblement la situation d'ensemble
des services radio£lectriques de la
r6gion europ£enne.
§8. Si la Conference europ£enne
est amende a envisager 1'utilisation,
par une station de radiodiffusion,
d'une frequence appartenant a une
des bandes r6servles £ d'autres ser-
vices r£gionaux europ6ens, 1'arrange-
ment conclu stipulera qu'au cas oft
cette utilisation provoquerait des
interferences qui n'avaient pas £t6
pr6vues lors de I'admission de ladite
station de radiodiffusion, les admin-
istrations int6ress6es s'efforceront
d'obtenir des accords susceptibles
d'61iminer ces interferences et que,
dans ces cas, les services autoris6s
seront privil£gi£s par rapport au
service de radiodiffusion.
§ 9. Si la Conference europ£enne
est amende & envisager 1'utilisation,
par une station de radiodiffusion,
d'une frequence appartenant a une
des bandes r<§serv£es internationale-
ment, dans le tableau g6n6ral d'at-
tribution des frequences, aux services
mobiles, elle devra, avant d'6mettre
son avis, proc6der, &. une 6tude tech-
nique approfondie des conditions
dans lesquelles ce service pourrait
6tre effectu6 sans g&ne pour les ser-
vices mobiles internationalement au-
toris6s et s'efforcera d'obtenir les
accords n6cessaires & une telle utilisa-
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL (EUROPEAN)
197
these exceptions do not prejudice in
any way the provisions of § I of
Article 7 of the General Radiocom-
munication Regulations of Madrid
which remain entirely applicable.
CHAPTER IV
PROVISIONS RELATING TO THE SPECIAL
POSITION OF THE UNION OF SOVIET
SOCIALIST REPUBLICS (U.S.S.R.)
§ 10. The undersigned Govern-
ments recognise the following reser-
vations of the U.S.S.R. so far as con-
cerns the special use, by its services,
of the following frequencies :
150 to 285 kc/s (2,000 to 1,053 m) broadcast-
ing
285 to 315 kc/s (1,053 to 952 m) radiobea-
cons
315 to 340 kc/s (952 to 882 m) aeronautical
services and direction-finding
340 to 420 kc/s (882 to 714 m) broadcasting
515 to 550 kc/s (583 to 545 m) aeronautical
services
These same Governments declare
that the above-mentioned recogni-
tion has its origin in considerations
of a special character, and cannot
serve as a precedent in any other
case.
During the preparation for the
European Conference and during the
work of that Conference, the under-
signed Governments, including the
U.S.S.R., undertake to collaborate
fully with the object of bringing
about a unified organisation of the
European radioelectric services hav-
ing for its special aim the elimination
of interference between stations.
CHAPTER V
FINAL PROVISIONS
§ ii. The European Conference
shall fix the date of the entry into
force of the agreement concluded.
§ 12. The expenses of the Confer-
ence are borne by the Governments
tion. II est bien entendu que, par
ces derogations, il ne peut £tre porte
atteinte aux dispositions du § I de
Tarticle 7 du R&glement g<§n6ral des
radiocommunications de Madrid, qui
restent entierement applicables.
CHAPITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX CONDI-
TIONS SP&CIALES DE L'UNION DES
R&PUBLIQUES SOVIETISTES SOCIA-
LISTES (U.R.S.S.)
§ 10. Les gouvernements sous-
sign6s reconnaissent les reserves
suivantes de FU.R.S.S. en ce qui re-
garde Tutilisation sp<§ciale, par ses
services, des frequences suivantes :
150^ a 285 kc/s (2 ooo a I 053 m) radiodiffu-
sion
285 a 315 kc/s d 053 & 952 m) radiophares
315 & 340 kc/s (952 a 882 m) services aero-
nautiques et radiogoniometrie
340 a 420 kc/s (882 & 714 m) radiodiffusion
515 a 550 kc/s (583 & 545 m) services aero-
nautiques
Ces m£mes gouvernements d£-
clarent que la reconnaissance sus-
mentionnee, tirant son origine de
considerations d'un caract&re parti-
culier, ne pourra servir de pr£c£dent
dans aucun autre cas.
Dans la preparation de la Confe-
rence europeenne et pendant les
travaux de cette conference, les
gouvernements soussignes, y com-
pris I'U.R.S.S., s'engagent 4 prlter
toute leur collaboration en vue
d'aboutir £ une organisation unifi6e
des services radio^lectriques euro-
p6ens ayant tout sp6cialement pour
but d'eiiminer les interferences entre
les stations.
CHAPITRE V
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
§ ii. La Conference europ6enne
fixera la date de Tentr6e en vigueur
de rarrangement conclu.
§ 12. Les d£penses de la confe-
rence sont & la charge des gouverne-
198
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 319
and the international organisations
which take part in it.
§ 13. The present Protocol enters
into force immediately ; it shall cease
to have effect at the date of the clos-
ing of the European Conference.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the respec-
tive plenipotentiaries have signed
the present Additional Protocol in a
single copy which will remain depos-
ited in the archives of the Govern-
ment of Spain and of which a copy
will be delivered to each party.
Done at Madrid the 9th of Decem-
ber 1932.
ments et des organismes interna-
tionaux qui y prennent part.
§ 13. Le present Protocole entre
en vigueur imm£diatement ; il cessera
son effet £ la date de cldture de la
Conference europ6enne.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les ptenipotenti-
aires respectifs ont sign6 le present
Protocole additionnel en un exem-
plaire qui restera d6pos6 aux archives
du Gouvernement de TEspagne et
dont une copie sera remise & chaque
Partie.
Fait & Madrid, le 9 d<§cembre 1932.
[Signed:] For Germany: HERMANN GIESS, Dr. Ing. HANS CARL STEIDLE,
Dr. PAtrL JAGER, Dr. HANS HARBICH, PAUL MUNCH, MARTIN FEUERHAHN,
SIEGFRIED MEY, ERHARD MAERTENS; for Austria: RUDOLPH OESTREICHER,
Ing. H. PFEUFFER; for Belgium: R. CORTEIL; for the Vatican City State:
GUISEPPE GIANFRANCESCHI; for the Swiss Confederation: G. KELLER,
E. METZLER; for Denmark: KAY CHRISTIANSEN, C. LERCHE, GREDSTED; for
Danzig Free City: Ing. HENRYK KOWALSKI, ZANDER; for Egypt: R. MURRAY,
MOHAMED SAID; for Spain and the Spanish Zone of Morocco: MIGUEL
SASTRE, RAM6N MIGUEL NIETO, GABRIEL HOMBRE, FRANCISCO VIDAL,
J. DE ENCIO, TonAs FERNANDEZ QUINTANA, LEOPOLDO CAL, TRINIDAD
MATRES ; for Finland : NIILO ORASMAA, VILJO YL$STALO ; for France, Algeria,
Morocco and Tunis: JULES GAUTIER; for the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland: F. W. PHILLIPS, J. LOUDEN, F. W. HOME,
C. H. BOYD, J. P. G. WORLLEDGE; for Greece: TH. PENTHEROUDAKIS, STAM
INTicoLis; for Hungary: Ing. JULES ERDOSS; for the Irish Free State: P. S.
OH-£IGEARTAIGH, E. CUISIN; for Iceland: G. HLIDDAL; for Italy, Cyrenaica
and Tripolitania: G. GNEME, D. CRETY; for Latvia: B. EINBERG; for Lithu-
ania: Ing. K. GAIGALIS; for Norway: T. ENGSET, HERMOD PETERSEN,
ANDR. HADLAND ; for the Netherlands : H. J. BOETJE, J. A. BLAND VD BERG;
for Poland: K. KRULISZ; for Portugal: MIGUEL VAZ DUARTE BACELAR,
Josfe DE Liz FERREIRA, JUNIOR, DAVID DE SOUSA PIRES, JOAQUIM RODRIGUES
GONCALVES; for Roumania: Ing. T. TANASESCO; for Sweden: G. WOLD;
for Czechoslovakia: Ing. JAROMIR SVOBODA; for Turkey: FAHRI, I. CEMAL,
MAZHAR; for the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics: EUGENE HIRSCHFELD,
ALEXANDRE KOKADEEV; for Jugoslavia: D. A. ZLATANOVITCH.
DOCUMENT
annexed to the Additional Protocol
DIRECTIVES FOR THE EUROPEAN CONFER-
ENCE ON THE QUESTION OF LIMITATION
OF POWER
(See §7.)
(i) In principle, the power of broad-
casting stations must not exceed the value
DOCUMENT
annexe au Protocole additionnel
DIRECTIVES POUR LA CONFERENCE EURO-
P&ENNE EN MATI&RE DE LIMITATION
DE PUISSANCE
(Voir le § 7.)
t (i) En principe, la puissance des sta-
tions de radiodiffusion ne doit pas d6-
Dec. 9, 1932
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL (EUROPEAN)
199
permitting the economical provision of an
efficient national service of good quality
within the limits of the country in question.
(2) The unmodulated power, measured
in the aerial, of broadcasting stations
shall not exceed the following values :
1. for frequencies below 300
kc/s (waves above 1,000 m) 150 kW;
2. for frequencies above 300
kc/s (waves below i ,000 m) 100 kW l.
Nevertheless, the power may, excep-
tionally, exceed the figures given above
when: 1st. the geographical situation, the
area of the territory to be served, the con-
ditions of propagation of waves in the
zone to be served or exceptional national
requirements warrant it; 2nd. the techni-
cal devices used permit it without causing
an increase in interference with other
services.
(3) The power of any broadcasting
station must not exceed that necessary to
provide an effective national service with
a field-strength not exceeding 2 mV/m
(carrier wave) by day at the most remote
frontier.
(4) As a general rule, the value of the
effective field-strength produced by day
by broadcasting stations working on fre-
quencies below 300 kc/s (wave-lengths
above 1,000 m) must not exceed 10 mV/m
(carrier wave) beyond the frontiers of the
countries to which these stations belong.
Nevertheless, other provisions permitting
this figure to be exceeded may be adopted
exceptionally.
passer la valeur permettant d'assurer
e'conomiquement un service national
efficace et de bonne qualite dans les limites
du pays consid£re.
(2) La puissance non modu!6e mesuree
dans Fantenne des stations de radio-
diffusion ne depassera pas les valeurs
suivantes :
1. pour les frequences in-
f^rieures a 300 kc/s (ondes
superieures a I ooo m) 150 kW;
2. pour les frequences su-
perieures a 300 kc/s
(ondes inferieures a
1000 m) 100 kW *,
Toutefois, la puissance pourra depasser
exceptionnellement les chiffres donnes
ci-avant lorsque: i° la situation g&>
graphique, l*6tendue du territoire &
desservir, les conditions de propagation
des ondes dans la zone a desservir pu des
besoins nationaux exceptionnels le justifi-
ent; 2° les dispositifs techniques utilises
le permettent sans causer une augmenta-
tion de g§ne aux autres services.
(3) La puissance de toute station de
radiodiffusion ne doit pas depasser celle
qui est n6cessaire pour assurer un service
national effectif avec un champ ne d6-
passant pas 2 mV/m (onde porteuse)
pendant le jour & la frontiere la plus
eloign£e.
(4) En regie gen&rale, la valeur du
champ efficace produit pendant le jour par
les stations de radipdiffusion travaillant
avec des frequences inf^rieures a 300 kc/s
(longueurs d'onde superieures a I ooo m)
ne devra pas depasser 10 mV/m (onde
porteuse) en dehors des fronti&res des pays
auxquels appartiennent ces stations.
Toutefois, des dispositions differentes
permettant de d6passer ce chiffre pourront
§tre preVues, exceptionnellement.
* For the following stations: Prague, Vienna, Budapest, Paris, Toulouse, Rennes and Leipzig at
present in use or in course of construction, the power permitted is 120 kW.
i Pour les stations suivantes: Prague, Vienne, Budapest, Paris, Toulouse, Rennes, Leipzig, actu-
ellement en service ou en cours de construction, la puissance admise est de 120 kW.
2OO
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
No. 320
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS annexed to the Telecommunication
Convention. Signed at Madrid, December 10, 1932.
BJ2GLEMENT TfiLfiGRAPHIQUE annexe £ let Convention des
telecommunications. Signe & Madrid, 10 decembre 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These regulations supersede the regulations annexed to the Telegraph
Convention of St. Petersburg as revised at Paris in 1925 (No. 146, ante), and modified at
Brussels in 1928 (No. I46ar ante). Several bipartite agreements regulating telegraphic
service have been concluded.
ACCESSIONS. On July i, 1937, these regulations had been approved or acceded to by all
the states which had ratified or acceded to the telecommunication convention (No. 316,
ante), except Afghanistan, Canada, Panama, and United States of America, and by Bolivia,
Greece, and Sweden.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of these regulations is also published in 151 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 50. (See the bibliography under No. 316, ante.)
Entered into force January i, I934-3
Text and translation from publication issued by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
CHAPTER I
RELATION TO THE WORKING OF
RADIOCOMMUNICATION
ARTICLE i. — Application of the Telegraph
Regulations to radio communication
I1] 2 So far as the present Regulations do
not provide otherwise, provisions appli-
cable to wire communication are also ap-
plicable to wireless communication.
CHAPTER II
INTERNATIONAL SYSTEM
ARTICLE 2. — Composition of the system
[2] § i. Offices between which the ex-
change of telegrams is continuous or very
active, are, so far as practicable, connected
by direct communication channels, pro-
vided in sufficient number to fulfil all the
requirements of the service. These chan-
nels must reach the necessary mechani-
cal, electrical and technical standards,
regard being had, so far as practicable, to
the recommendations of the Interna-
tional Telegraph Consultative Committee
(C.C.I.T.).
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3479, August 30, 1934.
2 The consecutive numbering of the paragraphs by figures in brackets was decided upon by the
International Telegraph Conference of Madrid (1932), to facilitate reference, — ED.
CHAPITRE I
REPERCUSSION SUR L'EXPLOITATION DES
RAMOCOMMUNICATIONS
ARTICLE i. — Application du K&glement
tttegraphique aux radiocommunications
[l] 2 En tant que le present Reglement n'en
dispose pas autrement, les prescriptions
applicables aux communications par fil le
sont aussi aux communications par sans fil.
CHAPITRE II
ROSEAU INTERNATIONAL
ARTICLE 2. — Constitution du reseau
[*] § i. Les bureaux entre lesquels re-
change des telegrammes est cpntinu pu
tres actif spnt, autant que possible, relies
par des voies de communication directes,
etablies en nombre suffisant pour satisfaire
a tous les besoins du service. Celles-ci
doivent, en outre, presenter les garanties
mecaniques, electriques et techniques
suffisantes, en tenant compte, autant que
possible, des avis du Comit6 consultatif
international telegraphique (C.C.I.T.)
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
2O I
[3] § 2. If on the whole of the route, or
on certain sections only, trunk cables are
available, these should, so far as prac-
ticable, be used also for the provision of
international channels of telegraph com-
munication. For this purpose the Ad-
ministrations agree together on the pro-
cedure. As regards technical details, the
joint recommendations of the Interna-
tional Telegraph Consultative Committee
(C.C.I.T.) and of the International Tele-
phone Consultative Committee (C.C.I.F.)
are, so far as practicable, taken as a guide.
ARTICLE 3. — Use of communication
channels
[4] § i. The operation of international
communication channels is the subject of
agreement between the Administrations
concerned.
[5] §2. Transmissions by international
communication channels are only effected,
as a general rule, by terminal offices.
Each Administration, so far as it is con-
cerned, arranges, on every important in-
ternational communication channel, for
one or more intermediate offices to take
the place of the terminal office, when di-
rect working between the two terminal
offices becomes impossible.
[6] § 3. International communication
channels, which are interrupted or are not
in use, may, on national sections, be
wholly or partly diverted from their
normal purpose, on condition that the
Administrations concerned restore them
to their normal purpose as soon as the in-
terruption ceases or as soon as they are
asked to do so.
ARTICLE 4. — Maintenance of
communication channels
[7] § I. Administrations make, for each
of the international communication chan-
nels, arrangements adapted to secure the
greatest benefit from it,
[8] § 2. (i) The terminal offices on busy
international wires measure the electrical
conditions (insulation, resistance, etc.),
of these wires as often as they think
necessary. They agree together as to the
day and time of the measurements, com-
municate the results to one another and
proceed as quickly as possible to remove
faults ascertained.
[3] § 2. Si, sur la totality du parcours ou
sur certaines sections seulement, des
cables interurbains sont disponibles,
ceux-ci sont, autant que possible, 6gale-
ment & utiliser pour retablissement de
voies de communication telegraphiques
internationales. A cet effet, les adminis-
trations interess6es s'entendent sur la
maniere de proceder. En ce qui concerne
les details techniques, font regie, autant
que possible, les recommandations com-
munes du Comitd consul tatif international
telegraphique (C.C.I.T.) et du Comit6
consultatif international telephonique
(C.C.I.F.).
ARTICLE 3. — Utilisation des voies de
communication
[4] § i. L'exploitation des voies de com-
munication internationales fait 1'objet
d'un accord entre les administrations
int6ressees.
[5] § 2. Les transmissions par les voies
de communication internationales ne sont
effectu6es, en regie generate, que par les
bureaux t£te de ligne. Les administra-
tions prennent, chacune en ce qui la con-
cerne, des dispositions pour que, sur
chaque voie de communication interna-
tionale importante, un ou plusieurs
bureaux du parcours puissent se substituer
au bureau design^ comme point extreme,
lorsque le travail direct entre les deux
bureaux t§te de ligne devient impossible.
[6] § 3. En cas de derangement ou^ de
non utilisation, les voies de communica-
tion internationales peuvent, sur les sec-
tions nationales, toe d£tournees en tout
ou partie de leur affectation normale, &
la condition que les administrations in-
t6ress6es les ramenent & cette affectation
des que le derangement a cess6 ou que la
demande en a 6t6 faite.
ARTICLE 4. — Entretien des voies de
communication
[7] § i. Les administrations prennent,
pour chacune des voies de communication
internationales, les dispositions qui per-
mettent d'en tirer le meilleur parti.
[*] §2. (i) Les bureaux tlte de ligne des
fils internationaux a grand trafic mesurent
l'£tat £lectrique (isolement, resistance,
etc.) de ces fils chaque fois qu'ils le jugent
utile. Us sfentendent sur le jour et
1'heure de ces mesures, se communiquent
les r6sultats de celles-ci et font prpc6der
le plus promptement possible
tion des d6fauts constates.
2O2
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
[9] (2) When trunk cables are used for
the provision of busy international tele-
graph communication channels, the meas-
urements are taken in accordance with
the special -provisions of the Telephone
Regulations.
[10] § 3- I*1 cases of interruption of inter-
national communication channels, the
offices concerned inform one another of
the result of their enquiries with a view to
fixing the place and nature of the inter-
ruption; the Administrations concerned
undertake to repair or, so far as prac-
ticable, to replace the defective section in
the shortest possible time.
CHAPTER III
NATURE AND HOURS OF SERVICE OF
OFFICES
ARTICLE 5. — Opening, duration and closing
of service. Legal time
[n] § I . Each Administration fixes the
hours during which offices shall remain
open to the public.
[12] § 2, Important offices, working di-
rect one with another, remain open, so far
as practicable, day and night without
interruption.
[l8] § 3. In offices open permanently, the
closing of daily sessions takes place at a
time fixed by agreement between the
offices in correspondence.
[l4] §4. Offices which are not perma-
nently open may not close before transmit-
ting all their international telegrams to an
office which is open longer, or before re-
ceiving from the office in correspondence
any international telegrams on hand at the
time of closing.
[16] § 5. Between two offices in different
countries which communicate directly,
close of work is requested by the office
closing to the one which remains open,
and is given by the latter office. When
the two offices close at the same time,
close of work is requested by the office
belonging to the country whose capital is
more to die east, and is given by the other
office,
["] ^ § 6. With the exception of countries
having two or more time zones, the same
time is used in all offices in the same coun-
try. The legal time or times adopted by
an Administration are notified to the
other Administrations through the me-
dium of the Bureau of the Union.
[9] (2) Lorsque des cables interurbains
sont utilises pour l'£tablissement des voies
de communication t£16graphiques interna-
tionales & grand trafic, il est proc6d6 aux
mesures conform6ment aux dispositions
sp6ciales du R&glement t61£phonique.
[10] § 3. En cas de derangement des
voies de communication international,
les bureaux int£ress6s se communiquent
mutuellement les r£sultats de leurs re-
cherches, dans le but de determiner Fen-
droit et la nature de Interruption; les
administrations int6ress£es s'engagent a
r6parer ou a remplacer, dans la mesure
du possible, et dans le plus bref d61ai, la
section d6fectueuse.
CHAPITRE III
NATURE ET &TENDUE DU SERVICE DES
BUREAUX
ARTICLE 5. — Ouverture, duree et cldture du
service, Heure legate
["] § i. Chaque administration fixe les
heures pendant lesquelles les bureaux
doivent rester ouverts au public.
[1Z] § 2. Les bureaux importants, tra-
vaillant directement Tun avec 1'autre,
restent ouverts, autant que possible, le
jour et la nuit, sans interruption.
t18] § 3* Dans les bureaux a service
permanent, la cldture des stances jour-
nalieres est donn£e & une heure 6tablie
d'accord entre les bureaux correspondants.
[14] § 4. Les bureaux dont le service n'est
point permanent ne peuvent prendre
cldture avant d'avoir transmis tous leurs
t616grammes internationaux & un bureau
dont le service est plus prolong6 et avant
d'avoir recju du bureau correspondant les
t616grammes internationaux qui sont en
instance au moment de la cldture.
[16] § 5. Entre deux bureaux de pays
diff£rents communiquant directement,
la cldture est demand6e par celui qui se
ferme a celui qui derneure ouvert, et
donnee par ce dernier. Lorsque les deux
bureaux en relation se ferment au m§me
moment, la cldture est demanded par celui
qui appartient au pays dont la capitale a
la position la plus orientale, et donnde par
1'autre bureau.
[16] § 6. A 1'exception des pays ayant
deux ou plusieurs zones horaires, la m6me
heure est adoptee par tous les bureaux du
me^me pays. L'heure 16gale ou les heures
16gales adopt6es par une administration
sont notifies aux autres administrations
par rinterm6diaire du Bureau de 1'Union.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
203
ARTICLE 6. — Symbols describing the kind
and duration of the service of offices
[17] (i) The following symbols are used
to describe the kind of service and the
working hours of offices:
N office permanently open (day and
night) ;
R land station (radiocommunica-
tion);
S semaphore office;
K office at which all kinds of tele-
grams may be handed in and which
delivers only to callers (telegraph
restant) and to persons within the
limits of a railway station ;
VK office at which either all kinds of
telegrams or only those of railway
passengers or station officials may
be handed in but no telegrams are
delivered ;
E office open only during the stay of
the Head of the State or of the
Court;
B office open only during the bathing
season ;
H office open only during the winter
season ;
* office temporarily closed.
[18] (2) The foregoing symbols may be
used in combination with one another.
[19] (3) The symbols B and H are com-
pleted, so far as practicable, by the dates
of opening and closing of the temporary
office in question.
CHAPTER IV
GENERAL PROVISIONS RELATING TO
CORRESPONDENCE
ARTICLE 7. — Establishing the identity of
the sender or addressee
[20] The sender or the addressee of a
private telegram must prove his identity
when requested to do so by the office of
origin or the office of destination respec-
tively.
CHAPTER V
PREPARATION AND HANDING-IN OF
TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 8. — Plain and secret language.
Acceptance of these languages
[ai] § I. The text of telegrams may be
expressed in plain language or in secret
ARTICLE 6. — Notations indignant la nature
et Vetendue du service des bureaux
[17] (i) Les notations suivantes sont
adopters pour indiquer la nature du service
et les heures d'ouverture des bureaux:
N bureau a service permanent (de
jour et de nuit) ;
R station terrestre (de radiocom-
munication) ;
S bureau s£maphorique;
K bureau qui admet au d6part les
tel^grammes de toute cat£gorie et
qui n'accepte a 1'arrivee que ceux
a remettre "telegraphe restant"
ou a distribuer dans Tenceinte
d'une gare;
VK bureau qui admet au d6part les
t61egramm.es de toute categoric ou
seulement ceux des voyageurs ou
du personnel r6sidant dans la gare,
et qui n'accepte aucun tele"gramme
a Tarrivde;
E bureau ouvert seulement pendant
le sejour du chef de TEtat ou de la
cour;
B bureau ouvert seulement pendant
la saison des bains;
H bureau ouvert seulement pendant
la saison d'hiver;
* bureau temporairement ferm6.
[18] (2) Les notations qui precedent
peuvent se combiner entre elles.
t19] (3) Les notations B et H sont com-
pletes, autant que possible, par Pindica-
tion des dates d'ouverture et de fermeture
des bureaux temporaires dont il s'agit.
CHAPITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS GENERALES RELATIVES A LA
CORRESPOND ANCE
ARTICLE 7. — Constatation de Videntite de
Vexpediteur ou du destinataire
[20] L'expediteur ou le destinataire d'un
telegramme priv6 est tenu d'etablir son
identity lorsqu'il y est invit£ par le bureau
d'origine ou celui de destination, re-
spectivement.
CHAPITRE V
REDACTION ET DEPOT DES TELEGRAMMES
ARTICLE 8. — Langage clair et langage
secret. Acceptation de ces langages
[al] § i. Le texte des t616grammes peut
£tre r6dig£ en langage clair ou en langage
204
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
language, the latter being divided into
code language and cypher language.
Each of these languages may be used
alone or together with the others in the
same telegram.
[22] §2. All Administrations accept, in
all their relations, telegrams in plain lan-
guage. They may refuse to admit both
in acceptance and in delivery private tele-
grams wholly or partly in secret language,
but they must allow these telegrams to
pass in transit, except in the case of sus-
pension defined in Article 27 of the Con-
vention.
ARTICLE 9. — Plain language
[28] § i. Plain language is that which
presents an intelligible meaning in one or
more of the languages authorised for in-
ternational telegraph correspondence,
each word and each expression having the
meaning normally assigned to it in the
language to which it belongs.
[24] § 2. By telegrams in plain language
those are meant of which the text is wholly
in plain language. The character of a
telegram in plain language is not, how-
ever, changed by the presence of numbers
expressed either in letters or in figures,
which have not a secret meaning, arbi-
trary addresses, commercial marks, ex-
change quotations, letters representing the
signals of the International Code of Sig-
nals used in semaphore telegrams and
radiotelegrams, abbreviations in current
use in ordinary or commercial correspond-
ence, such as fob, cif, caf, svp or any simi-
lar expression, the admissibility of which
is decided by the country despatching the
telegram, or a check word or check num-
ber placed at the beginning of the text in
bank and similar telegrams.
P5] §3- Each Administration designates,
from among the languages used on the ter-
ritory of the country to which it belongs,
those which it authorises for use in inter-
national telegraph correspondence in
plain language. The use of Latin and
Esperanto is also authorised.
ARTICLE 10. — Code language
[*8] § i. Code language is composed
either of artificial words, or of real words
not used with the meaning normally as-
signed to them in the language to which
secret, ce dernier se distinguant en Ian-
gage convenu et en langage chiffr6.
Chacun de ces langages peut £tre employe
seul ou conjointement avec les autres dans
un m&ne telegramme.
[22] § 2. Toutes les administrations ac-
ceptent, dans toutes leurs relations, les
t616grammes en langage clair. Elles
peuvent n'admettre ni au depart ni a
1' arrived les telegrammes priv6s r6dig6s
totalement ou partiellement en langage
secret, mais elles doivent laisser ces t£16-
grammes circuler en transit, sauf le cas
de suspension de"fini a 1'article 27 de la
Convention.
ARTICLE 9. — Langage clair
[23] § i. Le langage clair est celui qui
off re un sens comprehensible dans une ou
plusieurs des langues autoris6es pour la
correspondance telegraphique interna-
nationale, chaque mot et chaque expres-
sion ayant la signification qui leur est
normalernent attribu6e dans la langue a
laquelle ils appartiennent.
[24] § 2. On en tend par tele" grammes en
langage clair, ceux dont le texte est en-
ti&rernent r£dig6 en langage clair. Toute-
fois, la presence de nombres Merits, soit
en lettres soit en chiffres, qui n'ont aucune
signification secr&te, d'adresses conven-
tionnelles, de marques de commerce, de
cours de bourse, de lettres repr6sentant
les signaux du code international de sig-
naux, employees dans les t616grammes
se"maphoriques et dans les radiotel£-
grammes, d' expressions abr6g£es d'un
usage courant dans la correspondance
usuelle ou commerciale, comme fob, cif,
caf, svp ou toute autre analogue, dont
F appreciation appartient au pays qui
exp6die le tele" gramme, d'un mot ou d'un
nombre de contrdle plac£ en t£te du texte
dans les t£16grammes de banque et ceux
analogues, ne change pas le caract&re
d'un t£l<§gramme en langage clair.
[25] § 3- Chaque administration designe,
parmi les langues usit6es sur le territoire
du pays auquel elle appartient, celles dont
elle autorise 1'emploi dans la correspon-
dance teldgraphique internationale en
langage clair. L' usage du latin et de
Tespeianto est e"galement autoris6.
ARTICLE 10. — Langage convenu
p6]^ § i. Le langage convenu est celui
qui se compose soit de mots artificiels, soit
de mots r£els n' ayant pas la signification
qui leur est normalernent attribute dans
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
205
they belong and consequently not forming
intelligible phrases in one or more of the
languages authorised for telegraph cor-
respondence in plain language, or lastly of
a mixture of real words as defined and
artificial words.
[Z7] § 2. (i) By telegrams in code lan-
guage those are meant of which the text
contains words belonging to this language.
[28] (2) The code words, whether real or
artificial, must not contain more than five
letters; they may be formed in any way.
They must not contain the accented
letter 6.
[Z9] §3- The officer who accepts a tele-
gram in code language enters on the form
the service instruction =CDE = , which
is transmitted to destination at the be-
ginning of the preamble of the telegram.
[30] § 4. CDE telegrams are charged at
6/ioths of the full rate in the case of the
extra-European system, and at 7/ioths
of the full rate in the case of the European
system.
t31] § 5- (*) Telegrams of which the text
contains words in code language and
words in plain language and/or figures
and groups of figures, are considered, for
the purpose of charging, as belonging to
code language. Nevertheless:
[32] (#) the number of figures or groups
of figures must not exceed one-half of the
number of chargeable words in the text
and signature;
[3JJ] (6) for the purpose of charging, bank
and similar telegrams expressed in plain
language which contain a check word or
check number placed at the beginning of
the text (Art. 9, § 2) are not considered as
code telegrams.
["] (2) Telegrams of which the text
contains words in code language and
groups of figures in excess of one-half of
the chargeable words in the text and sig-
nature, are considered for the purpose of
charging, as telegrams in cypher language.
[35] § 6. The sender of a telegram in code
language or code language mixed with
another language must produce the code
from which the text or part of the text of
the telegram has been compiled, if the
office of origin or the Administration to
which this office is subject requests it.
ARTICLE n. — Cypher language
[38] § i. Cypher language is formed:
la langue £ laquelle ils appartiennent et,
de ce fait, ne forment pas des phrases
compr6hensibles dans une ou plusieurs
des langues autoris6es pour la correspond-
ance telegraphique en langage clair, soit
enfin^ d'un melange de mots r6els ainsi
d6finis et de mots artificiels.
[27] § 2. (i) On en tend par t61egrammes
en langage convenu ceux dont le texte con-
tient des mots appartenant a ce langage.
[28] (2) Les mots convenus, qu'ils soient
reels ou artificiels, ne doivent pas com-
prendre plus de cinq lettres; ils peuvent
£tre construits librement. Ces mots ne
peuvent contenir la lettre accentuee e.
[29] §3. L'agent qui accepte un tele-
gramme en langage convenu inscrit sur
la minute la mention de service "CDE"
qui est transmise en t£te du pr<§ambule du
t£16gramme jusqu'a destination.
[30] §4. Les taegrammes CDE sont
taxes aux 6/10 du tarif plein s'il s'agit
du regime extra-europ6en, et aux 7/10 du
tarif plein s'il s'agit du regime europ6en.
[31] §5- (i) Les tel6gramm.es dont le
texte contient des mots en langage
convenu et des mots en langage clair
et/ou des chiffres et des groupes de chif-
fres, sont considers, pour la taxation,
comme appartenant au langage convenu.
Toutefois:
[32] (a) le nombre des chiffres ou groupes
de chiffres ne doit pas d6passer la moitid
du nombre des mots taxes du texte et de la
signature ;
I33] (&) pour la taxation, ne sont pas con-
sideres comme telegrammes convenus les
telegrammes de banque et ceux analogues
r6diges en langage clair contenant un mot
ou un nombre de contrdle plac6 en t£te
du texte (art. 9, § 2).
[34] (2) Les telegrammes dont le texte
contient des mots en langage convenu et des
groupes de chiffres en nombre sup6rieur &
la moitie des mots tax6s du texte et de la
signature sont consid6res, pour la taxation,
comme des telegrammes en langage chiff re.
[35] § 6. L'exp6diteur d'un t&egramme
en langage convenu ou mixte convenu est
tenu de pr6senter le code d'apr£s lequel le
texte ou par tie du texte du t616gramme a
et6 redigi, si le bureau d'origine ou 1'ad-
ministration dont ce bureau releve lui
en font la demande.
ARTICLE 11. — Langage cUffre
[38] § I. Le langage chiffre est celui qui
est forme:
206
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
[8T] 1st. of Arabic figures, groups or
series of Arabic figures with a secret
meaning;
[88] 2nd. of words, names, expressions
or combinations of letters, with the ex-
ception of the letter £, not fulfilling the
conditions of plain language (Art. 9) or
code language (Art. 10).
[3£l] § 2. The combination, in one group,
of figures and letters with a secret mean-
ing is not allowed.
[40] § 3« The groups indicated in Article
9, §2 are not considered as having a
secret meaning.
ARTICLE 12. — Preparation of telegrams.
Characters which may be used
[41] § I. The original telegram must be
legibly written in characters which have
an equivalent in the table of telegraph
signals given below and which are used in
the country in which the telegram is
presented.
[42] § 2. These characters are as follows:
Letters: A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K,
L, M, N, 0, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y,
Z,fi.
Figures: i, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, o.
Signs of punctuation: Full stop (.)>
comma (,), colon (:), note of interrogation
(?), apostrophe ('), hyphen or dash ( — ).
Other signs used in writing: Brackets ( ),
fraction bar (/), underline ( ).
M § 3- Every footnote, insertion, era-
sure, elimination or correction must be
approved by the sender or his representa-
tive.
M §4. (i) Roman figures are ad-
mitted as written, but are transmitted as
Arabic figures.
[45] (2) If, however, the sender of a
telegram desires the addressee to be in-
formed that Roman figures are intended,
he writes the Arabic figure or figures, and
inserts the word " Roman" in front of the
figure or figures.
[46] §5- The multiplication sign (X) is
admitted, although it has no equivalent
in the table in these Regulations. It is
replaced in transmission by the letter X,
which is counted as a separate word.
[*7] §6. (i) Expressions such as 30% 30m%
30™, i°, 2°, <^, i' (minute), i" (second),
etc., cannot be reproduced by the instru-
ments ; senders must substitute an equiva-
lent which can be telegraphed, thus for
example, for the expressions quoted above:
30 power a (or 30 a), trentieme, trentaine,
[37] i° de chiffres arabes, de groupes pu
de series de chiffres arabes ayant une sig-
nification secrete;
[8S] 2° de mots, noms, expressions ou
reunions de lettres, & Texclusion de la let-
tre i, ne remplissant pas les conditions du
langage clair (art. 9) ou du langage con-
venu (art. 10).
[391 § 2. Le melange, dans un m£me
groupe, de chiffres et de lettres ayant une
signification secrete, n'est pas admis.
[*°] § 3- Ne spnt pas considers comme
ayant une signification secrete les groupes
vises a 1'article 9, § 2.
ARTICLE 12. — Redaction des t&Ugrammes*
Caracteres pouvant ttre employes
[4l] § i. La minute du tele"gramme doit
§tre teite lisiblement en caracteres qui
ont leur equivalent dans le tableau ci-
dessous des signaux telegraphiques et qui
sont en usage dans le pays ou le te!6-
gramme est pr6sente.
[42] § 2. Ces caracteres sont les suivants:
Lettres: A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K,
L, M, N, 0, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y,
Z fi
1 Chijfres: I, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, o.
Signes de ponctuation: Point (.), vir-
gule (,), deux points (:), point d'interro-
gation (?), apostrophe ('), trait d'union ou
tiret(-).
Autres signes d^criture: Parentheses ( ),
barre de fraction (/), soulign6 ( — )«
t43] § 3* Tout renvoi, interligne, rature,
suppression ou surcharge doit £tre ap-
prouv6 par l'exp£diteur ou par son repr6-
sentant.
M §4- W Les chiffres romains sont
admis tels quels, mais ils sont transmis en
chiffres arabes.
[4B] (2) Toutefois, si 1'expediteur d'un
telegramme desire que le destinataire soit
inform^ qu'il s'agit de chiffres romains, il
6crit ie ou les chiffres arabes et, devant ce
ou ces chiffres, il intercale le mot "ro-
main1'.
[46] § 5. Le signe de multiplication (X),
quoique n'ayant pas son equivalent dans
le tableau r6glementaire, est admis. La
lettre X le remplace dans la transmission;
elle est comptee pour un mot.
[47] § 6. (i) Les expressions telles que
30% 30me, 3one, i°, 2°, <|», i' (minute), i"
(seconde), etc., ne peuvent £tre repro-
duites par les appareils; les exp6diteurs
doivent leur substituer un Equivalent
pouvant §tre t616graphie, spit par ex-
emple, pour les expressions cities d-des-
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
Dec. 10, 1932
primo, secundo, B in diamond, I minute,
I second, etc.
[48] (2) If, however, the expressions 30%
30b, etc., 30 bis, 30 ter, etc., 30 I, 30 II,
etc., 3Ol, 302, etc., indicating the number of
a house, appear in an address, the counter
officer separates the number from the
letters or figures accompanying it, by an
oblique stroke. The same rule is applied
in transmitting house numbers such as
30 A, 30 B, etc. The expressions in ques-
tion are consequently transmitted in the
following form: 3O/A, 30/6, etc., 3O/bis,
30/ter, etc., 30/1, 30/2, etc., 30/1, 30/2,
etc., 30/A, 30/B, etc.
ARTICLE 13. — Order of arrangement of the
•various parts of a telegram
[49] The various parts of which a tele-
gram may consist must be written in the
following order: 1st, paid service indica-
tions; 2nd, address; 3rd, text; 4th, signa-
ture.
ARTICLE 14. — Forms of paid service
indications
[60] § I. Paid service indications and
forms for their transmission.*
Urgent [Urgent] =D =
Partiellement urgent [Partially urgent] =PU =
Reponse payee x [Reply paid x] =RPx=~
Collationnement [Collation] =TC =
Accus6 de reception telegraphique (telegramme avec) [Telegraphic
notification of delivery (telegram with)] =PC =
Accus^ de reception postal (telegramme avec) [Postal notification of de-
livery (telegram with)] =PCP —
Faire suivre [To follow] =FS =
Poste [Post] ; =S?»ste==
Poste recommand£e [Registered post] = PR —
Poste restante [Poste restante] =GP =
Poste restante recommandee [Poste restante registered] =GPR =
Poste-avion [Air mail] = PAV =
Telegraphe restant [Telegraph restant] =TR =
Expres [Express] . = Expres =
Expres paye [Express paid] =XP —
Mains propres [Personal delivery] =MP=*
Ouvert [Open] -Ouvert -
Jour [Day (delivery)] "J?1?1*8
Nuit [Night (delivery)] -Nuit-
X adresses [X addresses] =TMx=
Communiquer toutes les adresses [Communicate all addresses] =* CTA =
X jours [X days] -Jx-
Telegramme de presse [Press telegram] =Presse =
Telegramme differe [Deferred telegram]
Tel6gramme stoaphorique [Semaphore telegram]
Lettre-tel6gramme du regime europeen [European letter telegram]. . .
» The French and English tables have here been combined. — Er>.
207
sus: 30 exposant a (ou 30 a), trenti&me,
trentaine, primo, secundo, B dans losange,
I minute, I seconde, etc.
[48] (2) Toutefois, si les expressions 30%
30b, etc,, 30 bis, 30 ter, etc., 30 I, 30 II,
etc., 3Ol, 3O2, etc., indiquant le num£ro
d'habitation, figurent dans une adresse,
1'agent taxateur s£pare le numero de son
exposant ou des lettres ou chiffres qui
Faccompagnent, par une barre de fraction.
La m£me regie est appliqu6e dans la
transmission des num^ros d'habitation
tels que 30 A, 30 B, etc. Les expressions
envisagees seront, par consequent, trans-
mises sous la forme ci-apres: 3O/A,
30/B, etc., 30/bis, 3O/ter, etc., 30/1,
30/2, etc., 30/1, 30/2, etc., 30/A, 30/6,
etc.
ARTICLE 13. — Ordre de rangement des
diverses parties d'un telegramme
[49] Les diverses parties qu'un t^!6-
gramme peut comporter doivent gtre
libellees dans 1'ordre suivant: i° les
indications de service taxees; 2° Tadresse;
3° le texte; 4° la signature.
ARTICLE 14. — Libeltt des indications de
service taxees
[60] § i. Indications de service taxees et
formules pour leur transmission.1
208
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
Lettre-telegramme du regime extra-europeen [Extra-European letter
telegram] =NLT =
ou, suivant la relation [or in certain relations] ^. . . . . =DLT~
Tel6gramme a remettre sur formulaire de luxe [Telegram to be delivered
on a de luxe form] =LX —
Telegramme de felicitations [Greetings telegram] =XLT=
Telegramme a transmettre obligatoirement par telephone [Telegram of
which delivery by telephone is compulsory] =TF =
Telegramme reexpedi6 sur Tordre du destinataire [Telegram redirected
at the request of the addressee] =R£expedie de. . =
Telegramme meteorologique a tarif reduit [Meteorological telegram at
reduced rate] =OBS =
ST auquel la reponse est donnee par lettre ordinaire [ST to which the
reply is to be given by ordinary letter] v . = Lettre =*
ST auquel la reponse est donnee par lettre recommandee [ST to which
the reply is to be given by registered letter] . . . . % = Lettre RCM =
Retransmission d'un radiotelegramme par les stations de bord [Re-
transmission of a radiotelegram by a ship or aircraft station] =RM »
[81] §2. (i) Any paid service indication
allowed by these Regulations which the
sender wishes to use, must be written on
the form immediately before the address.
[52] (2) In a multiple telegram, the
sender must write these indications before
each address to which they relate. In an
urgent multiple telegram, a partially
urgent multiple telegram, a multiple press
telegram, a multiple deferred telegram,
or a collated multiple telegram, however,
it is sufficient for the corresponding indi-
cations to be written once only, before the
first address.
[53] § 3- Paid service indications may be
written in any form, but they are charged
and transmitted only in the abbreviated
form provided in the Regulations. The
counter officer strikes out the indication
written by the sender in any other than
the regulation abbreviated form and
substitutes for it the corresponding abbre-
viation, placed between two double
hyphens (example: =TC=).
ARTICLE 15. — Wording of the address
[fi4] § i. The address must contain all
the particulars necessary to ensure
delivery of the telegram to the addressee,
without enquiry or requests for informa-
tion.
[56J § 2. (i) Every address, to be ad-
missible, must contain at least two words,
the first designating the addressee and the
second the name of the telegraph office
of the locality of destination.
[56] (2) When this locality is not served
by the international communication chan-
[61] § 2. (i) Toute indication de service
taxee, prlvue par le R£glement, dont
I'expSditeur desire faire usage, doit £tre
6crite sur la minute, imm6diatement avant
1'adresse.
[62] (2) En ce qui concerne les t616~
grammes multiples, I'exp6diteur doit
inscrire ces indications avant F adresse de
chaque destinataire qu'elles peuvent
concerner. Toutefois, s'il s'agit d'un
t616gramme multiple urgent, d'un te!6-
gramme multiple partiellement urgent,
d'un t616gramme multiple de presse, d'un
t616gramme multiple diff&4 ou d'un
tel6gramme multiple avec collationne-
rnent, il suffit que les indications cor-
respondantes soient inscrites une seule fois
et avant la premiere adresse.
[B3] § 3- Les indications de service taxees
peuvent £tre 6crites dans une forme quel-
conque, mais elles ne sont tax£es et
transmises que dans la forme abreg6e
pr^vue par le R&glement. L'agent taxa-
teur biffe 1'indication inscrite par I'exp6-
diteur dans une autre forme que la forme
r6glementaire abr£g£e et la remplace par
1'abreviation correspondante, mise entre
deux doubles traits (exemple: =TC~).
ARTICLE 15. — LibelU de I1 adresse
[54] § I. L'adressedoitcomprendretoutes
les indications n£cessaires pour assurer la
remise du t616gramme au destinataire,
sans recherches ni demandes de ren-
seignements.
[5S] § 2. (i) Toute adresse doit, pour
£tre admise, contenir au moins deux
mots, le premier d£signant le destinataire,
le second indiquant le nom du bureau
t616graphique de la Iocalit6 de destination,
[56] (2) Lorsque cette locality n'est pas
desservie par les voies de communication
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
209
nels, the provisions of Article 62 are
observed.
[87] (3) The address must, in the case of
large towns, include the name of the street
and the number, or, in the absence of
these particulars, it must state the pro-
fession of the addressee or give any other
useful information.
[58] (4) Even for small localities, the
designation of the addressee must be
supplemented, so far as possible, by
further particulars for the guidance of the
office of delivery.
[59] § 3- In telegrams for China, groups
of four figures may be used to designate
the name and abode of the addressee.
[80] § 4. Particulars in the address must
be written in the language of the country
of destination or in French; surnames,
Christian names, names of firms and
particulars of residence are, however,
accepted as the sender writes them.
[61] § 5- (*) The address may be com-
posed of the name of the addressee fol-
lowed by the word "telephone" and his
telephone number. The address is then
worded as in the following example " Pauli
telephone Passy 5074 Paris", and the
delivery of the telegram to the addressee
by telephone is optional.
[6Z] (2) If the sender desires that the
delivery of his telegram to the addressee
by telephone should be obligatory, he
writes before the address the paid service
indication =TF= followed by the tele-
phone number of the addressee; for
example: =TF Passy 5074= Pauli Paris.
The office of destination is then bound to
forward the telegram by telephone, unless
this is contrary to the regulations of the
Administration to which that office is
subject.
[63] § 6. The address may also be com-
posed of the addressee's name and his
post office box number. The address is
then worded as follows: " Pauli boite
postale 275 Paris".
M § 7. When a telegram is addressed to
a person at the address of another, the
address must contain, immediately after
the name of the actual addressee, the
expression ' ' chez ' ' , ' *aux soins de " or other
equivalent expression.
[65] § 8. The address of telegrams ad-
dressed "poste restante" or " telegraph
restant" must give the name of the
addressee; the use of initials, figures,
internationales, on applique les disposi-
tions de 1'article 62.
[B7] (3) L'adresse doit, pour les grandes
villes, faire mention de la rue et du
num6ro ou, £ d£faut de ces indications,
specifier la profession du destinataire ou
donner tous autres renseignements utiles.
[58] (4) M6me pour les petites localitds,
la designation du destinataire doit 6tre,
autant que possible, accompagn6e d'une
indication comp!6mentaire capable de
guider le bureau d'arriv6e.
[59] § 3. Pour les t616grammes a destina-
tion de la Chine, 1'emploi de groupes de
quatre chiffres est admis pour designer le
nom et le domicile du destinataire.
[60] § 4. Les indications de 1'adresse
doivent €tre £crites dans la langue du
pays de destination ou en frangais; toute-
fois, celles relatives aux nom, pr6noms,
raison sociale et domicile sont accepters
telles que I'exp6diteur les a libelle'es.
[61] § 5- (i) L'adresse peut toe form£e
par le nom du destinataire suivi du mot
"t616phone" et de I'indicatif d'appel de
son raccordement teiephonique. Dans ce
cas, 1'adresse est Hbell6e comme il suit:
"Pauli telephone Passy 5074 Paris", et la
transmission teiephonique du t616gramme
au destinataire est facultative.
[*z] (2) Si 1'expediteur desire que son
teiegramme soit obligatoirement tele-
phone au destinataire, il inscrit avant
1'adresse Indication de service taxee
= TF=, suivie de 1'indicatif d'appel du
raccordement t616phonique du destina-
taire; par exemple: =TF Passy 5074=
Pauli Paris. Le bureau de destination
est alors tenu de faire parvenir le t616-
gramme par t616phone, i moins que des
dispositions de l'administration dont
d6pend ce bureau ne s'y opposent.
[63] § 6. L'adresse peut aussi ttre formee
par le nom du destinataire et le num6ro
de sa boite postale. Dans ce cas, 1'adresse
est libellee comme il suit: "Pauli bofte
postale 275 Paris".
[64] § 7. Lorsqu'un t£16gramme est
adress6 a une personne chez une autre,
1'adresse doit comprendre, imm^diate-
ment apres la designation du veritable
destinataire, 1'une des mentions "chez11,
"aux soins de" ou toute autre 6quiva-
lente.
[66] § 8. L'adresse des tel£grammes ad-
resses "poste restante" ou "t61£graphe
restant" doit indiquer le nom du destina-
taire; 1'emploi d'initiales, de chiffres, de
210
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
Christian names only and fictitious names
is not allowed in the address of such
messages.
[66] § 9- The address may be written in
an arbitrary or abbreviated form. The
right to have telegrams so addressed
delivered is, however, subject to special
arrangement between the addressee and
the telegraph office of destination,
[67] § 10. If, in the locality of destina-
tion, the delivery of telegrams is effected
by several offices worked by different
Administrations or private enterprises,
their offices communicate to any one of
their number, on request, the information
necessary for the delivery of a telegram
received by that office with a registered
address unknown to it but authorised by
an Administration or private enterprise to
which one of the other offices is subject.
[68] § ii. The name of the telegraph
office of destination must be placed after
the words in the address which designate
the addressee and his residence, when
mentioned; it must be written as it
appears in the first column of the Interna-
tional List of Telegraph Offices. This
name may only be followed by the name
of the territorial sub-division or by the
name of the country or by both. If both
are used, the name of the territorial sub-
division must come first after the name of
the office of destination.
[fld] § 12. (i) When the name of the
locality given as the destination, or that
of the land station chosen for the trans-
mission of a radio telegram, does not
appear in the relative International List,
the sender must be required to write,
after this name, either the name of the
territorial sub-division, or the name of the
country of destination, or both these
names or other particulars which he
considers adequate for the forwarding of
his telegram. The same course is followed
when there are several offices of the name
given and the sender is not in the position
to furnish definite information from which
the official designation of the locality can
be traced.
[70] (2) In either case the telegram is
accepted only at the risk of the sender.
[71] §13- If the address is not in con-
formity with the provisions of §§2 (i),
8 and 12 (i) of this Article, the telegram
is refused.
No. 320
simples pr6noms, de noms supposes n'est
pas admis pour ces correspondances.
[66] § 9. L'adresse peut 8tre 6crite sous
une forme conventionnelle ou abregee.
Toutefois, la facult6 pour un destinataire
de se faire remettre un tel6gramme dont
1' adresse est ainsi form6e est subordonn6e
a un arrangement entre ce destinataire et
le bureau te!6graphique d'arrivee.
[87] § 10. Lorsque, dans la Iocalit6 de
destination, la distribution des te!6-
grammes est assuree par plusieurs bu-
reaux exploites par des administrations ou
exploitations privees diff6rentes, ces bu-
reaux communiquent a celui d'entre eux
qui leur en fait la demande, les renseigne-
ments n6cessaires pour remettre un
t616gramme rec.u avec une adresse enre-
gistr6e inconnue de ce bureau, mais auto-
risee par une administration ou exploita-
tion prive"e autre que celle dont il depend.
[65] § ii. Le nom du bureau t61£gra-
phique de destination doit Stre plac6 &
la suite des indications de 1'adresse qui
servent a designer le destinataire et, le
cas 6ch6ant, son domicile; il doit §tre 6crit
tel qu'il figure dans la premiere colonne de
la nomenclature officielle des bureaux.
Ce nom ne peut £tre suivi que du nom de
la subdivision territoriale ou de celui du
pays, ou bien de ces deux noms. Dans ce
dernier cas, c'est le nom de la subdivision
territoriale qui doit suivre immMiate-
ment celui du bureau destinataire.
[69] § 12. (i) Lorsque le nom de la
3ocalit6 donn& comme destination, ou
celui de la station terrestre d6signee pour
la transmission d'un radiot616gramme
n'est pas mentionn6 dans la nomenclature
officielle y relative, 1'expediteur doit
obligatoirement 6crire, a la suite de ce
nom, soit le nom de la subdivision terri-
toriale, soit celui du pays de destination,
soit ces deux indications ou toute autre
indication qu'il juge suffisante pour
Tacheminement de son t616gramme. II
en est de m§me lorsqu'il existe plusieurs
bureaux du nom indiqu6 et que I'exp6di-
teur n'est pas en mesure de donner des
renseignements positifs permettant de
definir la designation officielle de la localit£.
[70] (2) Dans 1'un comme dans 1'autre
cas, le t616gramme n'est accepte qu'aux
risques et plrils de Texp6diteur.
[71] § 13. Les t£16grammes dont F adresse
ne satisfait pas aux conditions pr6vues
dans les § § 2 (i), 8 et 12 (i) du present
article sont refuses.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
211
[72] § 14. In all cases of insufficient ad-
dress, the telegram is accepted only at the
risk of the sender, if he insists on sending
it; in any event the sender bears the
consequences of an insufficient address.
ARTICLE 16. — Wording of the text
[73] § i. The text of telegrams must be
written in accordance with the provisions
of Articles 8, 9, 10, n and 12 of these
Regulations.
[7*j § 2. Telegrams which contain only
an address are not admitted.
ARTICLE 17. — Wording 0f the signature;
Legal verification
[7S] § i. A signature is not compulsory;
it may be written by the sender in any
form.
[76] § 2. The sender has the right to in-
clude in his telegram the verification of his
signature, if this verification has been at-
tested by a competent authority according
to the laws of the country of origin. He
may have the verification transmitted
either as it is written or in the form: " sig-
nature verified by . . . ." The verifica-
tion is placed after the signature of the
telegram.
[77] § 3- The office of origin satisfies it-
self that the verification is genuine. It
must refuse to accept or transmit the
verification if it has not been attested in
accordance with the laws of the country
of origin.
CHAPTER VI
COUNTING OF WORDS
ARTICLE 18. — Rules applicable to all parts
of a telegram
I78] § i. (i) Everything that the sender
writes on his copy for transmission is
charged and therefore included in the
number of words, with the exception of
the route indication.
[79] (2) Nevertheless, dashes used only
to separate on the sender's copy the dif-
ferent words or groups of the telegram are
neither charged nor transmitted, and
signs of punctuation, apostrophes and
hyphens are transmitted and, conse-
quently, charged only at the special re-
quest of the sender.
[80] (3) When signs of punctuation, in-
stead of being used separately, are re-
[72] § 14. Dans tous les cas d'insuffi-
sance de 1'adresse, les t61£grammes ne
sont accepted qu'aux risques et perils de
1'expediteur, si celui-ci persiste a en
demander 1'expedition ; de toute maniere,
Fexpediteur supporte les consequences de
I'insuffisance de 1'adresse.
ARTICLE 16. — LibelU du texte
[73] § i. Le texte des teiegrammes doit
6tre libelie conform£ment aux dispositions
des articles 8, 9, 10, 11 et 12 du present
R&glement.
[74] § 2. Les teiegrammes ne comportant
que Tadresse ne sont pas admis.
ARTICLE 17. — Libelie de la signature;
legalisation
[75] § i. La signature n'est pas obliga-
toire; elle peut §tre libellee par 1'expedi-
teur sous une forme quelconque.
[76] §2. L'expediteur a la faculte de
comprendre dans son t616gramrne la
legalisation de sa signature, si cette
legalisation a 6te faite par une autorite
competente, selon les lois du pays d'ori-
gine. II peut faire transmettre cette
legalisation, soit textuellement soit sous
la formule:" signature I£galis6e par, . . ."
La legalisation prend place apres la
signature du teiegramme.
[77] §3- Le bureau de d6p6t verifie
1'authenticite de la legalisation. II doit
refuser Facceptation et la transmission de
la legalisation si elle n'a pas ete faite selon-
les lois du pays d'origine.
CHAPITRE VI
COMPTE DES MOTS
ARTICLE 18. — Dispositions applicables a
toutes les parties d'un teUgramme
[78] § i. (i) Tout ce que I'exp6diteur
ecrit sur sa minute pour £tre transmis est
taxe et, en consequence, compris dans le
nombre de mots, excepte Tindication de la
voie.
[7fl] (2) Toutefois, les tirets qui ne
servent qu'a separer sur la minute les
differents mots ou groupes d'un ^ tele-
gramme ne sont ni taxes ni transmis, et
les signes de ponctiiation, apostrophes et
traits d 'union ne sont transmis et, par
suite, taxes que sur la demande formelle
de Texpediteur.
[*°] (3) Lorsque des signes de ponctua-
tion, au lieu d'etre employes isoiement,
212
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
peated one after the other they are
charged like groups of figures (§§7 and 8).
[81] § 2. (i) The nature of the telegram,
the name of the office of origin, the num-
ber of the telegram, the date and time of
handing in, the service instructions (for
example: "Etat", "Percevoir"), route
indications and the words, numbers or
signs which form the preamble are not
charged. Such of these particulars as
reach the office of delivery and in all cases
the date and time of handing in, of which
the transmission is compulsory, appear on
the copy delivered to the addressee.
[82] (2) The sender may include any or
all of the said particulars in the text of his
telegram. They are then comprised in
the number of chargeable words.
t83] §3- The verification of the signa-
ture, as transmitted, is comprised in the
number of chargeable words.
t84] § 4. At the time of acceptance of a
telegram of more than fifty words, the
counter officer marks with a cross1 the
last word of each section of fifty actual
words (irrespective of the rules of charg-
ing), the paid service indications and the
words in the address being included in the
first section.
[8S] § 5- The following are counted as one
word in all languages:
I86] (a) each paid service indication in
the form in which it appears in Article 14,
§ i, in the second column;
[87] (b) in money order telegrams, the
name of the post office of issue, the name
of the post office of payment and the name
of the locality in which the payee lives.
The counter officer must observe Article
19, § 2 in so far as it is applicable to money
order telegrams;
[s8] (c) every isolated character, letter or
figure and every sign of punctuation,
apostrophe, hyphen or fraction bar,
transmitted at the request of the sender
(§i);
[89j (d) an underline, irrespective of its
length;
M (e) brackets (the two signs forming).
[91] § 6. Words separated or joined by an
apostrophe, a hyphen or fraction bar are
counted as separate words.
sont r£p6t£s & la suite les uns des autres,
ils sont taxes comme des groupes de
chiffres(§§7et8).
[81] §2. (i) La nature du telegramme,
le nom du bureau d'origine, le num6ro du
telegramme, la date et 1'heure de depdt,
les mentions de service (par exemple:
1 ' Etat " , " Percevoir ") , les indications de
voie et les mots, nombres ou signes qui
constituent le pr6ambule, ne sont pas
tax6s. Ceux de ces renseignements qui
parviennent au bureau d'arrivee et dans
tous les cas la date et 1'heure de d6p6t,
dont la transmission est obligatoire, Jfrgu-
rent sur la copie remise au destinataire.
[82] (2) L'expediteur peut insurer ces
mSmes indications, en tout ou en parties,
dans le texte de son telegramme. Elles
entrent alors dans le compte des mots
tax£s.
[83] § 3- La legalisation de la signature,
telle qu'elle est transmise, entre dans le
compte des mots taxes.
[84] § 4. Lors de 1'acceptation d'un te!6-
gramme de plus de cinquante mots,
1'agent taxateur marque d'une croix1 le
dernier mot de chaque tranche de cin-
quante mots reels (independamment des
regies de taxation), les indications de
service tax6es et les mots de 1'adresse
6tant compris dans la premiere tranche.
f85] §5- Sont comptes pour un mot dans
tous les langages:
[86] (a) chacune des indications de ser-
vice tax6es telles qu'elles figurent & 1'arti-
cle 14, § i, dans la seconde colonne;
[87] (b) dans les telegrammes-mandats,
le nom du bureau postal d'&rnission, le
nom du bureau postal payeur et celui de la
locality ou reside le b6neficiaire. En tant
qu'elle est applicable aux t616grammes-
mandats, 1'agent taxateur doit s'en tenir
a la disposition de F article 19, § 2;
[88] (c) tout caractere, toute lettre, tout
chiff re iso!6, ainsi que tout signe de ponc-
tuation, apostrophe, trait d'union ou
barre de fraction, transmis & la demande
de I'expSditeur (§i);
[89] (d) le soulign6, sans 6gard a sa
longueur;
[»°] (e) la parenthese (les deux signes
servant a la former) .
[91] § 6. Les mots s6par6s ou r6unis par
une apostrophe, par un trait d'union ou
par une barre de fraction, sont respective-
ment comptes comme des mots iso!6s.
1 Transmitted as "double hyphen" [Art. 37, § 8 (i)].
i A transmettre comme "double trait" [art. 37, § 8 (i)].
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
213
I92] § 7- Groups of figures, groups of
letters, and ordinal numbers composed of
figures and letters are counted at the rate
of five characters to a word, plus one word
for any excess.
[93] § 8. Full stops, commas, colons,
dashes and fraction bars are counted as a
figure or a letter in the group in which they
appear. The same rule applies to letters
or figures added to a house number in an
address, even when the address is in the
text or signature of a telegram.
M § 9- (i) Combinations or alterations
of words contrary to the usage of the lan-
guage to which they belong are not al-
lowed.
[85] (2) Nevertheless, family names be-
longing to one person, the full names of
places, squares, boulevards, streets and
other public ways, names of ships, desig-
nations of aircraft, compound words
which can be justified if necessary, whole
numbers, fractions, decimal or fractional
numbers written in words, may be grouped
as a single word, which is counted in ac-
cordance with the provisions of Article
20, § i.
[98] (3) Numbers written in words in
which the figures are represented sepa-
rately or in groups, for example: thirty-
thirty instead of threethousandandthirty
or sixfoursix instead of sixhundredand-
fortysix, are counted in the same way.
[Q7] § 10. The counting of the office or
mobile station of origin is decisive, both
for transmission and for the international
accounts.
ARTICLE 19. — Counting of words in the
address
[98] § i. The following are counted as
one word in the address:
["] (a) the name of the telegraph office,
land station or mobile station of destina-
tion written as it appears in the first
column of the International Lists and
completed by all the particulars given in
that column;
[10°] (b) the name of the telegraph office
of destination or that of the land station
completed either by the name of the coun-
try or smaller division of territory, or both,
or by any other particulars, when the
name of the office has not been pub-
[92] § 7. Les groupes de chiffres, les
groupes de lettres, les nombres ordinaux
composes de chiffres et de lettres sont
comptes comme autant de mots qu'ils
contiennent de fois cinq caracteres, plus
un mot pour I'exc6dent.
t93] § 8. Sont compt£s pour un chiffre ou
une lettre, dans le groupe oti ils figurent,
les points, les virgules, les deux points, les
tirets et les barres de fraction. II en est
de mime des lettres ou des chiffres ajout6s
£ un num£ro d'habitation dans une
adresse, me*me quand il s'agit d'une
adresse figurant dans le texte ou dans la
signature d'un tel£gramme.
[94] § 9* (i) Les reunions ou alterations
de mots contraire & 1'usage de la langue £
laquelle ils appartiennent ne sont pas
admises.
[95] (2) Toutefois, les noms patrony-
miques appartenant & une m6me personne,
les designations completes de lieux, places,
boulevards, rues et autres voies publiques,
les noms de navires, les designations
d'aeronefs, les mots compos6s dont, le cas
echeant, Tadmission peut 6tre justifiee, les
nombres en tiers, les fractions, les nombres
d6cimaux ou fractionnaires ecrits en
toutes lettres, peuvent 6tre groupes en un
seul mot, qui est compte conformement
aux prescriptions de 1'article 20, § i.
I96] (3) II en est de m&ne pour les nom-
bres Merits en toutes lettres, dans lesquels
les chiffres sont indiqu6s iso!6ment ou par
groupes, par exemple: trentetrente au lieu
de troismilletrente ou sixquatresix au lieu
de sixcentquarantesix.
[97] § 10. Le compte des mots du bureau
ou de la station mobile d'origine est de-
cisif , tant pour la transmission que pour
les comptes internationaux.
ARTICLE 19. — Compte des mots de Vadresse
[98] § i. Sont compt6s pour un mot dans
Tadresse:
["] (a) le npm du bureau t&egraphique
ou de la station terrestre, ou de la station
mobile de destination 6crit tel qu'il figure
dans la premiere colonne des nomencla-
tures officielles et complete par toutes les
indications qui figurent dans cette co-
lonne;
t100] (&) le nom du bureau telegraphique
de destination ou celui de la station ter-
restre, complete soit par la designation du
pays ou de la subdivision territoriale, ou
par Tune et Tautre, soit par toute autre
indication, lorsque ce nom n'est pas en-
214
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
lished in the International Lists (Art. 15,
§12);
[\°l]% (c) the names of countries or smaller
divisions of territory written as shown in
the International Lists, including any al-
ternative forms given in the prefaces to the
Lists.
[l02] § 2. If it has not already been done,
the counter officer joins up the different
parts of each of the expressions which are
specified under (a), (b) and (c) of § I re-
spectively and are counted as one word.
[103] § 3- The names of streets and
houses, composed of figures and letters,
are counted at the rate of five figures or
letters to a word, plus one word for any
excess.
[104] §4. A fraction bar is not counted
as a character in a group of figures or of
figures or letters forming a house number,
even when the sender has written it upon
his copy. [Art. 12, § 6 (2).]
[105] § 5 . Every other word in the address
is counted at the rate of fifteen characters
to the word plus one word for any excess,
even in the case of a telegram of which the
text is written in secret language or a mix-
ture of plain and secret language.
ARTICLE 20. — Counting of words in the text
[106] § i. (i) In telegrams of which the
text is entirely in plain language, each
single word and each authorised com-
pound word is charged at the rate of fif-
teen characters to the word, plus one word
for the excess, if any. Commercial marks
are counted at the rate of five characters
to the word plus one word for the excess,
if any.
[m] (2) In meteorological telegrams, the
letter x is counted as a figure in the group
of figures in which it appears.
method of counting pre-
scribed in sub-paragraph (i) applies to
bank telegrams and telegrams of a similar
kind containing a check word or check
number as the first word of a plain lan-
guage text. The length of the check word
or check number may not, however, ex-
ceed five letters or five figures.
[wfl] §2. Nevertheless, the names of
core pubH6 dans les nomenclatures offt-
cielles (art. 15, § 12) ;
[101] (c) respectivement, les noms de sub-
divisions territoriales ou de pays s'ils sont
ecrits en conformit6 des indications des-
dites nomenclatures, ou de leurs autres
denominations telles qu'elles sont don-
nees dans la pr6face de ces nomenclatures.
[10Z] § 2, Lorsque les differentes parties
de chacune des expressions visees respec-
tivement sous (a), (&) et (c) du § i et
compt6es pour un mot ne sont pas
groupees, 1'agent taxateur reunit ces dif-
f6rentes parties en un seul mot.
[103] § 3. Les designations de rues et
d'habitations, composees de chiffres et de
lettres, sont comptees comme autant de
mots qu'elles contiennent de fois cinq
chiffres ou lettres, plus un mot pour
1'excedent.
[i°4] § 4, La barre de fraction n'est pas
comptee pour un caractere dans le groupe
de chiffres ou de chiffres et de lettres con-
stituant un numero d'habitation, alors
m&ne que 1'expediteur 1'aurait ecrite sur
sa minute [art, 12, § 6 (2)].
[105] § 5- Tout autre mot de 1'adresse est
compte pour autant de mots qu'il contient
de fois quinze caracteres, plus un mot pour
1'excedent, s'il y a lieu, mSme lorsqu'il
s'agit d'un tel6gramme dont le texte est
redige* en langage secret ou mixte clair-
secret.
ARTICLE 20. — Compte des mots du texte
[l06] § i. (i) Dans les telegrammes dont
le texte est redigd exclusivement en lan-
gage clair, chaque mot simple et chaque
groupement de mots autorise* sont comptes
respectivement pour autant de mots
qu'ils contiennent de fois quinze carac-
teres, plus un mot pour 1'excldent, s'il y a
lieu. Les marques de commerce sont
compt£es pour autant de mots qu'elles
contiennent de fois cinq caracteres, plus
un mot pour 1'excedent
[l07] (2) Dans les telegrammes meteoro-
logiques, la lettre x est comptee pour un
chiffre dans le groupe de chiffres oft elle
figure.
[108] (3) Sont traites comme il est present
& 1'alinea (i), les telegrammes de banque
et ceux analogues dont le texte, redige en
langage clair, comprend ui* mot ou un
nombre de contr61e place* en t6te du texte.
Toutefois, la longueur du mot ou du
nombre de contrdle ne peut excdder cinq
lettres ou cinq chiffres.
[109] § 2. Toutefois, les noms de bureaux
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
215
telegraph offices and of land and mobile
stations as defined in Article 19, § I,
names of towns, countries and smaller
divisions of territory, may be grouped in a
single word, which is counted in accord-
ance with the provisions of § I.
[no] § 3- In code language as defined in
Article 10, the maximum length of a word
is fixed at five letters,
[in] (2) In a mixed telegram of which the
text contains both plain language words
and code words, the plain language words
in the text are counted at the rate of five
letters to the word plus one word for any
excess.
lnz] (3) If tne mixed telegram also con-
tains cypher language in the text, the
cypher words are counted at the rate of
five characters to the word plus one word
for any excess.
[m] (4) Words not fulfilling the condi-
tions of either plain language or code lan-
guage are counted at the rate of five let-
ters to the word plus one word for any
excess.
[114] § 4. If the mixed telegram contains
only words in plain language and words in
cypher language, the telegram is charged
at the full rate and the words in plain
language are counted in accordance with
the provisions of § I of this article, and
those in cypher language in accordance
with the provisions of Article 1 8, § § 7 and 8.
ARTICLE 21. — Counting of words in the
signature
[U5J § i. Each word in the signature is
counted at the rate of fifteen characters to
the word, plus one word for any excess,
even in the case of a telegram of which the
text is in secret language or a mixture of
plain and secret language.
[l16] §2. Nevertheless, the names of
telegraph offices and land and mobile sta-
tions as defined in Article 19, § I, names of
towns, countries and smaller divisions of
territory may be grouped in a single word,
which is counted in accordance with the
provisions of Article 20, § I.
ARTICLE 22. — Indication of the number of
words in the preamble
[117] § i. In the case of difference be-
tween the number of words reckoned ac-
t£!6graphiques et de stations terrestres et
mobiles tels qu'ils sont d6finis a 1'article
19, § i, les noms de yilles, de pays et de
subdivisions territoriales, peuvent £tre
groupes en un seul mot, qui est compte
conform&nent aux prescriptions du § I.
[uo] §3- (i) Dans le langage convenu tel
qu'il est d6fini & 1'article 10, le maximum de
longueur d'un mot est fix6 a cinq lettres.
[m] (2) Les mots en langage clair insures
dans le texte d'un te!6gramme mixte,
compost de mots en langage clair et de
mots en langage convenu, sont competes
pour un mot jusqu'a concurrence de cinq
lettres, Fexc6dent etant compt6 pour un
mot par s6rie indivisible de cinq lettres.
[m] (3) Si le tel6gramme mixte com-
prend, en outre, un texte en langage chif-
fre, les passages en langage chiffr6 sont
comptes pour un mot jusqu'li concurrence
de cinq caracteres, 1'excedent 6tant compt6
pour un mot par serie indivisible de cinq
caracteres.
[113J (4) Les mots qui ne remplissent ni
les conditions du langage clair ni les con-
ditions du langage convenu sont comptes
pour autant de mots qu'ils contiennent de
fois cinq lettres, plus un mot pour 1'ex-
c6dent.
[n4] § 4. Si le tel&gramme mixte ne com-
prend que des passages en langage clair
et des passages en langage chiffre, le
t£legramme est tax6 & plein tarif et les
passages en langage clair sont compt6s
suivant les prescriptions du § I du present
article, et ceux en langage chiffre suivant
les prescriptions de 1'article 18, §§ 7 et 8.
ARTICLE 21. — Compte des mots de la sig-
nature
[ll5] § i. Chaque mot de la signature est
compt6 pour autant de mots qu'il contient
de fois quinze caracteres, plus un mot
pour l'exc£dent, m£me lorsqu'il s'agit
d'un t616gramme dont le texte est r£dig6
en langage secret ou mixte clair-secret.
[116] § 2. Toutefois, les noms de bureaux
t616graphiques et de stations terrestres et
mobiles tels qu'ils sont d6fims a 1'article
19, § i, les noms de villes, de pays et de
subdivisions territoriales peuvent Itre
groupds en un seul mot, qui est compt6
conform6ment aux prescriptions de 1'arti-
cle 20, § I.
ARTICLE 22. — Indication du nombre des
mots dans le preambule
[117] § i. En cas de difference entre le
nombre des mots 6tabli suivant les regies
216
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
cording to the rules of counting and the
number of actual words (including iso-
lated letters and figures, groups of letters
and of figures and punctuation and other
signs), a fraction is used, except in service
telegrams and unpaid service advices, the
numerator indicating the number of words
reckoned according to the rules of count-
ing and the denominator the number of
actual words.
[118] § 2. This rule applies specially:
ist. to the case of a telegram in plain
language containing words of more than
15 characters;
2nd. to the case of a telegram, of which
the^ text is in code language, containing
plain language words of more than 5
letters;
3rd. to groups of figures or letters com-
prising more than 5 characters.
ARTICLE 23. — Irregularities in the counting
of words. Correction of errors
[119] § i. As an exception to the general
rule laid down in Article 18, § 10, when a
telegram in plain language or the plain
language part ^of a mixed telegram con-
tains combinations or alterations of words
of a language other than the language or
languages of the country of origin, con-
trary to the usage of that language, Ad-
ministrations have the right to direct that
the delivery office shall collect from the
addressee the amount undercharged.
When this right is exercised, the delivery
office may decline to deliver the telegram
if the addressee refuses to pay.
[12°] §2. Administrations which make
use of the foregoing provision notify this
to the other Administrations through the
medium of the Bureau of the Union.
[m] § 3. In the case of refusal to pay, a
service advice worded as follows is sent
to the office of origin "A Wien Paris 1 8
1710 (date and time of handing in) =456
eighteenth Lemoine (number of tele-
gram, date in words, name of addressee)
. ^. . (quote the words irregularly com-
bined or altered) . . . words; (state how
many words should have been charged)."
If the sender, on being duly informed of
the reason for non-delivery, agrees to pay
the deficiency, a service advice worded as
follows is sent to the office of destination.
"A Paris Wien 18 1940 (date and time of
handing in) =456 eighteenth Lemoine
(number of telegram, date in words, name
of addressee) deficiency collected." On
de la taxation et celui des mots reels (y
compris les lettres et chiffres isoles, les
groupes de lettres et de chiffres et les
signes de ponctuation et autres), on em-
ploie, sauf en ce qui concerne les tele-
grammes de service et les avis de service
non tax6s, une fraction dont le numera-
teur indique le nombre des mots £tabli
suivant les regies de la taxation et le
d£nominateur celui des mots r6els.
[118] § 2. Cette disposition s' applique
notamment:
i° au cas ou un t616gramme en langage
clair contient des mots de plus de 15
caracteres;
2° au cas ou un te!6gramme dont le
texte est en langage convenu comprend
des mots clairs de plus de 5 lettres ;
3° aux groupes de chiffres ou de lettres
comportant plus de 5 caracteres.
ARTICLE 23. — Irregularites dans le compte
des mots. Redressement eventuel derreurs
[U9] § i . Par exception & la r&gle g6n6rale
stipulee & 1'article 18, § 10, lorsqu'un tel£-
gramme en langage clair ou la partie en
langage clair d'un t£.16gramme mixte con-
tient des reunions ou des alterations de
mots d'une langue autre que celle ou celles
du pays d'origine, contraires & Tusage de
cette langue, les administrations ont le
droit de prescrire que lejbureau d'arriv^e
recouvre sur le destinataire le montant de
la taxe pergue en moins. Lorsqu'il est fait
usage de ce droitT le bureau d 'arrived peut
ne pas remettre le t616gramme si le destina-
taire refuse de payer.
[m] § 2. Les administrations qui font
usage de la disposition ci-dessus en in-
forment les autres administrations par
rinterm&Iiaire du Bureau de 1'Union.
[m] § 3» Dans le cas de refus de paye-
ment, un avis de service ainsi concu est
adresse au bureau de depart "A Wien
Paris 18 1710 (date et heure de d£p6t)
^456 dixhuit Lemoine (num£ro du tele-
gramme, ^date en toutes lettres, nom du
destinataire^ . . . (reproduire les mots
reunis abusivement ou alteres) . . . ;
mots (indiquer pour combien de mots on
aurait dti taxer)"^ Si 1'expMiteur, du-
ment avis6 du motif de non remise, con-
sent^ payer le complement, un avis de
service ainsi conc,u est adress6 au bureau
destinataire: "A Paris Wien 18 1940 (date
et heure de d6p6t) =456 dixhuit Lemoine
(numero du t616gramme, date en toutes
lettres, nom du destinataire) complement
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
217
receipt of this service advice, the delivery
office delivers the telegram, if it has been
withheld.
[122] § ^ in tne application of this article,
and also Article 18, §§ 5, 6, 7, 8 and 10,
Article 19, §2 and Article 20, a ship is
regarded as forming part^of the territory
of the Government to which it is subject.
[m] § 5- When the Administration of
origin ascertains that an undercharge has
been made for a telegram, it may collect
the deficiency from the sender, and it acts
similarly when the irregularity is brought
to its notice by an Administration of
transit or the Administration of delivery.
In the latter case, if the charges can be
collected, their shares of the amount are
due to the different Administrations con-
cerned.
[124] § 6. A transit or delivery office may
not suspend the transmission or delivery
of a telegram except in the case provided
for in § I.
[m] §7- When the office of destination
observes that a deferred telegram, ex-
pressed in a language other than one of
those of the country of origiri, does not
comply with the conditions laid down in
§ 2 of Article 75, or that a deferred tele-
gram does not comply with the conditions
laid down in §§ 4, 5 (i) and (2) of Article
75, it may collect from the addressee a
supplementary charge equal to the differ-
ence between the cost of the telegram at
full and at deferred rate.
[ia6] § 8. The same provisions are ap-
plicable to letter telegrams and greetings
telegrams.
[l27] § 9. If the addressee refuses to pay
this charge, the provisions of §§ i and 3
are applied.
ARTICLE 24. — Examples of counting of
words
[izs] The following examples determine
the interpretation of the rules to be ob-
served for counting words:
[Examples omitted.]
CHAPTER VII
TARIFFS AND CHARGING
ARTICLE 25. — European and extra-Euro-
pean systems
[129] § i. As regards the application of
charges and certain service rules, tele-
grams are subject either to the Euro-
penpu." Des la reception de cet avis de
service, le bureau d'arrivee remet le tel£-
gramme, si celui-ci a £te retenu.
[m] § 4. Pour 1'application du present
article ainsi que de 1'article 18, §§ 5, 6, 7, 8
et 10, de 1'article 19, § 2 et de 1'article 20,
un navire est consider^ comme faisant
partie du territoire du gouvernement
duquel il releve.
t123] § 5* Lorsque radministration d'ori-
gine constate qu'une taxe insuffisante a
et6 pergue pour un telegramme, elle peut
recouvrer le complement sur 1'expediteur,
et elle opere de m£rne lorsque les irr£gu-
larit£s lui sont signalees par une adminis-
tration de transit ou par celle d'arrivee.
Dans ce dernier cas, et si la perception des
taxes peut avoir lieu, les quotes-parts de
taxes sont dues aux differentes adminis-
trations interessees.
[124] § 6 Aucun bureau de transit ou de
destination ne peut surseoir a rachemine-
ment ou a la remise du te!6gramme, sauf
dans le cas prevu au § I .
[l*5] § 7- Lorsque le bureau d'arrivee
constate qu'un te!6gramme differ^, libell£
dans une langue autre que celle ou celles
du pays d'origine, ne remplit pas les condi-
tions fixees au § 2 de 1'article 75, ou qu'un
telegramme differ^ ne remplit pas les
conditions fixees aux §§ 4, 5 (i) et (2) de
1'article 75, il peut percevoir sur le destina-
taire un complement de taxe 6gal a la dif-
ference entre le prix d'un telegramme a
plein tarif et celui d'un telegramme diff 6r6.
[126] § g. Les m§mes dispositions sont
applicables aux lettres-telegrammes et aux
tilegrammes de felicitations.
[m] § 9. Si le destinataire refuse de
payer les taxes, il est fait application des
dispositions des §§ i et 3.
ARTICLE 24. — Exemples de compte des mots
["8] Les exemples suivants d6terminent
I'interpr6tation des regies a suivre pour
compter les mots :
[Exemples omis.]
CHAPITRE VII
TARIFS ET TAXATION
ARTICLE 25. — Regime europSen et regime
extra-ewropeen
[w>] § i. Les tel 6gramm.es sont, en ce qui
concerne 1'application des taxes et de
certaines regies de service, sounds, soit au
218
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
pean system or to the extra-European
system.
[13°] § 2. The European system includes
all the countries of Europe, with Algeria
and those territories outside Europe
which are declared by the respective
Administrations to belong to the Euro-
pean system.
t131] § 3- The extra-European system in-
cludes all countries other than those indi-
cated in the previous paragraph.
[1321 § 4. A telegram is subject to the
rules of the European system when it
passes exclusively over the communica-
tions of countries belonging to that
system.
[l33] § 5. Governments which have, out-
side Europe, channels of communication
in respect of which they have acceded to
the Convention, declare whether they
mean to apply to them the European or
the extra-European system. This decla-
ration is implied in the relative entry, in
the tables of rates, or is notified subse-
quently through the medium of the
Bureau of the Union.
ARTICLE 26. — Composition of the tariff
[134] § i. The tariff for the telegraphic
or radioelectric transmission of interna-
tional correspondence is made up:
[13S] (a) of the terminal rates of the
Administrations of origin and destination ;
[l38] (b) of the transit rates of inter-
mediate Administrations in cases where
the territory, installations or channels of
communication of those Administrations
are used for the transmission of corre-
spondence;
[13T] (c) where the case arises, of the
transit rate of each of the two stations
performing a radioelectric transmission or
of cables used for submarine transmission.
[las] ^ § 2. The rates resulting from the
application of the provisions of §i to
correspondence exchanged between the
offices of any two countries of the Union
must be uniform by the same route and
in the two directions.
[139] § 3. The tariff is established by
word pure and simple. Nevertheless:
[wo] ^ (0) for telegrams in code language
a minimum charge as for five words is
compulsorily collected ;
[141J (b) for correspondence of the Euro-
pean system, each Administration has the
right to impose a minimum charge which
must not exceed one franc fifty (i fr. 50)
regime europ6en, soit au regime extra-
europeen.
[13°] § 2. Le regime europ6en comprend
tous les pays d'Europe, ainsi que TAlgerie
et les contrees situees hors deTEurope
qui sont declarees, par les administrations
respectives, comme appartenant a ce
regime.
[m] § 3- Le regime extra-europeen com-
prend tous les pays autres que ceux vis6s
au paragraphe prec6dent.
[132] § 4. Un t616gramme est soumis aux
regies du regime europ6en Iprsqu'tt em-
prunte exclusivement les voies de com-
munication de pays appartenant a ce
regime.
[133] § 5- Les gouvernements qui ont, en
dehors de F Europe, des voies de com-
munication pour lesquelles ils ont adher£
£ la Convention, declarent quel est, du
regime europeen ou extra-europeen, celui
qu'ils entendent leur appliquer. Cette
d6claration r6sulte de I'mscription dans
les tableaux des taxes ou est notifiee
ulterieurement par 1'intermediaire du
Bureau de 1'Union.
ARTICLE 26. — Composition du tarif
[l34] § i. Le tarif pour la transmission
telegraphique ou radioelectrique des cor-
respondances Internationales se compose:
[135] (a) des taxes terminales des admi-
nistrations d'origine et de destination;
[13fl] (b) des taxes de transit des admi-
nistrations intermediaires dans les cas
ou les territoires, les installations ou les
voies de communication de ces adminis-
trations sont empruntes pour la trans-
mission des correspondances;
[137] (c) le cas echeant, de la taxe de
transit afferente & chacune des deux
stations assurant une transmission radio-
electrique, ou aux cibles assurant une
transmission sousmarine.
[138] § 2. Les tarif s r6sultant de I'appli-
cation des dispositions du § I aux corre-
spondances echangees entre les bureaux
de deux quelconques des pays de 1' Union
doivent £tre egaux par la m£me voie et
dans les deux sens.
[l39] § 3- Le tarif est etabli par mot pur
et simple. Toutefois:
[wo] (0) pour les t61egrammes en langage
convenu, il est obligatpirement pergu un
minimum de taxe de cinq mots;
[ltt] (&) pour la correspondance du
regime europeen, chaque administration
a la facult6 d'imposer un minimum de
taxe qui ne devra pas depasser un franc
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
219
per telegram, or to collect the charge in
any way convenient to it, subject to the
observance of Articles 30 and 31.
[142] § 4- Any Administration which pro-
vides a direct transit channel for inter-
national communication, may require the
terminal Administrations to guarantee a
minimum revenue from transit charges.
ARTICLE 27. — Fixing of elementary rates
in the European system
I143] § I. (i) For correspondence of the
European system, the rates are fixed in
accordance with Table A published by
the Bureau of the Union. These rates
must not, however, be greater than:
[144] (a) twelve centimes (o fr. 12),
terminal rate, and seven centimes (o fr.
07), transit rate, for the following coun-
tries: Germany, Spain, France, Great
Britain, Italy;
[145] (6) thirty-five centimes (o fr. 35),
terminal rate, and thirty centimes (o fr.
30), transit rate, for the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics ;
[146] (c) twenty centimes (o fr. 20),
terminal rate, and fifteen centimes (o fr.
15), transit rate, for Turkey;
[u7] (d) nine centimes (o fr. 09), terminal
rate, and seven centimes (o fr. 07), transit
rate, for the other countries of Europe.
[i^s] (2) As an exceptional and tempo-
rary measure, in the case of Finland, Ice-
land, Norway, Poland and Sweden, the
terminal rate is fixed at ten centimes (o fr.
10). The transit rate of these countries
is fixed at seven centimes (o fr, 07).
[149] §2. (i) For traffic exchanged radio-
electrically between countries of the
European system, the radioelectric rate
contemplated in Article 26, § I, (c), may
not be less than the total of the telegraph
rates which would be due to the transit
Administrations for the same traffic ex-
changed by the least expensive telegraph
route.
[iso] (2) When the relations are between
two State radioelectric stations, the whole
transit charges are shared equally be-
tween them. When one or more inter-
mediate State radioelectric stations, situ-
ated on the least expensive telegraph
route, intervene, the transit rates are
shared in the same way for each section.
cinquante (i fr. 50) par t616gramme ou,
en se conformant aux articles 30 et 31, de
percevoir la taxe dans la forme qui lui
conviendra.
[142] § 4. Toute administration qui four-
nit une yoie de communication Interna-
tionale directe de transit, peut exiger des
administrations terminales la garantie
d'un revenu minimum des taxes de
transit.
ARTICLE 27. — Fixation des taxes eUmen-
taires du regime europeen
[143]4 § I. (i) Dans la correspondance du
r6gime europeen, les taxes sont fixees con-
form£ment au tableau A publie par le
Bureau de 1'Union. Toutefois, ces taxes
ne doivent pas £tre sup6rieures a:
t144] (&) douze centimes (o fr. 12), taxe
terminale, et sept centimes (o fr. 07),
taxe de transit, pour les pays suivants:
Allemagne, Espagne, France, Grande-
Bretagne, Italie;
[145] (&) trente-cinq centimes (o fr. 35),
taxe terminale, et trente centimes (o fr.
30), taxe de transit, pour 1'Union des
Republiques Sovi6tistes Socialistes;
[146] (c) vingt centimes (o fr. 20), taxe
terminale, et quinze centimes (o fr. 15),
taxe de transit, pour la Turquie;
[147] (d) neuf centimes (o fr. 09), taxe
terminale, et sept centimes (o fr. 07),
taxe de transit, pour les autres pays
d' Europe.
[148] (2) ExceptionnelJement et transi-
toirement, pour la Finlande, 1'Islande, la
Noryege, la Pologne et la Suede, la taxe
terminale est fix6e ct dix centimes (o fr. 10) .
La taxe de transit de ces pays est fix6e &
sept centimes (o fr. 07).
[149] § 2. (i) Pour le trafic echange ra-
dioelectriquement entre des pays du
regime europ6en, la taxe radio&ectrique
yisee a I'article 26, § i, (c), ne peut toe
inferieure au montant des taxes tele-
graphiques qui seraient dues aux admi-
nistrations de transit pour le m£me trafic
6chang<§ par la voie tel<§graphique la
moins cotiteuse.
[X6°] (2) Quand les relations ont lieu
entre deux stations radio61ectriques
d'Etat, 1'ensemble des taxes de transit
est partag6 entre elles par rnoitie. Quand
une ou plusieurs stations radio&ectriques
d'Etat interm&iiaires, situ6es sur la voie
t616graphique la moins couteuse, inter-
viennent, les taxes de transit sont par-
tagees de la mtae maniere pour chaque
section.
22O
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
[m] § 3- When the intermediate sta-
tions used are not situated on the least
expensive telegraph route, the charge to
be collected from the sender, which may
not be less than the charge for the least
expensive telegraph route, is fixed and
shared by agreement between the Admin-
istrations concerned, provided always
that the normal terminal rates are applied.
[m] § 4- 00 In the European system all
Administrations have the right to reduce
their terminal and transit rates. These
modifications must, however, have as
their aim and result, not the creation of
competition in charges between existing
routes, but rather the opening to the pub-
lic, at equal rates, of as many routes as
possible.
[15S] (2) The combinations of rates must
be adjusted in such a way that the ter-
minal rate of origin shall always be the
same, whatever the route followed, and
similarly with the terminal rate of des-
tination.
[154] (3) The tariffs resulting from these
modifications must be notified to the
Bureau of the Union with a view to their
inclusion in Table A.
f155] § 5- The charge to be collected for
telegrams between two countries of the
European system is always and by all
routes the charge by the normal route in
operation, which, by application of the
elementary rates and the rates for the
cable and radioelectric sections if any, as
shown in Table Ar gives the lowest figure,
except in the case contemplated in §§3
and 6,
[1B6] § 6. If, however, the sender, taking
advantage of the optipn allowed to him by
Article 47, has prescribed the route to be
followed, he must pay the charge proper
to that route.
ARTICLE 28. — Fixing of elementary rates in
the extra-European system
[1B7] § i. For correspondence of the ex*
tra-European system, the terminal and
transit rates are fixed in accordance with
Table B published by the Bureau of the
Union. The rates of the countries in-
cluded in the European system, with the
exception of the Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics, may not, however, exceed:
[158] (a) twenty centimes (0 fr. 20),
terminal rate, and fifteen centimes (o fr.
[15i] § 3« Quand les stations intermddi-
aires empruntees ne sont pas situees sur
la voie telegraphique la moins couteuse,
la taxe & percevoir sur Texpediteur,
laquelle ne peut 6tre inferieure & la
taxe perdue par la voie telegraphique
la moins couteuse, est fixee et partagee
d'accord entre les administrations in-
t6ress6es, 6tant entendu que les taxes
terminales restent celles normalement ap-
pliquees.
t152] § 4- (*) Dans le regime europeen,
toutes les administrations ont la facult£
de r&iuire leurs taxes terminales ou de
transit. Toutefois, ces modifications doi-
vent avoir pour but et pour effet, non
point de creer une concurrence de taxes
entre les voies existantes, mais bien
d'ouvrir au public, a taxes egales, autant
de voies que possible.
[1B3] (2) Les combinaisons de taxes doi-
vent £tre regimes de facon que la taxe
terminale de d6part soit toujours la m£me,
quelle que soit la voie suivie, et qu'il en
soit de m6me pour la taxe terminale d'ar-
riv6e, !
[1M] (3) Les tarifs resultant de ces modi-
fications doivent §tre notifies au Bureau
de 1' Union en vue de leur insertion dans le
tableau A.
[15S] § 5. La taxe a percevoir entre deux
pays du regime europeen est toujours et
par toutes les voies la taxe de la voie ac-
tive qui, par Implication des taxes ele-
mentaires et, le cas 6cheant, des taxes des
parcours des cables ou des taxes radio-
electriques, resultant du tableau A, a
donn6 le chiffre le moins elev6, sauf les
cas prevus aux §§3 et 6.
[158] § 6. Toutefois, si Texpediteur, pro-
fitant de la faculty qui lui est attribute
par 1'article 47, a indiqu6 la voie a suivre,
il doit payer la taxe correspondant a cette
voie.
ARTICLE 28. — Fixation des taxes elemen-
taires du regime extra-europeen
[i57] § i. Dans la correspondance du
regime extra-europ6en, les taxes termi-
nales et de transit sont fix6es conforme-
ment au tableau B publi6 par le Bureau
de 1'Union. Toutefois, les taxes des pays
compris dans le regime europeen, a Tex-
ception de 1'Union des Republiques
Sovietistes Socialistes, ne doivent pas 6tre
superieures a:
[l58] ^ (a) vingt centimes (o fr. 20), taxe
terminale, et quinze centimes (o fr. 15),
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
221
15), transit rate, for Germany, Spain,
France, Great Britain, Italy and Turkey.1
[159] (&) fifteen centimes (o fr. 15),
terminal rate, and twelve centimes (o fr.
12), transit rate, for all the other countries.
[16°] § 2. In the extra-European system,
all Administrations have the right (sub-
ject in the case of European Administra-
tions to the prescribed maxima) to modify
their terminal and transit rates for all or
part of their relations, on condition that
the terminal rates thus fixed are applicable
to all routes between the same two coun-
tries.
[1611 § 3- C1) I*1 the extra-European sys-
tem each Administration notifies to its
own offices the routes applicable to tele-
grams handed in by the sender without a
route indication. When the route noti-
fied by the Administration is not the
cheapest, the Administration of origin is
bound to transmit the route indication in
the preamble of telegrams, when neces-
sary to ensure the correct forwarding of
the telegrams.
[162] (2) In the case of telegrams with a
route indication, the provisions of Article
27, § 6 are applied.
ARTICLE 29. — Interval "before application of
new rates
[I63] § I. No new rate, and no modifica-
tion either general or of detail relative to
tariffs, is effective until 15 days after its
notification 2 by the Bureau of the Union,
excluding the day of despatch, and it is not
applied until the 1st or i6th of the month,
whichever date next follows the expiration
of this period.
[18*] § 2. (i) The interval of 15 days is
reduced to 10 days for modifications in-
tended to equalise rates to those already
notified for competing routes.
[166] (2) Nevertheless, for radiotelegrams
taxe de transit, pour 1'Allemagne, FEs-
pagne, la France, la Grande-Bretagne,
Tltalie et la Turquie; *
t159] m(b) quinze centimes (o fr. 15), taxe
terminale, et douze centimes (o fr. 12),
taxe de transit, pour tous les autres pays.
[16°] §2. Dans le regime extra-europ6en,
toutes les administrations europ6ennes
ont le droit de modifier, dans les limites
des maxima autoris6s, et toutes les ad-
ministrations extra-europeennes ont le
droit de modifier leurs taxes terminales
et de transit pour tout ou partie de leurs
relations, £ condition que les taxes termi-
nales ainsi fix6es soient appli cables & toutes
les voies a suivre entre deux m£mes pays.
[1611 § 3- (i) Dans le regime extra-euro-
p6en, chaque administration d6signe £
ses propres bureaux les voies dont les
taxes sont applicable^ aux t61egrammes
deposes par les expediteurs sans aucune
indication de voie. Lorsque la voie de-
signed par 1 'administration n'est pas la
moins couteuse, Tadministration de depart
a Tobligation de faire mentionner Findi-
cation de cette voie dans le pr6amtmle des
telegrammes, quand c'est necessaire pour
assurer racheminement regulier de ces
telegrammes.
[162] (2) Pour les tel£grammes deposes
avec une indication de voie, on applique
les dispositions de Particle 27, § 6.
ARTICLE 29. — Delai d' application des
taxes nouvettes
[163] § i. Toute taxe nouvelle, toutes
modifications d'ensemble ou de detail con-
cernant les tarifs ne sont executoires que
15 jours apres leur notification 2 par le
Bureau de 1' Union, jour de d6p6t non
cornpris, et ne sont mises en application
qu'& partir du ler ou du 16 qui suit le jour
d' expiration de ce delai.
[1*4] § 2. (i) Le delai de 15 jours est
r&duit a 10 jours pour les modifications
ayant pour but d'6galiser des taxes aux
taxes de voies concurrentes d£j£ noti-
fiees.
[165] (2) Toutefois, pour les radiote!6-
1 It Is agreed that Germany, France and Italy may provisionally and temporarily increase
their terminal rate to twenty-two Centimes (o fr. 22) » and that Germany and Spain may provi-
sionally and temporarily maintain their transit charges in force at the time of signature of these
Regulations.
2 If there are several notifications the date of the first only is to be considered in reckoning the
interval.
1 tl est admis que I'Allemagne, la France et 1' Italic peuvent provisoirement et transitoirement
elever jusqu'^ vingt-deux centimes (o fr. 22) leur taxe terminale, et que 1'Alletoagne 6t 1'Espagne
peuvent provisoirement et transitoirement conserver leurs taxes de transit eii vigueur a la date de
la signature du present Re"glement.
2 S'il y a plusieurs notifications, la date de la premiere est seule a considerer pour le calcul du
delai.
222
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
originating with mobile stations, modi-
fications of telegraph tariffs are not ap-
plicable until a month after the periods
fixed in § i.
[i66] § 3* The provisions of the above
paragraphs admit of no exception.
grammes originates des stations mobiles,
les modifications aux tarifs te!6graphiques
ne sont ex£cutoires qu'un mois apres les
delais fixes au § I.
[16G] §3- Les dispositions des paragraph es
ci-dessus n'adrnettent aucune exception.
ARTICLE 30. — Right to round off rates ARTICLE 30. — Faculte d'arrondir les taxes
[l«7] § i. The charges to be collected by
virtue of Articles 25 to 29 may be rounded
up or down, either after application of the
normal word rates fixed according to the
tables published by the Bureau of the
Union, or after increasing or diminishing
these normal rates in accordance with the
monetary or other convenience of the
country of origin.
[168] § 2. Modifications made by virtue
of the previous paragraph apply only to
the charge collected by the office of origin
and do not involve any alteration in the
share of rates proper to the other Adminis-
trations concerned. They must be ar-
ranged so that the difference between the
charge collected for a telegram of fifteen
words and the charge calculated exactly
in accordance with the tables by means of
the gold franc equivalent, fixed in con-
formity with the provisions of the follow-
ing article, is not more than one-fifteenth
of the latter rate, that is, the regulation
charge for one word.
ARTICLE 31. — Fixing of monetary equiv-
alents
[169] § i. In order to ensure the uni-
formity of charge prescribed by Article
26, § 2, the countries of the Union fix, for
the collection of their charges, an equiva-
lent in their respective currencies approxi-
mating as nearly as possible to the value
of the gold franc.
[1TO] §2. Each country notifies the equiv-
alent which it has chosen direct to the
Bureau of the Union. The Bureau of the
Union prepares a table of equivalents and
transmits it to all the Administrations of
the Union.
[m] § 3- The equivalent of the gold
franc may undergo in each country
changes corresponding to the rise or fall in
value of the currency of the country.
The Administration which modifies its
equivalent fixes the date from which it
will collect charges according to the new
equivalent; it notifies this to the Bureau
of the Union, which informs all the Ad-
ministrations of the Union.
[167] § i. Les taxes a percevoir en vertu
des articles 25 a 29 peuvent Stre arrondies
en plus ou en moins, soit apres applica-
tion des taxes normales par mot fix6es
d'apres les tableaux publies par le Bureau
de TUnion, soit en augmentant ou en
diminuant ces taxes normales d'apres
les convenances monetaires ou autres du
pays d'origine.
[168] §2. Les modifications oper6es en
execution du paragraphe pr6c6dent ne
s'appliquent qu'a la taxe perdue par le
bureau d'origine et ne portent point al-
teration a la repartition des taxes revenant
aux autres administrations interess6es.
Elles doivent 6tre regimes de telle maniere
que 1'ecart entre la taxe a percevoir pour
un tel6gramme de quinze mots et la taxe
exactement calculee d'apres les tableaux
au moyen des equivalents du franc-or,
fixes en conformity des dispositions de
I* article ci-apres, ne depasse pas le
quinzieme de cette derniere taxe, c'est-a-
dire la taxe reglementaire d'un mot.
ARTICLE 31. — Fixation d' equivalents
monetaires
[165»] § I. A 1'effet d'assurer I'uniformite
de taxe prescrite par 1'article 26, § 2, les
pays de 1' Union fixent, pour la perception
de leurs taxes, un equivalent dans leur
monnaie respective, se rapprochant aussi
pres que possible de la valeur du franc-or.
[17°] § 2. Chaque pays notifie directe-
ment au Bureau de 1'Union 1'equivalent
qu'il a choisi. Le Bureau de 1'Union
dresse un tableau des equivalents et le
transmet a toutes les administrations de
1'Union.
[m] §3- L'£quivalent du franc-or peut
subir dans chaque pays des modifications
correspondant a la hausse ou a la baisse
de la valeur de la monnaie de ce pays.
L 'administration qui modifie son equiva-
lent fixe le jour a partir duquel elle per-
cevra les taxes d'apres son nouvel equi-
valent; elle en donne avis au Bureau de
1'Union, qui en informe toutes les admi-
nistrations de 1'Union.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
223
CHAPTER VIII
COLLECTION OF CHARGES
ARTICLE 32. — Collection on handing in;
Collection on delivery
[m] § I. Charges are collected from the
sender, except in the cases provided for in
these Regulations, where they are col-
lected from the addressee.
[173] § 2. The sender of an international
telegram has the right to ask for a receipt
showing the amount charged. The Ad-
ministration of origin has the right to
charge for this service, a fee not exceeding
fifty centimes (o fr. 50).
[174] § 3. When a charge is due on de-
livery, the telegram is only delivered to
the addressee on payment of the amount
due, except when the Regulations provide
otherwise (Arts. 59, 60 and 62).
[17S] § 4. If the charge to be paid on de-
livery is not collected, the loss is borne by
the Administration of delivery, in the ab-
sence of special arrangements made in con-
formity with Article 13 of the Convention.
[m] § 5- Telegraph Administrations,
however, take measures, so far as pos-
sible, by obtaining, when necessary, a
deposit from the sender with a view to
ensure that when charges payable on de-
livery are not collected either through the
addressee's refusal to pay or through in-
ability to find him, they shall be recov-
ered from the sender, except where these
Regulations provide otherwise (Art. 60,
§4)-
ARTICLE 33. — Prohibition of the grant of
rebates. Penalties
[177] T he Administrations of the Union
reserve to themselves the right to take
action against private enterprises which,
either directly, or through the medium
of their agents or sub-agents, grant to
senders or addressees, in any way what-
soever (per word, per telegram, by means
of discounts, etc.) rebates having the
effect of reducing the charges notified to
the Bureau of the Union. Such action
may involve the suspension of service
with these enterprises.
ARTICLE 34. — Errors in collection
[17S] § I. Amounts undercharged in error
must be made good by the sender.
[179] § 2. Amounts overcharged in error
and the value of excess stamps affixed to
telegrams are refunded to the sender on
CHAPITRE VIII
PERCEPTION DES TAXES
ARTICLE 32. — Perception au depart;
perception a I'arrivee
[172] § I. La perception des taxes a lieu
au depart, sauf dans les cas pr6vus au
present R&glement, ou elle est faite sur le
destinataire.
[173] § 2. L'exp6diteur d'un t616gramme
international a le droit d'en demander regu
avec mention de la taxe pergue. L'adminis-
tration d'origine a la facult6 de percevoir,
de ce chef, une retribution a son profit, dans
les limites de cinquante centimes (o fr. 50) .
[m] § 3- Lorsqu'il doit y avoir percep-
tion a rarriyee, le teM6gramme n'est d6-
livre" au destinataire que contre pavement
de la taxe due, sauf quand le Reglement
en dispose autrement (art. 59, 60 et 62).
[175] § 4. Si la taxe & percevoir a 1'arrivee
n'est pas recpuvre*e, la perte est supported
par 1 'administration d'arrivee, a moins
d'arrangements spdciaux conclus con-
formement a Particle 13 de la Convention.
[m] § 5- Les administrations tel&gra-
phiques prennent toutef ois, autant que pos-
sible, les mesures n6cessaires en faisant au
besoin verser des arrhes par l'expe"diteur
pour que les taxes a percevoir a Farriv6e et
qui n'auraient pas it& acquittees par le
destinataire par suite de son refus ou de
1 'impossibility de le trouver, soient re-
couvr£es sur Texpdditeur, sauf quand le
R&glement en dispose autrement (art. 60,
§4).
ARTICLE 33. — Interdiction d'accorder des
rabais. Sanctions
[m] Les administrations de I'Union se
r^servent le droit de prendre des sanctions
& l'6gard des exploitations privies qui,
directement ou par I'mtermMiaire de
leurs agents ou sous-agents, accorderaient
aux exp6diteurs ou aux destinataires,
d'une maniere quelconque (par mot, par
tele" gramme, sous forme de primes^ etc.),
des rabais ayant pour effet de reduire les
taxes notifies au Bureau de 1' Union. Ces
sanctions peuvent comporter la ^ suspen-
sion du service avec ces exploitations.
ARTICLE 34. — Erreurs de perception
[m] § I. Les taxes pergues en moins par
erreur doivent 6tre comp!6t£es par 1'ex-
p6diteur.
[i79] § 2. Les taxes percues en trop par
erreur ainsi que la valeur des timbres
d 'affranchissement appliques en trop sur
224
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
application, if it is made during the
period fixed in Article 82, § i.
CHAPTER IX
TRANSMISSION SIGNALS
ARTICLE 35. — Transmission signals of the
international telegraph alphabets Nos* I
and 2, Morse code signals^ and signals of
the Hughes and Siemens instruments
[18°] § I. The following tables show the
signals of the international telegraph
alphabets Nos. i and 2, the Morse code
signals and the signals of the Hughes and
Siemens instruments.
[§§2-7 omitted.]
CHAPTER X
TRANSMISSION OF TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 36.— Or der of transmission
[237] § i. The transmission of telegrams
takes place in the following order:
(a) Telegrams relating to the safety of
life at sea or in the air; l
les telegrammes sont rembourse'es & 1'ex-
pediteur, sur demande', si celle-ci est faite
pendant le d61ai fix6 a 1'article 82, § I.
CHAPITRE IX
SIGNAUX DE TRANSMISSION
ARTICLE 35, — Signaux de transmission des
alphabets telegraphigues internationaux
i et 2, $ignaux du code Morse, de
Tappareil
Siemens
Hughes et de Vappareil
[18°] § i. Les tableaux ci-dessous indi-
quent les signaux des alphabets te"16-
graphiques internationaux n08 i et 2, les
signaux du code Morse et des appareils
Hughes et Siemens.
[§§ 2-7 onus.]
CHAPITRE X
TRANSMISSION DES T&L&GRAMMES
ARTICLE 36. — Ordre de transmission
[237] § i. La transmission des te!6~
grammes a lieu dans 1'ordre suivant:
(a) T£16grammes relatjfs & la s6curite*
de la vie humaine dans la navigation mari-
time ou a&rienne; l
i Examples of telegrams relative to the safety of life in air navigation, for which absolute priority
of transmission is warranted :
(a) SVH Bale from London** Send urgently report on upper winds Savernefor departure aeroplane
GEABC- (signature}.
The meteorological intelligence asked for by this telegram is indispensable to the security of the
aeroplane, by reason of the fact that it might encounter fogs or clouds on its route, masking an
obstacle and likely to cause an accident.
(6) SVH Cologne from Zurich — Light searchlights and aerodrome landing lights for landing
aeroplane HCKLM.
The object of this telegram is to illuminate ground in view of the landing of an aeroplane at
night, in order to avoid an accident at the time of landing.
(c) SVH Marseilles from Naples —Hydroplane FAGCK in sea 50 miles Tunis awaits help.
This telegram is consequent on a distress signal sent by a hydroplane obliged to alight in the sea
and received by a coast station- It is at once transmitted to the addressee indicated by the
hydroplane.
(d) SVH Brussels from Prague** Inform aeroplane FABDQ that it lost right wheel on departure
and should land with special caution.
This telegram is intended to be communicated to the aeroplane by the Brussels station to warn
it of the danger attending landing and of the need to manoeuvre so as to avoid an accident.
1 Exemples de telegrammes relatifs £ la s£curite de la vie humaine dans la navigation ae"rienne,
pour lesquels la priorite* absolue de transmission se Justine:
(a) SVH Bale de Londre$**&nvoyez d'urgence sondage $averne pour depart avion GEABC—
(signature) .
^Les renseignements meteorologiques demandes par ce tel6grarnme sont indispensables a la
securit6 de 1'avion, par le fait qu'il pourrait rencontrer sur sa route du brouillard, des nuages,
rnasquant un obstacle et pouvant provoquer un accident.
(&) SVH Cologne de Zurich =*Allumez projecteurs et feux de balisage pour atterrissage avion
HCKLM.
Le but de ce telegrarnme est de faire eclairer un terrain en vue de ratterrissage d'un avion de
nuit, de manidre zl eviter un accident au moment de F atterrissage.
(c) SVH Marseille de Naples — Hydroavion FAGCK. amerri 50 milles Tunis attend secours.
Ce telegrarnme est conse"cutif a un avis de detresse envoy£ par un hydroavion oblig6 d'amerrir;
reQU par une station cdtiere, il est retransmis ensuite jusqu'au destinataire indique" par 1'hydroavion.
(d) SVH Bruxelles de Prague^ Informez avion FABDQ qu'il a perdu roue droite au depart et
quril atterrisse avec precaution.
Ce tele"gramme est destine a §tre communique a 1'avion par la station de Bruxelles, pour 1'avertir
du danger que presente 1'atterrissage et manceuvrer de fagon a eviter un accident.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
225
(b) Government telegrams;
(c) Meteorological telegrams;
(d) Telegrams and service advices re-
lating to the interruption of the channels
of communication;
(e) Urgent service telegrams, urgent
service advices and paid service messages;
(f) Urgent private telegrams and ur-
gent press telegrams;
(g) Non-urgent service telegrams and
advices;
(h) Government telegrams for which
the sender has renounced priority of trans-
mission, ordinary private telegrams and
ordinary press telegrams;
(i) Deferred telegrams and other kinds
of reduced rate telegrams.
[238] § 2. Every office which receives, by
an international channel of communica-
tion, a telegram presented as a telegram
relating to the safety of life at sea or in the
air, as a Government telegram, as a serv-
ice telegram, or as a meteorological tele-
gram, reforwards it as such.
t239] § 3- Telegrams of the same rank are
transmitted ^by the sending office in the
order of their time of handing-in and by
intermediate offices in the order of their
time of receipt.
[a40] §4- At intermediate offices, origi-
nating telegrams and transit telegrams
which are to be transmitted over the same
routes are placed together and trans-
mitted according to the time of handing-in
or receipt, subject to the order laid down
in the present Article.
[Articles 37-46 omitted. — General trans-
mission rules. Alternate transmission by
telegrams. Alternate transmission by
series, and continuous transmission by
series. Transmission with running series
of numbers, Transmission of the pre-
amble. Transmission of other parts of the
telegram, Checking the number of words
transmitted. Routine repetition; Collation.
Acknowledgment of receipt. Procedure re-
garding altered telegrams.]
CHAPTER XI
ROUTING OF TELEGRAMS
[Article 47 omitted. — Route to be fol*
lowed by telegrams.}
(b) Telegrammes d'Etat;
(c) Telegrammes m6t6orologiques;
(d) Telegrammes et avis de service se
rapportant aux derangements des voies
de communication;
(e) Telegrammes et avis de service
urgents et avis de service taxes;
(/) Telegrammes prives urgents et
telegrammes de presse urgents;
(g) Telegrammes et avis de service non
urgents;
(h) Telegrammes d'Etat pour lesquels
Texpediteur a renonce & la priorite de
transmission, telegrammes prives ordi-
naires et telegrammes de presse ordi-
naires;
(i) Telegrammes diff6res et autres
categories de t616grammes & tarif r6duit.
pas] j 2. Tout bureau qui recoit par une
voie de communication Internationale un
telegramme present^ comme telegramme
relatif Ma securite de la vie humaine dans
la navigation maritime ou a&ienne,
comme telegramme d'Etat, comme te!6-
gramme de service, ou comme te!6-
gramme m6t6orologique, le r6expedie
comme tel.
[239] § 3. Les telegrammes de m£me rang
sont transmis par les bureaux de depart
dans 1'prdre de leur dep6t et par les bu-
reaux intermediaires dans 1'ordre de leur
reception.
[24°] § 4. Dans les bureaux interme-
diaires, les telegrammes de depart et les
telegrammes de passage qui doivent em-
prunter les m6mes voies de communica-
tion sont confondus et transmis en suivant
1'heure de depdt ou de reception et en
tenant compte de Tordre etabli par le
present article.
[Articles 37-46 omis. — Regies generates
de transmission. Transmission a I'alter-
nat, par telegramme. Transmission a
I 'alternat, par series, et transmission con-
tinue^ par series. Transmission avec
numerotage continu. Transmission du
preambule. Transmission des autres par-
ties du telegramme. Contrdle du nombre
des mots transmis. Repetition d1 office;
Collationnement. Accuse de reception.
Procedure concernant les telegrammes al-
teres}
CHAPITRE XI
ACHEMINEMENT
[Article 47 omis.-
telegrammes.]
-Voie a suivre par les
226
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
CHAPTER XII
INTERRUPTION OF TELEGRAPHIC
COMMUNICATION
ARTICLE 48. — Diversion. General provi-
sions
[353] § I. (l) When an interruption in
the ordinary telegraphic communications
occurs during the transmission of a tele-
gram, the office beyond which the inter-
ruption occurs or an office situated further
back having at its disposal a circuitous
telegraph route forwards the telegram
immediately by that route (Art. 86, §§5
(3) and 6) or failing that, by post (when-
ever practicable by registered letter) or by
special messenger. The cost of forward-
ing, other than that of telegraphic trans-
mission, is borne by the office which
makes use of this method of forwarding.
The letter forwarded by post must bear
the inscription "Express Telegram."
[354] (2) In exceptional cases the trans-
mission of telegrams by telephone is also
admitted. It may only be adopted, how-
ever, by previous arrangement between
the Administrations concerned.
I365] (3) Telegrams forwarded by tele-
graph under the conditions provided in
the present paragraph are marked with the
information "devi6," accompanied by
the name of the office which effects the
diversion. This indication is transmitted
at the end of the preamble following the
route indication if there is one.
[s56j 1 2. (i) Telegrams are not, how-
ever, retransmitted by a more costly route
unless they have been handed in at or
reach the office responsible for redirecting
them within a maximum period of 24
hours following the notification of the
interruption.
[367] (2) The transmission of the first
telegram bearing the information "d<§vi6"
(Art. 86, § 5) will be considered as taking
the place of the official notification of the
interruption.
[3fi8] § 3- (i) An office which resorts to a
method of retransmission other than the
telegraph, addresses the telegram, accord-
ing to circumstances, either to the nearest
telegraph office in a position to retrans-
mit it, or to the office of destination, or to
the addressee himself when this retrans-
mission takes place within the country of
destination. As soon as communication
CHAPITRE XII
INTERRUPTION DBS COMMUNICATIONS
T&LtGRAPHIQUES
ARTICLE 48. — Deviation. Generalites
[353] § i. (i) Lorsqu'il se produit, au
cours de la transmission d'un t616grarnme,
une interruption dans les communications
te'le'graphiques regulieres, le bureau &
partir duquel Finterruption s'est produite
ou un bureau situ6 plus en arriere et
disposant d'une voie te!6graphique de-
tournee exp6die immediatement le t6le-
gramme par cette voie (art. 86, §§5 (3) et
6) ou, & defaut, par la poste (autant que
possible par lettre recomrnand^e) ou par
expres. Les frais de reexpedition autres
que ceux de la transmission t&egraphique
sont supported par le bureau qui fait cette
reexpedition. La lettre expldiee par la
poste doit porter Tannotation "T616-
gramme-expres ' ' .
[3M] (2) Dans des cas exceptionnels,
la transmission telephonique des t6le-
grammes est egalement admise. Elle ne
peut cependant toe utilisee qu'apres
entente pr£alable entre les administra-
tions int&ressees.
[355] (3) Les t£16grammes achemines par
tel£graphe dans les conditions pr6vues au
present paragraphe doivent 6tre rev^tus
de la mention "d6vie", accompagnee du
nom du bureau qui effectue la d6viation.
Cette mention est transmise a la fin du
pr6ambule, & la suite de Findication de la
voie, s'ii en existe une.
[««] § 2. (i) Toutefois, les t&6grammes
ne sont r6exp6dies par une voie plus
cotiteuse que s'ils ont 6te deposes ou
parviennent au bureau charge de les
r6exp6dier dans le delai maximum de 24
heures qui suit la notification de Tinter-
ruption.
[357] (2) La transmission du premier
t616gramme portant la mention "d6vi6n
(art. 86, § 5) sera considered comme ten-
ant lieu de la notification officielle de
1'interruption.
I358] § 3« (i) Le bureau qui recourt & un
mode de reexpedition autre que le tele-
graphe, adresse le t616gramme, suivant les
circonstances, soit au premier bureau
t6l6graphique en rnesure de le reexpedier,
soit au bureau de destination, soit au des-
tinataire m§me, lorsque cette r£exp6di-
tion se fait dans les Hrnites du pays de
destination. Des que la communication
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
227
is restored, the telegram is transmitted
afresh by telegraph, unless its receipt has
already been acknowledged, or, by reason
of exceptional congestion of traffic, the
retransmission would be obviously preju-
dicial to the service as a whole (Art. 49,
§7).
[359] (2) In the case of a money order
telegram, the transmission in duplicate is
effected by a service advice announcing
that the money order has already been
once transmitted and indicating the route
which it followed.
ARTICLE 49. — Diversion by post
[38°] § i. Telegrams which, for any rea-
son, are forwarded by post to a telegraph
office are accompanied by a numbered
abstract. At the same time, if the state
of telegraphic communication permits, the
office which makes the despatch notifies
the office to which it is sent by a service
advice indicating the number of tele-
grams forwarded and the time of their
despatch.
[361] § 2. On the arrival of the mail, the
office concerned verifies that the number
of telegrams received agrees with the num-
ber of telegrams announced. If so, it
acknowledges their receipt on the ab-
stract, which it returns immediately to
the sending office. After the restoration
of telegraphic communication the office
repeats the acknowledgement of receipt
by a service advice in the following form:
"Received 63 telegrams as advised in ab-
stract No. 1 8 of 30 March."
P82] § 3- The provisions of the preceding
paragraph apply also to the case where a
telegraph office receives by post a packet
of telegrams without previous notice.
t363] § 4- When a packet of telegrams of
which notice has been given does not ar-
rive by the mail indicated, the sending
office must at once be advised. Accord-
ing to circumstances, the latter must
either transmit the telegrams immedi-
ately if telegraphic communication has
been restored, or send the telegrams on
again by any means of transport available.
[8<J4] § 5- When a telegram is sent direct
to the addressee in the case provided for
in Article 48, § 3 (i), it is accompanied by
an advice notifying the interruption of
the lines.
[366] § 6. The office which retransmits, by
telegraph, telegrams already transmitted
est retablie, le telegramme est de nouveau
transmis par la voie tel£graphique, £ moins
qu'il n'en ait et6 pr£c6demment accus<§
reception ou que, par suite d'encombre-
ment exceptionnel, cette r6exp6dition ne
doive £tre manifestement nuisible a 1'en-
semble du service (art. 49, § 7).
[359] (2) Lorsqu'il s'agit d'un tele-
gramme-mandat, la transmission par
ampliation est effectu6e par un avis de
service qui annonce que ce mandat a d6j£
et6 exp£die une premiere fois et indique la
voie qu'il a suivie.
ARTICLE 49. — Deviation par poste
[36°] § i. Les t61egrammes qui, pour un
motif quelconque, sont adress£s par la
poste £ un bureau t£legraphique, sont
accompagn6s d'un bordereau num<§rot£.
En m£me temps, le bureau qui fait cette
r£exp£dition en avertit le bureau auquel il
1'adresse, si les communications t<§!<§-
graphiques le permettent, par un avis de
service indiquant le nombre des t£16-
grammes exp6die"s et 1'heure du courrier.
[361] §2. A 1'arrivee du courrier, le
bureau correspondant v6rifie si le nombre
des t616grammes recus est conforme au
nombre des t<§16grammes annonces. Dans
ce cas, il en accuse reception sur le bor-
dereau, qu'il renvoie imm£diatement au
bureau exp6diteur. Apres le r6tablisse-
ment des communications t616graphiques,
le bureau renouvelle cet accus6 de rdcep-
tion par un avis de service dans la forme
suivante: "Regu 63 t£16grammes con-
form6ment au bordereau n° 18 du 30
mars."
[362] § 3- Les dispositions du paragraphe
precedent s'appliquent 6galement au cas
ou un bureau t£16graphique regoit par la
poste un envoi de t61egrammes sans en
Stre averti.
[3681 § 4- Lorsqu'un envoi de te!6-
grammes annonc6 ne parvient pas par le
courrier indiqu6, le bureau exp6diteur doit
en 6tre averti imme'diatement. Celui-ci
doit, selon les circonstances, soit trans-
mettre imm6diaternent les te!6grammes si
la communication t61£graphique est reta-
blie, soit eff ectuer un nouvel envoi par un
mode de transport quelconque.
[364] § 5. Quand un tel6gramme est en-
voy6 directement au destinataire dans le
cas prevu £ 1'article 48, § 3 (i), il est ac-
compagn6 d'un avis indiquant 1 'interrup-
tion des lignes.
[36S] § 6. Le bureau qui r£exp6die par
t£legraphe des t616grammes d£j£ transmis
228
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
by post, notifies the office to which they
have been directed, by a service advice
in the following form :
"Berlin Paris 15 1045 (date and time)
—Telegrams Nos retrans-
mitted in duplicate."
[368] § y. The telegraphic retransmission
in duplicate contemplated in Article 48,
§ 3 and by § 6 of the present article, must
be signalled with the service instruction
"Ampliation" transmitted at the end of
the preamble.
[s67] § 8. The same service instruction
is entered in the preamble of telegrams
telegraphed a second time.
CHAPTER XIII
CANCELLATION OF A TELEGRAM
ARTICLE 50. — Cancellation before trans-
mission or in course of forwarding
p88] § i. The sender of a telegram or his
authorised representative may, on estab-
lishing his identity, stop its transmission
and delivery, if there is still time.
pw] § 2. When a sender cancels his tele-
gram before its transmission has begun,
the charge is refunded less a fee of not
more than one franc (l fr.) retained by
the Administration of origin.
[ml § 3- If the telegram has been trans-
mitted by the office of origin, the sender
may only request its cancellation by a
paid service advice, issued under the
conditions laid down in Article 80 and
addressed to the office of destination.
The sender must pay the cost of a reply
to the cancelling advice, either by tele-
graph or by post at his choice. So far as
practicable, this service advice is trans-
imitted in turn to the offices to which the
ioriginat telegram was forwarded until it
^syertakes the latter. In the absence of
instructions to the contrary in the ST,
the addressee is informed of the cancella-
tion off the telegram, if it has been de-
liverec I to him.
I371] j§4« The office which cancels the
telegr; a,m or which delivers the cancelling
advice; to the addressee informs the office
of ori/gin accordingly. This notification
indicates by the word "cancelled" or
"delivered" whether it has been possible
to jbancel the telegram before delivery, or
whtether it has already been delivered. It
par la poste en informe le bureau sur
lequel les tel6grammes ont 6te diriges, par
un avis de service r£dig6 dans la forme
suivante:
"Berlin Paris 15 1045 (date et heure)
«Telegrammes n08 reexpe"dies
r ampliation."
§ 7. La reexpeciition t£l£graphique
par ampliation, vis6e par 1'article 48, § 3
et par le present article, § 6, doit £tre
signalee par la mention de service "Am-
pliation", transmise a la fin du prSambule.
[367] § 8. La m£me mention de service
est inscrite dans le pr6ambule des te!6~
grammes transmis une seconde fois,
CHAHTRE XIII
ANNULATION D*UN T&L&GRAMME
ARTICLE 50. — Annuhtion avant transmis-
sion ou en cours d'acheminement
p^8] § I. L'expe"diteur d'un t^legramme
ou son fond6 de pouvoirs peut, en justi-
fiant de sa quality, en arrester la trans-
mission et la remise, s'il en est encore
temps.
[369] § 2. Lorsqu'un expediteur annule
son tel6gramme avant que la transmission
en ait e"te" commence, la taxe est rem-
boursee, sous deduction d'un droit de un
franc (i fr.) au maximum, au profit de
F administration d'origine.
[37°] § 3- Si le tel6gramme a 6t6 transmis
par le bureau d'origine, 1'expediteur ne
peut en demander 1'annulation que par un
avis de service taxe" , 6mis dans les condi-
tions preVues & Tarticle 80 et adress6 au
bureau destinataire. L'exp6diteur doit
acquitter, a son choix, le prix d'une r6-
ponse t616graphique ou d'une r6ponse
postale & 1'avis d'annulation, Autant
que possible, cet avis de service est suc-
cessivement transmis aux bureaux par
lesquels le t61€gramme primitif a transit^,
jusqu'a ce qu'il ait rejoint ce dernier.
Sauf indication contraire dans le ST, si le
tele1 gramme a 6t6 remis au destinataire,
celui-ci est inform^ de 1'annulation du
t£legramme»
[sn] §4. Le bureau qui annule le t£le-
gramme ou qui remet Pavis d'annulation
au destinataire en informe le bureau
d'origine. Cette information indique par
le mot "annul6" ou "remis" que le
tei£gramme a pu 6tre annu!6 avant la dis-
tribution ou bien qu'il a deja it& remis.
Elle est donn6e par teldgraphe si l'exp£di-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
229
is given by telegraph if the sender has
paid for a telegraphic reply to the can-
celling advice; otherwise it is sent by post
as a prepaid letter.
[372] § 5- If the telegram is cancelled
before reaching the office of destination,
the office of origin refunds to the sender
the charge for the original telegram, the
cancelling service advice and the paid
telegraphic reply if any, after deducting
the charge for the distance traversed by
the original telegram, the cancelling
service advice, and the telegraphic reply
if any.
CHAPTER XIV
STOPPAGE OF TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 51. — Offices qualified. Notifica-
tion of stoppage
[373] § x . xhe control provided by Article
26 of the Convention is exercised by the
terminal or intermediate telegraph offices
subject to reference to the central Ad-
ministration which decides without ap-
peal.
[m] §2. Government telegrams, tele-
grams relating to the safety of life, and
service telegrams are entitled to trans-
mission as a right- Telegraph offices
exercise no control over these telegrams.
[375] §3. xhe office of delivery must
stop telegrams addressed to a telegraphic
reforwarding agency well known to be
organised with the object of enabling the
correspondence of third parties to evade
the full payment of the charges due for
transmission, without intermediate re-
forwarding, between the office of origin
and the office of ultimate destination.
The office stopping the telegram must at
once inform the omce of origin.
[m] § 4. (l) Administrations and pri-
vate enterprises undertake to stop, at
their respective offices, telegrams which
these offices receive from abroad by any
means whatever (post, telegraph, tele-
phone or otherwise), to be reforwarded
by telegraph with the object of enabling
these messages to evade the full payment
of the charge due for the whole distance.
[m] (2) The Administration of the coun-
try of origin of the telegrams must be
notified of the stoppage.
teur a pay<§ une r£ponse tel^graphique £
Tavis d'annulation; dans le cas contraire,
elle est envoy£e par la poste, comme lettre
affranchie.
[372] § 5- Si le telegramme est annule
avant d'avoir atteint le bureau destina-
taire, le bureau d'origine rembourse a
I'exp6diteur les taxes du tel6gramme primi-
tif, de I'avis de service d'annulation et,
eventuellement, de la r<§ponse telegra-
phique payee, apr^s deduction des taxes du
tel6gramme primitif, de Tavis de service
d'annulation et, ^eventuellement, de la
r6ponse tel£graphique pour le parcours
effectue*.
CHAPITRE XIV
ARRET DES TELEGRAMMES
ARTICLE 51. — Bureaux qualifies.
Notification des arrets
[m] § i. Le contrdle prevu par 1'article
26 de la Convention est exerc6 par les
centrale, qui prononce sans appel.
[874] 1 2. La transmission des te!6-
grammes d'Etat, des tel£grammes concer-
nant la security de la vie humaine et des
tel6grammes de service se fait de droit.
Les bureaux telegraphiques n'ont aucun
contr&le & exercer sur ces telegrammes.
[m] §3. Doivent £tre arr8t6s par le
bureau d'arrivee, avec obligation, toute-
fois, d'en informer immeciiatement le
bureau d'origine, les tel6grammes a desti-
nation d'une agence telegraphique de
r6exp£dition notoirement organisee dans
le but de soustraire les correspondances
des tiers au payement integral des taxes
dues pour leur transmission, sans reex-
p&dition interm&iiaire, entre le bureau de
depart et celui de la destination defini-
tive.
[378] § 4. (i) Les administrations et ex-
ploitations privies s'engagent a arr^ter,
dans leurs bureaux respectifs, les te!6-
gramrnes que ces bureaux recoivent de
l'6tranger, par n'importe quelle voie
(poste, t616graphe, telephone ou autres),
pour §tre reexpedies par telegraphe, dans
le but de soustraire ces correspondances
au payement int6gral des taxes dues pour
le parcours entier.
[377j (2) L'arret doit 6tre signal^ a
{'administration du pays d'origine de ces
tel6grammes.
230
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
CHAPTER XV
DELIVERY AT DESTINATION
ARTICLE 52. — Various cases of delivery
[378] § I. Telegrams are delivered ac-
cording to their address, either at a
domicile (private house, office, business
house, etc.), or a "poste restante"
(=:GP=) or a "telegraph restant"
( = TR = ) . They are also transmitted to
the addressee by telephone in the cases
contemplated in Article 15, | 5, or by
private telegraph wires under conditions
fixed by Administrations which admit
this method of transmission.
I379] § 2. They are delivered or for-
warded to their destination in the order
of their receipt and priority, except in the
cases mentioned in § 9 of Article 76 and
in § 12 of Article 77.
[38°] §3- (i) Telegrams addressed to a
domicile in the locality served by the
telegraph office are immediately taken to
their address. Nevertheless telegrams
bearing the paid service indication
=Jour= are not delivered during the
night; and telegrams received during the
night are delivered forthwith, subject to
the limitation imposed by the working
hours of offices, only if they bear the paid
service indication = Nuit = .
t381] (2) Administrations are bound to
deliver telegrams relative to the safety of
life at sea or in the air and Government
telegrams at once ; they are also bound to
deliver immediately, during the hours
when their offices are open, private tele-
grams not bearing the indication = Nuit =
if they are recognised by the office of
destination to be of an urgent nature.
[382] §4. (i) A telegram taken to an
address may be delivered either to the
addressee, to an adult member of his
family, to any person in his service, to his
lodgers or guests, or to the porter at the
hotel or the house, unless the addressee
has designated in writing a special repre-
sentative, or the sender has requested
delivery to the addressee in person by
writing before the address the paid service
indication "Mains propres" or = MP~.
In the latter case any other method of
delivery (post, telephone or private wire)
is excluded.
CHAPITRE XV
REMISE A DESTINATION
ARTICLE 52. — Differ ents cas de remise
[37S] § i. Les tel6grammes sont remis,
suivant leur adresse, soit & domicile
(habitation particuliere, bureau, etablisse-
ment, etc.) , soit poste restante ( = GP — ) ,
soit telegraphe restant (»TR«). Us
sont aussi transmis au destinataire par
telephone, dans les cas preVus & 1'article
15, § 5> ou par des fils te!6graphiques
prives, aux conditions fix6es par les ad-
ministrations qui admettent ce mode de
transmission.
[379] ^ § 2. Us sont remis ou expedi6s £
destination dans 1'ordre de leur reception
et de leur priorit6, sauf dans les cas
mentionnes au § 9 de 1'article 76 et au
§ 12 de 1'article 77.
[38°] §3- W Les t&egrammes adresses &
domicile dans la Iocalit6 que le bureau
t61egraphique dessert sont immediate-
ment portes & leur adresse. Toutefois,
les t61egrammes portant 1'indication de
service taxee =Jour = ne sont pas dis-
tribu6s la nuit; ceux qui sont recus pend-
ant la nuit ne sont obligatoirement dis-
tribues immediatement, dans la limite
des heures d'ouverture des bureaux, que
lorsqu'ils portent l'indication de service
taxee— Nuit =.
[m] (2) Les administrations sont tenues
de faire distribuer immediatement les
t61egrammes relatifs & la securit6 de la
vie humaine dans la navigation maritime
ou aerienne ainsi que les telegrarnmes
d'Etat; elles sont egalement tenues, dans la
limite des heures d'ouverture des bureaux,
de faire distribuer immediatement les te!6-
grammes prives ne portant pas Tindica-
tion =Nuit=, si le caractere d'urgence
est reconnu par le bureau d 'arrived.
[382] ^ § 4. (i) Un telegramme port6 £
domicile peut £tre remis, soit au destina-
taire, aux membres adultes de sa famille,
& toute personne & son service, £ ses
locataires ou hdtes, soit au concierge de
rhdtei ou de la maison, 4 moins que le
destinataire n'ait ddsigne, par ecrit, un
delegu6 sp6cial ou que Texpediteur n'ait
demand^, en inscrivant avant Tadresse
Tindication de service taxee " Mains
propres" ou =*MP = , que la remise n'ait
lieu qu'entre les mains du destinataire
seul. Dans ce dernier cas, tout autre
mode de remise (poste, telephone, fil
prive) est exclu.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
231
pas] (2) The office of destination writes
the indication "Mains propres" in JFull
before the address on the cover and gives
the necessary instructions to the mes-
senger.
[384] § 5- The sender may also request
delivery in an open cover, by writing the
paid service indication =Ouvert= before
the address.
[385] § 6. These methods of delivery "en
mains propres" and "puvert" are not
obligatory for Administrations which
declare that they do not admit them.
p86] § 7. Telegrams which have to be
placed in the "poste restante" or for-
warded by post are immediately handed
to the postal service by the telegraph
office of destination, under the conditions
fixed by Article 62.
[387] §8. Telegrams addressed "poste
restante'* or delivered by post are, from
the point of view of delivery and period of
retention, subject to the same rules as
postal correspondence.
[388] § 9- The Administration to which
the delivery office is subject has the right
to collect from the addressee a special
delivery surcharge for telegrams placed
in the "poste restante" or "telegraph
restant". If the addressee refuses to pay
the surcharge, the post office informs the
telegraph office, and the latter informs the
office of origin with a view to the collection
of the surcharge from the sender.
[389] § jo. When a telegram is addressed
"telegraph restant", it is delivered at the
telegraph counter to the addressee or his
duly authorised representative, who are
bound, if required, to prove their identity.
[39°] § II. Telegrams to be delivered to
passengers in a ship on its arrival in port
are delivered, so far as possible, before
disembarkation. If that is not prac-
ticable or if such delivery would entail ex-
pense (for boat hire, for example), they
are delivered to the ship's agents.
[Article 53 omitted. — Non-delivery and
delayed delivery.]
CHAPTER XVI
SPECIAL TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 54. — General provisions
[408] § I. The provisions which form the
subject of the other chapters apply in
[383] (2) Vindication "Mains propres"
est reproduite en toutes lettres sur la
suscription, par le bureau d'arrivee, qui
donne au porteur les indications n£ces~
saires.
[384] § 5- L'expediteur peut demander
aussi que le tellgrarnme soit remis puvert,
en inscrivant avant 1'adresse Tindication
de service tax6e = Ouvert =.
[385] §6. Ces modes de remise "en
mains propres" et "ouvert" ne sont pas
obligatoires pour les administrations qui
declarent ne pas les accepter.
[386] § 7. Les telegrammes qui doivent
8tre deposes " poste restante" pu expedi6s
par poste sont remis immediatement &
la poste par le bureau te!6graphique
d'arrivee, dans les conditions fixees par
1' article 62.
[387] §8. Les telegrammes adresses
"poste restante" ou remis par poste sont,
au point de vue de la delivrance et des
delais de conservation, soumis aux m£mes
regies que les correspondances postales.
[388] §9. L'administration dont depend
le bureau d'arriv6e a la facult6 de perce-
voir sur le destinataire une surtaxe
speciale de distribution pour les tele-
grammes remis "poste restante" pu
"telegraphe restant". Si le destinataire
refuse de payer la surtaxe, le bureau de
poste en avise le bureau tel^graphique et
ce dernier informe le bureau d'origine, en
vue de la perception de la surtaxe sur
1'expediteur.
[389] § 10. Lorsqu'un tdlegramme est
adress6 "te!6graphe restant", il est remis,
au guichet telegraphique, au destinataire
ou ci son representant dument autoris6,
lesquels sont tenus d'etablir leur identite,
s'ils en sont requis.
[390] jlls Les telegrammes a remettre
aux passagers d'un navire des son arrivee
dans le port sont d61ivr6s, autant que
possible, avant le debarquemenL Si cela
n'est pas possible, ou si cette remise donne
lieu & des frais (d'embarquement, par
exemple), ils sont d61iyres au representant
de Tarmateur du navire.
[Article 53 onus. — Non remise et remise
differee.]
CHAPITRE XVI
T£L£GRAMMES SP&CIAUX
ARTICLE 54. — Dispositions generates
[408] § i. Les dispositions qui font Tpbjet
des autres chapitres s'appliquent inte-
232
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
their entirety to special telegrams, subject
to the modifications prescribed in this
chapter.
[40a] § 2. In the application of the articles
of this chapter, the facilities given to the
public for urgent telegrams, prepaid re-
plies, collated telegrams, notifications of
delivery, telegrams to follow the ad-
dressee, multiple telegrams and telegrams
for delivery beyond the telegraph limits,
may be combined.
[Articles 55-63 omitted. — Urgent pri^
vate telegrams. Telegrams with prepaid
reply; Use or reimbursement of vouchers.
Collated telegrams. Telegrams with noti-
fication of delivery. Telegrams to follow
the addressee by order of the sender. Re~
direction of telegrams by order of the ad-
dressee. Multiple telegrams. Telegrams
to be delivered by express or by post. De
luxe telegrams.]
CHAPTER XVII
PHOTOTELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 64. — Phototelegrams
[58°] § I. An optional service of photo-
telegrams is admitted betweeii Adminis-
trations which have declared their willing-
ness to organise it.
[m] § 2. The charges and conditions
applicable to phototelegrams are fixed by
direct agreement between the Adminis-
trations concerned.
CHAPTER XVIII
SEMAPHORE TELEGRAMS
gralement aux telegrammes speciaux, sous
reserve des modifications qui sont preVues
dans le present chapitre.
[409] § 2. Dans 1'application des articles
du present chapitre, on peut combiner les
facilit^s donn£es au public pour les tel£-
grammes urgents, les reponses payees, les
te!6grammes avec collationnement, les ac-
cuses de reception, les telegrammes £ faire
suivre, les te!6grammes multiples et les
telegrammes & remettre au deli des lignes.
[Articles 55-63 omis. — TeUgrammes pri-
ves urgents. TeUgrammes avec reponse
payee; Utilisation ou remboursement des
bons. Telegrammes avec collationnement.
TeUgrammes avec accuse de reception.
TeUgrammes d> faire suivre sur Vordre de
l'exp£diteur. TeUgrammes & reexpedier
sur Vordre du destinataire. Telegrammes
multiples. TeUgrammes d remettre par
expres ou par poste. TeUgrammes de
luxe.]
CHAPITRE XVII
PHOTOT&L&GRAMMES
ARTICLE 64. — Phototelegrammes
[68°] § i . Un service facultatif de phpto-
telegrammes est admis entre les adminis*
trations qui ont declar6 vouloir 1'organiser.
[531] § 2. Les taxes et les dispositions af-
f£rentes aux photot616grammes sont fixe'es
par entente directe entre les administra-
tions interessees.
CHAPITRE XVIII
T&L&GRAMMES S&MAPHORIQUES
ARTICLE 65. — Semaphore telegrams ARTICLE 65. — TeUgrammes semaphoriqnes
[532] § x< Telegrams exchanged by means
of semaphores are called semaphore tele-
grams.
[5M] §2. Semaphore telegrams must bear
before the address the paid service indi-
cation =SEM = .
[634] § 3» The address of semaphore tele-
grams destined for ships at sea must
contain:
[53S] (a) the name of the addressee with
further particulars, if necessary;
[53«] (5) the name of the ship, supple-
mented, where there are several ships of
the same name, by its nationality, and, if
necessary, its distinctive signal in the
International Code of Signals;
[532] § i. Les telegrammes 6chang6s au
moyen des semaphores portent le nom de
telegrammes semaphoriques.
[633] § 2. Les te!6grammes s6mapho-
riques doivent porter avant 1'adresse Pin-
dication de service tax6e =SEM = .
[534] § 3- L'adresse des tele"grammes
semaphoriques destines & des navires en
mer doit contenir:
pa B] (a) [e nom Q!U destinataire avec in-
dication complementaire, s'il y a lieu ;
[536] (&) ig nom du navire, complete par
la nationalit6 et, au besoin, par le signal
distinctif du code international de sig-
naux, en cas d'homonymie;
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
233
[537] (c) the name of the semaphore sta-
tion, as it appears in the International List
of Telegraph Offices.
[538] § 4. Semaphore telegrams must be
expressed either in the language of the
country in which the semaphore station
which has to signal them is situated, or
by means of groups of letters in the Inter-
national Code of Signals.
[539] § 5. In the case of Government
semaphore telegrams transmitted from a
ship at sea, the seal is replaced by the dis-
tinctive sign of the commander.
[§§6-12 omitted,]
CHAPTER XIX
RADIOTELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 66. — Radiotelegrams
[55°] The service of radiotelegrams is per-
formed in accordance with the provisions
of the Radiocommunication Regulations.
CHAPTER XX
MONEY ORDER TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 67. — Money order telegrams
[581] § I. The issue, the wording of the
text, and the payment of money order
telegrams are regulated by special inter-
national agreements.
[882] § 2. If the locality in which the post
office of payment is situated has not a tele-
graph office, the money order telegram
must bear the indication of the post office
of payment and that of the telegraph of-
fice which serves it.
[553] §3- (i) Money order telegrams are
admitted at the rate of charge for de-
ferred telegrams subject to the appli-
cation of the provisions of Article 75.
They bear the paid service indication
[654] (2) In deferred money order tele-
grams the conditions regarding the word-
ing of deferred telegrams must be observed
only in so far as they concern messages
intended for the payee of the order.
[555] § 4. The transmission of money
order telegrams between Administrations
admitting them is subject to the same
rules as other kinds of telegrams, subject
to the provisions which form the subject
of Articles 40, § 8, 44, §§1,2 and 3, and
45) §3(2).
[637] (c) le nom du poste semaphorique,
tel qu'il figure a la nomenclature officielle
des bureaux.
[538] §4. Les t61£grammes s6mapho-
riques doivent toe r£dig6s soit dans la
langue du pays ou est situ6 le semaphore
charg6 de les signaler, soit au moyen de
groupes de lettres du code international
de signaux.
M §5- Pour les t£16grammes d'Etat
s6maphoriques exp6di6s d'un navire en
mer, le sceau est remplace par le signe
distinctif du commandement.
[§§ 6-12 omis.]
CHAPITRE XIX
RADIOT^L^GRAMMES
ARTICLE 66. — RadioteUgrammes
[55°] Le service des radiote!6grammes
s'effectue conform6ment aux dispositions
des R£glements des radiocommunications.
CHAPITRE XX
T&UEGRAMMES-MANDATS
ARTICLE 67. — Telegrammes-mandats
[661] § I. L'£mission, la redaction du
texte et le payement des t616grammes-
mandats sont regies par des conventions
sp6ciales inter nationales.
[55a] § 2. Si la locality ou se trouve le
bureau postal payeur n'est pas pourvue
d'un bureau te!6graphique, le t61£gramme-
mandat doit porter Findication du bureau
postal payeur et celle du bureau t616-
graphique qui le dessert.
[65S] §3« C1) Les t616grammes-mandats
sont admis a la taxe des t&£grammes dif-
f6res, sous reserve de Tapplication des
dispositions de Particle 75. Us portent
Tindication de Service taxee =LC = .
[S54] (2) Les conditions fixeesj pour la
redaction des t616grammes diff&res ne
doivent €tre observers dans les tele-
grammes-mandats difif6r6s, que pour ce
qui concerne les communications des-
tindes au b^n^ficiaire du mandat.
[5fi5] §4. La transmission des tele-
grammes-mandats, lorsque cette trans-
mission est admise entre les administra-
tions en correspondance, est soumise aux
mimes regies que les autres cat^goties de
t^!6grammes, sous reserve des prescrip-
tions qui font Tobjet des articles 40, § 8,
44, §§i, 2et3,et45, §3 (2).
234
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
CHAPTER XXI
PRESS TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 68. — Conditions of admission
[666] § I. Telegrams of which the text
consists of information and news relating
to politics, commerce, etc., intended for
publication in newspapers and other
periodical publications, are admitted as
press telegrams at reduced rates. These
telegrams must bear, at the beginning of
the address, the paid service indication
= Presse = written by the sender.
[6B7] § 2. Press telegrams are only ac-
cepted on presentation of special cards
which the Administration of the country
where the cards are used prepares and de-
livers to the correspondents of newspapers,
periodical publications or authorised
agencies. The presentation of cards is
not obligatory, however, if the Adminis-
tration of origin decides otherwise.
[B88] § 3- Press telegrams must be ad-
dressed to newspapers, periodical publica-
tions or news agencies and solely in the
name of the newspaper, publication, or
agency and not in the name of a person
connected in any capacity whatever with
the management of the newspaper, pub-
lication or agency. They must only con-
tain matter intended for publication and
instructions relative to the publication of
the telegram. Any passage of the latter
kind must be written between brackets
either at the beginning or the end of the
text. The number of words contained in
the whole of the instructions relating to a
single telegram may not be more than 5
per cent, of the number of chargeable
words in the text or exceed ten words in
all. The brackets are charged for. A.d-
ministrations which have prepared a list
of newspapers, publications or agencies
authorised to receive press telegrams, on
undertaking to conform with all the con-
ditions laid down in the Regulations, must
communicate such list to the other Ad-
ministrations through the medium of the
Bureau of the Union.
[«»] § 4. The use of abbreviated and
registered addresses is authorised.
[6GO] § 5. Apart from the paid service in-
dication = Presse =, press telegrams may
not bear any paid service indication other
CHAPITRE XXI
T&L&GRAMMES DE PRESSE
ARTICLE 68. — Conditions dj admission
[sac] § i. Sont admis comme^ t616-
grammes de presse a tarif reeluit ceux
dont le texte est constitu6 par des in-
formations et nouvelles politiques, com-
merciales, etc., destinies a. £tre publi6es
dans les journaux et autres publications
periodiques. Ces tel£grammes compor-
tent obligatoirement, en t6te de Tadresse,
Tindication de service taxee = Presse =,
inscrite par Texp6diteur.
[5B7] § 2. Les te!6grammes de presse ne
sont accepted au depart que sur la presen-
tation de cartes sp£ciales que F adminis-
tration du pays ou ces cartes sont utilises
fait etablir et deliyrer aux correspondants
de journaux, publications periodiques ou
agences autorisees. Toutefois, la presen-
tation de cartes n'est pas obligatoire si
1'administration de depart en decide
autrement.
[BB8] § 3- Les teiegrammes de presse
doivent 8tre adress6s a des journaux,
publications periodiques ou agences de
publicity et seulement au nom du journal,
de la publication ou de Tagence, et non
pas au nom d'une personne attached a un
titre quelconque a la direction du journal,
de la publication ou de 1'agence. Us
doivent contenir seulement des matieres
destinies a £tre publie'es et des instruc-
tions relatives a la publication du tele-
gramme. Tout passage de cette derniere
categorie doit £tre mis entre parentheses
et ecrit soit au commencement, soit a la
fin du texte. Le nombre de mots con-
tenus dans la totalite des instructions rela-
tives a un seul t616gramme peut s'elever
jusqu'a 5 p. 100 du nombre des mots tax6s
du texte, sous condition qu'il ne depasse
pas dix mots. Les parentheses sont a
taxer. Les administrations qui ont dress6
une liste des journaux, publications ou
agences autoris6s a recevoir des te!6-
grammes de presse, apres s'6tre engagees
a se conformer a toutes les conditions
fix6es par le R^glement, doivent cpm-
muniquer cette liste aux autres adminis-
trations, par rinterm6diaire du Bureau de
1'Union.
[559] §4. L'usage- d'adresses abre"g6es et
enregistr^es est autoris£.
[6GO] § 5- En dehors de 1'indication de
service tax6e = Presse = , les tei6grammes
de presse ne peuvent porter d 'autres indi-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
235
than those relating to urgent telegrams
and multiple telegrams.
[S81] § 6. The terminal and transit rates
applicable to ordinary press telegrams ex-
changed between Administrations of the
Union are those of ordinary private tele-
grams, reduced by 50 per cent, in the
European system and by at least 50 per
cent, in all other cases,
pea] § jt The charge per word for an
urgent press telegram is the same as for
an ordinary private telegram over the
same route.
[563] § 8. The copying fee for multiple
press telegrams is the same as for ordi-
nary private multiple telegrams.
[564] § 9- Administrations which collect
a minimum charge for ordinary telegrams
[Art. 26, § 3 (&)] collect the same minimum
for press messages.
[56S] § 10. (i) Administrations which
do not admit press telegrams (either ordi-
nary or urgent) at the reduced rate, must
accept them in transit.
[566] (2) The transit rate which these
Administrations receive is that which re-
sults from the application of the provisions
of § 6 or of § 7 of this article, according to
whether ordinary or urgent press tele-
grams are concerned,
ARTICLE 69. — Drawing up of press
telegrams
[B67] § i. (i) Press telegrams must be
expressed in plain language in one of the
languages admitted for international tele-
graph correspondence in plain language,
chosen from among the following lan-
guages:
[BBS] (0) the French language;
[sea] (&) the language in which the receiv-
ing newspaper is printed ;
[67°] (G) the national language or lan-
guages of the country of origin or the
country of destination, designated by the
Administrations concerned;
[671] (<0 one °r more additional lan-
guages which may be designated by the
Administration of origin or the Adminis-
tration of destination as being used in the
territory of the country to which they
belong.
[572] (2) The sender of a press telegram
drawn up in accordance with sub-para-
graph (6) above may be required to fur-
cations de service taxdes que celles rela-
tives aux te!6grammes urgents et aux
telegrammes multiples.
[6G1] § 6. Les taxes terminales et de
transit applicables aux telegrammes de
presse ordinaires echanges entre les ad-
ministrations de P Union sont celles des
telegrammes prives ordinaires, reduites
de 50 p. i oo dans le regime europeen et d'au
moins 50 p. 100 dans les autres relations.
[662] § 7. La taxe par mot a percevoir
pour un telegramme de presse urgent est
celle aff&rente a un telegramme priv6
ordinaire pour le m§me parcours.
[663] §8. Le droit de copie des tele-
grammes de presse multiples est celui
afferent aux telegrammes prives ordi-
naires multiples.
[664] § 9. Les administrations qui per-
coivent un minimum de taxe pour les
telegrammes ordinaires [art. 26, § 3 (b)]
percpivent le m£me minimum pour les
correspondances de presse.
[BBS] § Ia (j) Les administrations qui
n'admettent pas les tel6grammes de
presse (soit ordinaires, soit urgents), au
tarif reduit, doivent les accepter en
transit.
[566] (2) La taxe de transit qui revient &
ces administrations est, selon qu'il s'agit
de telegrammes de presse ordinaires ou de
t61egrammes de presse urgents, celle qui
decoule de Papplication des dispositions
du § 6 ou du § 7 du pr6sent article.
ARTICLE 69. — Redaction des telegrammes
de presse
[587] § i. (i) Les telegrammes de presse
doivent £tre rediges en langage clair, dans
une des langues admises pour la cor-
respondance te!6graphique internationale,
et choisie parmi les langues suivantes:
(#) lalangue franchise;
(&)
[5«9] (&) lalangue dans laquelle est redig6
le journal destinataire;
[57°] (c) la ou les langues nationales du
pays d'origine ou du pays de destination,
designees par les administrations in-
teressees;
[fi71] (d) une ou plusieurs langues sup-
plementaires designees 6ventuellenient
par Padministration d'origine ou par Pad-
ministration de destination comme etant
usit6es sur le territoire du pays auquel
elles appartiennent.
[«»] (2) L'expediteur d'un telegramme
de presse redig6 conformement au littera
(&) ci-dessus peut ^tre tenu de fournir la
236
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
nish proof that there is a newspaper in the
country of destination of the telegram,
Published in the language chosen.
i7?] § 2. The languages mentioned in § i
above may be used for quotations con-
jointly with that in which the telegram is
expressed.
[574] § 3- Apart from the exception pro-
vided for in Article 68, § 3, press tele-
grams must not contain any passage, ad-
vertisement or communication having the
character of private correspondence nor
any advertisement or communication for
the insertion of which a charge is made.
Further they must not contain any ad-
vertisement which is inserted free of
charge.
[575] §4. Exchange and market quota-
tions, and results of sporting events, with
or without explanatory text, are admitted
in press telegrams at reduced rates. In
case of doubt, the office of origin must
satisfy itself that the groups of figures ap-
pearing in the telegrams really represent
exchange and market quotations or results
of sporting events, by enquiry of the
sender, who is bound to establish the fact.
ARTICLE 70. — Application of the normal
tariff to press telegrams
[576] § i, When telegrams presented as
press telegrams do not fulfil the conditions
set oiit in the previous article, the indica-
tion = Presse =* is deleted and the tele-
grams are charged at the rate for the cate-
gory (ordinary or urgent) to which they
belong.
[5"] § 2. The normal tariff for private
correspondence (ordinary or urgent) is
also to be applied to any press telegram of
which use is made for a purpose other than
that of insertion in the columns of the
newspaper or periodical publication to
which it is addressed, that is:
[m] (a) to telegrams which are not pub-
lished by the newspaper or periodical
publication to which they are addressed
(failing a satisfactory explanation) or
which the addressee has communicated
before publication either to private indi-
viduals or to establishments such as clubs,
caf£s, hotels, exchanges, etc. ;
[579] (£) to telegrams not yet published
which the newspaper or periodical publi-
cation to which they are addressed has,
before publishing them, sold, distributed
or communicated to other newspapers,
with a view to insertion in their columns;
preuve qu'il existe, dans le pays de desti-
nation du t616gramme, un journal publi6
dans la langue qu'il a choisie.
[57S] § 2, Les langues mentionn6es au § i
ci-dessus peuvent §tre employees & titre de
citations conjointement avec celle dans
laquelle est redige le telegramme.
[574] § 3* Sous reserve de 1'exception
pr£vue par 1'article 68, §3, les t&6-
grammes de presse ne doivent contenir
aucun passage, annonce ou communica-
tion ayant le caractere de correspondance
privee ni aucune annonce ou communica-
tion dont Finsertipn est faite & titre
on£reux; de mSme, ils ne doivent contenir
aucune annonce dont 1'insertion est faite £
titre gratuit.
[57B] § 4. Les cours de bourse et de
marche, les resultats sportifs, avec ou sans
texte explicatif , sont admis dans les tele-
grammes de presse & tarif reduit. Les
bureaux d'origine doivent, en cas de
doute, s'assurer aupr&s de Texp6diteur,
qui est tenu d'en justifier, si les groupes
de chiffres figurant dans ces t&egrammes
repr£sentent bien des cours de bourse et
de march6 ou des resultats sportifs.
ARTICLE 70. — Application du tarif normal
aux telegrammes de presse
[S7e] § i. Lorsque les t616grammes pre*-
sente"s comme tel6grammes de presse ne
remplissent pas les conditions indi-
quees par 1'article precedent, 1'indication
= Presse = est biffee et ces telegrammes
sont taxes d'apres le tarif de la cat6gorie
(ordinaire ou urgente) & laquelle ils
appartiennent*
[$77] § 2. Le tarif normal des correspon-
dances privies (prdinaires ou urgentes) est
egalement applicable & tout telegramme
de presse dont il est fait usage dans un but
autre que celui de son insertion dans les
colonnes du journal ou de la publication
p&riodique destinataire, c'est-&~dire:
[678] (a) aux t616grammes qui ne sont
pas publics par le journal ou la publication
p6ripdique destinataire (& moins djune
explication satisfaisante) ou que le desti-
nataire a communiques ayant publication,
soit £ des particuliers, soit IL des 6tablisse-
ments telsque clubs, caf£s, h6tels, bourses,
etc.;
[57°] (&) aux telegrammes non encore
publics que le journal ou la publication
periodique destinataire a vendus, dis-
tribuSs ou communiques, avant de les
publier, & d'autres journaux, en vue 4e
leur insertion dans leur$ propres colonnes ;
Dec. 10. 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
237
press telegrams may, however, be sold,
distributed or communicated for simul-
taneous publication;
[58°] (c) to telegrams, addressed to agen-
cies, which are not published in a news-
paper (failing a satisfactory explanation)
or which are communicated to third per-
sons before being published by the press.
t581] § 3- In the cases contemplated in
§ 2, the balance of charge is collected from
the addressee and retained by the Ad-
ministration of destination.
ARTICLE 71. — Transmission and delivery
of press telegrams
[582] According to the category to which
they belong (ordinary or urgent), press
telegrams rank for transmission and
delivery, with ordinary or urgent private
telegrams.
ARTICLE 72. — General provisions
[583] § I. In regard to anything not pro-
vided for in Articles 68 to 71 and in this
article, press telegrams are subject to the
provisions of these Regulations and of
special agreements concluded between
Administrations.
[584] § 2 . The provisions concerning press
telegrams are not obligatory, for Ad-
ministrations which declare their inability
to apply them, except in regard to the ac-
ceptance of press telegrams in transit.
The conditions of transmission may be
modified by mutual agreement between
the Administrations concerned.
CHAPTER XXII
METEOROLOGICAL TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 73. — Meteorological telegrams
[585] § i. (i) The term "meteorological
telegram" denotes a telegram sent by an
official meteorological service or by a sta-
tion in official relation with such a service,
and addressed to such a service or to such
a station, which consists solely of mete*
orological observations or meteorological
forecasts,
[6881 (2) Such telegrams must bear the
paid service indication =50BS= before
the address.
[587] § 2. The terminal and transit rates
applicable to the meteorological telegrams
contemplated in the previous paragraph
les tel£grammes de presse peuvent, toute-
fois, 6tre vendus, distribues ou com-
muniques pour publication simultanee;
[58°] (c) aux teJegrammes, adresses aux
agences, qui ne sont pas publics dans un
journal (& moins d'une explication satis-
faisante) ou qui sont communiques &
des tiers avant d'etre publics par la presse.
[6811 § 3- Dans les cas prevus au § 2, le
compliment de taxe est percu sur le des-
tinataire, au profit de radministration
d'arrivde.
ARTICLE 71- — 'Transmission et remise des
telegrammes de presse
[fiaa] Selon la categoric a laquelle ils ap-
partiennent (ordinaires ou urgents), les
telegrammes de presse prennent rang,
tant pour la transmission que pour la
remise, parmi les telegrammes prives
ordinaires ou urgents.
ARTICLE 72. — Dispositions diver ses
[m] § i . Pour tout ce qui n'est pas pr6vu
dans les articles 68 a 71 et dans le present
article, les telegrammes de presse sont
sounds aux dispositions du present R&gle-
ment et des conventions particulieres
conclues entre administrations.
[B84] § 2. Les dispositions visant les t616-
grammes de presse ne sont obligatoires,
pour les administrations qui declarent ne
pas pouvoir les appliquer, qu'en ce qui
concerne 1' acceptation des te!6grammes
de presse en transit. Les conditions de
transmission peuvent £tre modifie'es d'un
commun accord par les administrations
int6ressees.
CHAPITRE XXII
T£L£GRAMMES M£T£OROLOGIQUES
ARTICLE 73. — Telegrammes meteorologiques
[fi86] § i. (j) Leterme"tel6grarnmeme-
teorologique" d6signe un telegramme en-
vqy£ par un service m£teorologique officiel
QU par une station en relation officielle
avec un tel service, et adress6 4 un tel
service ou fr une telle station, et qui con-
tient exclusivement des observations
meteorologiques ou des provisions m^te-
orologiques.
[68S] (2) Ces telegrammes comportent
obligatoirement, en tSte de Tadresse, Vin-
dication de service tax6e =pBS=.
[s*7] §2. Les taxes terminales et de
transit applicables aux telegrammes m£te-
orologiques considered au paragraphe
238
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
are reduced by at least 50 per cent, in all
relations.
[B88] § 3- On request by the counter offi-
cer, the sender must affirm that the text
of his telegram fulfils the conditions set
out in § i (i).
CHAPTER XXIII
RADIOCOMMUNICATIONS TO SEVERAL
DESTINATIONS
ARTICLE 74. — Radiocommunications to
several destinations
[B89] § I- (i) The Administrations re-
serve to themselves the right to organise
services for the transmission of radio-
communications to several destinations
by wireless telegraphy or wireless teleph-
ony.
[59°] (2) Only those senders and ad-
dressees who satisfy the provisions and
conditions laid down specially by the re-
spective Administrations are allowed to
participate in these services.
I591] (3) These radiocommunications
must consist only of information and
news relating to politics, commerce, etc.,
and must not contain any passage, ad-
vertisement or communication having a
private character.
[Sfl2] §2. (i) The sender is bound to com-
municate to the Administration of the
country of emission the addresses of the
intended recipients. This Administra-
tion communicates to the other Adminis-
trations the address of the persons resid-
ing in their territory for whom the
radiocommunications are intended. It
notifies, in addition, in respect of each
addressee, the date fixed for the first re-
ception, the name of the emitting station
and the address of the sender. The Ad-
ministrations notify to one another any
changes which occur in the number and
the addresses of the senders and recipients.
[e&3] (2) The Administration of the coun-
try of reception decides whether or not to
authorise the addressees designated by
the sender to receive the radiocommunica-
tions, and makes the necessary notifica-
tion to the Administration of the country
of emission.
[694] (3) Each Administration takes, so
far as practicable, suitable measures to
ensure that only the stations authorised
for this special service of communication
make use of the radiocommunications in
question and then only of those intended
prec6dent sont reduites d'au moins 50 p.
100 dans toutes les relations.
[fi88] § 3- Sur demande de 1'agent du
guichet, Texpediteur doit declarer que le
texte de son t61egramme correspond aux
conditions fixees au § I (i).
CHAPITRE XXIII
RADIOCOMMUNICATIONS A MULTIPLES
DESTINATIONS
ARTICLE 74. — Radiocommunications d
multiples destinations
[589] § i. (i) Les administrations se r6-
servent la faculte d'organiser des services
de transmission par telegraphic sans fil ou
par t61ephonie sans fil de radiocommuni-
cations a multiples destinations.
[69°] (2) Seuls les expediteurs et destina-
taires qui satisfont aux prescriptions et
conditions sp6cialement etablies par les
administrations respectives sont admis &
participer auxdits services,
[59i] QJ) Ces radiocommunications doi-
vent §tre constitutes par des informations
et nouvelles politiques, commerciales,
etc., et ne doivent contenir aucun passage,
annonce ou communication ayant un
caractere prive.
[fi92] §2, (i) L'expediteur est tenu de
communiquer les adresses des destina-
taires a Fadministration du pays d'emis-
sion. Celle-ci communique aux autres
administrations Tadresse des destinataires
qui sont etablis sur leur territoire. Elle
notifie, en outre, pour chacun de ces
destinataires, la date fixee pour la pre-
miere r6ception, ainsi que le nom de la sta-
tion d'emission et 1'adresse de 1'expediteur.
Les administrations se notifient mutuelle-
ment les changements intervenus dans le
nombre et les adresses des expediteurs et
des destinataires.
[693] (2) ii appartient & I'administration
du pays de reception d'autoriser ou non
les destinataires d6sign6s par 1'expediteur
a recevoir les radiocommunications, en
faisant les communications n6cessaires a
Tadministration du pays d' emission.
[594] (3) Chaque administration prend,
autant que possible, les mesures appro-
priees en vue de s'assurer que seules les
stations autorisees pour ce service special
de communication font usage des radio-
communications en question et unique-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
239
for them. The provisions of Article 24
of the Convention relating to the secrecy
of telecommunication apply to these
radiocommunications.
[595] § 3* (i) These radiocommunica-
tions are transmitted at fixed times and
bear, as the address, an arbitrary word
placed immediately before the text.
[m] (2) They may be expressed either in
plain language or in secret language, in
accordance with the decision of the Ad-
ministrations of the countries of emission
and of reception. In the absence of spe-
cial arrangements between the Adminis-
trations concerned, the only languages
authorised for plain language are French,
one of the languages designated by the
country of emission or one of the languages
of one of the countries of reception. The
Administrations of the countries of emis-
sion and of reception reserve to them-
selves the right to require the deposit of
the codes used.
[89T] § 4. (i) The charge to be collected
from the sender is fixed by the Adminis-
tration of the country of emission,
[B9S] (2) The addressees of these radio-
communications may be subjected by the
Administration of their country, apart
from any charges levied for the establish-
ment and working of private receiving
stations, to the payment of a telegraph
or telephone charge of which the amount
and the method of assessment are fixed by
that Administration.
[m] (3) The charges for these radio-
communications do not enter into the
international accounts.
CHAPTER XXIV
REDUCED RATE TELEGRAMS
[Articles 75-77 omitted. — Deferred tele-
grams. Letter telegrams. Greetings tele-
grams.]
CHAPTER XXV
GOVERNMENT TELEGRAMS
ARTICLE 78. — Provisions peculiar to Gov-
ernment telegrams
[66°] § i. Government telegrams must
bear the seal or stamp of the authority
which sends them. This procedure is not
required when the genuineness of the
telegram cannot give rise to doubt.
ment^de celles qui leur sont destinies.
Les dispositions de 1'article 24 de la Con-
vention, ^ relatives au secret des t616-
communications, s'appliquent a ces radio-
communications.
t595] §3* W Ces radiocommunications
sont transmises a heures fixes et com-
portent comme adresse un mot conven-
tionnel plac6 imm6diatement avant le
texte.
[596] (2) Elles peuvent Stre r6dig6es soit
en langage clair, soit en langage secret,
d'apr&s la decision des administrations des
pays d'emission et de reception. Sauf
arrangements speciaux entre les adminis-
trations inte'resse'es, les seules langues
autorisees pour le langage clair sont le
frangais, Tune des langues d6signees par
le pays d'origine, ou Tune des langues d'un
des pays de destination. Les administra-
tions des pays demission et de reception
se r£servent le droit de demander le depdt
des codes utilises.
[597] §4- (i) La taxe £ perceyoir sur
1'expediteur est fixee par radministration
du pays demission.
[598] (2) Les destinataires de ces radio-
communications peuvent 6tre greve~s par
radministration de leur pays, en dehors
des charges preVues pour l'6tablissement
et 1' exploitation eVentuels des stations
privies receptrices, d'une taxe tele*-
graphique ou t616phoniquedontlemontant
et les modalit6s sont de" termin6s par cette
administration.
[599j (3) Les taxes de ces radiocommuni-
cations n'entrent pas dans les comptes
i nternationaux.
CHAPITRE XXIV
T&L&GRAMMES A TARIF R&DTJIT
[Articles 75-77 omis. — Telegrammes dif-
feres. Lettres-telegrammes. Telegrammes
de felicitations.]
CHAPITRE XXV
T&UEGRAMMES D'ETAT
ARTICLE 78. — Dispositions particulilres
aux telegrammes d'Etat
[66°] § i. Les telegrammes d'Etat doivent
§tre rev£tus du sceau ou du cachet de
1 'au torit6 qui les expMie. Cette formalite
n'est pas exigible lorsque 1'authenticit^ du
t61e"gramme ne peut soulever aucun doute.
240
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
[661] § 2. The right to send a reply as a
Government telegram Is established by
the production of the original Government
telegram.
[m] §3- The telegrams of consular
agents carrying on private business are
only regarded as Government telegrams
when they are addressed to an official
person, and relate to official matters.
Telegrams which do not fulfil these latter
conditions are, however, accepted by
telegraph offices and transmitted as Gov-
ernment telegrams; but these offices at
once report the matter to the Adminis-
tration to which they are subject.
[66S] § 4. Exceptionally, telegrams re-
lating to the application of Articles 15
and 1 6 of the Covenant of the League of
Nations, exchanged in case of danger of
war, between the President of the Coun-
cil of the League of Nations or the Secre-
tary General on the one hand, and a
minister who is a member of a Govern-
ment, a member of the Council of the
League of Nations, or a member of a
mission despatched by the Council, on
the other hand, are entitled to a priority
superior to that given to Government
telegrams with priority. These telegrams
bear in the preamble the instruction
"S Priority Nations", and the sender
must write before the address the indica-
tion " = Priority Nations =< " which is
chargeable as two words. They are only
accepted if they bear the personal au-
thorisation of one of the official persons
mentioned above.
[664] § 5- The sender of a Government
telegram may renounce the priority of
transmission conferred by Article 30 of
the Convention* in that case the original
telegram must bear the instruction "sans
priority" (not priority) written by the
sender, and the telegrarn is treated, as
regards order of transmission, like an
ordinary private telegram.
[665] §6. Government telegrams which
do not fulfil the conditions stated in
Articles 9, 10 and n are not refused, but
they are reported by the office which
observes the irregularities to the Admin-
istration to which it is subject,
[eee] g y (j) Government telegrams bear
the service instruction "Etat ; this in-
struction is officially inserted by the office
of origin at the end of the preamble.
[667] (2) Government telegrams bearing
the instruction "CDE" are admitted at
[661] § 2. Le droit d'emettre une reponse
comme telegramme d'Etat est etabli par
la production du telegramme d'Etat
primitif.
t682] § 3- LGS telegrammes des agents
consulaires qui exercent le commerce
ne sont consid6res comrne telegrammes
d'Etat que lorsqu'ils sont adress^s a
un personnage officiel et qu'ils traitent
d'affaires de service. Toutefois, les tele-
grammes qui ne remplissent pas ces
dernieres conditions sont acceptes par les
bureaux et transmis comme telegrammes
d'Etat; mais ces bureaux les signalent
immediatement £ 1'administration dont
ils relevent.
[6fi3] §4. A titre exceptionnel, les t616-
grammes relatifs & 1' application des arti-
cles 15 et 1 6 du pacte de la Societ6 des
Nations echanges en cas de danger de
guerre, entre le president du conseil de la
Societe des Nations ou le secretaire
general, d'une part, et un ministre mem-
bre d'un gouvernement, un membre du
conseil de la Societe des Nations ou un
membre d'une mission envoy 6e par le
conseil, d'autre part, jouissent d'une
priorite superieure a celle accord£e aux
telegrammes d'Etat avec priorite. Ces
telegrammes portent en preambule 1'indi-
cation "S Priorite Nations", et 1'expedi-
teur doit inscrire avant I'adresse: " = Pri-
orite Nations = ", indication qui est taxee
pour deux mots. Ils ne sont acceptes que
s'ils sont reve"tus de I'autorisation person-
nelle d'une des personnalites indiquees
ci-dessus.
[684] § 5. L'expediteur d'un telegramme
d'Etat peut renoncer £ la priorite de
transmission etablie par 1'article 30 de la
Convention; dans ce cas, la minute du
telegramme doit porter la mention "sans
priorite" inscrite par 1'expediteur, et ce
telegramme est traite, dans 1'ordre de
transmission, comme un telegramme
prive ordinaire.
f666] § 6. Les telegrammes d'Etat qui ne
remplissent pas les conditions visees aux
articles 9, 10 et n ne sont pas refuses,
mais ils sont signals par le bureau qui
constate les irregularites & 1'administra-
tion dont ce bureau releve.
[666] §7- (i) Les telegrammes d'Etat
portent la mention de service "Etat";
cette mention est inseree d'office par le
bureau d'origine & la fin du preambule.
[667] (2) Les telegrammes d'Etat portant
la mention "CDE" sont admis au tarif
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
241
the reduced rate and retain the benefit of
priority in transmission.
[668] § 8. For Government telegrams ex-
pressed in plain language, partial repeti-
tion is compulsory; those expressed
wholly or partially in secret language
(Art. 31 of the Convention) must be re-
peated in full as a matter of course by the
receiving office or by the sending office,
according to the system of transmission
used (Art. 44).
CHAPTER XXVI
SERVICE TELEGRAMS AND SERVICE ADVICES
[Articles 79-80 omitted. — Service tele-
grams and service advices. Paid service
advices.]
CHAPTER XXVII
PARTIAL AND TOTAL REIMBURSEMENTS
[Articles 81-84 omitted. — Cases of re-
imbursement of charges. Procedure for
reimbursements. A dministration which, in
each case, must bear the cost of reimburse-
ment. Administration which bears the
cost of reimbursement in the case of stoppage
of telegrams.]
CHAPTER XXVIII
ACCOUNTING
ARTICLE 85. — Administrations which es-
tablish the accounts
[772] § i. The gold franc, as defined by
Article 32 of the Convention, is used as
the monetary unit in the establishment
of the international accounts.
[773] §2. (i) Unless otherwise arranged,
each Administration carries the share of
the charges accruing to it to the debk of
the Administration with which it is in
direct contact and, when necessary, the
share of the charges proper to the sections
of the route to be covered beyond its
territory, in respect of all telegrams which
have been received from that Adminis-
tration, without regard to reductions
accorded to Government telegrams over
certain lines; such reductions are the sub-
ject of a special settlement between the
Administrations concerned.
[774] (2) As regards communications by
direct wires between two non-Hmitrophic
countries, the Administration which has
received the telegrams prepares the ac-
r£duit tout en conservant le benefice de la
priorite de transmission.
[668] § 8. Les telegrammes d'Etat redig£s
en langage clair donnent lieu a une repeti-
tion partielle obligatoire; ceux qui sont
redig6s totalement ou partiellement en
langage secret (art, 31 de la Convention)
doivent 6tre r6p6t£s int£gralement et
d'office par le bureau recepteur ou par le
bureau transmetteur, suivant le systeme
de transmission employ 6 (art. 44).
CHAPITRE XXVI
DE SERVICE ET AVIS DE
SERVICE
[Articles 79-80 omis. — Telegrammes de
service et avis de service. Avis de service
taxes.]
CHAPITRE XXVII
D&TAXES ET REMBOURSEMENTS
[Articles 81-84 omis. — Cas de rem-
boursement de taxes. Procedure applicable
aux remboursements. Administration qui,
dans chaque cas, doit supporter le rem-
boursement. Administration qui doit sup-
porter le remboursement en cas d'arrtt des
telegrammes.]
CHAPITRE XXVIII
COMPT ABILIT&
ARTICLE 85. — Administrations qui eta-
Uissent les comptes
[772] § i. Le franc-or, tel qu'il est deftni
a Tarticle 32 de la Convention, sert d'unite
mon6taire dans Tetablissement des
comptes internationaux.
[773] §2. (i) Sauf entente contraire,
chaque administration porte les parts de
taxes qui lui reviennent au d6bit de
radministration avec laquelle elle corre-
spond directement et, le cas echdant, les
parts de taxes afferentes aux parcours &
effectuer au dela de son territoire, pour
tous les telegrammes qu'elle a re£us de
cette administration, sans tenir compte
des reductions accordees aux telegrammes
d'Etat sur certaines lignes; ces reductions
font 1'objet d'un reglement special entre
les administrations interess£es.
[77*] (2) En ce qui concerne les com-
munications par fils directs entre deux
pays non limitrophes, 1 'administration
qui a regu les telegrammes dresse le
242
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 320
count of the charges due in respect of all
sections of the route to the destination,
indicating separately the share which
accrues to each Administration concerned.
After acceptance of the account by the
Administration which has transmitted
the telegrams, the Administration which
has prepared the account forwards one
copy to each of the intermediate Ad-
ministrations.
[m] (3) Each Administration debits the
preceding Administration with the share
of the charges accruing to itself and the
share of the charges proper to the sections
of the route beyond its territory.
[m] §3- Terminal charges may be set-
tled directly between the extreme Ad-
ministrations, after agreement between
the latter and the intermediate Admin-
istrations.
[m] §4. In cases where Article 97 ap-
plies, the contracting Administration in
direct relation with the non-acceding
Administration settles the accounts be-
tween the latter and the other con-
tracting Administrations to which it has
been intermediary in transmission.
ARTICLE 86. — Establishment of accounts
[7781 § i. (i) The accounts are based on
the number of words transmitted during
the month, distinction being made be-
tween the various categories of telegrams,
and account being taken :
[7791 (#) when necessary, of certain ac-
cessory charges;
[TSO] (£) of the minimum charge applied
to CDE telegrams of the extra-European
system;
[781] fc) of the minimum charge applied
to letter telegrams and to greetings tele-
grams of both systems.
[78*1 (2) In the case of CDE telegrams,
the coefficients fixed in Article 10, § 4, are
applied to the full rate charges after these
have been multiplied by the total number
of words.
[78S] § 2. The charge which serves as
basis for the division between the Ad-
ministrations is that which results from
the ordinary application of the tariffs ar-
ranged between the Administrations con-
cerned, without regard to errors in charge
which may have occurred.
[784] §3- The number of words an-
nounced by the office of origin serves as
basis for the application of the charge, ex-
cept in cases where, following an error in
compte des taxes dues, pour tout le par-
cours jusqu'a destination, en indiquant
separement la part qui revient & chaque
administration int£ressee. Apres accep-
tation de son compte par I'administration
qui a transmis les telegrammes, Tad mi-
nistration qui Pa 6tabli en envoie une
copie a chacune des administrations
intermediates.
[775] (3) Chaque administration debite
celle qui la precede des parts de taxes qui
lui reviennent a elle-m§me et des parts
de taxes aff£rentes au parcours au delct
de son territoire.
[m] § 3- Les taxes terminal es peuvent
toe liquidees directement entre les
administrations extremes, apres entente
entre ces dernieres et les administrations
interm&iiaires.
[m] § 4. Dans le cas d'application de
1'article 97, 1 'administration contractante
en relation directe avec radministration
non adh&rente est charged de r6gler les
comptes entre celle-ci et les autres con-
tractants auxquels elle a servi d'inter-
m£diaire pour la transmission.
ARTICLE 86. — Etablissement des comptes
[m] § i. (i) Les comptes sont 6tablis
d'apres le nombre de mots transmis
pendant le mois, distinction faite des
diverses categories de t616grammes et
compte tenu :
[779] (a) 6ventuellenient, de certaines
taxes accessoires ;
[78°] (&) du minimum de perception
appliqu6 aux t616grammes CDE du
regime extra-europeen ;
[781] (c) du minimum de perception ap-
plique aux Iettres-t61£grammes et aux
tel6grammes de felicitations des deux
regimes.
[782] (2) Pour les t616grammes CDE, les
coefficients fixes a Particle 10, § 4, sont
appliques aux taxes du tarif plein pre-
alablement multipliees par le nombre
total des mots.
[783] § 2. La taxe qui sert de base a la
repartition entre administrations est
celle qui r6sulte de 1'application reguliere
des tarifs 6tablis entre les administrations
int6ressees, sans qu'il soit tenu compte
des erreurs de taxation qui ont pu se
Produire.
>84] §3. Le nombre de mots annonc6
par le bureau d'origine sert de base &
1'application de la taxe, sauf le cas ou,
par suite d'une erreur de transmission, ii
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
243
transmission, rectification has been made
by common consent between the office of
origin dnd the office in correspondence.
[m] § 4. Accessory charges, with the ex-
ception of those which are the subject of
the following sections, are excluded from
the accounts, and charges not recovered
by the office of destination and collected
by another office are dealt with similarly.
Charges relative to paid service advices
and to telegrams of which the charges, in
accordance with the provisions of the
Regulations, have not been collected by
the office of origin or the office of redirec-
tion are also excluded from the accounts.
This rule is subject to the following ex-
ceptions in the two systems:
[786] (a) the special charge appropriate
to the collation of telegrams is entered in
the accounts and divided between the Ad-
ministrations concerned proportionately
to their normal shares;
[787] (&) the charge collected in advance
for a prepaid reply is entered in the ac-
counts and accrues in its entirety to the
Administration of destination of the tele-
gram with the prepaid reply; the charge
for the telegram paid for wholly or partly
by means of a reply voucher is included in
the accounts and divided between the
Administrations concerned as if it had
been paid in cash. The charges for pre-
paid replies if the replies have been re-
quested by paid service advices (=ST=)
are not, however, entered in the inter-
national accounts; they accrue in their
entirety to the Administration which has
collected them, in the same way as the
generality of charges for service advices;
t788] (c) the charges proper to transport
by express and to transport by aeroplane
are entered in the accounts and these
charges accrue in their entirety to the
Administration to which the telegraph
office of destination belongs.
[789] §5- (i) When the transmission
leaves the route which served as basis for
fixing the tariff, the charge available from
the point where that route was left is
divided between the Administrations
which have co-operated in the transmis-
sion of the telegram, including the Admin-
istration which effected the diversion and
the^ private enterprises concerned. This
division is effected as follows:
[79°] (a) the terminal charges stand un-
changed;
aurait et6 rectifi6 d'un commun accord
entre le bureau d'origine et le bureau
correspondant.
[788] §4. Les taxes accessoires, a Fex-
ception de celles qui font 1'objet de
1'alinea suivant, sont exclues des comptes
ainsi que les taxes non recouvr6es par le
bureau d'arrivee et per^ues par un autre
bureau. Sont £galement exclues des
comptes les taxes relatives aux avis de
service taxes et aux t£16grammes dont la
taxe, conform£ment aux dispositions du
R&glement, n'a pas ete encaissee par le
bureau de depart ou le bureau de reex-
p£dition. Cette r&gle comporte les ex-
ceptions suivantes, dans les deux regimes:
[786] (a) la taxe sp6ciale afferente au
collationnement des t616grammes est
portee dans les comptes et r£partie entre
les administrations int6ressees propor-
tionnellement a leurs parts normales;
[787] (£) la taxe percue d'avance pour
une r6ponse payee est portee dans les
comptes et appartient int6gralement a
radministration destinataire du tele-
gramme avec r£ponse pay£e; quant a la
taxe du t6Iegramrne pay6 en totalite ou
en partie au moyen d'un bon de reponse,
elle est comprise dans les comptes et
repartie entre les administrations interes-
sdes comme si cette taxe 6tait payee en
numeraire. Toutefois, les taxes des ri-
ponses payees, si ces r6ponses ont £te
demandees par avis de service tax6
(=ST=), n'&itrent pas dans les comptes
internationaux; elles appartiennent inte-
gralement, comme en general les taxes
des avis de service, a radministration qui
les apergues;
[788] (c) les taxes aff6rentes aux trans-
ports par expres et aux transports par
avion sont port6es dans les comptes et ces
taxes reviennent int<§gralement a radmin-
istration £ laquelle appartient le bureau
t616graphique d'arriv6e.
[789J § 5* (i) Lorsque la transmission
s'6carte de la voie qui a servi de base a
T^tablissement du tarif, la taxe restant
disponible & partir du point ou cette voie a
et6 abandonnee est ripartie entre les ad-
ministrations qui ont concouru a la trans-
mission du t616gramme, y compris celle
qui a effectue la deviation, et les exploita-
tions privees int6ress6es. Cette r6parti-
tion est 4 effectuer de la maniere sui-
vante:
[79°] (#) les taxes terminales restent telles
quelles ;
244
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
[w] (&) the transit charges of Adminis-
trations and private enterprises not aware
of the diversion also stand unchanged ;
p92] (c) the transit charges of the Ad-
ministrations and private enterprises
aware of the diversion are reduced pro-
portionately in such a way that the total
of the reduced charges is equal to the total
of the transit charges for this section by
the normal route.
[793] (2) Telegrams transmitted excep-
tionally by telephone are accounted for as
telegrams.
[m] (3) The above provisions apply
equally to telegrams transmitted by a
more costly route under the conditions
indicated in Article 48, §2.
[m] (4) In the latter case, no Adminis-
tration may, as a result of the diversion,
receive a higher rate than that which it
would have received if the telegram had
been transmitted by the interrupted route.
If the rate for the route actually followed
is higher, it is the rate which would have
been normally collected that should be in-
cluded in the total of the charges to be
divided pro rata as described above.
[7<16] § 6. When telegrams exchanged
between limitrophic countries follow an
indirect route, the Administration which
receives the telegrams debits that which
has transmitted them with the amount of
the normal charges under the conditions
prescribed by Article 85 unless otherwise
arranged.
[Articles 87-88
based on (w&mges in the European system.
^change and verification of accounts,
ment$ of balances.]
XXIX
RECORDS
ARTICLE 89. — Period of preservation of
records
[82°] The originals pf telegrams and the
documents relating to them, which are re-
tained by Administrations, are preserved
until the relative accounts are settled,
and, in any case, for at least ten months
counted from the month after that in
which the telegram was handed in, with
all precautions necessary to ensure secrecy.
[7$)1] (&) les taxes de transit des adminis-
trations et des exploitations privees
n'ayant pas connaissance de la deviation
restent 6galement inchang^es;
[792] (c) les taxes de transit des adminis-
trations et des exploitations privies ayant
connaissance de la deviation sont dimi-
nu6es proportionnellement, de facon que
le total de ces taxes r&duites soit e*gal au
total des taxes de transit pour cette partie
de la voie normale.
[793] (2) Les t&e'grammes transmis ex-
ceptionnellement par une voie t616pho-
nique sont inclus dans la comptabilite
tel6graphique.
[m] (3) Les dispositions ci-dessus s'ap-
pliquent 6galement aux tele* grammes
transmis par une voie plus cotiteuse dans
les conditions indiqules a Tarticle 48,
§2.
[795] (4) Dans ce dernier cas, aucune ad-
ministration ne peut, du fait de la devia-
tion, recevoir une taxe sup6rieure a celle
qu'elle aurait regue si le t616gramme avait
6t£ transmis par la voie interrompue.
Si la taxe de la voie r^ellement suivie est
plus 61ev£e, c'est la taxe qui aurait 6t6
perdue normalement qui doit entrer dans
le total des taxes a partager au prorata,
comme il est dit ci-dessus.
[798] §6. Lorsquelest&egrammes6change"s
entre pays limitrophes empruntent une
voie d6tourn6e, 1 'administration qui re^oit
les tele'grammes d<§bite celle qui les lui
transniet du rnontant des taxes normales
dans les conditions preVues par 1'article
85, sauf arrangements sp6ciaux.
[Articles 87-88 omis. — Etablissement
des comptes, d'apr&s des moyennes, dans le
regime europ6en, Echange et verification
des comptes, payement des soldes.]
CHAKTRE XXIX
ARCHIVES
ARTICLE 89. — Dilais de conservation des
archives
[82°] Les originaux des tel6grammes et les
documents y relatifs, retenus par les ad-
ministrations, sont conserves jusqu'a la
liquidation des comptes qui s'y rappor-
tent, et, en tout cas, au mpins pendant
dix rnois, & compter du mois qui suit le
mois de depdt du telegramme, avec toutes
les precautions n^cessaires au point de vue
du secret.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
245
ARTICLE 90. — Production of originals.
Furnishing copies of telegrams
[821] § I. (i) Subject to the exceptions
contemplated in Article 24, § 2, of the
Convention, originals or copies of tele-
grams may be shown only to the sender or
the addressee, after verification of their
identity, or to the authorised representa-
tive of one of them.
[822] (2) A maximum charge of one franc
(i fr.) may be made for inspection.
[823] § 2. During the minimum period
fixed for preservation of the records, the
sender and the addressee of a telegram or
their authorised representatives have the
right to obtain certified copies or photo-
graphs:
(a) of the telegram;
(&) of the delivery copy if this copy or a
duplicate of it has been preserved by the
Administration of destination.
[824] § 3. (j) Fpr every copy furnished
in accordance with this article, a fixed fee
of one franc fifty centimes (i fr. 50) is
charged for a telegram containing not
more than 100 words. Beyond 100
words, the fee is increased by fifty cen-
times (o fr. 50) for each 50 words or part
thereof,
[82e] (2) The charge for photographs of
originals or of copies is fixed by the Ad-
ministration which furnishes the photo-
graphs.
[828] § 4. Administrations are not bound
to show or to furnish copies or photo-
graphs of the documents mentioned above
unless the senders, the addressees or their
authorised representatives furnish the par-
ticulars necessary for tracing the tele-
grams to which their requests relate.
CHAPTER XXX
BUREAU OF THE UNION. RECIPROCAL COM-
MUNICATIONS. INTERNATIONAL TELE-
GRAPH CONSULTATIVE COMMITTEE (C.C.J.T.)
ARTICLE 91. — Expenses of the Bureau of
the Union
[827] (i) The general expenses of the
Bureau of the Union, for the telegraph and
telephone services, must not exceed the
sum of two hundred thousand gold francs
(200,000 fr.) per annum.
[828] (2) If, however, a specially heavy
expense for printing or documents is in-
ARTICLE 90. — Communication des origi-
naux des telegrammes. Delivrance de
copies des telegrammes
[821] § i, (i) Sauf les exceptions preVues
a Particle 24, § 2, de la Convention, les
originaux ou les copies des t616grammes ne
peuvent £tre communiques qu'a I'exp6di-
teur ou au destinataire, apres constatation
de leur identit6, ou bien au fond6 de
pouvoirs de 1'un d'eux.
[822] (2) Une taxe maximum de un franc
(i fr.) peut toe percue pour cette com-
munication.
[823] § 2. Dans le delai minimum fixe
pour la conservation des archives, 1'ex-
p&iiteur et le destinataire d'un te!6-
gramme ou leurs fond6s de pouvoirs ont
le droit de se faire delivrer des copies,
certifies conformes, ou des photographies:
(a) de ce t616gramme;
(&) de la copie d'arrivee, si cette copie
ou un double de celle-ci a iti conserv6 par
1'administration de destination.
[824] §3- (i) II est percu, pour toute
copie delivr^e conformement au present
article, un droit fixe de un franc cinquante
centimes (i fr. 50) par t61dgramme ne
d6passant pas 100 mots. Au dela de 100
mots, ce droit est augmente de cinquante
centimes (o fr. 50) par s£rie ou fraction de
s6rie de 50 mots,
[826] (2) Le prix des photographies d'ori-
ginaux ou de copies est fix6 par radminis-
tration qui delivre ces photographies.
[826] § 4. Les administrations ne sont
tenues de donner communication, copie
ou photographic des pieces designers ci-
dessus que si les exp6diteurs, les destina-
tajres ou leurs ayants droit fournissent les
indications n6cessaires pour trouver les
t616grammes auxquels se rapportent leurs
demandes.
CHAPITRE XXX
BUREAU DE L'UNION, COMMUNICATIONS
R&CIPROQUES. COMIT& CONSULTATIF
INTERNATIONAL T&L&GRAFHIQUE (c.C.I.T.)
ARTICLE qi.—Frais 4u Bureau de V Union
[w] (i) Les frais communs du Bureau
de I'Umon, pour les services t616graphique
et t616phonique, ne doivent pas d6passer,
par ann&e, la somme de deux cent mille
francs-or (200.000 fr.).
[w»] (2) Toutefois, si une d6pense ex-
ceptionnellement 61evee en imprimes ou
246
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
curred in the course of a year, but the cor-
responding payments are not received in
the same year, the Bureau is authorised,
in this case exclusively, to exceed the pre-
scribed maximum credit, provided that
the maximum credit for the following year
is reduced by the amount of the above
mentioned excess.
[m] (3) The sum of two hundred thou-
sand gold francs (200,000 fr.) may be
modified between two Conferences with
the consent of all the contracting parties.
ARTICLE 92. — Relations of Administra-
tions between themselves through the
medium of the Bureau of the Union
[83°] §l. The Administrations of the
Union furnish one another with essential
documents relative to their inland organ-
isation and inform each other of important
improvements which they have intro-
duced.
[8a] § 2. As a general rule, the Bureau of
the Union serves as the medium for these
communications.
t832] § 3- The said Administrations send
to the Bureau of the Union by prepaid
letter, or in case of urgency, by telegram, a
notification of all measures relative to the
formation of inland and international
tariffs and to changes in them, to the open-
ing of new channels of communication and
the closing of existing channels, so far as
they concern the international service,
and finally to the opening, closing and
changes in the service of offices. Printed
or duplicated documents in this connec-
tion, issued by Administrations, are sent
to the Bureau of the Union, either on the
date of issue, or, at latest, on the first day
of the following month.
[S33] § 4. The said Administrations send
to the Bureau, by telegraph, notice of
every interruption or restoration of com-
munication affecting international cor-
respondence.
[834J § 5- They furnish to it, at the be-
ginning of each year, statistical tables
drawn up, as fully as practicable, on the
lines indicated by the Bureau of the
Union, which distributes forms for the
purpose.
[835] § 6. They also send to the Bureau
of the Union two copies of the various pub-
lications which they issue and which they
consider likely to interest the other Ad-
ministrations of the Union.
documents se presente au cours d'une
annee, sans que les recettes correspon-
dantes soient encaiss<§es pendant la m£me
annee, le Bureau est autorise, exclusive-
ment dans ce cas, a d£passer le credit
maximum prevu, sous la reserve que le
maximum du credit pour 1'annee suivante
sera reduit d'un montant egal a I'exc6dent
susvise.
[82d] (3) La somme de deux cent mille
francs-or (200.000 fr.) pourra 6tre modi-
fiee entre deux conferences du consente-
ment de toutes les Parties contractantes.
ARTICLE 92. — Relations des administra-
tions entre elles par V intermediate du
Bureau de V Union
[83°] § i. Les administrations de 1'Union
se transmettent r6ciproquement les docu-
ments essentiels relatifs & leur organisation
interieure et se communiquent les per-
fectionnements importants qu'elles vien-
draient £ y introduire.
[831] § 2. En regie generale, ces notifica-
tions sont faites par Tinterm^diaire du
Bureau de TUnion.
[8M] § 3. Lesdites administrations en-
voient au Bureau de 1'Union, par la poste,
par lettre affranchie, ou en cas d'urgence
par telegramme, la notification de toutes
les mesures relatives £ la composition et
aux changements de tarifs interieurs et
internatipnaux, & 1'ouverture de voies de
communication nouvelles et & la suppres-
sion de voies existantes en tant que ces
voies interessent le service international,
enfin aux ouvertures, suppressions et
modifications de service des bureaux.
Les documents imprimis ou autographies
a ce sujet par les administrations sont ex-
pedi6s au Bureau de 1'Union, soit a la date
de leur distribution, soit, au plus tard, le
premier jour du mois qui suit cette date.
[833] § 4. Lesdites administrations lui
envoient, en outre, par tel6graphe, avis
de toutes les interruptions ou retablisse-
ments des communications qui affectent
la correspondance Internationale.
t834] § 5« Elles lui font parvenir, au com-
mencement de chaque annee, des tableaux
statistiques dresses, aussi compl&tement
que possible, d'apres les indications du
Bureau de FUnion, qui distribue, a cet
effet, des formulaires tout prepares.
[SB*] § 6. Elles adressent egalement au
Bureau de 1' Union deux exemplaires des
publications diverses qu'elles font parattre
et qu'elles jugent susceptibles d'interesser
les autres administrations de 1'Union.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
247
ARTICLE 93. — Work of the Bureau of the
Union
[836] § I. The Bureau of the Union com-
piles and publishes the tariff. It com-
municates to the Administrations, in due
time, all information relating to it, espe-
cially that specified in Article 92, § 3. In
cases of urgency, particularly the cases
contemplated in Article 92, § 4, these com-
munications are made by telegraph. In
notifications relating to changes of tariffs,
the communications are made in a form
suitable for insertion, as they stand, in
the bodv of the tables of rates.
[837] § 2. The Bureau of the Union pre-
pares general statistics.
t838] § 3- It prepares, issues and revises
periodically official maps of international
telecommunication channels.
t839] § 4- (i) It draws up and publishes
a List of Telegraph Offices open for inter-
national service, including radiotelegraph
land stations, and issues periodic supple-
ments to the list, notifying additions and
changes to be made in it.
[84°] (2) With a view to ensuring the ac-
curacy of the particulars in the list, Ad-
ministrations are required to indicate to
the Bureau of the Union, with the names
of their offices, the name of the division of
territory (department, county, federal
State, canton, etc.) for entry after the
name of the country in the second column
of the list. The Administrations of small
countries only are relieved of this obliga-
tion.
t841] § 5- The Bureau of the Union also
publishes a list of point-to-point radio-
communication channels.
[*42] § 6. The documents printed by the
Bureau of the Union are distributed to the
Administrations of the Union in propor-
tion to the number of units of contribution
as provided in Article 17 of the Conven-
tion. Additional documents which Ad-
ministrations may order are charged for
separately at cost price. The latter rule
applies to documents ordered by the Ad-
ministrations of countries not forming
part of the Union and by private enter-
prises.
[843] §7. Orders of this kind must be
firm, until further notice, and must be
ARTICLE 93. — Travaux du Bureau de
r Union
[836] § I. Le Bureau de I'Union coor-
donne et public le tarif. II communique
aux administrations, en temps utile, tous
les renseignements y relatifs, en particu-
lier ceux qui sont specifics a 1'article 92,
§3. S'il y a urgence, ces communica-
tions sont transmises par la voie tele-
graphique, notamment dans les cas prevus
par Tarticle 92, §4. Dans les notifica-
tions relatives aux changements de tarifs,
il donne a ces communications la forme
voulue pour que ces changements puissent
Stre immediatement introduits dans le
texte des tableaux des taxes.
[837] §2. Le Bureau de 1'Union dresse
une statistique g6n£rale.
t838] §3-11 dresse et publie des cartes
officielles des voies de telecommunication
internationales et les revise p&riodique-
ment,
[839] §4- (i) II etablit et publie une
nomenclature des bureaux tellgraphiques
ouverts au service international, y com-
pris les stations terrestres radiotele-
graphiques, ainsi que des annexes perio-
diques & ce document, faisant connattre
les additions et modifications qui doivent
y £tre apportees.
[84°] (2) En vue d'assurer 1'exactitude
des donnees de cette nomenclature, les
administrations sont tenues d'indiquer au
Bureau de PUnion, en m£me temps que
les nprns de leurs bureaux, le nom de la
subdivision territoriale (departement, co-
mitat, Etat federal, canton, etc.) pour
insertion apres le nom du pays, dans la
deuxieme colonne de la nomenclature.
Seules les administrations des petits pays
sont dispensees de cette obligation.
[841] § 5- Le Bureau de T Union publie,
en outre, une nomenclature des voies de
radiocommunication entre points fixes.
[842] § 6. Les documents imprimes par le
Bureau de 1'Union sont distribues aux
administrations de 1' Union dans la pro-
portion du nombre d'unites contributives,
d'apres 1'article 1 7 de la Convention. Les
documents supplementaires que r£clame-
raient les administrations sont pay6s a
part d'apres leur prix de revient. II en
est de m£me des documents demandes
par les administrations des pays ne faisant
pas partie de 1' Union et par les exploita-
tions privees.
[843] § 7. Les demandes de cette nature
doivent 6tre formulas une fois pour
248
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320
given In time to allow the Bureau of the
Union to fix the size of the edition ac-
cordingly.
ARTICLE 94. — International Telegraph
Consultative Committee (C.C.I.T.)
[844] § I. An international telegraph con-
sultative committee (C.C.I.T.) is charged
with the study of technical questions and
questions relative to the methods of work-
ing communication channels which con-
cern international telegraphy and are
submitted to it by Administrations and
private enterprises.
I845] § 2. (i) It is formed of experts of
those Administrations and private enter-
prises which notify their desire to take
part in its work, and which undertake to
contribute, in equal shares, to the general
expenses of its meetings. The notifica-
tion is addressed to the Administration of
the country in which the last administra-
tive conference was held.
J848] (2) Each Administration or private
enterprise bears the personal expenses of
its experts.
[8471 § 3. In principle, the meetings of the
C.C.I.T, take place every two years.
Nevertheless, a meeting fixed may be put
forward or postponed by the Administra-
tion which has called it, on request of ten
participating Administrations, if the num-
ber^ and nature of the questions to be ex-
amined justifies this course.
[848] §4. (i) The languages and method
of voting used in the plenary assemblies,
committees and sub-committees, are
those adopted by the last plenipotentiary
or administrative conference.
[849] (2) When, however, a country is
not represented by an Administration,
the whole of the experts of the private
enterprises of such country, whatever
their number, are entitled to a single vote
only.
[85°] § 5. The Director of the Bureau of
the Union or his representative and the
representatives of the other international
consultative committees, C.C.I.F. and
C.C.I.R., have the right to take part in
the meetings of the C.C.I.T. in a consulta-
tive capacity.
[8S1] § 6. The rules of procedure of the
C.C.I.T. are governed by the provisions
of Annexe No. 2 to these Regulations.1
toutes, jusqu'£ nouvel avis et de maniere
a donner au Bureau de I'Union le temps
de r6gler le tirage en cons6quence.
ARTICLE 94. — Comite consultatif inter-
national telegraphigue (C.C.I.T.}
[844] § i. Un comit6 consultatif inter-
national t61£graphique (C.C.I.T.)^ est
charg6 d'£tudier les questions techniques
et celles relatives aux m6thodes d'exploita-
tion des voies de communication qui in-
t6ressent la t61£graphie internationale, et
qui lui sont soumises par les administra-
tions et les exploitations privees.
,[845] § 2. (i) II est form6 d'experts des
administrations et des exploitations pri-
v6es, qui declarent vouloir participer a ses
travaux et qui s'engagent a contribuer,
par parts egales, aux frais comrnuns de
ses r6unions. La declaration est adress6e
& I7 administration du pays OTJI a et6 tenue
la derniere conference administrative,
[846] (2) Les depenses personnelles des
experts de chaque administration ou ex-
ploitation priv6e sont supporters par
celles-ci.
[847] § 3. En principe, les reunions du
C.C.I.T. ont lieu de deux en deux ans.
Cependant, une r6union fixee peut 6tre
avancee ou ajournee par T administration
qui 1'a conyoquee, sur demande de dix
administrations participates, si le nom-
bre et la nature des questions & examiner
le justifient,
[84S] § 4. (i) Les langues et le mode de
votation employes dans les assemblies
pl6ni£res, commissions et sous-commis-
sions, sont ceux adoptes par la derniere
conference de p!6nipotentiaires ou ad-
ministrative.
[849] (2) Toutefois, lorsqu'un pays n'est
pas repr6sente par une administration, les
experts des exploitations privees de ce
pays disposent, pour leur ensemble et
quelque soit leur nornbre, d'une seule voix
d£lib6rative.
[88°] § 5- Le directeur du Bureau de
1' Union ou son repr6sentant et les repr6-
sentants des autres comites consultatifs
internationaux, C.C.I.F. et C.C.LR., ont
le droit de participer avec voix consulta-
tive aux reunions du C.C.I.T.
[85i] § 5^ L'organisation int6rieure du
C.C.I.T. est r£gie par les dispositions de
1'annexe n° 2 au present R&glement.1
i No. 32oa, post. — ED.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
249
CHAPTER XXXI
ACCESSIONS, RELATIONS WITH
NON-ACCEDING ADMINISTRATIONS
ARTICLE 95. — Refusal to apply conven-
tional rates
[8b2] In the case of the accessions pro-
vided for by Article 4 of the Convention,
the Administrations of the Contracting
Governments may refuse the benefits of
their tariffs as fixed under the Convention
to Administrations which wish to accede
without conforming their own tariffs to
those of the countries concerned.
ARTICLE 96. — Conditions governing private
enterprises
[8W] § I. Private enterprises working
within the frontiers of one or more con-
tracting countries, and participating in the
international service, are regarded, from
the standpoint of this service, as forming
an integral part of the telegraph system
of those countries.
[854] § 2. Other private enterprises are
admitted to the advantages provided by
the Convention and by these Regula-
tions on accepting all their obligatory
clauses, and upon notification by the
country, which has given the concession
or authorised the enterprise. This noti-
fication is made in accordance with
Articles 3 and 4 of the Convention.
[855] § 3- This acceptance must be im-
posed on private enterprises which con-
nect two or more of the contracting coun-
tries, in so far as they are bound by their
deed of concession to submit, in this
respect, to the obligations prescribed by
the country which has granted the
concession.
[866] §4. Private enterprises which apply
to any one of the contracting countries for
authority to connect their channels of
telecommunication to the system of that
country, can only obtain it by formally
undertaking to submit their tariffs to
the approval of the country granting
the concession, and to make no modi-
fications of the tariff, except after a
notification through the Bureau of the
Union, which notification is not effective
until after the interval provided for in
Article 29.
[85r] § 5- The reservation which forms
the subject of Article 95, applies also to
the above-mentioned enterprises.
CHAPITRE XXXI
ADHESIONS, RELATIONS AVEC LES
ADMINISTRATIONS NON ADHERENTES
ARTICLE 95. — Refus d'appliquer les tarifs
conventionnels
[852] Dans le cas des adhesions preVues
par 1J article 4 de la Convention, les ad-
ministrations des gouvernements con-
tractants peuvent refuser le benefice de
leurs tarifs conventionnels aux adminis-
trations qui demanderaient a adherer
sans conformer elles-m£mes leurs tarifs a
ceux des pays int6ress6s.
ARTICLE 96. — Stipulations concernant les
exploitations privees
[853] § I. Les exploitations privees qui
fonctionnent dans les limites d'un ou de
plusieurs pays contractants, avec partici-
pation au service international, sont con-
side"r£es, au point de vue de ce service,
comme faisant partie int6grante du re*seau
telegraphique de ces pays.
[854] § 2. Les autres exploitations privees
sont admises aux avantages stipules par la
Convention et par le pr6sent Reglement,
moyennant adhesion a toutes leurs clauses
obligatoires et sur la notification du pays
qui a concede" ou autorise' 1' exploitation.
Cette notification a lieu conform6ment
aux articles 3 et 4 de la Convention.
t865] § 3- Cette adhesion doit £tre un-
pose"e aux exploitations privies qui relient
entre eux deux ou plusieurs des pays con-
tractants, pour autant qu'elles soient en-
gag£es par leur contrat de concession £ se
spumettre, sous ce rapport, aux obliga-
tions prescrites par le pays qui a accorde la
concession.
[856] § 4. Les exploitations privies qui
demandent a Tun quelconque des pays
contractants 1'autorisation de relier leurs
voies de telecommunication au r6seau de
ce pays, ne 1'obtiennent que sur Tengage-
ment f ormel de soumettre le taux de leurs
tarifs a 1 'approbation du pays accordant
la concession et de n'appliquer une modi-
fication de tarif qu'a la suite d'une notifi-
cation du Bureau de 1' Union, laquelle n'est
ex6cutoire qu'apr&s le d£lai prevu a
rartide 29.
[857] § 5- La reserve qui fait 1'objet de
1 'article 95 est applicable aux exploitations
susmentionne'es.
250
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320a
ARTICLE 97. — Relations with non-acceding
countries
[858] § I. When telegraphic relations are
opened with non-acceding countries, or
with private enterprises which have not
accepted the obligatory provisions of these
Regulations, these provisions are in-
variably applied to correspondence in the
section of the route which lies within the
territory of contracting or acceding
countries.
[869] § 2. The Administrations concerned
fix the rate applicable to this part of the
route. This rate, fixed within the limits
specified in Article 28, is added to that of
the non-acceding Administrations.
CHAPTER XXXII
FINAL PROVISION
ARTICLE 98. — Entry into force of the Regu-
lations
[86°] The present Regulations will come
into force on the 1st of January one
thousand nine hundred and thirty-four.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the respective
plenipotentiaries have signed these Regu-
lations in a single copy, which shall remain
in the archives of the Government of
Spain and of which a copy shall be deliv-
ered to each Government.
Done at Madrid, the loth of December,
1932.
ARTICLE 97. — Relations avec les pays non
adherents
[85*] § i. Lorsque les relations t61e-
graphiques sont ouvertes avec des pays
non adherents ou avec des exploitations
privees qui n'auraient point adher6 aux
dispositions obligatoires du present Regie-
men t, ces dispositions sontinvariablernent
appliqu6es aux correspondances dans la
partie de leur parcours qui emprunte le ter-
ritoire des pays contractants ou adherents.
[859] § 2. Les administrations int&ressees
fixent la taxe applicable a cette partie du
parcours. Cette taxe, deterrninee dans les
limites de 1'article 28, est ajoutee a celle
des administrations non participantes.
CHAPITRE XXXII
DISPOSITION FINALE
ARTICLE 98. — Mise en vigueur du Regie-
ment
[8CO] Le present Reglement entrera en
vigueur le premier Janvier mil neuf cent
trente-quatre.
EN FOI DE Qtroi, les plenipotentiaires
respectifs ont signe ce Reglement en un
exemplaire qui restera depose aux archives
du Gouyernement de 1'Espagne et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque gouverne-
ment.
Fait a Madrid, le 10 d£cembre 1932.
[Signatures and Annex I omitted; the regulations were signed on behalf of each of the
signatories of the convention (No. 316, ante) with exceptions of Canada, Liberia, Nicaragua,
and the United States of America J
No. 320a
Rules of Procedure of the International Telegraph Consultative
Committee (C.C.I.T.)- Annex II to the Telegraph Regulations
signed at Madrid, December 10, 1932.
Rdglement interieur du Comite Consultatif International Telegra-
phique (C.C.I.T.)- Annexe II au Reglement telegraphique signe
a Madrid, 10 decembre 1932.
Text and translation from publication issued by the General Post Office, London,
[Translation]
ARTICLE i .- — Managing Administration ARTICLE i .-
By "Managing Administration"- is On entend
meant the Administration which is rante" 1'administration qui est chargee
-Administration gerante
par "administration ge-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
251
charged with organising a meeting of the
C.C.I.T. The Managing Administration
takes over the business of the C.C.I.T.
five months after the close of the pre-
ceding meeting; its task ends five months
after the close of the meeting which it
has organised.
ARTICLE 2. — Meetings
The Managing Administration fixes the
place and the definite date of the meeting
which it is charged with organising. At
least six months before that date, it sends
out the invitations to the meeting, but
only to Administrations, which latter
themselves communicate them to private
enterprises and other organisations which
may be interested (Art. 10). The replies
or wishes of the above-mentioned private
enterprises and organisations must be
communicated to the Managing Admin-
istration, through the medium of the
competent Administrations.
ARTICLE 3. — Plenary Assembly. Com-
mittees
§ i. The plenary assembly (A.P.)
called by the Managing Administration,
chooses the chairman and the vice-
chairmen.
§ 2. The chairman conducts the open-
ing and closing sessions and has, in addi-
tion, the general direction of the plenary
assembly.
§ 3. The questions to be dealt with are
divided into classes and discussed in the
sessions of committees; each of these
committees is normally presided over by
the vice-chairman chosen by the plenary
assembly.
ARTICLE 4. — Secretariat
The secretariat of the meeting is pro-
vided by the Managing Administration,
with the collaboration of the Bureau of
the Union.
ARTICLE 5. — Minutes and reports
In principle, the minutes and reports
only record the chief points made by the
delegates in their remarks. Each dele-
gate has, however, the right to require
that any statement he has made should
be inserted in summary or in full in the
minutes or report, on condition that
he supplies the text of it on the morn-
ing after the end of the session at the
latest.
d'organiser une reunion du C.C.I.T.
L'administration gerante commence a
s'occuper des affaires du C.C.I.T. cinq
mois apres la cldture de la reunion pr£-
cedente; son rdle expire cinq mois apres
la clOture de la reunion qu'elle a organis6e.
ARTICLE 2. — Reunions
L'administration gerante fixe le lieu et
la date definitive de la reunion qu'elle
s'est charged d'organiser. Au moins six
mois avant cette date, elle adresse les
invitations pour ladite reunion, seule-
ment aux administrations, lesquelles les
communiquent aux exploitations privies
et aux autres organismes qui peuvent y
avoir int6rlt (art. 10). Les reponses ou
desirs des exploitations privees et orga-
nismes susdits doivent ^tre communiques
& radministration g£rante, par I'entremise
des administrations competentes.
ARTICLE 3. — AssembUe pUniere. Com-
missions
§ i. L'assembiee pl&iiere (A.P.) con-
voquee par radministration girante,
designe le president et les vice-presidents.
§ 2. Le president dirige les stances
d'ouverture et de cldture et a, en outre,
la direction generate de 1'assemblee
§3. Les questions a traiter sont r£-
parties par categories et discut6es dans
les stances de commissions; chacune de
ces commissions est normalement pr£-
sidee par le vice-president designe par
Fassembiee pieniere.
ARTICLE 4. — Secretariat
Le secretariat de la reunion est assure
par radministration gerante avec la
collaboration du Bureau de 1'Union.
ARTICLE 5. — Procds-verbaux et rapports
En principe, les proc&s-verbaux et les
rapports ne reproduisent les exposes des
deiegues que dans leurs points principaux.
Cependant, chaque deilgue a le droit de
demander 1'insertion analytique ou in
extenso au proems-verbal ou au rapport de
toute declaration qu'il a faite, a condition
qu'il en fpurnisse le texte au plus tard le
matin qui suit la fin de la seance.
252
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 320a
ARTICLE 6. — Voting
§ i. A delegation which is prevented
by a serious reason from being present at
sessions may entrust by letter its vote to
another delegation. No delegation may,
however, exercise more than two votes.
§2. A proposal is only adopted if it
obtains a clear majority of the votes cast;
if the votes are equal, it is rejected. The
minutes show the number of delegations
which voted for, and the number which
voted against the proposal.
§ 3. Votes are taken by raising the
hand, or, at the request of a delegation,
by roll call in the alphabetical order of
the French names of countries. In the
latter case, the minutes specify the dele-
gations which have voted for and those
which have voted against the proposal.
ARTICLE 7. — Working of committees
§ i. The committees set up by the
plenary assembly may divide into sub-
committees, and the sub-committees into
sub-sub-committees.
§ 2. The chairman of a committee pro-
poses for the approval of the relative
committee the choice of chairman of ^ each
sub-committee and sub-sub-committee.
The committees, sub-committees and
sub-sub-committees nominate their own
reporters.
§ 3. The various "avis" adopted by
the committees must bear the word
"unanimously" if the "avis" has been
adopted unanimously by those voting, or
the words "by the majority" if the " avis "
was adopted by a majority.
ARTICLE 8. — Participation of the Bureau
of the Union
§ i. The Bureau of the Union takes
part in the various operations of the
C.C.I.T., with a view to the centralising
and publishing of a general documenta-
tion for the use of Administrations.
§ 2. The publication of documents re-
lating to meetings of the C.C.I.T. must
first be authorised by the plenary as-
sembly.
ARTICLE 9. — Questions to be examined
The plenary assembly of the C.C.I.T.
may only take up well-considered ques-
tions already submitted to the Adminis-
ARTICLE 6. — Votation
§ i. En cas d'empe^chements serieux,
une delegation peut, par ecrit, charger de
sa voix une autre delegation. Toutefois,
aucune delegation ne peut disposer de
plus de deux voix.
§ 2. Une proposition n'est adoptee que
si elle reunit la majority absolue des
suffrages exprimes; en cas d'6galit6 de
voix, elle est 6cartee. Dans les proces-
verbaux sont indiques le nombre des
delegations qui ont vote pour et le nombre
de celles qui ont vote contre la proposition.
§ 3. Les votations ont lieu soit a mains
levees, soit, sur demande d'une delega-
tion, par appel nominal, dans 1'ordre
alphabetique du nom francais des pays.
Dans ce dernier cas, les proces-verbaux
indiquent les delegations qui ont vote
pour et celles qui ont vote contre la
proposition.
ARTICLE 7. — Fonctionnement des com-
missions
§ i. Les commissions instituees par
1'assembiee pieniere peuvent se subdiviser
en sous-commissions, et les sous-com-
missions en sous-sous-commissions.
§ 2. Les presidents des commissions
proposent & la ratification de la commis-
sion respective le choix du president de
chaque sous-commission et sous-sous-
commission. Les commissions, sous-
commissions et sous-sous-commissions
nomment elles-m&nes leurs rapporteurs.
§ 3. Les avis emis par les commissions
doivent porter la formule: "a 1'unani-
mite", si 1'avis a ete emis a I'unanimite
des votants, ou la formule " a la majorite ",
si 1'avis a ete adopte & la majorite.
ARTICLE 8. — Participation du Bureau de
I' Union
§ i. Le Bureau de 1'Union prend part
aux divers travaux du C.C.I.T., en vue
de la centralisation et de la publication
d'une documentation generale a 1'usage
des administrations.
§ 2. La publication des documents
afferents aux reunions du C.C.I.T. doit
8tre autorisee, au prealable, par Tassem-
biee pieniere.
ARTICLE 9. — Questions a examiner
L'assembiee pieniere du C.C.I.T. ne
peut £tre saisie que de questions mflre-
ment etudiees et deja soumises, par 1'in-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
253
trations, at least three months before the
meeting, through the medium of the
Bureau of the Union.
ARTICLE 10. — Admission of representatives
of groups or organisations
§ i. Representatives of manufacturers
of plant are not authorised to be present
at plenary assemblies.
§ 2. Representatives of other kinds of
groups or organisations, whose advice
and collaboration might appear helpful,
may, by decision of the chairmen of the
appropriate committee, be invited to take
part in the work of certain committees or
sessions. Such representatives are not,
however, admitted to sessions of the
plenary assembly.
ARTICLE 11. — Committees of reporters
§ i. Committees of reporters (C.R.),
consisting of experts of Administrations,
are set up and charged with the examina-
tion of questions between sessions and
the preparation of the "avis" to be sub-
mitted to the C.C.I. T. Each committee
of reporters elects a principal reporter,
who assumes the direction of the work of
the committee of reporters and has the
power to call together the reporters of his
committee, with the authority of his
Administration.
§ 2. So far as practicable, questions
must be settled by correspondence; for
this purpose the principal reporter may
correspond direct in writing with the
other members of his committee. But if
a question cannot be completely settled
in this way, he has the right to suggest
meetings at suitable places, in order that
the question under examination may be
discussed orally.
§ 3. The committees of reporters may
invite representatives of private enter-
prises and experts of private industry to
take part in certain of their studies and
discussions, if it appears that their col-
laboration would be helpful.
§ 4. The head of the secretariat set up
by the Managing Administration is in-
formed by the principal reporter of the
date and place of this meeting, so that he
may take part.
§ 5. The reports of the committees of
reporters with their draft "avis" are
forwarded to the Bureau of the Union
which duplicates them and distributes
term£diaire du Bureau de 1'Union, aux
administrations, depuis au moms trois
mois avant la reunion.
ARTICLE 10. — Admission de representants
de groupements ou organismes
§ i. Les representants des construc-
teurs de mat6riel ne sont pas autorises a
assister aux assembles plenieres.
§ 2. Des representants de groupements
ou organismes d'autre nature et dont la
consultation ou la collaboration appa-
raissent comme utiles peuvent £tre, par
decision du president de la commission
comp6tente, invites a prendre part aux
travaux de certaines commissions ou
stances. Toutefois, ces representants ne
sont pas admis aux s6ances de 1'assemblee
pl6niire.
ARTICLE n. — Commissions de rapporteurs
§ I. II est constitu6 des commissions
de rapporteurs (C.R.), formers des ex-
perts des administrations et chargers
d'etudier les questions entre les sessions
et de preparer les avis & soumettre au
C.C.LT. Chaque commission de rap-
porteurs elit un rapporteur principal, qui
assume la direction des travaux de la
commission de rapporteurs et a comp6-
tence pour convoquer les rapporteurs de
sa commission, avec Fautorisation de son
administration.
§ 2. Les questions doivent, dans la
mesure du possible, £tre resolues par
correspondance; le rapporteur principal
peut, i cet effet correspondre directement
par ecrit avec les autres membres de sa
commission. Mais, si la solution com-
plete d'une question ne peut pas^tre
obtenue par cette voie, il a le droit de
proposer des reunions & des endroits con-
venables, afin de pouvoir discuter verbale-
ment la question £ 1'etude.
§ 3. Les commissions de rapporteurs
peuvent inviter des representants des
exploitations privees et des experts de
1'industrie privee & participer i certaines
de leurs 6tudes et discussions, s'il apparatt
que leur collaboration peut Stre utile.
§ 4. Le chef du secretariat institu6 par
radministration gerante est inform^ par
le rapporteur principal de la date et du
lieu de cette reunion, afin qu'il puisse y
prendre part.
§ 5. Les rapports des commissions de
rapporteurs, avec leurs projets ^ d'avis,
sont transmis au Bureau de 1' Union, qui
les fait multiplier et distribuer aux
254
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
them to those taking part In the C.C.I.T.
and to others concerned.
ARTICLE 12. — Closing session
§ i. At the closing session the plenary
assembly adopts, rejects or sends for
further study the "avis" approved In the
committees, and draws up a list of new
questions and questions still under exam-
ination. It chooses the committees of
reporters who will study them until the
next meeting, and draws up the list of
Administrations which desire to be repre-
sented on each committee of reporters.
§2. The secretariat of the meeting
forwards the ''avis" to the Bureau of the
Union, which communicates them to the
Administrations of the Union.
§ 3. At the same session, the C.C.I.T,
fixes the approximate date at which the
next meeting can be held, and chooses the
Managing Administration for the next
meeting. It indicates the new questions
and those still under examination; the
whole of these questions is put on the
agenda for the next meeting.
ARTICLE 13. — Study of new questions
§ i. At the end of a meeting, all the
new questions not foreseen by the assem-
bly, to be submitted to the C.C.I.T., are
addressed to the new Managing Admin-
istration. This Administration enters
the questions on the agenda for the next
meeting, subject to the conditions of
Article 9.
§ 2. The Managing Administration may
apply to the Bureau of the Union for the
duplication and distribution of the new
proposals (Art. n, § 5).
ARTICLE 14. — Management of the C.C.I.T.
in the interval between two meetings
§ I. During the five months following
title close of a meeting of the C.C.I.T., the
secretariat of the late Managing Admin-
istration— the Administration of the
country in which the last meeting was
held — continues to act as the link between
the Administrations, private enterprises
and manufacturers, and in particular it
retains the work of current correspond-
ence.
§ 2. The Administration last charged
with the management forwards all the
business on hand direct to the new
secretariat.
No. 320a
participants du C.C.I.T. et aux autres
int6ress6es.
ARTICLE 12. — Seance de cldture
§ I. A la seance de c!6ture, Tassemblee
pleniere adopte, rejette ou renvoie pour
etude les avis approuyes dans les com-
missions et etablit la liste des questions
nouvelles ou rest6es en suspens. Elle
d6signe les commissions de rapporteurs
qui, jusqu'a la prochaine reunion, les
etudieront, et etablit la liste des adminis-
trations qui desirent 6tre representees
dans chaque commission de rapporteurs.
§ 2. Le secr6tariat de la reunion trans-
met les avis au Bureau de PUnion, qui les
communique aux administrations de
FUnion.
§ 3. Dans la m£me seance, le C.C.I.T.
fixe la date approximative a laquelle
pourra se tenir la reunion suivante et
designe radministration gerante de la
prochaine reunion. II indique les ques-
tions nouvelles et celles qui sont encore
en suspens; Tensemble de ces questions
est port6 au programme de la reunion sui-
vante.
ARTICLE 13, — Mise a Vfoude de questions
nouvelles
§ i , Des la fin d'une reunion, toutes les
questions nouvelles, non pr6vues par
Tassemblee, a soumettre au C.C.I.T.,
sont adress6es a la nouvelle administra-
tion gerante. Cette administration in-
scrit ces questions au programme de la
prochaine reunion, sous reserve des dis-
positions de 1' article 9.
§ 2. Pour la multiplication et la dis-
tribution des propositions nouvelles, rad-
ministration gerante peut s'adresser au
Bureau de 1'Union (art. 11, § 5).
ARTICLE 14. — Gestion du C.C.t.T. dans
Vinteroalle de deux reunions
§ i. Pendant les cinq rnois qui suivent
la c!6ture d'une reunion du C.C.I.T., le
secretariat de Tancienne administration
gerante — administration du pays qui a
ete le siege de la derniere reunion — con-
tinue a maintenir la liaison avec les
administrations, exploitations privees et
constructeurs, et il conserve, notamment,
le service de la correspondance courante.
§ 2. L'administration qui, en dernier
lieu, a eu la charge de la gerance remet
directernent au nouveau secretariat toutes
les affaires en instance.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEGRAPH REGULATIONS
255
ARTICLE 15. — Relations between the Man-
aging Administration and other Admin-
istrations, private enterprises and or-
ganisations
The Managing Administration may
correspond direct with the other Admin-
istrations, private enterprises and organ-
isations capable of collaborating in the
works of the C.C.I.T. It sends at least
one copy of the documents to the Bureau
of the Union.
ARTICLE 15. — Relations entre V administra-
tion gerante et les autres administrations,
exploitations privees et organismes
L'administration g6rante peut corres-
pondre directement avec les administra-
tions, les exploitations privies et les
organismes susceptibles de collaborer aux
trayaux du C.C.I.T. Elle remet au
moins un exemplaire des documents au
Bureau de V Union.
No. 320b
Final Protocol of the Telegraph Regulations. Signed at Madrid,
December 10, 1932.
Protocole final du Reglement telegraphique. Signe & Madrid,
10 decembre 1932.
Entered into force December 10, 1932.*
Text and translation from publication issued by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
At the moment of proceeding to the
signature of the Telegraph Regulations
annexed to the International Telecom-
munication Convention, the undersigned
plenipotentiaries agree that the provisions
concerning urgent telegrams (Article 55)
and letter telegrams (Article 76) of the
said Regulations shall go into force as
from the 1st of April 1933.
The undersigned plenipotentiaries take
note of the following declarations:
1. The plenipotentiaries of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland formally declare that, by their
signature of the Telegraph Regulations
annexed to the International Telecom-
munication Convention, the United King-
dom of Great Britain and Northern Ire-
land accepts no obligation in respect of
either § 2 of Article 26 (Composition of
the Tariff) or Article 31 (Fixing of Mone-
tary Equivalents) of the said Regulations.
2. The plenipotentiary of the Com-
monwealth of Australia, formally declares
that, by his signature of the Telegraph
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3479. August 30,
1934.
Au moment de proceder a la signature
du Reglement telegraphique annexe & la
Convention internationale des te!6com-
munications, les pl£nipotentiaires sous-
signes sont convenus de ce que les dis-
positions concernant les telegrammes
urgents (art. 55) et les lettres-tel<§grammes
(art. 76) dudit Reglement seront mises en
execution & partir du ier avril 1933.
Les plenipotentiaires soussign6s pren-
nent acte des declarations suivantes:
1. Les plenipotentiaires du Royaume-
Uni de la Grande-Bretagne et de 1'Irlande
du Nord declarent formellement que, par
leur signature du Reglement t616graphique
annex6 & la Convention internationale des
telecommunications, le Royaume-Uni de
la Grande-Bretagne et de ITrlande du
Nord n'accepte aucune obligation rela-
tive soit au § 2 de F article 26 (composition
du tarif) soit a 1'article 31 (fixation d'6qui-
valents montoires) dudit Reglement.
2. Le plenipotentiaire de la F6d6ration
Australienne declare formellement que,
par sa signature du Reglement t616-
256
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 32 ob
Regulations annexed to the Interna-
tional Telecommunication Convention,
the Commonwealth of Australia accepts
no obligation in respect of either § 2 of
Article 26 (Composition of the Tariff) or
Article 31 (Fixing of Monetary Equiva-
lents) of the said Regulations.
3. The plenipotentiary of New Zealand
formally declares that, by his signature
of the Telegraph Regulations annexed
to the International Telecommunication
Convention, New Zealand accepts no
obligation in respect of either § 2 of
Article 26 (Composition of the Tariff) or
Article 31 (Fixing of Monetary Equiva-
lents) of the said Regulations.
4. The plenipotentiaries of the coun-
tries named below formally declare that,
by their signature of the Telegraph Regu-
lations annexed to the International Tele-
communication Convention, their Gov-
ernments accept no obligation in respect
of either § 2 of Article 26 (Composition of
the Tariff) or Article 31 (Fixing of Mone-
tary Equivalents) of the said Regulations.
South Africa (Union of), Germany,
Argentine (Republic), Austria, Belgium,
Brazil, China, Colombia, Belgian Congo,
Cuba, Dominican Republic, Egypt, Spain,
Finland, France, French Colonies, Hun-
gary, British India, Italy, Italian Colo-
nies and Italian Islands of the Aegean,
Japan, Chosen, Taiwan, Karafuto, the
Leased Territory of Kwantung and the
South Seas Islands under Japanese
Mandate, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Mo-
rocco, Poland, Portugal, Portuguese Colo-
nies, Roumania, Czechoslovakia, Tunis,
Venezuela, Yugoslavia.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the plenipo-
tentiaries below have drawn up the pres-
ent Protocol and have signed it in a single
copy, which shall remain in the archives
of the Government of Spain and of which
a copy^shall be delivered to each Govern-
ment signatory to the said Regulations.
Done at Madrid the loth of December,
1932.
graphique annexe a la Convention Inter-
nationale des telecommunications, la
Federation Australienne n'accepte aucune
obligation relative soit au § 2 de Particle
26 (composition du tarif) soit & 1'article
31 (fixation d' equivalents mon^taires)
dudit Reglement.
3. Le plenipotentiaire de la Nouvelle-
Zelande declare formellement que, par sa
signature du Reglement telegraphique
annexd £ la Convention international des
t61ecommunications, la Nouvelle-Zelande
n'accepte aucune obligation relative soit
au § 2 de 1'article 26 (composition du
tarif) soit a 1'article 31 (fixation d Equiva-
lents monetaires) dudit Reglement.
4. Les plenipotentiaires des pays de-
signes ci-apres declarent formellement
que, par leur signature du Reglement
telegraphique annexe^ a la Convention
internationale des telecommunications,
leurs gouvernements n'acceptent aucune
obligation relative soit au § 2 de 1'article
26 (composition du tarif) soit a 1'article 31
(fixation d'equivalents mon6taires) dudit
Reglement.
Afrique du Sud (Union de !')» Alle-
magne, Argentine (Republique), Autriche,
Belgique, Br£sil, Chine, Colombie, Congo
beige, Cuba, Dominicaine (Republique),
Egypte, Espagne, Finlande, France, Colo-
nies francaises, Hongrie, Indes britan-
niques, Italie, Colonies italiennes et lies
italiennes de TEg6e, Japon, Chosen,
Taiwan, Karafuto, le Territoire a bail de
Kwantung et les lies des Mers du Sud
sous mandat japonais, Lithuanie, Luxem-
bourg, Maroc, Pologne, Portugal, Colo-
nies portugaises, Roumanie, Tch£co-
slovaquie, Tunisie, Venezuela, Yougo-
slavie.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les plenipotentiaires
ci-dessous ont dress6 le present Prptocole
et ils 1'ont sign6 en un exemplaire qui
restera dans les archives du Gouverne-
ment espagnol et dont une copie sera
remise £ chaque gouvernement signataire
dudit Reglement.
Fait & Madrid, le 10 decembre 1932.
[Signatures omitted; the final protocol was signed on behalf of each of the signatories of
the telegraph regulations with exception of Persia.]
Dec. 10, 1932 TELEPHONE REGULATIONS 257
No. 321
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS annexed to the Telecommunication
Convention. Signed at Madrid, December 10, 1932.
REGLEMENT TfeLfiPHONIQUE annexe a la Convention des
telecommunications. Signe H Madrid, 10 decembre 1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These regulations supersede the provisions of Chapter 24 of the regula-
tions annexed to the Telegraph Convention of St. Petersburg, as revised at Paris in 1925
(No. 146, ante). Numerous bipartite and multipartite agreements regulating telephone
service between European states have been concluded. See, for example, the agreement of
April-May, 1928 (No. 198, ante).
ACCESSIONS. On July I, 1937, these regulations had been approved or acceded to by all
the states which had ratified or acceded to the telecommunication convention (No. 316,
ante), except Afghanistan, Albania, Australia, Canada, China, Dominican Republic,
Ethiopia, Haiti, New Zealand, Panama, Persia, United States of America, and Yemen, and
by Greece and Sweden.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of these regulations is also published in 151 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 226. (See the bibliography under No. 316, ante.)
Entered into force January i, 1934.*
Text and translation from publication issued by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
CHAPTER I CHAPITRE I
APPLICATION OF THE REGULATIONS APPLICATION DTJ R^GLEMENT
ARTICLE I. — Application of the Regulations ARTICLE i. — Application du Reglement
— Scope — Regimes
W 2 § *• (*) The provisions of the pres- p]2 § I. (i) Les dispositions du present
ent Regulations apply only to the inter- Reglement ne s'appliquent qu'aux services
national telephone services in the Euro- telephoniques internationaux du regime
pean system. europeen,
[2] (2) The European system comprises [2] (2) Le regime europeen comprend
all the countries of Europe, and countries tous les pays de 1* Europe et les pays situes
situated outside Europe the Administra- hors del' Europe queleurs administrations
lions of which declare that they belong respectives declarent appartenir £ ce
to this system. regime.
[3] § 2. A telephone call is subject to [3] §2. line communication tel&phonique
the rules of the European system when it est soumise aux regies du regime euro-
is set up solely by means of channels of p£en lorsqu'elle emprunte exclusivement
communication of countries belonging des voies de communication de pays ap-
to this system. par tenant a ce regime.
[4] §3- The rules relating to each extra- [*] §3. Les regies relatives & chaque
European telephone service are fixed by service te!6phonique extra-europ6en sont
agreement between the Administrations fixees par accord entre les administra-
and/or private enterprises concerned. tions et/ou les exploitations privies in-
teressees.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3479, August 30, 1934.
2 The consecutive numbering of the paragraphs by figures in brackets \vas decided upon by the
drafting committee of the International Telegraph Conference of Madrid (1932), to facilitate
reference. — ED.
258
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
tfi] § 4. The provisions of the Tele-
graph Regulations which are not contrary
to the stipulations of the present Regula-
tions and which relate to the same objects
as the latter are applicable to the tele-
phone service.
CHAPTER II
DEFINITIONS
ARTICLE 2. — Definitions
[6] The. following definitions complete
those given in the Convention:
[7] Telephone exchange: An installation
permitting the establishment of telephone
calls.
[8] Telephone circuit: An electrical con-
nexion permitting the establishment of
telephone communication in both direc-
tions between two telephone exchanges,
p] International telephone circuit: A tele-
phone circuit connecting two telephone
exchanges situated in two different coun-
tries.
[lo] Terminal exchanges: Exchanges con-
nected directly by an international circuit.
[u] Direct transit circuit: An international
telephone circuit passing through one or
more transit countries and having no
intermediate telephone exchange.
p] Direct call: A telephone call estab-
lished by means of a single international
telephone circuit.
M Transit call: A telephone call estab-
lished by means of more than one inter-
national telephone circuit.
Iu] Booking of a call: The first request
made by the caller for an international
telephone call.
[1S] Call: The effect given to the booking
of a call when communication has been
established between the calling telephone
station and the called telephone station.
[16] Refused call: A call refused when, at
the moment at which it is offered, any
person at either the calling or called
telephone station indicates at once that
it is not practicable or that it is not de-
sired to speak.
[l7] Normal route: The route which must
be chosen in the first place for the passing
of telephone traffic in a particular service.
[18] Auxiliary route: A route other than
[8] § 4. Les dispositions du Reglement
te!6graphique qui ne sont pas contraires
aux stipulations du pr6sent Reglement
et qui se rapportent aux m6mes objets
que celui-ci sont applicables au service
te!6phonique.
CHAPITRE II
DEFINITIONS
ARTICLE 2. — Definitions
[6] Les definitions ci-apres competent
celles qui sont mentionnees dans la Con-
vention:
[7] Bureau central teliphonique: Installa-
tion permettant d'6tablir des communica-
tions telephoniques.
[8] Circuit telephonique : Liaison electrique
permettant d'etablir une communication
telephonique dans les deux sens entre
deux bureaux centraux t61ephoniques.
[9] Circuit telephonique international: cir-
cuit telephonique reliant deux bureaux
centraux telephoniques, situes dans deux
pays differents.
[10] Bureaux fete de ligne: Bureaux relics
directement par un circuit international.
[u] Circuit direct de transit: Circuit tele-
phonique international traversant un ou
plusiers pays de transit et ne comportant
aucun bureau central telephonique de
transit.
[12] Communication directe: Communica-
tion telephonique etablie au moyen d'un
seul circuit telephonique international.
[13] Communication de transit: Communi-
cation telephonique etablie au mpyen de
plus d'un circuit telephonique interna-
tional.
[u] Demande de communication: Premiere
requite formulae par 1'usager pour obtenir
une communication telephonique Inter-
nationale.
[15] Conversation: Suite donnee a une
demande de communication lorsque la
communication a 6t6 etablie entre les
postes demandeur et demande.
[*6] Refus d'une conversation: Conversa-
tion refus6e lorsque, au moment oft elle
est offerte, une personne quelconque a
1'un des deux postes dernandeur ou de-
mand6 indique immediatement qu'on ne
peut ou ne veut pas causer.
[17] ^ Voie normale: Voie qui doit £tre
choisie en premier lieu pour recoupment
du trafic telephonique dans une relation
de"terminee.
[18] Voie auxiliaire: Voie autre que la
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
259
the normal route, but passing through
the same countries as the normal route.
[ig] Emergency route: A route which
passes through countries other than the
countries through which the normal route
passes.
[20] Chargeable duration of a telephone
call: The period of time which serves
as the basis for calculating the charge
for the call.
[21] Unit charge in a particular interna-
tional service: The charge proper to an
ordinary call of three minutes' duration
exchanged during the period of heavy
traffic.
CHAPTER III
INTERNATIONAL SYSTEM
ARTICLE 3. — Constitution and use of the
system
p2] § I. (i) The Administrations and/
or private enterprises concerned establish,
after agreement between themselves, the
circuits necessary for the handling of
international telephone traffic.
[28] (2) Each intermediate Administra-
tion or private enterprise provides the
sections of international circuits passing
through the territory which it serves.
P4] (3) Each section to be constructed
on the territory served by an intermediate
Administration or private enterprise is,
as far as possible and with due regard to
difficulties of all kinds, established by the
shortest route between the points of
entry and exit of the international circuit.
p6] §2. (i) Circuits intended for the
handling of international telephone traffic
and the associated technical installations
are constructed and maintained so as to
ensure good reception and also a reliable
and quick service.
[ae] (2) In this respect, the Administra-
tions and private enterprises conform, as
far as possible, with the recommendations
on matters of principle formulated by the
C.C.I. F., as regards the constitution and
maintenance of lines and installations.
P7] §3- 00 The Administrations and/or
private enterprises concerned decide,
by mutual agreement, on the services to
be opened, and endeavour to extend these
services to large geographical areas and
not merely to certain systems.
voie normale, mais traversant les m§mes
pays que la voie normale.
[l9] Voie de secours: Voie qui traverse
d'autres pays que les pays traverses par
la voie normale.
p°] Duree taxable d'une conversation teli-
phonique: Intervalle de temps qui sert
de base pour le calcul de la taxe de cette
conversation.
[21] Unite de taxe dans une relation inter-
nationale determinee: Taxe afferente £
une conversation ordinaire d'une duree de
trois minutes echangee pendant la periode
de fort trafic.
CHAPITRE III
ROSEAU INTERNATIONAL
ARTICLE 3. — Constitution et utilisation du
reseau
p2] § i. (i) Les administrations et/ou
les exploitations privees interessees con-
stituent, apres entente entre elles, les
circuits n6cessaires pour assurer 1'ecoule-
ment du trafic t616phonique international.
p3] (2) Chaque administration ou ex-
ploitation privee interm6diaire fournit les
sections de circuits internationaux qui doi-
vent traverser le territoire qu'elle dessert.
P4] (3) Chaque section a construire sur
le territoire desservi par une administra-
tion ou exploitation privee intermediaire
est 6tablie, autant que possible, compte
tenu des difficultes de toute nature, par
I'itin6raire le plus court entre les points
d' entree et de sortie du circuit inter-
national.
p5] §2. (i) Les circuits destines £
Tecpulement du trafic t616phonique inter-
national et les installations techniques y
relatives sont constitu£s et entretenus de
maniere & assurer une bonne audition
ainsi qu'un service stir et rapide.
p6] (2) A cet 6gard, les administrations
et les exploitations privees se conferment,
autant que possible, aux recommandations
de principe formulas par le C.C.LF.
en ce qui concerne la constitution et la
maintenance des lignes et des installa-
tions.
P7] § 3- 00 Les administrations et/ou
les exploitations privees interessees d6-
terminent, d'un cornmun accord, les
relations a ouvrir, en s'efforgant d'etendre
ces relations a de grandes circonscriptions
g6ographiques et non seulement £ certains
reseaux.
26o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
[28] (2) For each service, the Administra-
tions and/or private enterprises con-
cerned decide, by mutual agreement:
[29] (a) on one or more normal routes;
[30] (&) if necessary, on auxiliary routes
to be used whenever this would be of
advantage from the point of view of
rapidity of service;
[31] (c) in appropriate cases, on emer-
gency routes to be used in case of total
breakdown or of serious interruption on
the normal routes.
[821 (3) The normal routes are deter-
mined with due regard to the quality of
transmission, to the number of inter-
mediate exchanges, to the length of and
the amount of traffic on the circuits to
be used, the quality of transmission being
regarded, however, as of prime impor-
tance.
[33] § 4. The purposes for which an inter-
national circuit is assigned may not be
altered except by agreement between the
Administrations and/or private enter-
prises concerned.
I34] § 5* In case of interruption every
defective international circuit (or section
of an international circuit) must be re-
paired with all requisite speed, and, pend-
ing repair, must be replaced as far as
possible and with the minimum delay.
[36] §6. (i) The Administrations and/or
private enterprises concerned inform one
another of the composition of the sections
of international circuits established on
their respective territories, and keep each
other advised of all important alterations
in such composition.
[36] (2) The Bureau of the Union keeps
up to date a List of International Tele-
phone Circuits.
ARTICLE 4. — Maintenance of circuits
[37] § i. Daily, at a time fixed by mutual
agreement, the terminal exchanges make
certain, by tests in ringing and reception,
of the state of the international circuits.
Note is made of any faults.
[38] § 2. The Administrations and/or
private enterprises concerned establish
by mutual agreement a programme in ac-
cordance with which the terminal ex-
changes and repeater stations must make
periodical measurements on international
circuits for maintenance purposes. These
measurements must be made at times
[28] (2) Pour chaque relation, les ad-
ministrations et/ou les exploitations pri-
vees interessees d6terminent, d'un com-
mun accord:
[29] (a) une ou plusieurs voies normales;
[30] (#) eventuellement, des voies auxili-
aires & utiliser chaque ^fois que cela
presente de I'int6r^t au point de vue de la
rapidit^ du service ;
[31] (c) le cas 6cheant, des voies de
secours £ utiliser en cas d'interruption
totale ou de derangement important des
voies normales.
[32] (3) Les voies normales sont d6ter~
mine'es en tenant compte de la qualite"
de Faudition, du nombre des bureaux
intermediaires, de la longueur et du trafic
des circuits a utiliser, en attachant,
toutefois, une importance prirnordiale
& la qualit6 de 1'audition.
[33] § 4. L'affectation d'un circuit inter-
national ne peut 6tre modifiee que par
accord entre les administrations et/ou les
exploitations privees interessees.
[34] § 5. En cas de derangement, tout
circuit international (ou section de circuit
international) defectueux doit £tre repar&
avec toute la celerite desirable, et, en
attendant qu'il soit repare, £tre remplac6
dans la mesure du possible et dans le
moindre delai.
P5] § 6. (i) Les administrations et/ou
les exploitations privees interessees se
communiquent la composition des sections
de circuit international etablies sur leurs
territoires respectifs, et se font part de
tout changement important dans cette
composition.
[36] (2) Le Bureau de 1'Union tient £
jour une nomenclature des circuits
telephoniques internationaux.
ARTICLE 4. — Maintenance des circuits
I37] § !• Quotidiennement, £ une heure
fixee d'un commun accord, les bureaux
tlte de ligne s'assurent, par des essais
d'appel et d'audition, de 1'etat des cir-
cuits internationaux. II est tenu note
des derangements.
[38] § 2. Les administrations et/ou les
exploitations privees interess6es etablis-
sent d'un commun accord un programme
suivant lequel doivent £tre effectuees par
les bureaux tete de ligne et par les stations
de repeteurs, les mesures periodiques de
maintenance sur les* circuits internatio-
naux. Ces mesures doivent 6tre effec-
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
26l
when they will not hinder the flow of
telephone traffic.
CHAPTER IV
DURATION OF SERVICE — LEGAL TIME
ARTICLE 5. — Duration of service
[39] § i. (i) Each Administration or pri-
vate enterprise fixes the hours of working
of its exchanges.
[40] (2) The Administrations and private
enterprises concerned arrange, as far as
possible, to fix the same period of working
at neighbouring frontier exchanges which
have close relations with each other.
[41] § 2. Exchanges which are not open
permanently are bound to prolong the
service for 12 minutes beyond the regula-
tion hours for calls actually proceeding
and calls already prepared.
ARTICLE 6. — Legal time
[42] (i) Exchange time must always be
the legal time of the country concerned.
[43] (2) All changes in the legal time of
a country are notified in advance by the
Administration or private enterprise
of that country to the other Administra-
tions and private enterprises concerned.
CHAPTER V
DIRECTORIES
ARTICLE 7. — Compilation of directories
[44] § i . Each Administration or private
enterprise publishes, by districts, official
directories.
[4B] § 2. If the classification of the dis-
tricts is not based on alphabetical order,
each directory includes a recapitulative
table of the districts in alphabetical order,
so as to facilitate reference.
[46] § 3- The working hours are indi-
cated in these directories in arabic figures,
at least for exchanges where the service
is not available permanently.
ARTICLE 8. — Supply of directories
[47] § I. Each Administration or private
enterprise supplies free of charge to the
Administrations or private enterprises
of the countries with which telephone
service is open, a sufficient number of
copies of its official directories. As soon
tuees £ des heures telles qu'elles ne ge^nent
pas Tecoulement du trafic telephonique.
CHAPITRE IV
DUREE DU SERVICE — HEURE LOCALE
ARTICLE 5. — Duree du service
[39] §1.^(1) Chaque administration ou
exploitation privee determine les heures
de fonctionnement de ses bureaux.
[40] (2) Les administrations et les ex-
ploitations privees interessees font coin-
cider autant que possible les periodes de
fonctionnement des bureaux situes de
part et d'autre de la frontiere et qui ont
des relations suivies entre eux.
[41] § 2. Les bureaux qui ne sont pas
ouverts en permanence sont tenus de
prolonger le service de 12 minutes au
del£ des heures reglementaires en faveur
des conversations en cours et des com-
munications deja pr£parees.
ARTICLE 6. — Heure Ugale
[42] (i) L'heure des bureaux doit tou-
jours e"tre Theure 16gale de leur pays.
[43] (2) Tout changement apport£ a
1'heure legale d'un pays est notifi6
d'avance par Tadministration ou Fex-
ploitation privee de ce pays aux autres
administrations et exploitations privies
interessees.
CHAPITRE V
LISTES DES ABONN&S
ARTICLE 7. — Etablissement des listes
[44] §i. Chaque administration ou ex-
ploitation privee public, par reseau, les
listes officielles des abonnes.
[45] § 2. Si le classement des reseaux
n'est pas bas6 sur 1'ordre alphabetique,
chaque liste comprend un tableau re-
capitulatif des reseaux par ordre alpha-
betique, afin de faciliter les recherches.
[46] § 3. Au moins pour les bureaux
centraux ou le service n'est pas assure
d'une maniere permanente, les heures de
fpnctionnement sont indiqu6es dans ces
listes en chiffres arabes.
ARTICLE 8. — Fourniture des listes
[47] § i. Chaque administration ou ex-
ploitation privee remet gratuitement aux
administrations ou exploitations priv6es
des pays avec lesquels les relations tele-
phoniques sont ouvertes, un nombre
suffisant d'exemplaires de ses listes offi-
262
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
as a new directory is received, the old
directory is destroyed.
[48] § 2. The Administrations and pri-
vate enterprises take the necessary meas-
ures for the sale of foreign official direc-
tories to the public of their respective
countries.
CHAPTER VI
CLASSES OF CALLS
ARTICLE 9. — Ordinary private calls
[49] The expression ordinary private
calls means paid calls which do not re-
ceive any priority.
ARTICLE 10. — Urgent private calls
[B0] Urgent private calls, having priority
over ordinary private calls, may be ad-
mitted by agreement between the Ad-
ministrations and/or private enterprises
concerned.
ARTICLE 1 1 . — Lightning calls
[51] Lightning calls having priority over
all other calls, excepting urgent Govern-
ment calls, may be admitted by agree-
ment between the Administrations and/or
private enterprises concerned.
ARTICLE 12. — Subscription calls
I52] § I- (i) Subscription calls are those
which are arranged to take place each
day, or each working day, between the
same telephone stations, at the same time
agreed upon in advance, for the same
duration, and which have been booked
for at least one whole month.
[83] (2) The person who enters into a
subscription contract may, however, be
authorised exceptionally to make his call
to or from a telephone station other than
those indicated in the subscription con-
tract, but forming part of the same
system.
[54] § 2. Subscription calls are admitted
by special agreement between the Ad-
ministrations and/or private enterprises
concerned.
["] § 3- Subscription calls must relate
exclusively to the personal affairs of the
correspondents or those of their firms.
cielles. Des qu'une nouvelle liste est
recue, la list perirnee est detruite.
[4S] § 2. Les administrations et les ex-
ploitations privees prennent les mesures
necessaires pour vendre les listes officielles
etrangeres au public de leurs pays respec-
tifs.
CHAPITRE VI
CATEGORIES DE CONVERSATIONS
ARTICLE 9. — Conversations privees
ordinaires
[4fl] On entend par conversations priyees
ordinaires les conversations taxees qui ne
jouissent d'aucune priorit6.
ARTICLE 10. — Conversations privees ur-
gentes
[50] Des conversations privees urgentes,
ayant priority sur les conversations
privees ordinaires, peuvent 8tre admises
par accord entre les administrations et/ou
les exploitations priv6es interessees.
ARTICLE n. — Conversations "eclairs"
[51] Des conversations "6clairs" ayant
priorit6 sur toutes les autres conversa-
tions, & 1'exception des conversations
d'Etat urgentes, peuvent £tre admises par
accord entre les administrations et/ou
les exploitations privies interessees.
ARTICLE 12. — Conversations par abonne-
ment
[52] § I. (i) Les conversations par abon-
nement sont celles qui sont prevues
comme devant avoir lieu chaque jour,
ou chaque jour ouvrable, entre les m&mes
postes, a la m§me heure convenue
d'avance, pour la meTne duree, et qui ont
et6 demand ees pour un mois en tier au
moins.
[63] (2) Toutefois, le titulaire dfun abon-
nement peut ^tre autoris& exceptionnelle-
ment a echanger sa conversation avec
un poste ou £ partir d'un poste autre que
ceux indiques dans Tengagement d'abon-
nement, mais faisant partie du me^me
reseau.
[54] § 2. Les conversations par abonne-
ment sont admises par accord special
entre les administrations et/ou les ex-
ploitations priv6es interessees.
t55] § 3- Les conversations par abonne-
ment doivent concerner exclusivement
les affaires personnelles des correspon-
dants ou celles de leurs etablissements.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
263
[56] §4, (i) Subscription calls are sub-
ject to the acceptance, by the person
requiring them, of a subscription contract.
The subscription may take effect from
any date, but the monthly period begins
only on the first day of each month.
The amount of the subscription relating
to the first monthly period is increased, if
necessary, by the part of the amount of
the monthly subscription corresponding
to the period comprised between the date
of its entry into force and that of the
beginning of the monthly period.
[67] (2) The subscription is extended
from month to month unless it has been
cancelled by either party at least eight
days before the end of the current monthly
period. Nevertheless, by special agree-
ment between the Administrations and/or
private enterprises concerned, earlier can-
cellation may be permitted, after the
first monthly period and before the end of
another monthly period, at eight days'
notice in advance.
[58] § 5. The time and duration of sub-
scription calls are fixed by the exchanges
concerned, with due regard to the sub-
scriber's requirements and the commit-
ments of the service. The exchanges
concerned confirm in writing between
themselves the time and duration of the
calls provided for in the subscription
contract.
n § 6. If at the time specified in the
subscription contract, there is, between
the terminal exchanges concerned, a cir-
cuit on which no call Is in progress and on
which no urgent Government call or
lightning call is on hand (or, in services
where urgent Government calls are not
admitted, no ordinary Government call
is on hand), the call is set up at the time
fixed. In the contrary case, it is set up
as soon as possible on the first circuit
fulfilling these conditions after the time
fixed.
[60] § 7. A subscription call is definitely
disconnected when the caller gives the
signal that the call is ended before the
expiry of the time specified for each sub-
scription call. If, at the end of this
time, the caller has not already given the
signal that the call is ended, the call is
disconnected by the operator, unless the
caller expresses a wish to continue the
M § 4- (i) Les conversations par abon-
nement donnent lieu £ la souscription,
par le demandeur, d'un engagement
d'aboimement. L'abonnement peut §tre
contract^ 4 partir d'une date quelconque,
mais la p6riode mensuelle ne prend cours
que le premier de chaque mois. Le
montant de I'abonnement aff6rent & la
premiere^periode mensuelle est augmente,
s'il y a lieu, de la partie du montant de
cet abonnement correspondant a la
periode comprise entre la date de I'entr6e
en vigueur et celle du commencement de
la periode mensuelle.
[67] (2) L'abonnement se prolonge de
mois en mois, & moins qu'il n'ait et6
resili£ de part ou d'autre, au moins huit
jours avant Texpiration de la periode
mensuelle en cours. Toutefois, par ac-
cord special entre les administrations
et/ou les exploitations privees interess6es,
une resiliation anticip6e peut toe ac-
cord6e, apres la premiere periode men-
suelle et avant la fin d'une autre p6riode
mensuelle, moyennant un pr£avis de
huit jours.
[68] § 5- L'heure et la duree des stances
d'abonnement sont fixees par les bureaux
int6ress6s, compte tenu de la demande de
1'usager et des possibiKtes du service.
Les bureaux interesses se confirment par
£crit 1'heure et la duree des conversations
prevues dans 1'engagement d'abonne-
ment.
[69] § 6. Si, & 1'heure pr6vue dans 1'en-
gagement d'abonnement, il y a, entre les
bureaux t§te de ligne interesses, un circuit
sur lequel aucune conversation n'est en-
gagee et sur lequel il n'y a en instance au-
cune demande de communication d'Etat
urgente ou de communication " eclair"
(pu, dans les relations oil les conversa-
tions d'Etat urgentes ne sont pas admises,
aucune demande de communication d'Etat
ordinaire), la communication est etablie
a 1'heure pr£vue. Dans le cas contraire,
elle est Etablie aussitdt que possible sur
le premier circuit remplissant ces condi-
tions apres 1'heure pr6vue.
[60] § 7. Une communication par abon-
nement est rompue d6finitivement lorsque
le demandeur donne le signal de fin de
conversation avant 1' expiration du temps
conc6d£ pour chaque stance d'abonne-
ment. Si, a 1'expiration de ce temps, le
demandeur n'a pas encore donn6 le signal
de fin de conversation, la communication
est rompue d' office, & moins que le de-
264
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
call; in which case he may be authorised
to continue the call subject to the condi-
tions laid down in regard to the limitation
of the duration of calls.
ARTICLE 13. — Fixed-time calls
[61] § i. A fixed-time call is a call, the
booking of which includes an indication
of a particular time for its establishment.
[62] § 2. Fixed-time calls are admitted by
agreement between the Administrations
and/or private enterprises concerned.
[M] §3. If, at the time specified for the
establishment of the fixed-time call, there
is, between the terminal exchanges con-
cerned, a circuit on which no call is in
progress and on which no urgent Govern-
ment call or lightning call is on hand (or,
in services where urgent Government calls
are not admitted, no ordinary Govern-
ment call is on hand) the call is set up
at the time indicated by the caller. In
the contrary case, it is established as
soon as possible on the first circuit fulfill-
ing these conditions after the time indi-
cated.
ARTICLE 14. — Government calls
[«4] § i. (i) Government calls are those
which are demanded as such by:
[6
Chiefs of State;
Government Ministers;
["] (c) Heads of Colonies, Protectorates,
Overseas Territories or Territories under
Suzerainty, Authority, or Mandate of
the contracting Governments;
[e8] (d) Commanders-in-Chief of Mili-
tary, Naval or Air Forces;
[M] (0) Full-time Diplomatic or Consular
Agents of the contracting Governments;
p°] (/) the Secretary General of the
League of Nations.
[T1] (2) Calls booked by Consular Agents
other than those mentioned under (e)
are regarded as Government calls when
they are exchanged with the authorities
specified in sub-paragraph (i) above.
No. 321
mandeur ne declare vouloir continuer
la conversation; dans ce cas, il peut £tre
autorisd a poursuivre la conversation,
sous les reserves prevues au sujet de la
limitation de la duree des conversations.
ARTICLE 13. — Conversations fortuites a
heure fixe
[61] § i. Une conversation fortuite a
heure fixe est une conversation pour
laquelle la demande comporte 1' indication
d'une heure d'6tablissement ddterminee.
[62] § 2. Les conversations fortuites ci
heure fixe sont admises par accord entre
les administrations et/ou les exploitations
privees int6ressees.
f63] § 3- Si, a 1'heure prevue pour 1'eta-
blissement de la conversation fortuite £
heure fixe, il y a entre les bureaux tSte
de ligne interesses un circuit sur lequel
aucune conversation n'est engagee et sur
lequel il n'y a en instance aucune demande
de communication d'Etat urgente ou de
communication "6clair" (ou, dans les
relations ou les conversations d'Etat
urgentes ne sont pas admises, aucune
demande de communication d'Etat ordi-
naire) la communication est 6tablie a
1'heure indiquee par le demandeur.
Dans le cas contraire, elle est etablie
aussitdt que possible sur le premier circuit
remplissant ces conditions, apres 1'heure
indiqu6e.
ARTICLE 14. — Conversations d'Etat
[64] § i. (i) Les conversations d'Etat
sont celles qui sont demandees comme
telles par:
«6] (a) les chefs d'Etat;
66] (5) les ministres rnembres d'un
gouvernement;
[67] (c) les chefs de colonie, protectorat,
territoire d'outre-mer ou territoire sous
souverainete, autorit6 ou mandat des
gouvernements contractants;
[68] (d) les commandants en chef des
forces militaires terrestres, navales ou
aeriennes ;
[M] (e) les agents diplomatiques ou con-
sulaires de carriere des gouvernements con-
tractants;
[70] (/) le secretaire general de la Societ6
des Nations.
[71] (2) Les conversations demand£es
par les agents consulaires autres que
ceux vises au litt. (e) sont considerees
comme conversations d'Etat lorsqu'elles
sont ^changees avec les autorites specifiers
a Talinea (i) ci-dessus.
Dec. 10, 1932
[72] § 2. The person booking a Govern-
ment call is required, if asked to do so, to
state his name and rank and, in the cases
contemplated in § i, (2), the name and
rank of the person required.
[73j §3- Government calls include ur-
gent Government calls and ordinary
Government calls.
[74] § 4. In services in which urgeut
private calls are not admitted, urgent
Government calls may be allowed.
ARTICLE 15. — Service calls
[75] § i. (i) Service calls are those
which relate exclusively to the working of
the international telephone service and
may be exchanged free of charge between
the Administrations and/or private enter-
prises concerned in that service.
[76] (2) When exercising this right, the
officials authorised by ^ their respective
Administrations or private enterprises
are bound to state their name and rank.
[77] § 2. Service calls must be made, as
far as possible, outside the busiest hours;
they rank with ordinary private calls.
In important and urgent cases, however,
they may be booked at any time and
may be regarded as urgent service calls
having priority over urgent private calls.
ARTICLE 16. — Stock exchange calls
[78] § i. (i) Stock exchange calls are
those originating in or intended for a
stock exchange in which there are call-
offices available for all members and oper-
ated by the Administration or private
enterprise of the country concerned.
[79] (2) The bureau-bourse comprises
the whole of these call-offices and the
switch-board, if any, from which they
are operated.
[80] § 2. Except where the present Regu-
lations provide otherwise, stock exchange
calls are subject to the general rules ap-
plicable to international telephone calls.
[81] § 3. Calls destined for a bureau-
bourse may not be booked with " prdavis"
or "avis d'appel."
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
265
[72] § 2. Le demandeur d'une conversa-
tion d'Etat est tenu, s'il y est invite, de
declarer son nom et sa qualit6 et, dans
le cas vis6 au § I (2), le nom et la qualit6
du demande.
[73] § 3- Les conversations d'Etat com-
prennent les conversations d'Etat ur-
gentes et les conversations d'Etat ordi-
naires.
[74] § 4. Dans les relations ou les con-
versations privees urgentes ne sont pas
admises, il peut exister des conversations
d'Etat urgentes.
ARTICLE 15. — Conversations de service
[76] § i. (i) Les conversations de service
sont celles qui concernent exclusivement
1' execution du service t61ephonique inter-
national et qui peuvent 6tre 6changees en
exemption de taxe entre les administra-
tions et/ou les exploitations privees in-
t6ress6es dans ce service.
[76] (2) En r£clamant 1'exercice de cette
faculte, les fonctipnnaires autorises par
leurs administrations ou exploitations
privees respectives sont tenus de declarer
leur nom et leur qualite.
[77] § 2. Les conversations de service
doivent Stre demandees, autant que
possible, en dehors des heures les plus
chargees; elles prennent rang parmi les
conversations privees ordinaires. Cepen-
dant, dans les cas importants et urgents,
elles peuvent Itre demandees & toute heure
et 6tre consid6rees comme des conversa-
tions de service urgentes, ayant priont6
sur les conversations privees urgentes.
ARTICLE 16. — Conversations de bourse
[78] § i. (i) Les conversations de bourse
sont celles qui sont originaires ou £ desti-
nation d'une bourse dans laquelle il existe
des cabines accessibles £ tous les boursiers
et desservies par Tadniinistration ou
1'exploitation privee du pays int&resse.
[wj (2) Le "bureau-bourse" est Ten-
semble de ces cabines et, le cas £ch£ant,
des commutateurs qui les desservent.
[8°] § 2. Les conversations de bourse
sont soumises, sauf stipulations contraires
pr6vues dans le present R&glement, aux
dispositions generates ^ applicables aux
conversations t616phoniques internation-
ales.
[81] § 3- Les demandes de communica-
tions a destination d'un "bureau bourse"
ne peuvent pas £tre accompagnees d'un
pr^avis ou d'un avis d'appel.
266
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
ARTICLE 17. — "Preavis" calls
[82] § I. (i) Any booking of a call may
include a "preavis" the object of which
is to advise the subscriber's telephone
station concerned that the person booking
the call wishes to speak either to a person
designated by name or in any other way,
or to a specified telephone station.
[as] (2) « Preavis " facilities are admitted
by agreement between the Administra-
tions and/or private enterprises con-
cerned.
[«*] §2. The calls to which "preavis"
give rise are termed " preavis calls", and
are subject, except in so far as the present
Regulations provide otherwise, to the
general rules applicable to international
telephone calls.
[8S] §3- A booking of a "preavis" call
ceases to be valid at the closing hour of
one of the exchanges concerned. The
duration of the validity of the "preavis"
may, however, be extended by 24 hours
at the request of the person booking the
call, if he has been informed that the call
could take place on the following day at
a time specified approximately.
ARTICLE 18. — "Avis d'appel" calls
[8d] § I. (i) Any booking of a call may
include an "avis d'appel" the object of
which is the summoning to a public call-
office of a correspondent or his substitute
from the same address, for the purpose of
taking a call.
I87] (2) "Avis d'appel" facilities are ad-
mitted by agreement between the Admin-
istrations and/or private enterprises con-
cerned.
[88] §2. The calls to which "avis d'ap-
pel" give rise are termed "avis d'appel
calls" and are subject, except in so far as
the present Regulations provide other-
wise, to the general rules applicable to
international calls.
[89] § 3. A booking of an "avis d'appel "
call remains valid for the whole of the
day following that on which the booking
is made.
[90] § 4. If, for any reason, the delivery
of an "avis d'appel" cannot be effected,
ARTICLE 17. — Conversations avec
prlavis
[82] § i. (i) Toute demande de com-
munication peut comporter un preavis
ayant pour objet de faire pr6venir le poste
d'abonn6 int6ress6 que le demandeur de la
communication desire echanger sa con-
versation soit avec un correspondant
d6sign6 nominativement ou de toute
autre facon, soit avec un poste deter-
min6.
[83] (2) Les preavis spnt admis par ac-
cord entre les administrations et/ou
les exploitations priv6es interess6es.
[84] § 2. Les conversations qui font suite
aux preavis sont nommees " conversations
avec preavis" et sont soumises, sauf
stipulations contraires prevues dans le
prlsent R&glement, aux dispositions g6ne-
rales applicables aux conversations tele-
phoniques internationales.
t85] § 3- Une demande de communica-
tion avec preavis cesse d'etre valable a
Theure de la c!6ture d'un des bureaux
interesses. Toutefois, la duree de vali-
dit<§ du preavis peut etre prolongee de 24
heures & la requite du demandeur lorsqu'il
a &te inform^ que la conversation pour-
rait avoir lieu le lendemain a line heure
approximativement determinee.
ARTICLE 18. — Conversations avec avis
d'appel
[8G] § i. (i) Toute demande de com-
munication peut comporter un avis
d'appel ayant pour objet de faire con-
voquer, par un poste public, un corre-
spondant ou son remplacant habitant
le m6me immeuble, a 1'efTet d'echanger
une conversation.
[87] (2) Les avis d'appel sont admis par
accord entre les administrations et/ou
les exploitations priv6es int6ress£es.
[88] § 2. Les conversations qui font suite
aux avis d'appel sont nommees "conver-
sations avec avis d'appel" et sont sou-
mises, sauf stipulations contraires prevues
dans le present Reglement, aux disposi-
tions gen6rales applicables aux conversa-
tions telephoniques internationales.
[89] § 3. Une demande de communica-
tion avec avis d'appel reste valable pend-
ant toute la jour nee qui suit celle ou
la demande a et6 formulee.
[90] § 4. Si, pour une raison quelconque,
la remise d'un avis d'appel n'a pu avoir
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
267
the caller is informed and the booking
of the call is cancelled.
lieu, le demandeur en est inform^ et la
demande de communication est annulee.
ARTICLE 19. — Requests for information ARTICLE 19.-
[91] § I. A request for information is a
request unaccompanied by a booking of a
call and made by a person with the object
of ascertaining:
[92] (#) whether a given person, desig-
nated by his name and full address, is a
telephone subscriber and, if so, what is
his telephone number;
[93] (&) the name of the person to whom
a given telephone number in a specified
telephone system, is allotted.
[94] §2. Requests for information are
admitted by agreement between the
Administrations and/or private enter-
prises concerned,
CHAPTER VII
BOOKING OF CALLS
[Articles 20-24 omitted. — Form of book-
ing. Period of validity of bookings.
Limitation of bookings. Specification of
time for completion. Modification of book-
ings.]
CHAPTER VIII
PRIORITY OF CALLS. — ESTABLISHMENT AND
DISCONNECTION OF CALLS: LIMITATION
OF THEIR DURATION
ARTICLE 25. — Priority of calls
[113] § I. International calls (excluding
those passing only over an international
circuit connecting two neighbouring fron-
tier systems) have priority over internal
calls of the same class.
["*] § 2. Ordinary international calls
have priority over internal urgent private
calls of the terminal countries; the Ad-
ministrations and/or private enterprises
may, however, agree to limit this priority
to international calls passing over an
international circuit of more than a
specified length.
t115] § 3- (i) Calls are exchanged in the
following order:
(a) urgent Government calls;
(6) lightning calls;
(c) urgent service calls;
(d) urgent private calls;
•Demandes de renseigne-
ments
[91] § i. Une demande de renseignement
est une requite non accompagnee d'une
demande de communication et formulae
par un usager en vue de savoir:
[92] (a) si telle personne d6signee par
son nom et son adresse complete est
abonn6e au t61ephone, et, dans T affirma-
tive, quel est son numero d'appel ;
[93] (&) a quelle personne correspond un
numero d'appel donn6 dans un reseau
t61ephonique determin6.
[94] §2. Les demandes de renseignements
sont admises par accord entre les ad-
ministrations et/ou les exploitations pri-
v6es int6ressees.
CHAPITRE VII
DEMANDES DE COMMUNICATIONS
[Articles 20^24 ornis. — Forme de la
demande. Validite des demandes. Limi-
tation des demandes. Specification de
I'heure d ' etablissement. Modification des
demandes.]
CHAPITRE VIII
PRIORITY DES CONVERSATIONS, — ETA-
BLISSEMENT ET RUPTURE DES COMMUNI-
CATIONS; LIMITATION DE LEUR DUREE
ARTICLE 25. — Prior ite des conversations
[113j § i. Les conversations internatio-
nales (a 1'exclusion de celles n'empruntant
qu'un circuit international reliant des
reseaux voisins de la frontiere) beneficient
de la priorite sur les conversations in-
terieures de m6me categoric.
[1U] § 2. Les conversations internatio-
nales ordinaires b6neficient de la priorit<§
sur les conversations int6rieures privies
urgentes des pays terminaux; toutefois,
les administrations et/ou les exploitations
privees int6ress6es peuvent s' entendre
pour limiter cette priorit6 aux conversa-
tions mternationales empruntant un cir-
cuit international d'une longueur su-
p6rieure a une valeur determined.
[ll5] § 3' C1) Les conversations sont
echangees dans Tordre suivant;
(a) conversations d'Etat urgentes;
(6) conversations " eclairs";
(c) conversations de service urgentes;
(d) conversations privees urgentes;
268
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
(e) ordinary Government calls;
(f) ordinary private calls and ordinary
service calls.
[n6] (2) In services where urgent Gov-
ernment calls are not admitted, however,
ordinary Government calls have priority
over urgent service calls.
[n7] § 4. (i) In a service where the calls
pass over a single international circuit,
bookings of calls take rank on this circuit
at the terminal exchange of the country of
origin.
[n8] (2) In a service where the calls
pass over more than one international
circuit, the Administrations and/or pri-
vate enterprises concerned fix by agree-
ment among themselves the circuit on
which bookings of calls take rank and the
terminal exchange charged with classify-
ing these bookings; in principle, it is on
the most important circuit from the point
of view of length and traffic load that
bookings of calls take rank.
f1*9] (3) At the international terminal
exchange charged with classifying the
bookings of calls, these bookings take
rank according to their class and the time
of their receipt at this exchange.
[Articles 26-27 omitted. — Establish-
ment and disconnection of calls. Limita-
tion of duration of calls.]
CHAPTER IX
TARIFFS AND CHARGING. — ADJUSTMENT OF
CHARGES AND REFUNDMENTS
[Articles 28-31 omitted. — Chargeable
duration of calls. Tariffs — General rules.
Charges applicable to various classes of
call. Charges in particular cases; Adjust-
ment of charges and refundments.]
CHAPTER X
ACCOUNTING
ARTICLE 32. — Establishment of accounts
[201] §i. (i) Unless the Administrations
and/or private enterprises concerned
have decided not to make a daily check
of the minutes of calls exchanged, the
terminal exchanges of each group of
circuits together check, over the tele-
phone, the number of minutes for which
(e) conversations d'Etat ordinaires;
(/) conversations privies ordinaires et
conversations de service ordinaires.
[116] (2) Toutefois, dans les relations ou
les conversations d'Etat urgentes ne sont
pas admises, les conversations d'Etat
ordinaires ont priorite sur les conversa-
tions de service urgentes.
[117] §4. (i) Dans une relation ou les
communications empruntent un seul
circuit international, les demandes de
communications prennent rang sur ce
circuit au bureau tSte de ligne, cdt6
demandeur.
[118] (2) Dans une relation ou les com-
munications empruntent plus d'un cir-
cuit international, les administrations
et/ou les exploitations priv6es int6ress6es
s'entendent pour determiner le circuit
sur lequel les demandes de communica-
tions prennent rang et le bureau t£te de
ligne charge de classer ces demandes; en
principe, c'est sur le circuit le plus im-
portant au point de vue de la longueur
et de la charge que les demandes de
communications prennent rang.
[119J (3) Au bureau t§te de ligne inter-
national charge de classer les demandes
de communications, ces demandes pren-
nent rang d'apres leur cat6gorie et 1'heure
de leur reception par ce bureau.
[Articles 26-27 omis. — Etablissement
et rupture des communications. Limita-
tion de la duree des conversations.]
CHAPITRE IX
TARIFS ET TAXATION. — DETAXES ET REM-
BOURSEMENTS
[Articles 28—31 omis. — Duree taxable
des conversations. Tarifs — Ragles gine-
rales. Taxes applicables aux differentes
categories de conversations. Taxation dans
des cas particuliers; Detaxes et rembourse-
ments.]
CHAPITRE X
COMPTABILITE
ARTICLE 32. — Etablissement des comptes
[2°l] § i. (i) A moins que les adminis-
trations et/ou les exploitations privees
int6ress6es n'aient ddcide de ne pas pro-
ceder a la comparaison journaliere des
minutes de conversations 6changees, les
bureaux t§te de ligne de chaque groupe
de circuits fixent journellement entre eux,
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
269
the charge should be entered in the inter-
national accounts.
[202] (2) The daily check must show,
for each group of circuits between two
terminal exchanges, and for each charge
period, the number of chargeable minutes
of each class of call, and must show sep-
arately the calls circulated over emer-
gency routes. The minutes in each
charge period are grouped under countries
and zones of charging.
[203] (3) The daily check of the number
of minutes must be carried out after
verification of the service records; it must
be completed at the latest on the next
day but one after the day in question
and must be carried out in such a way
that it does not hinder the flow of traffic.
[204] § 2. Telephone charges form the
subject of monthly accounts established
by the Administration or private enter-
prise of the country of destination. These
accounts are prepared so as to show, for
each charge period, the number of charge-
able minutes of each class of call, grouped
according to zone of destination. In
addition, if the traffic was circulated by
different routes, the traffic circulated by
each route is shown separately, with an
indication, in appropriate cases, that an
emergency route is concerned.
P05] §3» (*) The monthly accounts com-
prise all the charges and supplementary
charges relative to international telephone
calls, with the exception of those for which
these Regulations provide otherwise.
[206] (2) The supplementary charges in-
cluded in the international accounts are
shared between the Administrations and/
or private enterprises concerned in the
same proportion as the charges for calls.
ARTICLE 33. — Exchange and acceptance of
accounts
[207] j It The Administration or private
enterprise of destination forwards to the
Administration or private enterprise of
origin as many copies of the monthly
accounts as there are countries concerned,
including the country of destination.
After acceptance of the account, the
Administration or private enterprise of
origin returns all except one of these
copies to the Administration or private
enterprise of destination, which latter
par telephone, le nombre des minutes dont
la taxe doit entrer dans les comptes inter-
nationaux.
[202] (2) La comparaison journalise doit
faire ^ ressortir, pour chaque groupe de
circuits entre deux bureaux tlte de ligne,
et pour chaque periode de taxation, les
nombres de minutes tax6es de chaque
categoric, en mentionnant s6par£ment
les conversations 6coul6es par voies de
secours. Pour chaque p6riode de taxa-
tion, les minutes sont groupies par pays
et par zone de taxation,
[203] (3) La comparaison journaliere du
nombre des minutes doit 6tre effectue"e
apres verification des documents de
service; elle doit 6tre termin6e au plus
tard le surlendemain de la journee con-
sidered et doit 6tre effectu6e de maniere
a ne pas g§ner 1'ecoulement du trafic.
[204] §2. Les taxes teiephoniques font
1'objet de comptes mensuels etablis par
Tadministration ou 1'exploitation privee
du pays de destination. Ces comptes
sont 6 tablis de maniere a faire apparaitre,
pour chaque periode de taxation, les
nombres de minutes tax6es de chaque
categoric, groupies par zone de destina-
tion. En outre, si le trafic a 6t6 6coule"
par des voies diffeYentes, le trafic 6coul6
par chaque voie est mentionn6 s£ payment
en indiquant, le cas 6ch6ant, s'il s'agit
d'une voie de secours.
[205] § 3» (i) Les comptes mensuels con-
tiennent toutes les taxes et surtaxes
aff erentes aux conversations teiephoniques
internationales, a I'exclusion de celles
faisant 1'objet d'une stipulation contraire
du present R&glement.
[206] (2) Les surtaxes entrant dans les
comptes internationaux sont reparties
entre les administrations et/ou^les ex-
ploitations privies interesse'es suivant la
rnSme proportion que les taxes des con-
versations.
ARTICLE 33. — Echange et acceptation des
comptes
[207] § i. L'administration ou 1'exploita-
tion priv6e de destination transmet a
radministration ou a Fexploitation priv6e
d'origine les comptes mensuels en autant
d 'expeditions qu'il y a de pays inte'resse's,
y compris le pays de destination. Apr&s
acceptation du compte, 1'administration
ou Texploitation privee d'origine renvoie
toutes ces expeditions, sauf une i Tad-
ministration ou a Pexploitation privee de
destination, laquelle transmet une exp6-
270
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
forwards one copy to each of the transit,
countries concerned.
[208] § 2. Each monthly account must
be forwarded before the expiration of the
third month following that to which the
account relates.
P09] § 3- The acceptance of an account is
notified or the observations thereon are
made before the expiration of the sixth
month dating from that to which that
account relates. An Administration or
private enterprise which has, during the
interval, received no correcting observa-
tion, is entitled to regard the monthly
account as accepted.
p10] § 4. (i) The monthly accounts are
admitted without revision when the differ-
ence between the accounts prepared by
the two Administrations or private enter-
prises concerned does not exceed I per
cent, of the account of the creditor Ad-
ministration or private enterprise, pro-
vided that the amount of this account is
not more than one hundred thousand
francs (100,000 fr.); when the amount
of the account prepared by the creditor
Administration or private enterprise is
more than one hundred thousand francs
(100,000 fr.) the difference must not ex-
ceed the total sum comprising:
1st. i per cent, of the first one hundred
thousand francs (100,000 fr.) ;
2nd. 0.5 per cent, of the remainder.
[m] (2) If, however, the difference does
not exceed 25 francs (25 fr.) the account
must be accepted.
P12] (3) A revision which has been be-
gun is stopped as soon as, following the
exchange of observations between the
Administrations and/or private enter-
prises concerned, the difference is brought
down to a sum not exceeding the maximum
fixed by the first section of this paragraph.
P18] §5- (i) Immediately after the ac-
ceptance of the accounts proper to the
last month of the quarter, a quarterly
account, showing the balance for the
whole of the three months of the quarter
is, unless otherwise arranged between the
Administrations and/or private enter-
prises concerned, prepared by the creditor
Administration or private enterprise and
forwarded in duplicate to the debtor
Administration or private enterprise,
which, after verification, returns one of the
copies endorsed with its acceptance.
dition a chacun des pays de transit
inte'resse's.
p08] §2. Chaque compte mensuel doit
6tre transmis avant T expiration du
troisi£me mois qui suit celui auquel ce
compte se rapporte.
[aw] § 3. La notification de 1'acceptation
d'un compte ou des observations y rela-
tives, ont lieu avant Texpiration du
sixieme mois qui suit celui auquel ce
compte se rapporte. L'adrninistration
ou 1'exploitation priv6e qui n'a rec.u, dans
cet intervalle, aucune observation recti-
ficative considere le compte mensuel
comme admis de plein droit.
[21°] § 4. (i) Les cornptes mensuels sont
admis sans revision quand la difference
entre les comptes dresses par les deux
administrations ou exploitations privies
interessees ne depasse pas i p. 100 du
compte de 1'administration ou exploita-
tion priv6e cr&iitrice, pourvu que le mon-
tant de ce compte ne soit pas superieur
a cent mille francs (100 ooo fr.); lorsque
le montant du compte dress6 par Tad-
ministration ou 1'exploitation priv6e cr6di-
trice est superieur a cent mille francs
(100000 fr.), la difference ne doit pas
depasser une somme to tale comprenant;
i° i p. 100 des premiers cent mille
francs (100 ooo fr.) ;
2° 0,5 p. 100 du surplus du montant
du compte.
p11] (2) Toutefois, si la difference ne
depasse pas vingt-cinq francs (25 fr.),
le decompte doit 6tre accepte.
[212] (3) Une revision commencee est
arrStee des que, a la suite d'echange d 'ob-
servations entre les administrations et/ou
les exploitations privies mteress£es, la
difference a ete ramenee & une valeur ne
depassant pas le maximum fixe par le
premier alinea du present paragraphe.
P13] § 5- GO Immediatement apr&s Tac-
ceptation des comptes aff erents au dernier
mois d'un trimestre, un compte trimes-
triel, faisant ressortir le solde pour T en-
semble des trois mois du trimestre, est,
sauf arrangement contraire entre les
administrations et/ou les exploitations
privees interessees, dresse par 1'adminis-
tration ou 1'exploitation priv6e creditrice
et transmis en deux exemplaires a 1'ad-
ministration ou a Texploitation priv6e
debitrice, qui, apr£s verification, renvoie
Tun des deux exemplaires revdtu de son
acceptation.
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
271
[214] (2) In default of acceptance of one
or other of the monthly accounts of a
given quarter before the expiration of the
sixth month following the quarter to
which the accounts relate, the quarterly
account may, nevertheless, be prepared
by the creditor Administration or private
enterprise with a view to a provisional
liquidation which becomes compulsory for
the debtor Administration or private en-
terprise under the conditions fixed by
Article 35, § i. Adjustments agreed
upon later are included in a subsequent
quarterly liquidation.
ARTICLE 34. — Preservation of vouchers
[215] The vouchers which have served
for the establishment of the international
telephone accounts are preserved until the
relative accounts are settled, and in any
case, for at least ten months.
[214] (2) A defaut d'acceptation de 1'un
ou Tautre des comptes mensuels d'un
m&ne trimestre avant F expiration du 6e
mois qui suit le trimestre auquel ces
comptes se rapportent, le compte tri-
mestriel peut, neanmoins, §tre dress6 par
I'administration ou Texplpitation privee
creditrice, en vue d'une liquidation pro-
visoire, qui devient obligatoire pour Tad-
ministration ou 1' exploitation privee d6bi-
trice, dans les conditions de 1'article 35,
§ I. Les rectifications reconnues ul-
terieurement necessaires sont comprises
dans une liquidation trimestrielle subs6-
quente.
ARTICLE 34. — Conservation des bordereaux
[215] Les bordereaux qui ont servi a
l'6tablissement des comptes telephoniques
internationaux sont conserves jusqu'4 la
liquidation des comptes qui s'y rappor-
tent, et, dans tous les cas, au moins pen-
dant dix mois.
ARTICLE 35. — Liquidation of accounts ARTICLE 35. — Liquidation des comptes
[216] § I. The quarterly account must be
verified and the amount must be paid
within a period of six weeks dating from
the day on which it is received by the
debtor Administration or private enter-
prise. After this period, the sums due
are subject to interest at the rate of 6 per
cent, per annum, dating from the day
following the date of expiration of the
said period.
[217] § 2. (i) Unless otherwise arranged,
the balance of the quarterly account is
paid by the debtor Administration or
private enterprise to the creditor Ad-
ministration or private enterprise in gold
or by means of cheques or drafts payable
at sight drawn for a sum equivalent to the
value of the balance expressed in gold
francs.
pis] (2) In the case of payment by
means of cheques or drafts, these vouchers
are drawn in the money of a country
where the central issuing bank or other
official issuing office buys and sells gold
or gold currency for the national money
at fixed rates determined by law or by
virtue of an agreement with the Govern-
ment.
[219] (3) if the currencies of several
countries fulfil these conditions, the cred-
itor Administration or private enterprise
indicates the currency which is convenient
[216] § i. Le compte trimestriel doit 6tre
verifi6 et le montant doit en £tre pay6
dans un delai de six semaines, a dater
du jour ou T administration ou 1'exploita-
tion privee debitrice 1'a regu. Passe ce
delai, les sommes dues a une administra-
tion ou & une exploitation privee par une
autre sont productives d 'intent, i raison
de 6 p. 100 par an, a dater du lendemain
du jour d'expiration dudit delai.
[217] §2. (i) Sauf entente contraire, le
solde du compte trimestriel est pay6 par
1'administration ou 1'exploitation privee
d6bitrice, a 1'administration ou a Texploi-
tation privee creditrice, en or ou au
moyen de cheques ou de traites payables
£ vue et 6tablis pour un montant equiva-
lant a la valeur du solde exprim6 en
francs-or.
[218] (2) En cas de payement au moyen
de cheques ou de traites, ces titres sont
etablis en monnaie d'un pays ou la
banque centrale d* emission ou une autre
institution officielle d' emission achete
et vend de Tor ou des devises-or centre
la monnaie nationale, a des taux fixes
determines par la loi ou en vertu d'un
arrangement avec le gouvernement.
P19] (3) Si les monnaies de plusieurs
pays repondent & ces conditions, il ap-
partient a radministration ou a 1' exploita-
tion privee creditrice de d6signer la
272
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 321
to it. The conversion is effected at the
gold par rate.
[220] (4) jn the case where the currency
of the creditor country does not fulfil the
conditions envisaged in sub-paragraph
(2), and if the two countries are agreed
upon the point, the cheques or drafts
may also be expressed in the currency of
the creditor country. In this case the
balance is converted at the gold par rate
in the currency of a country fulfilling the
above conditions. The result arrived at
is then converted into the currency of the
debtor country, and from this into the
currency of the creditor country at the
rate of exchange in the capital or at a
commercial centre of the debtor country
on the day of delivery of the order of
purchase of the draft.
t221] § 3. The costs of payment are borne
by the debtor Administration or private
enterprise.
CHAPTER XI
BUREAU OF THE UNION — INTERNATIONAL
TELEPHONE CONSULTATIVE COMMITTEE
(C.C.I.F.)
ARTICLE 36. — Documents published by the
Bureau of the Union
[222] The Bureau of the Union publishes
the following documents concerning inter-
national telephony, being guided by the
recommendations formulated on the sub-
ject by the C.C.I.F. :
general telephone statistics;
list of international telephone circuits;
official maps of the international sys-
tem.
ARTICLE 37. — International Telephone
Consultative Committee (C.C.I.F.)
[223] § i. An International Telephone
Consultative Committee (C.C.I.F.) is
charged with the study of technical ques-
tions and questions of exploitation and
tarification which concern international
telephony and which are submitted to it
by the Administrations and private enter-
prises.
[224] § 2. (i) It is formed of experts of
those Administrations and private enter-
prises which notify their desire to take
part in its work. The notification is ad-
dressed to the Administration of the coun-
monnaie qui lui convient. La conversion
est faite au pair des monnaies d'or.
[220] (4) Dans le cas ou la monnaie d'un
pays cr&iiteur ne respond pas aux condi-
tions prevues ci-dessus, sous (2), et si
les deux pays se sont mis d'accord a ce
sujet, les cheques ou traites peuvent aussi
£tre exprim£s en monnaie du pays cr£di~
teur. Dans ce cas, le solde est converti
au pair des monnaies d'or, en monnaie
d'un pays repondant aux conditions sus-
vis6es. Le resultat obtenu est ensuite
converti dans la monnaie du pays d6biteur,
et de celle-ci dans la monnaie du pays
crediteur, au cours de la bourse de la
capitale ou d'une place commerciale du
pays d£biteur, au jour de la remise de
1'ordre d'achat du cheque ou de la traite.
[221] §3- Les frais de payement sont
supportes par 1'administration ou 1'ex-
ploitation privee d6bi trice.
CHAPITRE XI
BUREAU DE L*UNION — COMIT§ CONSUL-
TATIF INTERNATIONAL T&L&PHONIQUE
(C.C.I.F.)
ARTICLE 36. — Documents publics par le
Bureau de /' Union
[222] Le Bureau de TUnion public les
documents suivants concernant la tele"-
phonie Internationale, en s'inspirant des
recoinmandations formulees a ce sujet par
leCC.I.F.:
statistique g£nerale de la telephonic;
nomenclature des circuits t£16phoniques
internationaux;
cartes officielles relatives au reseau
international.
ARTICLE 37. — Comite consultatif inter-
national telephonique (C.C.I.F.)
[223] § i. Un comite consultatif inter-
national telephonique (C.C.I.F.) est
charg6 d'etudier les questions techniques,
d'exploitation et de tarification qui in-
teressent la telephonic Internationale et
qui lui sont soumises par les administra-
tions et les exploitations privies.
[224] t § 2. (i) II est forme d'experts des
administrations et des exploitations pri-
vees qui d6clarent vouloir participer a
ses travaux. Cette declaration est
adress6e & Fadministration du pays ou a
Dec. 10, 1932
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
273
try in which the last administrative con-
ference was held.
p25] (2) The expenses of the C.C.I.F.
are borne in their entirety by the coun-
tries taking part and are shared between
them in a manner similar to that adopted
for the apportionment of the expenses
of the Bureau of the Union.
[22s] (3) When a country is not repre-
sented by an Administration, but by one
or more private enterprises, the share of
such country is borne by the private
enterprise or enterprises which represent
the country. The private enterprises are
invited to agree together in sharing among
themselves the contribution of such coun-
try; in the absence of agreement, the con-
tribution is divided into equal shares to
be borne by the enterprises.
[227] (4) Each Administration or private
enterprise bears the personal expenses of
its experts.
P28] § 3- In principle, the meetings of the
C.C.I.F. take place every two years.
Nevertheless, a meeting that has been
fixed may be put forward or postponed
by the Administration which has called
it, on the request of ten participating
Administrations, if the number and na-
ture of the questions to be examined
justify this course.
P29] § 4- (i) The languages and method
of voting used in the plenary assemblies,
committees and sub-committees, are
those adopted by the last plenipotentiary
or administrative conference.
[230] (2) When, however, a country is
not represented by an Administration,
the whole of the experts of the private
enterprises of such country, whatever
their number, are entitled to a single vote
only.
P31] § 5. The Director of the Bureau of
the Union or his representative and the
representatives of the other international
consultative committees, C.C.I. R. and
C.C.LT., have the right to take part in
the meetings of the C.C.I.F. in a consulta-
tive capacity.
P32] §6. The foregoing provisions rela-
tive to the organisation and functions of
the C.C.I.F. are completed by internal
regulations, of which the essential provi-
sions are set out in the annex to these
Regulations.1
ete tenue la derniere conference adminis-
trative.
P25] (2) Les frais du C.C.I.F. sont sup-
portes integralement par les pays par-
ticipants et repartis entre eux d'apres un
syst&me analogue a celui adopts pour la
repartition des frais du Bureau de 1' Union.
P28] (3) Lorsqu'un pays n'est pas repre-
sente par une administration mais par
une ou des exploitations privees, la part
de ce pays est a la charge de la ou des
exploitations privees qui repr6sentent
ce pays. Les exploitations privees sont
invitees a s' entendre pour repartir entre
elles la part contributive de ce pays; a
defaut d' entente, cette part contributive
est divisee en parties 6gales mises a la
charge de ces exploitations.
p27] (4) Les depenses personnelles des
experts de chaque administration ou ex-
ploitation privee sont supportees par
celles-ci.
P28] § 3- En principe, les reunions du
C.C.I.F. ont lieu de deux en deux ans.
Cependant, une reunion fixee peut Stre
avancee ou ajournee par radministration
qui 1'a convoquee, sur demande de dix
administrations participates, si le npm-
bre et la nature des questions a examiner
le justifient.
P29] §4- 00 Les langues et le mode
de vptation employes dans les assemblies
pieni&res, commissions et sous-commis-
sions sont ceux adoptes par la derniere
conference de plenipotentiaires ou ad-
ministrative.
p30] (2) Toutefois, lorsqu'un pays n'est
pas represente par une administration,
les experts des exploitations privees de
ce pays disposent, pour leur ensemble
et quel soit leur nombre, d'une seule voix
deliberative.
p31] § 5. Le directeur du Bureau de
1'Union ou son repr6sentant et les repre-
sentants des autres comites consultatifs
internationaux, C.C.I.R. et C.C.LT.,
ont le droit de participer avec voix con-
sultative aux reunions du C.C.I.F.
p32] § 6. Les dispositions qui precedent
relatives a I'organisation et au fonctionne-
ment du C.C.I.F. sont compietees par un
r&glement de service interieur dont les
dispositions essentielles sont reproduites
en annexe au present R^glement.1
1 No. 32 ia, post. — ED.
274
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 32Ia
CHAPTER XII
SUPPLEMENTARY PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 38. — Supplementary provisions
p33] The Administrations and/or private
enterprises agree together to make any
provision relative to the international
telephone service which is not contained
in these Regulations; in this respect they
are guided by the recommendations of
the C.CJ.F.
CHAPTER XIII
FINAL PROVISION
ARTICLE 39. — Entry into force of the
Regulations
[234] The present Regulations will come
into force on the 1st of January, one
thousand nine hundred and thirty-four.
[235] IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the respec-
tive plenipotentiaries have signed these
Regulations in a single copy, which shall
remain in the archives of the Government
of Spain and of which a copy shall be
delivered to each Government.
Done at Madrid the loth of December,
1932.
[Signatures omitted; the regulations were signed on behalf of each of the signatories of
the convention (No. 316, ante) with exceptions of Australia, Canada, China, Ethiopia,
French Colonies, Liberia, Mexico, New Zealand, Nicaragua, Persia, United States of
America, and Venezuela.]
CHAPITRE XII
DISPOSITIONS SUPPLEMENTAIRES
ARTICLE 38. — Dispositions supplemen-
taires
p33] Les administrations et/ou les ex-
ploitations privees s'entendent pour fixer
toute disposition relative au service
telephonique international qui n'est pas
contenue dans le present Reglement; &
cet 6gard, elles s'inspirent des avis e*mis
par le C.C.I.F.
CHAPITRE XIII
DISPOSITION FINALE
ARTICLE 39. — Mise en vigueur du
Reglement
p34] Le present R&glement entrera en
vigueur le premier Janvier mil neuf cent
trente-quatre.
p36] EN FOI DE, QUOI, les plenipotenti-
aires respectifs ont signe ce Reglement
en un exemplaire qui restera depose^ aux
archives du Gouvernement de FEspagne
et dont une copie sera remise a chaque
gouvernement.
Fait a Madrid, le 10 d£cembre 1932.
No. 321a
Internal Regulations of the International Telephone Consultative
Committee (C. C. I. F.). Annexed to the Telephone Regulations
signed at Madrid, December 10, 1932.
Reglement interieur du Comite Consultatif International Tele-
phonique (C. C. L F.). Annexe au Reglement telephonique signe
§. Madrid, 10 decembre 1932.
Text and translation from publication issued by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
ESSENTIAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE i . — Organisation
The International Telephone Consulta-
tive Committee (C.C.I.F.) comprises
four organisations:
DISPOSITIONS ESSENTIELLES
ARTICLE I. — Organisation
Le Comit6 consul tatif international
t61ephonique (C.C.I.F.) comprend quatre
organes:
Dec. 10, 1932
(a) the plenary assembly (A. P.) ;
(5) the committees of reporters (C.R.) ;
(c) the laboratory of the European
fundamental system of reference for
telephone transmission (S.F.E.R.T.);
(d) the general secretariat.
ARTICLE 2. — Plenary assembly
§ i. The task of the plenary assembly
is to approve, reject or modify the reports
and the draft "avis" presented by the
committees of reporters, and to decide
upon the study of new questions which are
submitted to it by the acceding Adminis-
trations and private enterprises.
§ 2. Each plenary assembly meets in a
town and on a date fixed by the preceding
plenary assembly.
§ 3. The first session of a plenary
assembly is opened by the representative
of the country in which it is held. The
chairman, vice-chairmen and secretaries
are elected at this session.
§4. Groups or organisations dealing
with questions likely to interest interna-
tional telephony may be invited to take
part in certain sessions in a consultative
capacity. Representatives of manufac-
turers of plant are not authorised to be
present at sessions of the plenary assem-
bly. The plenary assembly fixes the
representation of the C.C.I.F. at meetings
of organisations dealing with questions
likely to interest international telephony.
§ 5. The plenary assembly sets up the
necessary committees of reporters to deal
with the questions which it has put down
for study.
§ 6. The plenary assembly chooses
three auditors entrusted with the exami-
nation of the draft annual budget pre-
pared by the general secretary, and also
the accounts for the past year. It ex-
amines the report made by the auditors
for the period subsequent to the last
plenary assembly.
§ 7. The various "avis" adopted by
the plenary assembly must bear the word
"unanimously", if the "avis" has been
adopted unanimously by those voting,
or the words "by the majority" if the
"avis" has been adopted by a majority.
§ 8. The C.C.I.F. forwards the "avis"
which it issues to the Bureau of the Union,
drawing attention to the "avis" or parts
TELEPHONE REGULATIONS
275
(a) I'assembl6e pleniere (A.P.);
(6) les commissions de rapporteurs
(C.R.);
(c) le laboratoire du systeme fonda-
mental europ6en de r6ference pour la
transmission t&ephonique (S.F.E.R.T.);
(d) le secretariat gen6ral.
ARTICLE 2. — Assemblee pleniere
§ I. Le rdle de I'assernblee pleniere est
d'approuver, de rejeter ou de modifier
les rapports et les projets d'avis pr6sent6s
par les commissions de rapporteurs et de
decider la mise a 1'etude des nouvelles
questions qui lui sont soumises par les
administrations et les exploitations privies
adherentes.
§ 2. Chaque assemblee pleniere se
reunit dans une ville et a une 6poque
fix6es par 1'assemblee pleni&re precedente.
§ 3. La premiere s6ance de Tassembl^e
pleniere est ouverte par le representant
du pays ou elle a lieu. Dans cette
s6ance, sont 61us le president, les vice-
pr6sidents et les secr6taires.
§ 4. Des groupements ou organismes
traitant des questions susceptibles d'in-
teresser la tel|phonie Internationale peu-
vent £tre invites a prendre part a cer-
taines reunions avec voix consultative.
Les representants des constructeurs de
materiel ne sont pas autorises a assister
aux s6ances de Tassembl^e pleniere.
L'assemblee pleniere d6termine la repre-
sentation du C.C.I.F. dans les reunions
d'organismes traitant des questions sus-
ceptibles d'int&resser la telephonic inter-
nationale.
§ 5. L'assemblee p!6niere constitue les
commissions de rapporteurs necessaires
pour traiter les questions qu'elle a mises
a 1'etude.
§ 6. L'assemblee pleniere designe trois
verificateurs des comptes charges d'exam-
iner le pro jet de budget annuel pr6par6
par le secretaire general, ainsi que ks
comptes de Fannie ecou!6e. Elle examine
le rapport etabli par les verificateurs pour
la peViode ecoulee depuis la derniere as-
sembled pleniere.
§ 7. Les avis adopted par 1'assemblee
p!6ni£re doivent porter la formule "a
I'unanimit6", si 1'avis a 6t6 adopt6 &
Tunanimit^ des vptants, ou la formule
"& la majority", si 1'avis a 6t6 adopt6 £
la majorite.
§8. Le C.C.LF. transrnet les avis
qu'il emet au Bureau de TUnion en lui
indiquant les avis ou parties d'avis qu'il
276
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 32ia
of "avis" which would be the most
interesting to put in the Journal published
by the Bureau.
ARTICLE 3. — Committees of reporters
§ I. The task of the committees of
reporters is to make a close study of the
new questions and to lay before the next
plenary assembly a detailed report on each
question, accompanied by draft "avis."
§ 2. (i) Each committee of reporters
elects a principal reporter who assumes
the direction of the work of the committee
of reporters and has the power to call
together the reporters of his committee,
with the authority of his Administration.
(2) So far as practicable, questions
must be settled by correspondence; for
this purpose the principal reporter may
correspond direct in writing with the
other members of his committee. But if
a question cannot be completely settled
in this way, he has the right to suggest
meetings at suitable places, in order that
the question under examination may be
discussed orally.
(3) In order to avoid repeated journeys
and prolonged absences, the committees
of the same group hold their meetings in
the same town and at the same time, in
accordance with a scheme of meetings
drawn up by the general secretary and
approved by the Administrations con-
cerned.
§ 3. The committees of reporters may
invite representatives of manufacturers of
plant to take part in certain of their stud-
ies and discussions, if it appears that their
collaboration would be helpful.
ARTICLE 4. — Laboratory of the European
fundamental system of reference for
telephone transmission (S.F.E.R.T.')
§ i. The S.F.E.R.T. serves as a centre
for the measurements of transmission and
co-ordination of transmission data relat-
ing to telephone systems used in all the
European countries.
§2. (i) The laboratory of the
S.F.E.R.T. carries out the calibration of
telephone instruments on the request and
at^ the expense of Administrations and
private enterprises, whether or not they
are members of the C.C.I.F.
(2) At the request of the plenary as-
y aurait le plus d'inter^t a inserer dans
le Journal publi6 par ce Bureau.
ARTICLE 3. — Commissions de rapporteurs
§ I. La tiche des commissions de rap-
porteurs est de faire une 6tude appro-
fondie des questions nouyelles et de
presenter a I'assemblee pleniere suivante,
sur chaque question, un rapport detaille,
complete par des projets d'ayis.
§ 2. (i) Chaque commission de rap-
porteurs elit un rapporteur principal, qui
assume la direction des travaux de la
commission de rapporteurs et a compe-
tence pour convoquer les rapporteurs
de sa commission avec rautorisation de
son administration.
(2) Les questions doivent, dans la
mesure du possible, £tre resolues par cor-
respondance ; le rapporteur principal peut,
a cet effet, correspondre directement par
ecrit avec les autres membres de sa com-
mission. Mais, si la solution complete
d'une question ne peut pas £tre obtenue
par cette voie, il a le droit de proposer
des r6unions a des endroits convenables,
afin de pouvoir discuter verbalement la
question a l'£tude.
(3) Pour 6viter des voyages reit6r6s et
des sejours prolonges, les commissions
d'un m§me groupe tiennent leurs reunions
dans une mSme ville et a une m8me
6poque, suivant un plan d 'ensemble
etabli par le secretaire gen6ral et ap-
prouv6 par les administrations interess6es.
§ 3. Les commissions de rapporteurs
peuvent inviter des repr6sentants de
constructeurs de materiel a participer
a certaines de leurs Etudes et discussions,
s'il apparait que leur collaboration peut
etre utile.
ARTICLE 4. — Laboratoire du syst&mefonda-
mental europeen de reference pour la
transmission telephonique (S.F.KR.T.)
§ i. Le S.F.E.R.T. sert de base pour
les mesures de transmission et pour la
coordination des donn6es de transmission
relatives aux systemes telephoniques
utilises dans tous les pays europeens.
§ 2. (i) Le laboratoire du S.F.E.R.T.
effectue des etalonnages d'appareils tele-
phoniques a la demande et aux frais des
administrations et des exploitations pri-
vies adherant ou non au C.C.I.F.
(2) II precede, a la demande de Fas-
Dec. 31, 1932
PRESERVATION OF PLAICE
277
sembly or the committees of reporters,
it carries out experiments and tests with
a view to facilitating the settlement of
new questions set down for study by the
plenary assembly.
ARTICLE 5. — General secretariat
§ i. (i) The general secretary is chosen
by the plenary assembly. His remunera-
tion is payable out of the budget of the
C.C.I.F. and is fixed by the plenary
assembly.
general secretary keeps the
the correspondence of the
(2) The
whole of
C.C.I.F.
(3) For
he has an
the management of business
office maintained from the
budget of the C.C.LF. He is charged
with the recruitment and supervision of
the staff of this office and of the staff
of the laboratory.
§2. (i) The general secretary takes
part in the meetings of the plenary as-
sembly and in the meetings of the com-
mittees of reporters in a consultative
capacity.
(2) He arranges the next session of
the plenary assembly; he draws up the
agenda of that session in accordance with
the terms of the reports presented by the
committees of reporters.
(3) He gives the plenary assembly an
account of the activities of the C.C.I.F.
since the last plenary assembly.
semblee pleniere ou des commissions de
rapporteurs, a des exp6riences et essais
destines a faciliter la solution des ques-
tions nouvelles mises a Tetude par 1'as-
semblee pleniere.
ARTICLE ^.—Secretariat geniral
§ I. (i) Le secr6taire general est choisi
par 1'assemblee pleniere. Ses appointe-
ments sont payables sur le budget du
C.C.I.F. et sont fixes par I'assemblee
pleniere.
(2) Le secretaire general tient la cor-
respondance entiere du C.C.LF.
t (3) Pour la gestion des affaires, il
dispose d'un bureau entretenu sur le
budget du C.CJ.F. II est charge du
recrutement et de la surveillance du per-
sonnel de ce bureau et du personnel du
laboratoire.
§ 2. (i) Le secretaire general participe
aux s6ances de I'assemblee pleniere et
prend part aux reunions des commissions
de rapporteurs, avec voix consultative.
(2) II prepare la session prochaine de
l'assemblee pl6niere; il etablit Tordre du
jour de cette session d'apres 1'etat des
rapports presentes par les commissions
de rapporteurs.
(3) II rend compte a 1'assemblee ple-
niere de 1'activite du C.C.LF. depuis la
derniere assemblee pleniere.
No. 322
CONVENTION concerning the Preservation of Plaice in the
Skagerak, the Kattegat and Sound. Signed at Stockholm,
December 31, 1932.
CONVENTION concernant la protection de la plie dans le Skagerak,
le Cattegat et le Sund. Signee & Stockholm, 31 decembre
1932.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A convention regulating fishing in the waters of Sweden and Denmark
was signed on July 14, 1899, by Sweden and Norway, and Denmark; it was subsequently
modified by the declarations of April 23, 1902, and October 5, 1907. 6 Martens, N.R.G.
(3d ser.), pp. 577, 584, 586. See also the agreement regulating plaice and flounder fishing
in the Baltic Sea, of December 17, 1929 (No. 236, ante). The text of this convention consists
of versions in the Danish, Norwegian, and Swedish languages.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications by the signatories were deposited at Stockholm on or be-
fore May 22, 1933.
278
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 322
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is published in 139 League of Nations Treaty
Series, p. 189; Lovtidende for Kongeriget Danmark, 1933, No. 229. See also the Danish de-
crees of June 29, 1933, idem, Nos. 230, 231 ; and the Swedish decree of June 2, 1933, Svensk
Forfattningssamling, 1933, No. 492,
Entered into force June 22, 1933. 1
Translations from 139 League of Nations Treaty Series, pp. 198, 199.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Denmark
and Iceland, His Majesty the King
of Norway and His Majesty the
King of Sweden, having agreed to
conclude a Convention between Den-
mark, Norway and Sweden, con-
cerning the preservation of plaice in
the Skagerak, Kattegat and Sound,
have appointed for that purpose as
their Plenipotentiaries : 2
His Majesty the King of Denmark
and Iceland : Eduard Vilhelm Sophus
Christian Reventlow;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Johan Herman Wollebzek;
His Majesty the King of Sweden:
Rickard Johannes Sandier ;
Who, having received full powers
for the purpose, have agreed on the
following provisions :
Article i. The provisions of the
present Convention shall apply to:
The Skagerak, bounded on the
west by a straight line from Hanst-
holm Lighthouse to Lindesnses Light-
house and on the south by straight
lines drawn from the northernmost
point of the Skaw to Vinga Light-
house and thence to the nearest point
on the Hisingen coast,
The Kattegat, bounded on the
north by the Skaw and on the south
by straight lines from Hasenore to
Gniben, and from Gilbjerg Hoved to
Kullen Lighthouse,
The Sound, bounded on the north
by a straight line from Gilbjerg
Hoved to Kullen Lighthouse and on
the south by a straight line from
Stevn Lighthouse to Falsterbo Light-
house.
[Traduction]
Sa Majeste" le Roi de Danemark
et d'Islande, Sa Majeste le Roi de
Norv&ge et Sa Majest6 le Roi de
Su&de, £tant convenus de conclure
une convention entre le Danemark,
la Norv£ge et la Suede concernant
la protection de la plie dans le
Skagerak, le Catt6gat et le Sund,
ont £ cet effet d<§sign6 pour leurs
p!6nipotentiaires : 2
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark et
d'Islande: Eduard Vilhelm Sophus
Christian Reventlow;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Norv£ge:
Johan Herman Wollebsek;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Suede: Rick-
ard Johannes Sandier;
Lesquels, dftment munis de pleins
pouvoirs & cet effet, sont convenus
de ce qui suit :
Article i. Les dispositions de la
pr6sente convention s'appliqueront :
Au Skagerakj delimite & 1'ouest par
une ligne droite tir6e du phare de
Hanstholm au phare de Lindesnaes
et, au sud, par des lignes droites
tiroes de la pointe la plus septen-
trionale de Skagen au phare de
Vinga et, de lit, au point le plus
proche de la c6te de Hisingen,
Au Cattegat, d61imit6 au nord par
le Skagerak et, au sud, par des lignes
droites tirees de Hasenore & Gniben,
et de Gilbjerg Hoved au phare de
Kullen,
Au Sund, d£limit6 au nord par une
ligne droite tir6e de Gilbjerg Hoved
au phare de Kullen et, au sud, par
une ligne droite allant du phare de
Stevn au phare de Falsterbo.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No, 3210, July i, 1933.
2 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
Dec. 31, 1932
PRESERVATION OF PLAICE
279
Art. 2. With a view to the pro-
tection of plaice, the minimum
length for such fish is fixed at 257
mm. counted from the tip of the
snout to that of the caudal fin.
Art. 3. In the zone to which the
Convention applies, plaice not being
of the minimum length prescribed in
Article 2 shall not be killed, kept on
board, taken away or landed in ports
or on the coasts of this zone, or trans-
ported thither by ship or ferry, or
sold or transported thence elsewhere.
Art. 4. The Contracting States
shall take suitable steps to ensure
that their fishermen, when they have
caught plaice of a length less than the
minimum fixed, shall at once return
them to the sea, taking the precau-
tions necessary to ensure that they
may remain alive.
Art. 5. The provisions of Articles
2, 3 and 4 shall not apply to plaice
caught in the sheltered waters (in-
denskaers) of the Norwegian and
Swedish coasts of the Skagerak and
landed there for consumption by the
fishermen themselves. Nor shall the
said provisions apply to plaice of the
minimum length referred to below,
caught in the North Sea and landed
within the periods fixed hereinafter
on the Danish coast between the
Tversted buoy and Hanstholm for
immediate despatch abroad :
225 mm. from October 1st to the
last day of February inclusive, and
240 mm. during the rest of the year.
Art. 6. The Contracting States
undertake immediately to take the
necessary measures to ensure the
carrying out of the present Conven-
tion and to inform one another of the
measures in question.
Art. 7. The present Convention
abrogates Article 2 of the Declara-
tion of October 5, 1907, whereby an
addition and amendments were made
Art. 2. En vue de la protection
de la plie, il est fix<§, pour ce poisson,
une longueur minimum de 257 mm.
compt<§s de I'extremite du museau &
celle de la nageoire caudale.
Art. 3. Dans la zone visee par la
convention, les plies n'atteignant pas
la longueur minimum fixee a 1'article
2 ne devront £tre ni tuees, conservees
a bord ou emportees, ni debarquees
dans les ports ou sur les c6tes de
cette zone, ni y §tre transporters par
bateau ou par bac, y £tre mises en
vente, ou de la, £tre transportees
ailleurs.
Art. 4. Les parties contractantes
prendront des mesures appropriees
en vue d'obtenir que leurs pScheurs,
des qu'ils auront capture des plies
d'une longueur mferieure au mini-
mum fix<§ les rejettent a la mer, en
prenant les precautions ne"cessaires
pour que ces poissons restent en vie.
Art. 5. Les stipulations des arti-
cles 2, 3 et 4 ne s'appliqueront pas
aux plies qui, ayant et6 captures
entre les ties et ilots des c6tes norv<§-
giennes et suedoises du Skagerak,
y sont debarquees pour servir &
1 'alimentation des p^cheurs eux-
m6mes. Lesdites stipulations ne
s'appliqueront pas non plus aux
plies ayant la longueur minimum
indiquee ci-dessous qui, apres avoir
ete capturees dans la mer du Nord,
seront d£barquees, dans les delais
fixes ci-apres, sur la c6te danoise
entre la balise de Tversted et Hanst-
holm pour Stre exp£di6es directe-
ment a l'6tranger:
225 mm. du ier octobre au dernier
jour de f6vrier, et 240 mm. le reste de
Tannee.
Art. 6. Les Etats contractants
s'engagent a prendre immediatement
les mesures n6cessaires pour assurer
Tex6cution de la presente conven-
tion, ainsi qu'a se communiquer re-
ciproquement lesdites mesures.
Art. 7. La presente Convention
abroge 1'article 2 de la Declaration
du 5 octobre 1907 instituant un
additif ainsi que des amendements
280
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 322a
to the Convention concluded be-
tween Denmark and Sweden on
July 14, 1899, for the control of
fisheries in the waters adjacent to
Denmark and Sweden.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall be ratified and the instruments
of ratification shall be deposited as
soon as possible in the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs at Stockholm.
The Convention shall come into
force one month after the deposit of
instruments of ratification and shall
remain in force until the expiration
of six months from the day on which
it shall have been denounced by one
of the Contracting States.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the Plenipo-
tentiaries of the various Contracting
States have signed the present Con-
vention and have thereto affixed
their seals.
Done at Stockholm in one copy in
Danish, Norwegian and Swedish,
December 31, 1932.
& la convention conclue entre le
Danemark et la Suede le 14 juillet
1899 concernant la r6glementation de
la p^che dans les eaux limitrophes du
Danemark et de la Sufede.
Art. 8. La presente convention
devra £tre ratifi6e et les instruments
de ratification seront d6pos6s aussi-
t&t que possible au Ministere des
Affaires £trang£res, & Stockholm.
La convention prendra effet un
mois apres le d6p6t des instruments
de ratification et elle restera en
vigueur jusqu'£ rexpiration d?un
d61ai de six mois & partir du jour oil
elle aura 6t6 d6nonc<§e par Tun des
Etats contractants.
EN FOI DE QUOI les plfenipoten-
tiaires des divers Etats contractants
ont sign6 la presente convention et
1'ont revgtue de leurs sceaux.
Fait £ Stockholm en un seul ex-
emplaire redig£ en danois, en norv£-
gien et en suedois, le 31 d6cembre
1932.
E. REVENTLOW J. H. WOLLEB^K RICKARD SANDLER
No. 322a
Final Protocol to the Convention concerning the Preservation of
Plaice. Signed at Stockholm, December 31, 1932.
Protocole final de la Convention concernant la protection de la plie.
Signe a Stockholm, 31 decembre 1932.
Translations from 139 League of Nations Treaty Series, pp. 202, 203.
[Translation]
On signing this day the Conven-
tion concluded between Denmark,
Norway and Sweden concerning the
protection of plaice in the Skagerak,
Kattegat and Sound, the undersigned
Plenipotentiaries, in the name of
their respective Governments, have
made the following declarations:
[Traduction]
En proc6dant ce jour & la signa-
ture de la Convention conclue entre
le Danemark, la Norv£ge et la Su£de,
concernant la protection de la plie
dans le Skagerak, le Catt6gat et le
Sund, les pl6nipotentiaires soussign£s
ont fait, au nom de leurs gouverne-
ments respectifs, les declarations
suivantes:
Jan. 17, 1933
SAFETY OF LIFE AT SEA
281
1. The Contracting States agree
that the Convention shall not pre-
vent any of these States from prohib-
iting the landing in the country of
plaice larger than those of the mini-
mum size fixed by the Convention.
2. The Contracting States, think-
ing it desirable that the protection
of plaice in the Skagerak, Kattegat
and Sound should be rendered more
effective by stricter provisions than
those of the Convention, and propos-
ing to undertake the necessary pre-
liminaries for the purpose, have fur-
ther agreed to enter upon negotia-
tions to that end as soon as possible
and at latest within three years of
the coming into force of the present
Convention.
DONE at Stockholm in one copy in
Danish, Norwegian and Swedish,
December 31, 1932.
1. II est convenu entre les Etats
contractants que, pour aucun de ces
Etats, la convention ne fera obstacle
£ ce qu'on interdise de debarquer
dans le pays des plies d'une longueur
superieure au minimum fix6 par la
convention.
2. Les Etats contractants, esti-
mant desirable que la protection de
la plie dans le Skagerak, le Cattegat
et le Sund soit encore renforcee au
moyen de dispositions plus rigou-
reuses que celles de la convention et se
proposant d'entreprendre les travaux
preliminaires n£cessaires a cet 6gard,
sont convenus, en outre, d'entrer en
pourparlers a cet effet le plus t6t
possible et, au plus tard, trois ans
apres Fentree en vigueur de la
convention.
FAIT a Stockholm, en un seul ex-
emplaire, redig6 en danois, en norve-
gien et en su£dois, le 31 d£cembre
1932.
E. REVENTLOW J. H. WOLLEB^EK RJCKARD SANDLER
No. 323
MODIFICATION of the Regulations annexed to the Convention on
Safety of Life at Sea. Certified at London, January 17, 1933.
MODIFICATION du reglement annexe & la Convention pour la
sauvegarde de la vie humaine en mer. Certifiee a Londres,
17 Janvier 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This instrument records a modification in one of the regulations annexed
to the convention on safety of life at sea, of May 31, 1929 (No. 218, ante). Its inclusion
here is due to the significance of the method followed for effecting the modification.
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
Whereas the International Con-
vention for Safety of Life at Sea
signed at London on the 3 1st May,
1929, in accordance with Article
65 thereof came into force on the
1st January, 1933;
And whereas, in paragraph I of
Article 61 of the said Convention, it
is provided as follows:
"Modifications of the present
Convention which may be deemed
useful or necessary improvements
may be at any time proposed by
any Contracting Government to
282
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 324
the Government of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland, and such pro-
posals shall be communicated by
the latter to all the other Contract-
ing Governments, and if any such
modifications are accepted by all
the Contracting Governments (in-
cluding Governments which have
deposited ratifications or acces-
sions which have not yet become
effective) the present Convention
shall be modified accordingly."
And whereas in accordance with
the provisions of Article 61 of the
said Convention it has been proposed
that Regulation 19 (2) of the Regula-
tions which form Annex I of the
said Convention shall be modified
by the insertion of an additional sub-
paragraph in the following terms
after the first sub-paragraph of the
said Regulation 19 (2) :
"In all cases an additional inde-
pendent power-pump shall be
fitted when the criterion numeral
exceeds 30. "
I, the Undersigned, His Majesty's
Principal Secretary of State for
Foreign Affairs, hereby certify that
the foregoing modification has been
duly communicated to and accepted
by all the Contracting Governments
(including Governments which have
deposited ratifications or accessions
which have not yet become effec-
tive). In consequence whereof the
Convention is under the provisions
of Article 6 1 modified accordingly.
DONE at the Foreign Office, Lon-
don, this i yth day of January, 1933.
JOHN SIMON.
No. 324
AGREEMENT establishing an Advisory Technical Collaboration in
Rumania. Signed at Geneva, January 28, 1933.
ACCORD instituant une collaboration technique consultative en
Roumanie. Signe a Geneve, 28 Janvier 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. On June 18, 1932, by a letter to the Secretary-General of the League of
Nations, the Rumanian Government requested the technical assistance of the League in
carrying out a program of financial reform and economic reconstruction. After enquiries
conducted in Rumania, an accord was drafted by the Financial Committee in agreement
with the Rumanian Government, and approved by the Council of the League of Nations on
January 28, 1933 (League of Nations Official Journal, 1933, p. 219). On May 3, 1933, the
Rumanian Government communicated an exchange of letters between that government and
the National Bank which constituted an arrangement not altogether identical with that
envisaged by the agreement of January 28, 1933. Despite this fact, and the fact that the
Rumanian Government did not ratify the agreement until May 18, 1933, the Council, by a
resolution of May 26, 1933, decided to regard the ratification by the Rumanian Government
as valid. Idem, p. 831. Letters complementary to the agreement are to be found in 138
League of Nations Treaty Series, pp. 278 ff. Delay occurred in putting the plan of coopera-
tion into effect, and on May 18, 1934, Rumania's renunciation of the application of the agree-
ment was noted by the Council. League of Nations Official Journal, 1934, pp. 149, 519.
RATIFICATION. A ratification of this agreement was deposited by Rumania on May 18,
1933-
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement is also published in 138 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 271; 28 Martens, N.R.G. (3d sen), p. 333.
Jan. 28, 1933 TECHNICAL COLLABORATION IN RUMANIA
Entered into force May 26, 1933.*
Text from League of Nations Document, C.io7.M.2i.i933.ILA.
283
Whereas the Roumanian Govern-
ment, after having, by the Law of
February 7th, 1929, re-established
its currency on a gold basis and
subsequently introduced various im-
provements into its financial or-
ganisation tending to adapt Rou-
mania's administrative organisation
to existing economic conditions, de-
sires to obtain the technical co-
operation of the League of Nations
with a view to the general economic
restoration of the country,
And whereas the Council has ap-
proved the provisions of the present
Agreement,
The undersigned, duly authorised,
accepts on behalf of the Royal
Roumanian Government the follow-
ing provisions:
Article i. The Roumanian Gov-
ernment shall take all possible steps
to restore budgetary equilibrium
and effect a far-reaching financial
reform including a plan for the
settlement of arrears.
Art. 2. The Council of the League
of Nations will organise, through its
Financial Committee, an advisory
technical co-operation with the Rou-
manian Government with a view
to the establishment of a programme
of economic and financial restoration
and to the application of this pro-
gramme. For this purpose, the
Council of the League of Nations
shall recommend and the Roumanian
Government shall appoint for a
period covering four voted and exe-
cuted annual budgets, subject to the
provisions of Article 3, the experts
whose functions are defined in An-
nex II.
The Roumanian Government shall
assist them in every way in the
execution of their functions.
For the same period, the Council
of the League of Nations shall ap-
ConsideYant que le Gouvernement
roumain, apr&s avoir, par la loi du
7 fevrier 1929, r6tabli la monnaie
sur la base de Tor et ensuite introduit
diverses ameliorations dans son or-
ganisation fmanciere, tendant & adap-
ter Torganisme administratif de la
Roumanie aux presentes conditions
£conomiques, desire obtenir la col-
laboration technique de la Soci6te*
des Nations en vue de la restauration
gene"rale e"conomique du pays,
Et conside"rant que le Conseil a
approuve les dispositions du present
Accord,
Le soussigne", dflment autoris6 &
cet effet, accepte, au nom du Gou-
vernement royal de Roumanie, les
dispositions suivantes:
Article I. Le Gouvernement rou-
main prendra toutes les mesures
possibles pour restaurer F^quilibre
budgetaire et effectuer une r£forme
finandtere 6tendue comportant aussi
un plan pour le r£glement des arri£r6s.
Art. 2. Le Conseil de la Societ6
des Nations organisera, par son
Comite* financier, une collaboration
technique consultative avec le Gou-
vernement roumain en vue de Te*ta-
blissement d'un programme de res-
tauration 6conomique et financi&re
et de T application de ce programme.
A cet effet, le Conseil de la Soci£t6
des Nations recommandera et le
Gouvernement roumain nommera,
pour une p6riode couvrant quatre
budgets annuels vot£s et ex6cut£s,
sous reserve des dispositions de
Farticle 3, les experts dont les fonc-
tions sont d&finies dans 1' Annexe II.
Le Gouvernement roumain les as-
sistera de toute fagon dans Fex6cu-
tion de leurs fonctions.
Pour la m£me periode, le Conseil
de la Soci6t6 des Nations nommera,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3193, May 26, 1933.
284
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 324
point, in agreement with the Rou-
manian Government, a Financial
Adviser, who shall co-ordinate the
work of the experts and assure the
technical co-operation between the
League of Nations and the Rou-
manian Government.
The Roumanian Government shall
draw up, in agreement with him, the
programme of reforms contemplated
in Article I and Annex I.
The Roumanian Government shall
have the right to appoint a represent-
ative to discuss Roumanian ques-
tions with the Financial Committee.
Art. 3 . The Council of the League
of Nations may — by a majority vote
— recall the Financial Adviser or
any one of the experts if, at any
time, after consultation with the
Financial Committee, it considers
that their maintenance is no longer
likely to serve a useful purpose.
Art. 4. This Agreement, of which
the English and French texts are
both authentic, shall enter into
force immediately upon its ratifica-
tion by Roumania. The instrument
of ratification shall be deposited
with the Secretariat of the League
of Nations as soon as possible.
In order that the present Agree-
ment may enter into force, the instru-
ment of ratification must be deposited
by April 3Oth, 1933, at latest.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
signed, duly authorised, has signed
the present Agreement.
Done at Geneva on January 28th,
1933, in a single copy, which shall
be deposited with the Secretariat of
the League of Nations and registered
immediately upon its entry into force.
d'accord avec le Gouvernement rou-
main, un Conseiller financier qui
coordonnera les travaux des experts
et qui assurera la collaboration tech-
nique entre la Soci6t6 des Nations
et le Gouvernement roumain.
Le Gouvernement roumain pr£-
parera, en collaboration avec lui, le
programme de r£formes envisag6 £
1 'article premier et & T Annexe I.
Le Gouvernement roumain aura
le droit de designer un repr6sentant
qui discutera avec le Comit6 financier
les questions roumaines.
Art. 3. Le Conseil de la Soci6t6
des Nations, statuant £ la majority
des voix, pourra rappeler le Conseil-
ler financier ou Tun quelconque des
experts si, a un moment donn6,
apres consultation du Comit6 finan-
cier, il consid£re que leur maintien
n'est plus utile,
Art. 4. Cet Accord, dont les
textes frangais et anglais font 6gale-
ment foi, entrera en vigueur des sa
ratification par la Roumanie. L'in-
strument de ratification sera d6pos6
au Secretariat de la Soci6t6 des
Nations aussitdt que possible.
Pour que le present Accord puisse
entrer en vigueur, 1' instrument de
ratification devra £tre d6pos6 au
plus tard le 30 avril 1933.
EN FOI DE QUOI le soussign&, dft-
ment autoris& & cet effet, a sign<§ le
present Accord.
Fait £ Gen&ve, le 28 Janvier 1933,
en un seul exemplaire qui sera
depos6 au Secretariat de la Soci6t6
des Nations et enregistre d&s son
entree en vigueur.
I. LXJGOSIANU
ANNEX I
i. The Roumanian Government de-
clares:
(i) That it will establish and carry out
the necessary fiscal reforms;
ANNEXE I
I. Le Gouvernement roumain declare:
i) Qu'il etablira et mettra a execution
les reformes fiscales necessaires;
Jan. 28, 1933 TECHNICAL COLLABORATION IN RUMANIA
285
(2) That it will establish and carry
out a general reform of the administra-
tion and collection of taxes ;
(3) That it will establish and carry out
a system of more efficient control of
public expenditure, and, in particular,
will secure effective financial control in
the various departments, an effective
prior consultation of the Ministry of
Finance before any new expenditure is
authorised, and the strict observance of
the budget estimates. With a view to
preserving budgetary unity and simplify-
ing the presentation of the public finances
to Parliament and the public, it will take
the necessary measures for the abolition
of the special funds at present existing.
It will then put into effect a re-organisa-
tion of the autonomous regies (with the
exception of the railways and the Caisse
autonome des Monopoles), maintaining
only those which are economic in charac-
ter and incorporating the others in the
general budget;
(4) That it will maintain the system
of monthly budgets according to which
the expenditure and commitments of
each month are strictly limited to the
available receipts;
(5) That it will maintain the suppres-
sion of the supplementary budget period
and the budget par exercice and will adopt
the budget par gestion, under which all
revenue actually received in cash and all
expenditure actually paid in cash during
a financial year, to the exclusion of all
other receipts and expenditure, are allo-
cated solely to the year in which those
operations are effected, and will continue
to carry out a revision of the system of
public accounts in accordance with these
principles;
(6) That it will maintain and apply
the law under which all public monies
received are deposited in the National
Bank and all payments are made either in
cash or by cheques or orders on the Na-
tional Bank for payment at sight, and will
totally abolish the practice of provisional
deposit receipts;
(7) That it will take immediate ad-
ministrative measures to hasten the re-
covery of outstanding arrears of taxation;
(8) That it will, as soon as the equilib-
rium between monthly revenue and ex-
penditure has been secured, elaborate a
plan for the gradual liquidation of the
Government's arrears of payments;
2) Qu'il 6tablira et mettra & ex6cution
une r£forme g6n6rale de I'administration
et du recouvrement des imp6ts ;
3) Qu'il 6tablira et mettra i ex6cution
un syst&me de contrdle des d<§penses
publiques plus efficace, et en parti culier
qu'il assurera un contrdle financier effectif
dans les divers Departements, une con-
sultation pr6alable effective du Minis-
tre des Finances avant toute autorisa-
tion de nouvelles depenses et la stricte
observation des provisions budgdtaires.
En vue de sauvegarder 1'unite budg^taire
et de simplifier la presentation des finances
publiques au Parlement et au public, il
prendra les mesures necessaires pour la
liquidation des fonds sp6ciaux existant
actuellement. II realisera ensuite une
revision des regies autonomes (Chemins
de fer et Caisse autonome des Monopoles
exceptes), de fa$on & maintenir seulement
les regies ayant un caractere economique,
les autres £tant incorporees dans le budget
g6n6ral;
4) Qu'il maintiendra le syst&me des
budgets mensuels suivant lequel les
defenses et engagements contractes au
cours d'un mois donn6 sont strictement
Hmit6s aux recettes disponibles;
5) Qu'il maintiendra la suppression
de la p6riode comp!6mentaire du budget
et du budget par exercice et qu'il adoptera
le budget par gestion suivant lequel tous
revenus effectifs encaiss6s et toutes
depenses effectives payees en numeraire
au cours d'une annee financiere, £ 1'ex-
clusion de toutes autres recettes ou de-
penses, sont attribue"s exclusivement &
1'annee dans laquelle ces operations sont
effectuees, et continuera d'ex&cuter la revi-
sion du systeme de la comptabilit6 publique
en conformit6 avec tous ces principes;
6) Qu'il maintiendra et appliquera la
loi suivant laquelle tous les deniers pu-
blics regus sont deposes £ la Banque na-
tionale et tous les paiements sont executes,
soit en especes, soit par cheque ou mandat
& vue sur la Banque nationale, et abolira
totalement la pratique des r6c6pisses de
d£p6ts provisoires;
7) Qu'il prendra des mesures adminis-
tratives immMiates pour Mter le re-
couvrement des arri6res de taxation en
souff ranee;
8) Qu'il &aborera, aussitdt assure
l'6quilibre des dSpenses et recettes men-
suelles, un plan pour le r^glement graduel
des arri£r6s de paiement du Gouverne-
ment;
286
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 324
(9) That it will proceed to make a
comprehensive enquiry into the organisa-
tion, status, cadre and method of recruit-
ment of the Civil Service;
(10) That it will so frame the budget
estimates for submission to Parliament
that the realisation of the estimated re-
ceipts may reasonably be expected and
that, if it appears that the receipts will
not be sufficient to cover the expenditure,
it will concert measures with the Financial
Adviser to ensure the equilibrium of the
budget.
2. In the preparation and execution of
all the above-mentioned reforms, the
Roumanian Government will act in close
co-operation with the experts respectively
concerned, and with the Financial Ad-
viser, whom it will consult on any financial
project.
9) Qu'il procedera & une 6tude ap-
profondie sur 1'organisation, le statut, les
effectifs et les m6thodes de recrutement
des fonctionnaires;
10) Qu'il etablira les estimations du
pro jet de budget a d6poser au Parlement
de telle facon qu'on puisse raisonnable-
ment attendre que les estimations des
recettes soient realisees et, s'il apparait
que les recettes ne doivent pas Itre
suffisantes pour couvrir les depenses, se
concertera avec le Conseiller financier pour
assurer 1'equilibre.
2. Dans la preparation et Pexecution
de toutes les mesures et r6formes ci-dessus
indiquees, le Gouvernement roumain
collaborera 6troitement avec les experts
respectivement cornp6tents et avec le
Conseiller financier, qu'il consultera sur
tout pro jet financier.
ANNEX II
Article i. The experts referred to in
the Agreement shall be: a revenue expert,
a Treasury and budget expert and an
accountancy and audit expert.
Except for such changes in their duties
as may be decided upon by the Financial
Adviser:
(a) It shall be the duty of the Treasury
and budget expert in particular to give his
advice to the Roumanian Finance Minis-
ter in the preparation of the bugetary
estimates of revenue and expenditure;
In the establishment and execution,
of detailed measures for the supervision
of the Treasury;
In the examination of all measures
involving additional expenditure, which
examination shall be made by the
Finance Minister prior to the presenta-
tion of such measures to the Cabinet;
In the supervision of all future en-
gagements and in the preparation and
execution of the monthly budgets.
(6) It shall be the duty of the account-
ancy and audit expert in particular to give
his advice in all questions of accountancy
which may result from the application of
the system of the "budget de gestion;
In the creation and execution of a
uniform system of public accounting,
including the rendering of monthly cash
accounts for audit, and
ANNEXE II
Article i. Les experts vises dans le
present Accord seront: un expert des
questions fiscales, un expert de tresorerie
et du budget, un expert en comptabilit6
(Accountancy and Audit).
Sauf changements d'attributions que
pourra decider le Conseiller financier:
a) L1 expert de tresorerie et du "budget sera
charg6 notamment de donner son avis au
Ministre des Finances roumain dans la
preparation des pr6visions budgetaires
de recettes et de depenses;
Dans 1'etablissement et Texecution
des mesures detailles de contrdle du
Tresor;
Dans 1'examen de toutes mesures
impliquant des depenses additionnelles,
examen a faire par le Ministre des
Finances prealablement & la pr£senta-
tion de ces mesures au Cabinet;
Dans le contr61e de tous les engage-
ments futurs et dans la preparation et
I'ex6cution des budgets mensuels ;
6) U expert de comptabilite sera charg£
notamment de donner ses avis sur toutes
les questions comptables pouvant resulter
de 1' application du systeme du budget de
gestion;
Dans 1'organisation et 1'applicatipn
d'un systeme uniforme de comptabilit6
publique comprenant la preparation
mensuelle de comptes de caisse pour
verification, et
Jan. 28, 1933 TECHNICAL COLLABORATION IN RUMANIA
287
In the establishment of general rules
of accountancy for all public depart-
ments, on the instructions to be given
to services which handle public funds,
on the supervision of the balances of the
Treasury, and on all matters relating to
audit and to the concentration of public
funds in the National Bank.
(c) It shall be the duty of the revenue
expert to give his advice on the methods of
collection of revenue;
The organisation of a body of higher
inspectors and on the preparation and
execution of fiscal laws.
Art. 2. The Financial Adviser shall
have as his task to assist the Roumanian
Government in every possible way in the
elaboration and execution of its plan of
financial and economic reforms.
The Financial Adviser shall be respon-
sible for the general direction of all foreign
experts and other personnel whom the
Roumanian Government may appoint
under the terms of the present Agreement.
He shall submit a quarterly report to
the Council of the League of Nations on
the financial and general economic situa-
tion of Roumania.
Art. 3. The Roumanian Government
shall provide for the expenditure resulting
from the present Agreement.
Art. 4. The Roumanian Government
shall afford to the Financial Adviser and
the experts all facilities for the execution
of their duties and shall furnish them with
all information necessary for this purpose.
Art. 5. — i. The Roumanian Govern-
ment shall make all the necessary arrange-
ments to ensure that the Adviser to the
National Bank, if approved for this pur-
pose by the Council of the League of
Nations, shall be invited to give his col-
laboration in the application of the pres-
ent Agreement.
The reports of the Adviser shall be
communicated to the Financial Adviser.
2. The Roumanian Government shall
invite the expert attached to the autono-
mous railway administration, if approved
for this purpose by the Council of the
League of Nations, to give his collabora-
tion in the plan of reform which consti-
tutes the aim of the present Agreement.
Dans 1'etablissement de regies comp-
tables generates pour tous les d6parte-
ments des services publics, pour les
instructions a donner aux services qui
manient les deniers publics, pour le
contrdle des disponibilit6s du Tresor
et sur toutes matieres relatives a la
verification et a la concentration du
mouvement des deniers publics a la
Banque nationale;
c) L 'expert des questions fiscales sera
charg6 de donner ses avis sur les methodes
de recouvrement des impdts;
Sur Forganisation d'un corps supe-
rieur d'inspecteurs et dans la prepara-
tion et Tex6cution des lois fiscales.
Art. 2. Le Conseiller financier aura
pour t&che de s'efforcer d'assister le Gou-
vernement roumain de toutes fagons pos-
sibles dans 1' elaboration et Tex6cution de
son plan de reformes financieres et
6conomiques.
Le Conseiller financier aura la charge
de la direction geneiale de tous experts
etrangers et autre personnel que le Gou-
vernement roumain pourra engager aux
termes du present Accord.
II sournettra un rapport trimestriel au
Conseil de la Spci£te des Nations sur la
situation financiere et la situation 6cono-
mique g6n6rale de la Roumanie.
Art. 3. Le Gouvernement roumain
pourvoira aux d6penses resultant du
pr6sent Accord.
Art. 4. Le Gouvernement roumain
assurera au Conseiller financier et aux
experts toutes facilit6s pour I'ex&cution
de leur tciche et leur fournira toutes
informations dont ils pourront avoir
besoin a cet effet.
Art. 5. — I. Le Gouvernement roumain
prendra les dispositions n6cessaires pour
que le Conseiller aupres de la Banque
nationale, apres avoir regu Tagr&nent du
Conseil de la Societ6 des Nations, spit
invit6 a prater son concours a Tapplication
du pr6sent Accord.
Les rapports du Conseiller seront com-
muniques au Conseiller financier.
2. Le Gouvernement roumain invitera
1'expert constitu6 aupres de radministra-
tion autonome des chemins de fer, ajpr&s
qu'il aura regu Pagr6ment du Conseil de
la Societ^ des Nations, a prater son con-
cours au plan de r6formes qui fait 1'objet
du present Accord.
288 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 325
No. 325
PACT OF ORGANIZATION of the Little Entente. Signed at
Geneva, February 16, 1933*
PACTE D'ORGANISATION de la Petite Entente. Signe a Geneve,
16 fevrier 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Treaties of alliance which constituted the original basis of the Little
Entente were signed by Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia, on August 14, 1920 and August 31,
1922, 6 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 209, 13 idem, p. 231; by Czechoslovakia and
Rumania, April 23, 1921, 6 idem, p. 215; and by Rumania and Yugoslavia, June 7, 1921, 54
idem, p. 257. These treaties were extended from time to time. On May 21, 1929, the
three states concluded a general act of conciliation, arbitration, and judicial settlement
(No. 217, ante). A supplementary agreement to the treaties of alliance, signed on June
27, 1930 (No. 264, ante), was superseded by this pact. See also No. 394, post.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this pact were exchanged by the signatories at Prague,
May 30, 1933.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this pact is also published in 28 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.) ,
P- 323.
E. Benes, Le Pacte d' organisation de la Petite Entente (Prague, 1933) ; V, Bruns, "Le Pacte
df organisation de la Petite Entente," 3 Zeitschrift fur ausldndisches 'dffentliches Recht und
Volkerrecht (1933), II, pp. 556-66; F. Codresco, La Petite Entente (Paris: Bossuet, 1936); A.
Hobza, "La Petite Entente," 14 Rev. de dr. int. et de leg. comp. (1933), pp. 235-53 ; W. Kiister,
"Der volkerrechtliche Status der Kleinen Entente," 50 Zeitschrift fur internationales Recht
(J935)> PP- 1-14; J. R- de Orue y Arregui, "Le regionalisme dans 1'organisation Interna-
tionale," Academie de Droit International, 53 Recueil des Cours (1935), pp. 7-95; S. Osusky,
"La genese de la Petite Entente," 46 Revue d'histoire diplomatique (1932), pp. 131-42; V. M.
Radovanovitch, "La Petite Entente," 40 Rev. gen. de dr. int. pub. (1933), PP- 716-78; B.
Saritch, La Petite Entente facteur de paix en Europe (Paris: Rodstein, 1933), 229 pp.; A. P.
Sereni, "Piccola Intesa, Intesa balcanica e Intesa baltica," 28 Riv. di dir. int. (1936), pp.
172-218; A. J. Toynbee (Ed.), "The Little Entente Pact and the Four-Power Pact," Survey
of International Affairs, 1933 (London: Oxford University Press, 1934), pp. 20.3-24.
Entered into force May 30, 1933.*
Text and translation from 139 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 233.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Yugo- Sa Majeste le Roi de Yougoslavie,
slavia, His 'Majesty the King of Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie et le
Roumania and the President of the President de la Republique tch£co-
Czechoslovak Republic, slovaque,
Desirous of maintaining and or- Desireux de maintenir et d 'or-
ganising peace, ganiser la paix,
Firmly determined to strengthen Ayant la ferme volont6 d'intensi-
economic relations with all States fier les rapports 6conomiques avec
without distinction and with the tous les Etats sans distinction et
Central European States in particu- avec les Etats de 1'Europe centrale en
lar, particulier,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3213, July 4, 1933.
Feb. 16, 1933
LITTLE ENTENTE
289
Anxious that peace shall be safe-
guarded in all circumstances, that
progress in the direction of the real
stabilisation of conditions in Central
Europe shall be assured and that the
common interests of their three
countries shall be respected,
Determined, with this object, to
give an organic and stable basis to
the relations of friendship and alli-
ance existing between the three
States of the Little Entente, and
Convinced of the necessity of bring-
ing about such stability on the one
hand by the complete unification of
their general policy and on the other
by the creation of a directing organ
of this common policy, namely, the
group of the three States of the
Little Entente, thus forming a
higher international unit, open to
other States under conditions to be
agreed upon in each particular case,
Have resolved to establish what
follows in the provisions hereunder,
and
Have appointed as their Pleni-
potentiaries:1
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Bogoljub D. Jevti6;
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: Nicolas Titulesco;
The President of the Czecho-
slovak Republic: Edouard BeneS;
Who, having submitted their full
powers, have agreed on the following
provisions :
Article i. A Permanent Council
of the States of the Little Entente,
composed of the Ministers for For-
eign Affairs of the three respective
countries or of the special delegates
appointed for the purpose, shall be
constituted as the directing organ of
the common policy of the group of the
three States. Decisions of the Per-
manent Council shall be unanimous.
Art. 2. The Permanent Council,
apart from its normal intercourse
through the diplomatic channel,
shall be required to meet at least
Soucieux de voir sauvegarder la
paix dans toutes les circonstances,
d'assurer Involution vers une stabili-
sation definitive des conditions en
Europe centrale et de faire respecter
les int6r£ts communs de leurs trois
pays,
Decides de donner, £ cet effet, aux
rapports d'amiti6 et d'alliance qui
existent entre les trois Etats de la
Petite Entente, une base organique
et stable, et
Convaincus de la n£cessite de
realiser cette stabilite, d'une part,
par r unification complete de leur
politique generate et, d'autre part,
par la constitution d'un organe
directeur de cette politique com-
mune, le groupe des trois Etats de
la Petite Entente, formant ainsi une
unit6 Internationale sup6rieure et
ouvert & d'autres Etats dans les
conditions £ convenir dans chaque
cas particulier,
Ont resolu d'6tablir ce qui suit
dans les dispositions ci-apres, et
Ont d£signe pour leurs pl6nipo-
tentiaires, a savoir:1
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Bogoljub D. Jevti6;
Sa Majestl le Roi de Roumanie:
Nicolas Titulesco ;
Le President de la R£publique
tch£coslovaque : Edouard Bene§ ;
Lesquels, apres avoir pr6sent£
leurs pleins pouvoirs, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes:
Article i. Un Conseil permanent
des Etats de la Petite Entente,
compost des ministres des affaires
6trang£res des trois pays respectifs
ou des de!6gu6s speciaux, nommes £
cet effet, est constitu6 comme organe
directeur de la politique commune
du groupe des trois Etats. Les
decisions du Conseil permanent ser-
ont prises & Tunanimite.
Art. 2. Le Conseil permanent, en
dehors de ses rapports r6guliers par
la voie diplomatique, se r6unit obli-
gatoirement au moins trois fois par
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
290
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 325
three times a year. One obligatory
annual meeting shall be held in the
three States in turn, and another
shall be held at Geneva during the
Assembly of the League of Nations.
Art. 3. The President of the
Permanent Council shall be the Min-
ister for Foreign Affairs of the State
in which the obligatory annual
meeting is held. He shall take the
initiative in fixing the date and the
place of meeting, shall arrange its
agenda and shall draw up the ques-
tions to be decided. He shall con-
tinue to be President of the Perma-
nent Council until the first obligatory
meeting of the following year.
Art. 4. In all questions that may
be discussed, as in all decisions that
may be reached, whether in regard to
the relations of the States of the
Little Entente among themselves or
in regard to their relations with other
States, the principle of the absolute
equality of the three States of the
Little Entente shall be rigorously
respected.
Art. 5. According to the exigen-
cies of the situation, the Permanent
Council may decide that in any given
question the representation or the
defence of the point of view of the
States of the Little Entente shall be
entrusted to a single delegate or to
the delegation of a single State.
Art. 6. Every political treaty of
any one State of the Little Entente,
every unilateral act changing the
existing political situation of one of
the States of the Little Entente in
relation to an outside State, and
every economic agreement involving
important political consequences
shall henceforth require the unani-
mous consent of the Council of the
Little Entente.
The existing political treaties of
each State of the Little Entente
with outside States shall be progres-
sively unified as far as possible.
Art. 7. An Economic Council of
the States of the Little Entente shall
an . Une des reunions annuelles obli-
gatoires a lieu, tour & tour, dans
chacun des trois Etats, Tautre se
tiendra £ Geneve lors de 1'Assemblee
de la Soci6t£ des Nations.
Art. 3. Le president du Conseil
permanent est le ministre des af-
faires etrangeres de 1'Etat oil se
tient la reunion obligatoire annuelle.
C'est lui qui prend Tinitiative en vue
de fixer la date et de designer le lieu
de la reunion, et qui arrSte son ordre
du jour et prepare les decisions a
prendre. Jusqu'£ la premiere r£-
union obligatoire de Fannie suivante,
il reste president du Conseil per-
manent.
Art. 4. Dans toutes les questions
qui sont discutees ainsi que dans
toutes les decisions qui sont prises,
soit en ce qui concerne les rapports
des Etats de la Petite Entente entre
eux, soit en ce qui concerne leurs rap-
ports avec des tiers, le principe de
T£galit6 absolue des trois Etats de la
Petite Entente est rigoureusement
respected
Art. 5. Suivant les n£cessit6s de
la situation, le Conseil permanent
peut decider que dans une question
d£terminee la representation ou la
defense du point de vue des Etats de
la Petite Entente sera confiee & un
seul d6l£gu£ ou £ la delegation d'un
seul Etat.
Art. 6. Tout traite politique de
chaque Etat de la Petite Entente,
tout acte unilateral changeant la
situation politique actuelle d'un des
Etats de la Petite Entente & regard
d'un Etat tiers, ainsi que tout accord
economique comportant des conse-
quences politiques importantes, exi-
geront dor6navant le consentement
unanime du Conseil de la Petite
Entente.
Les traites politiques actuels de
chaque Etat de la Petite Entente
avec des Etats tiers seront progres-
sivement et, autant que possible,
unifies.
Art. 7. Un Conseil 6conomique
des Etats de la Petite Entente pour
Feb. 16, 1933
LITTLE ENTENTE
291
be constituted for the progressive
co-ordination of the economic inter-
ests of the three States, whether
among themselves or in their rela-
tions with other States. It shall be
composed of specialists and experts
in economic, commercial and finan-
cial matters and shall act as an
auxiliary advisory organ of the
Permanent Council in regard to its
general policy.
Art. 8. The Permanent Council
shall be empowered to establish other
stable or temporary organs, commis-
sions or committees for the purpose
of studying and preparing the solu-
tion of special questions or groups of
questions for the Permanent Council.
Art. 9. A Secretariat of the
Permanent Council shall be created.
Its headquarters shall be established
in each case for one year in the capi-
tal of the President in office of the
Permanent Council. A section of
the Secretariat shall function per-
manently at the seat of the League of
Nations at Geneva.
Art. 10. The common policy of
the Permanent Council shall be in-
spired by the general principles em-
bodied in all the great international
instruments relating to post-war
policy, such as the Covenant of the
League of Nations, the Pact of Paris,
the General Act of Arbitration, any
Conventions concluded in regard to
disarmament, and the Locarno Pacts.
Furthermore, nothing in the present
Pact shall be construed as contrary
to the principles or provisions of the
Covenant of the League of Nations.
Art. ii. The Conventions of
Alliance between Roumania and
Czechoslovakia of April 23, 1921,
between Roumania and Yugoslavia
of June 7, 1921, and between Czecho-
slovakia and Yugoslavia of August
31, 1922, which were extended on
May 21, 1929 and are supplemented
by the provisions of the present
Pact, as well as the Act of Concilia-
la coordination progressive des in-
t6r§ts £conomiques des trois Etats,
soit entre eux, soit dans leurs rap-
ports avec des Etats tiers, est
constitue. II sera compose de spe-
cialistes et d 'experts en matieres
6conomiques, commerciales et finan-
ciferes et fonctionnera comme organe
auxiliaire consultatif du Conseil
permanent dans sa politique gen£rale.
Art. 8. Le Conseil permanent a
la faculte d'£tablir d'autres organes
stables ou temporaires, des commis-
sions ou des comit£s soit pour une
question sp^ciale, soit pour des
groupes de questions determines en
vue de les 6tudier et de pr6parer
leurs solutions pour le Conseii per*
manent.
Art. 9. Un secretariat du Conseil
permanent est cr66. Son si£ge est
6tabli toujours pour un an dans la
capitate du president en exercice du
Conseil permanent. Une section du
Secretariat fonctionnera d'une fagon
permanente au si&ge de la Soci6t£ des
Nations & Gen&ve,
Art. 10. La politique commune
du Conseil permanent doit £tre
inspire par les principes g£n6raux
contenus dans tous les grands actes
internationaux de la politique d'apr&s-
guerre, comme le sont le Pacte de la
Soci6t6 des Nations, le Pacte de
Paris, TActe g6n6ral d'arbitrage, les
Conventions 6ventuelles sur le d6-
sarmement et les Pactes de Locarno.
Du reste, rien dans le present pacte
ne peut 6tre contraire aux principes
et aux dispositions du Pacte de la
Soci6te des Nations.
Art. ii. Les conventions d 'alli-
ance entre la Roumanie et la Tch6co-
slovaquie, en date du 23 avril 1921,
entre la Roumanie et la Yougoslavie,
en date du 7 juin 1921, et entre la
Tch6coslovaquie et la Yougoslavie,
en date du 31 aofit 1922, qui ont &ti
prolong6es le 21 mai 1929, et qui sont
complies par les dispositions du
present pacte, ainsi que 1'Acte de
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 326
tion, Arbitration and Judicial Settle- conciliation, d'arbitrage et de r&gle-
ment signed by the three States of ment judiciaire, sign6 par les trois
the Little Entente at Belgrade on Etats de la Petite Entente a Bel-
May 21, 1929, are hereby renewed grade, le 21 mai 1929, sont renou-
for an indefinite period. vel£s pour une dur£e illiinit£e.
Art. 12. The present Pact shall Art. 12. Le present pacte sera
be ratified and the exchange of ratifi6 et l'6change des ratifications
ratifications shall take place at aura lieu a Praha, au plus tard &
Prague not later than the next obli- Toccasion de la prochaine reunion
gatory meeting. It shall come into obligatoire. II entrera en vigueur le
force on the day of the exchange of jour de l^change des ratifications,
ratifications.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above- EN FOI DE QUOI les pl<§nipotenti-
named Plenipotentiaries have signed aires susnomm6s ont sign6 le present
the present Pact. pacte.
Done at Geneva, in triplicate, Fait £ Gen&ve, le 1 6 f6yrier 1933,
February 16, 1933. en trois exemplaires identiques.
B. D. JEVTIC Dr EDOUARD BENES N. TITULESCO
No. 326
SANITARY CONVENTION for Aerial Navigation. Opened for
signature at The Hague, April 12, 1933.
CONVENTION SANITAIRE pour la navigation aerienne. Ouverte
& la signature & La Haye, 12 avril 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Measures of protection against the spread of disease by aircraft had
previously been included in the municipal law of several states, and in certain bipartite
agreements. See also Article 61 of the Pan American Sanitary Convention, November 14,
1924 (No. 131, ante). A draft of this convention was prepared by the International Office
of Public Hygiene with the cooperation of the International Commission for Air Naviga-
tion. See also the sanitary convention of June 21, 1926 (No. 164, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On April 3, 1935, ratifications of or accessions to this convention had
been deposited at The Hague by Australia, Bolivia, Brazil, Egypt, Great Britain, Iraq,
Lebanon, Monaco, Morocco, Netherlands, Rumania, Sudan, Syria, and Tunis. Ratifica-
tions or accessions were later deposited by Chile, April 12, 1935; Germany, April 17, 1935;
Austria, May 29, 1935; Poland, June 22, 1935; Turkey, July 17, 1935; United States of
America, July 25, 1935; Italy, August 15, 1935; Belgium, October 28, 1935; Liberia, April
I4» 1937-
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 161 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 65; British Treaty Series, No. 19 (1935), Cmd. 4938; U. S. Treaty Series, No.
901; 25 Bulletin de VOffice international d'Hygiene publique (1933), p. 931.
J. Kroell, TraitS de droit international public aerien (Paris: Editions Internationales, 1934),
I, pp. 166-70; A. Lutrario, *'La convenzione sanitaria internazionale per la navigazione
aerea," 7 Studi di diritto aeronautico (1934), pp. 18-38; Anon., "L'Office international
d'Hygiene publique et la navigation aerienne," i Revue aeronautigue internationale (1931),
PP-
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
293
Entered into force August i, 1935.*
Text from publication by the Office international d' Hygiene puUique; translation from U. S.
Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 60, p. 17.
[Translation]
With a view to the regulation of
the sanitary control of aerial navi-
gation,
the undersigned, plenipotentiaries
of the High Contracting Parties,
furnished with full powers found in
good and due form,
have agreed on the following ar-
ticles :
Part I. — General Provisions
Article I. For the purposes of
this convention the High Contracting
Parties adopt the following defini-
tions :
I. The word aircraft includes any
machine which can derive support
in the atmosphere from the reactions
of the air and is intended for aerial
navigation.
The present convention applies
only to aircraft:
1. of which the place of departure
and place of final landing are situ-
ated in different territories;
2. which, although the place of
departure and place of final landing
are situated on the same territory,
make an intermediate landing on a
different territory;-
3. which fly without landing over
more than one territory,
whether these territories are placed
under the sovereignty, suzerainty,
mandate, or authority of the same
power or of different powers.
II. The words authorized aero-
drome denote a customs or other
aerodrome specially designated as
such by the competent authority of
the state in which it is situated and
on which aircraft may make their
first landing on entering a territory or
from which they may depart on
leaving a territory.
En vue de regler le contr61e sani-
taire de la navigation a£rienne,
les soussignes, p!6nipotentiaires
des Hautes Parties contractantes,
munis de pleins pouvoirs reconnus
en bonne et due forme,
sont convenus des dispositions
suivantes :
Ire Partie. — Dispositions generates
Article i . Aux effets de la presente
Convention, les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes adoptent les definitions
suivantes :
I. Le mot afronef d^signe tout
appareil pouvant se soutenir dans
1' atmosphere grtce aux reactions de
Fair et destin6 It la navigation
aerienne.
La presente Convention n'est ap-
plicable qu'aux a6ronefs:
i° dont le lieu de depart et le lieu
d'atterrissage final sont situ£s sur
des territoires diff e"rents ;
2° qui, leur lieu de depart et leur
lieu d'atterrissage final 6tant situ6s
sur le m6me territoire, font une escale
intermediate sur un territoire dif-
ferent;
3° qui survolent sans escale plus
d'un territoire,
que ces territoires soient places
sous la souverainet6, la suzerainet6,
le mandat ou Ifautorit6 de la m£me
Puissance ou de Puissances diff6-
rentes.
II. On entend par a&rodrome auto-
ris6un aerodrome, douafiier ou autre,
sp6cialement design^ par I'autorit6
comp£tente de 1'Etat oh il se trouve et
sur lequel les a6ronefs peuvent
effectuer le premier atterrissage en
p£n£trant sur un territoire ou pren-
dre le depart pour quitter un ter-
ritoire.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3706, August i, 1935.
294
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
III. The words sanitary aerodrome
denote an authorized aerodrome or-
ganized and equipped in accordance
with the terms of article 5 of the
present convention and designated
as such by any competent authority
of the country.
IV. The word crew includes any
person having duties on board in
connection with the flying or the
safety of the flight of the aircraft, or
employed on board, in any way, in
the service of the aircraft, the pas-
sengers, or the cargo.
V. The words local area denote a
well-defined area, such as a province,
a government, a district, a depart-
ment, a canton, an island, a com-
mune, a town, a quarter of a town, a
village, a port, an agglomeration, etc.,
whatever may be the extent and
population of such areas.
Subject to the conditions laid
down in article 8 of the present con-
vention, an aerodrome may consti-
tute a local area.
VI. The word observation means
the isolation of persons in a suitable
place.
The word surveillance means that
persons are not isolated, that they
may move about freely, but that
they are notified to the sanitary
authorities of the several places
whither they are bound and are sub-
jected to a medical examination with
a view to establishing their state of
health.
VII. The word day means an in-
terval of 24 hours.
Art. 2. Whatever relates in the
present convention to aerodromes is
to be understood as applying mutatis
mutandis to places for the landing on
water of hydroplanes and similar
craft.
SECTION I. — Aerodromes in general
and their staff
Art. 3. Each High Contracting
Party undertakes to provide its
III. On en tend par aerodrome sani-
taire un aerodrome autorise qui est
organist et outil!6 conformement
aux dispositions de 1'article 5 de la
pr6sente Convention et d£sign<§
comme tel par 1'autorite comp£tente
du Pays.
IV. Le mot equipage comprend
toute personne ayant & bord une
fonction relative a la conduite ou a
la s^curite du vol de I'a6ronef, ou
employee & bord, d'une maniere
quelconque, au service de I'a6ronef,
des passagers ou de la cargaison.
V. Le mot cir conscription d£signe
une partie de territoire bien deter-
rninee, ainsi une province, un gou-
vernement, un district, un departe-
ment, un canton, une ile, une com-
mune, une ville, un quartier de ville,
un village, un port, une agglom£ra-
tion, etc., quelles que soient l'£tendue
et la population de ces portions de
territoire.
Un aerodrome peut constituer une
circonscription, sous les conditions
pr£vues £ 1'article 8 de la pr6sente
Convention.
VI. Le mot observation signifie
isolement des personnes dans un lo-
cal approprie.
Le mot surveillance signifie que les
personnes ne sont pas iso!6es, qu'elles
peuvent se d£placer librement, mais
qu'elles sont signalees £ Tautorit6
sanitaire dans les divers endroits ou
elles se rendent et soumises a un
examen medical constatant leur £tat
de sant6.
VII. Le mot jour signifie un inter-
valle de vingt-quatre heures.
Art. 2. Tout ce qui, dans la
pr6sente Convention, concerne les
aerodromes doit £tre entendu comme
s'appliquant mutatis mutandis aux
emplacements pour I'am6rissage des
hydravions et appareils similaires.
SECTION I. — Des aerodromes en
general et de leur personnel
Art. 3. Chacune des Hautes Par-
ties contractantes s'engage a pour-
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
295
authorized aerodromes with a sani-
tary organization adapted to the
current needs of prophylaxis which
as a minimum shall consist of definite
arrangements to insure the attend-
ance of a medical practitioner at
such times as may be necessary for
the medical examinations contem-
plated by the present convention.
Art. 4. It rests with each High
Contracting Party, taking into ac-
count the risks of infectious disease
to which his territory may be ex-
posed, to decide whether or not to
establish sanitary aerodromes and
which authorized aerodromes shall
be selected for this purpose.
Art. 5. The sanitary aerodrome
shall at all times have at its disposal :
(a) an organized medical service,
with one medical officer at least and
one or more sanitary inspectors, it
being understood that this staff will
not necessarily be in permanent at-
tendance at the aerodrome ;
(b) a place for medical inspection;
(c) equipment for taking and dis-
patching suspected material for ex-
amination in a laboratory, if such
examination cannot be made on the
spot;
(d) facilities, in the case of neces-
sity, for the isolation, transport, and
care of the sick, for the isolation of
contacts separately from the sick,
and for carrying put any other prophy-
lactic measure in suitable premises,
either within the aerodrome, or in
proximity to it ;
(e) apparatus necessary for carry-
ing out disinfection, disinsectization,
and deratization, if required, as
well as any other measures laid down
in the present convention.
The aerodrome shall be provided
with a sufficient supply of wholesome
drinking water and with a proper and
safe system for the disposal of ex-
creta and refuse and for the removal
of waste water. The aerodrome
voir ses aerodromes autorises d'une
organisation sanitaire adapt<§e aux
besoins courants de la prophylaxie et
comprenant au minimum des ar-
rangements d£termin6s assurant le
concours d'un m^decin toutes les fois
que sa presence peut 6tre necessaire
pour les inspections medicates en-
visag^es par la pr6sente Convention,
Art. 4. II appartient a chaque
Haute Partie contractante, en tenant
compte des risques de maladies in-
fectieuses auxquels son territoire
peut fetre expos£, de decider si elle
constituera, ou non, des aerodromes
sanitaires et quels aerodromes au-
toris6s seront choisis a cet effet.
Art. 5. L/aerodrome sanitaire
doit avoir, en tout temps, £ sa dis-
position :
a) un service medical organist,
auquel soient affectes un m£decin au
moins et un ou plusieurs agents sani-
taires, etant entendu que ce per-
sonnel ne sera pas n£cessairement
present en permanence a Taero-
drome;
&) un local pour la visite medicale ;
c) Toutillage pour le prel&vement
et 1'envoi de mat6riel suspect aux
fins d'examen dans un laboratoire,
s'il n'y a pas possibilite de proc6der
sur place & cet examen ;
d) les moyens pour pouvoir, en
cas de necessite, isoler, transporter et
soigner les malades, isoler les con-
tacts separ£ment des malades et ac-
complir toute autre mesure prophy-
lactique dans des locaux appropries,
sort dans Pa6rodrome, soit £ prox-
imit6 ;
e) le materiel indispensable pour
proc6der, le cas £ch£ant, £ la desin-
fection, la d^sinsectisation et la
d6ratisation, ainsi qu'& Implication
des autres mesures £tablies par la
pr6sente Convention.
II devra £tre pourvu d'un service
d'eau potable non suspecte en quan-
tit6 suffisante, ainsi que d'un sys-
t&ne, presentant toute la securit^
possible, pour Tenl^vement des d6~
diets et ordures et pour F£vacuation
296
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
shall, as far as possible, be protected
from rats.
Art. 6. The medical officer of the
sanitary aerodrome shall be an offi-
cial of or approved by the competent
sanitary authority.
Art. 7, Each High Contracting
Party shall communicate, either to
the Office international d'Hygilne
publique, or to the International
Commission for Air Navigation,
which will transmit to each other the
information thus received, a list of
his sanitary aerodromes in order that
it may be brought to the knowledge
of the other High Contracting Par-
ties. The communication shall in-
clude, in the case of each aerodrome,
details as to its situation, its sani-
tary equipment, and its sanitary
staff.
The notification to the Office inter-
national d'Hygibne publique provided
for in the present article, as well as in
articles 8, 37, 40, 58, 59, and 60 of the
present convention, may in the case
of those High Contracting Parties
who have adhered to the Pan Ameri-
can sanitary code, be made through
the intermediary of the Pan Ameri-
can Sanitary Bureau.
Art. 8. In order that a sanitary
aerodrome may be designated as a
local area for the purpose of notifi-
cation of infectious diseases and for
other purposes as provided by the
present convention, it must be so
organized that:
1. the entry or exit of any person
is under the supervision and control
of the competent authority;
2. in the case of a disease specified
in article 18 of this convention oc-
curring in the surrounding territory,
access to the aerodrome by any route
other than the air is forbidden to
persons suspected of being infected,
and measures are applied, to the
satisfaction of the competent author-
ity, with a view to preventing per-
des eaux us6es. II devra gtre, dans
toute la mesure possible, & Tabri des
rats.
Art. 6. Le m6decin de l'a£ro-
drome sanitaire doit §tre un fonc-
tionnaire dependant de Tautorite
sanitaire compStente, ou £tre agr6£
par elle.
Art. 7. Chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes communi-
quera, pour qu'elle soit port6e £ la
connaissance des autres Hautes Par-
ties contractantes, la liste de ses
aerodromes sanitaires soit £ TOffice
international d'Hygi&ne publique,
soit & la Commission Internationale
de la Navigation a6rienne, qui se
transmettront mutuellement les in-
formations ainsi regues. La com-
munication devra comprendre, pour
chaque aerodrome, des donn6es con-
cernant sa situation, ses installations
sanitaires et son personnel sanitaire.
Pour les Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes ayant adh6r6 au Code sani-
taire panam£ricain, la notification
£ F Office international d' Hygiene
publique pr6vue au present article,
ainsi qu'aux articles 8, 37, 40, 58, 59
et 60 de la pn§sente Convention,
pourra £tre faite par Tintermediaire
du Bureau sanitaire panam6ricain.
Art. 8. Pour qu'un aerodrome
sanitaire puisse §tre d6sign6 comme
constituant une circonscription, aux
effets de la notification des maladies
infectieuses et pour 1'application des
autres dispositions de la pr6sente
Convention, il faut:
i° qu'il soit organis6 pour que
l'entr£e ou la sortie de toute per-
sonne puisse Stre contr61£e par Tau-
torit£ comp6tente;
2° au cas oft une maladie vis6e par
Farticle 18 de la pr^sente Convention
existerait sur le territoire environ-
nant, que Tacc&s de Fa^rodrome soit
interdit £ toute personne suspecte
d'etre contamin6e, arrivant par toute
autre voie que la voie a6rienne, et
que des mesures soient appliqu£es, a
la satisfaction de Tautorit6 com-
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
297
sons who are resident in or passing
through the aerodrome from being
exposed to the risk of infection, either
by contact with persons from out-
side or by any other means.
In order that an authorized aero-
drome which is not a sanitary aero-
drome may similarly be designated a
local area it is necessary, in addition,
that it shall be so situated topo-
graphically as to be beyond all prob-
able risk of infection from without.
The High Contracting Parties
shall notify to the Office international
dj Hygiene publique aerodromes which
have been constituted local areas in
accordance with the terms of the
present article, and the Office interna-
tional d'Hygi&ne publique will com-
municate the notification to the
other High Contracting Parties and
to the International Commission for
Air Navigation.
SECTION II. — Aircraft sanitary
documents
Art. 9. The following entries shall
be made in the journey logbook, un-
der the heading " Observations ":
1. any facts relevant to public
health which have arisen on the air-
craft in the course of the voyage ;
2. any sanitary measures under-
gone by the aircraft before departure
or at places of call in application of
the present convention ;
3. information concerning the ap-
pearance in the country from which
the aircraft is departing of any of
the infectious diseases mentioned in
part III of the present convention.
This entry is made with a view to
facilitating the medical examinations
which passengers arriving at aero-
dromes in another territory may be
required to undergo.
For this purpose, the government
of any noninfected country in which
one of the said diseases makes its
appearance shall, in addition to other
p6tente, en vue d'empScher que les
personnes qui s£journent ou qui sont
de passage dans I'aerodrome en-
courent le risque de contagion, soit
par contact avec les personnes du
dehors, soit par tout autre moyen.
Pour qu'un aerodrome autoris6
qui n'est pas un aerodrome. sanitaire
puisse gtre, de m£me, d£sign£ comme
constituant une circonscription, il
faut, en outre, qu'il soit, par sa situa-
tion topographique, pratiquement a
1'abri de toute possibilitl de con-
tamination.
Les Hautes Parties contractantes
notifieront £ TOffice international
d'Hygifene publique les aerodromes
constitues en circonscription con-
form^ment aux termes du present
article, et 1'Office communiquera
cette designation aux autres Hautes
Parties contractantes et & la Com-
mission Internationale de la Naviga-
tion a£rienne.
SECTION II. — Documents sanitaires
de bord
Art. 9. Les inscriptions suivantes
seront port£es au carnet de route,
sous la rubrique "Observations1':
r° les faits d'ordre sanitaire sur-
venus sur Ta6ronef au cours du voy-
age;
2° les mesures sanitaires subies par
l'a£ronef avant le depart ou pendant
les escales, par application de la
pr6sente Convention;
3° £ventuellement des informa-
tions concernant Tapparition, dans
le pays que quitte Fa£ronef, d'une
des maladies infectieuses vis6es dans
la Troisi&ne Partie de la presente
Convention, ladite inscription £tant
faite en vue de faciliter les enqu^tes
m6dicales auxquelles les passagers
arrivant sur les aerodromes d'un
autre territoire pourraient §tre sou-*-
mis.
A cet effet, le Gouvernement de
tout pays indemne dans lequel ap-
parait une desdites maladies devra,
ind6pendamment des autres voies
298
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
means by which it is already re-
quired to inform other countries of
the outbreak of such diseases and
their nature, transmit the necessary
information to the competent author-
ities of each of its authorized aero-
dromes. The latter shall enter the
information in the journey log of any
aircraft leaving the aerodrome dur-
ing a period of 15 days from the date
on which the information was first
received.
Aircraft shall not be required to
carry bills of health. The entries
made in the journey logbook in ac-
cordance with the terms of this arti-
cle shall be verified and certified
free of charge by the competent au-
thority of the aerodrome.
SECTION III. — Merchandise and
mail
Art. 10. In addition to the meas-
ures prescribed in articles 25, 29, 33,
42, 44, 47, 49, and 51 of the present
convention, merchandise in aircraft
may be subjected to the laws of the
country as regards measures to be
applied to merchandise imported by
whatever means of transport.
Art. ii. Letters and correspond-
ence, printed matter, books, news-
papers, business documents, postal
packages, and anything sent by post,
shall not be subject to any sanitary
measure, unless they contain articles
coming within the terms of article
33 of the present convention.
Part II. — Sanitary Regulations
Generally Applicable
Art. 12. In the case of sanitary
or authorized aerodromes, the medi-
cal officer attached to the aerodrome
has the right, either before the de-
parture or after the landing of
aircraft, to proceed to inspect the
sanitary condition of passengers and
crew, whenever circumstances justify
this measure.
This visit should, however, be so
par lesquelles il est dej& tenu de
notifier aux autres pays la surve-
nance et la nature des^ cas dont il
s'agit, transmettre les informations
n£cessaires aux autorit6s comp6-
tentes de tous ses aerodromes au-
toris£s. Celles-ci devront les porter
sur les carnets de route, au depart de
I'a6ronef, pendant une periode de 15
jours a partir de la reception de la
premiere communication.
Les a6ronefs ne sont pas tenus
d'avoir une patente de sante". Les
inscriptions port6es au carnet de route
en execution du present article seront
verifies et certifiees gratuitement
par l'autorit& competente de 1'aero-
drome.
SECTION III. — Marchandises et poste
Art 10. Les marchandises se
trouvant a bord des a6ronefs peu-
vent, outre les mesures sp6cifiees aux
articles 25, 29, 33, 42, 44, 47, 49 et
51 de la presente Convention, £tre
soumises & celles qui seraient ap-
pliquees legalement dans le pays aux
marchandises importees par un mo-
yen quelconque de transport.
Art ii. Nesont soumis & aucune
mesure : les lettres et correspondance,
imprimis, Hvres, journaux, papiers
d'affaires, colis postaux et tous en-
vois par la poste, & moins qu'ils ne
contiennent des objets se trouvant
dans les conditions prevues & Tarticle
33 de la presente Convention.
lie Partie. — Regime sanitaire
couramment applicable
Art 12. Dans les aerodromes
sanitaires ou autorises, le m6decin
attach^ & 1' aerodrome a le droit de
proceder — soit avant le depart, soit
apres 1'atterrissage des a6ronefs — &
une visite de reconnaissance sanitaire
des voyageurs et de T Equipage,
lorsque les circonstances justifient
cette mesure.
Toutefois, cette visite devra £tre
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
299
arranged in relation to the other
ordinary administrative and cus-
toms operations, as to avoid any de-
lay or interference with the continu-
ation of the voyage. No fees shall
be charged for this inspection.
Reservation is made of the right of
the Sanitary and Maritime Quaran-
tine Board of Egypt to levy dues in
accordance with its special powers.
Art. 13. The competent authority
of any aerodrome may, on the advice
of the medical officer attached to the
aerodrome, prohibit the embarka-
tion of persons with symptoms of in-
fectious disease, except in the case of
the transport of sick persons by
aircraft specially allocated for the
purpose.
In the absence of a medical officer,
the competent authority of the
aerodrome may defer the departure
of such persons until the advice of a
doctor has been obtained.
Art. 14. Aircraft in flight are for-
bidden to throw or to let fall, matter
capable of producing the outbreak of
infectious disease.
Art. 15. If the commander of the
aircraft wishes to disembark a sick
person he shall, so far as he is able,
notify the aerodrome of arrival in
good time before landing.
Art. 16. If there is on board an
aircraft a case of an infectious disease,
duly verified by the medical officer
attached to the aerodrome, not being
a disease specified in part III of the
present convention, the usual meas-
ures in force in the country in which
the aerodrome is situated shall be
applied. The sick person may be
landed and, if the competent sani-
tary authority considers it desirable,
isolated in a suitable place; the other
passengers and the crew shall have
the right to continue the voyage, after
medical inspection and, if necessary,
the carrying out of the appropriate
sanitary measures.
Such of these sanitary measures as
can be carried out at the aerodrome
combin£e avec les autres operations
usuelles de police et de douane, pour
eviter tout retard et pour ne pas
entraver la continuation du voyage.
Elle ne devra donner lieu & la per-
ception d'aucune taxe. Reserve est
faite du droit, pour le Conseil sani-
taire maritime et quarantenaire
d'Egypte, de percevoir les taxes
pr<§vues par son regime special.
Art. 13. Dans tout aerodrome,
et sous reserve du transport de
malades par un aeronef qui leur soit
specialement affect6, Fautorite com-
p6tente, sur Favis du m£decin at-
tach^ k Faerodrome, a le droit d'in-
terdire Fembarquement des per-
sonnes pr6sentant des symptdmes
de maladies mfectieuses.
S'il n'y a pas de m6decin present,
Fautorite comp£tente de Faerodrome
peut difKrer le d6part desdites per-
sonnes, jusqu'k ce qu'elle ait pris
Favis d'un m^decin & leur sujet.
Art. 14. II est interdit aux a<§ro-
nefs de jeter ou de laisser tomber en
vol des matieres capables de pro-
voquer Fecloskm de maladies in-
fectieuses.
Art. 15. S'il a besoin de debar-
quer un malade, le commandant de
Faeronef avisera, autant que possi-
ble, T aerodrome d'arriv6e en temps
utile avant I'atterrissage.
Art. 16. Si, & bord d'un aeronef,
il existe un cas d'une maladie infec-
tieuse non vis6e dans la Troisi£me
Partie de la presente Convention,
confirm.6 par le m£decin de Faero-
drome, on appliquera les mesures
ordinaires en vigueur dans le pays
oft Fa6rodrome se trouve. Le ma-
lade pourra 6tre debarqu£ et, si Fau-
torit6 sanitaire comp6tente le juge &
propos, isole dans un local appropri£;
les autres passagers et F£quipage
auront la facult6 de reprendre le voy-
age, apr&s visite m£dicale et, s^il y a
lieu, execution des mesures sanitaires
appropri6es.
Celles de ces mesures sanitaires
qui sont applicables sur Faerodrome
300
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
shall be so arranged in relation to
the administrative and customs
operations that the aircraft may be
detained as short a time as possible.
Art. 17. Except as expressly pro-
vided for in the present convention,
aircraft shall be exempt from sani-
tary formalities at the aerodromes
both of call and of final destination.
Part III. — Sanitary Regulations Ap-
plicable in the Case of Certain
Diseases
Art. 1 8. The diseases which are
the subject of the special measures
prescribed by this part of the con-
vention are: Plague, cholera, yellow
fever, exanthematous typhus, and
smallpox.
Art. 19. For the purposes of the
present convention, the period of in-
cubation is reckoned as : 6 days in the
case of plague ; 5 days in the case of
cholera; 6 days in the case of yellow
fever; 12 days in the case of exan-
thematous typhus; and 14 days in
the case of smallpox.
Art. 20. The chief health authori-
ties shall transmit to the sanitary and
authorized aerodromes of their re-
spective countries all information
contained in the epidemiological
notifications and communications
received from the Office international
& Hygiene publigue (and the regional
bureaus with which it has made agree-
ments for this purpose) in execution
of the provisions of the international
sanitary convention of June 21,
1926, which may affect the exercise
of sanitary control in those aero-
dromes.
Art. 21. The measures prescribed
in this Part of the convention shall
be regarded as constituting a max-
imum, within the limits of which the
High Contracting Parties may regu-
late the procedure which may be ap-
plied to aircraft.
It is for each High Contracting
Party to determine whether meas-
devront Stre combines avec les op6-
rations de police et de douane de
mani&re & ne retenir l'a£ronef que le
moins de temps possible.
Art. 17. Sauf dans les cas ex-
press6ment pr6vus par la pr£sente
Convention, les a£ronefs seront dis-
pens6s des formalit^s sanitaires tant
sur les aerodromes d'escale que sur
1' aerodrome de destination.
Ille Partie. — Regime sanitake appli-
cable au cas de certaines maladies
Art. 1 8. Les maladies vis6es par
la presente Partie de la Convention
comme devant faire 1'objet des dis-
positions y sp6cifi6es sont: la peste,
le cholera, la fi&vre jaune, le typhus
exanth6matique et la variole.
Art. 19. Aux effets de la pr6sente
Convention, la p6riode d 'incubation
est compt6e: pour six jours s'il s'agit
de peste; pour cinq s'il s'agit de
cholera; pour six s'il s'agit de fi&vre
jaune; pour douze s'il s'agit de
typhus exanth&natique; et pour
quatorze jours s'il s'agit de variole.
Art. 20. Les administrations su-
p6rieures d 'hygiene transmettront
aux a6rodromes sanitaires et au-
toris£s de leurs Pays respectifs tous
les renseignements, contenus dans
les notifications et communications
6pid6miologiques regues de 1'Office
international d'Hygiene publique (et
des Bureaux r6gionaux avec lesquels
il a conclu des accords & cet eff et) en
execution des dispositions de la Con-
vention sanitaire internationale du
21 juin 1926, qui seraient de nature £
influer sur le contrdle sanitaire &
exercer dans ces aerodromes.
Art. 21. Les mesures telles
qu'elles sont pr6vues dans la presente
Partie de la Convention doivent §tre
interpr£t6es comme constituant un
maximum, dans les limites duquel les
Hautes Parties contractantes pour-
ront r<§glementer le traitement des
a£ronefs.
II appartient & chacune des
Hautes Parties contractantes de d£-
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
30 J
ures should be applied, within the
limits of the present convention, to
arrivals from a foreign local area or
aerodrome.
In this respect, information re-
ceived and measures already applied,
shall in accordance with article 54 of
the present convention be taken into
the fullest possible account.
Art. 22. For the purpose of part
III of the present convention a local
area is considered to be infected when
the conditions specified in the inter-
national sanitary convention of June
21, I926,1 are applicable to it.
CHAPTER I
MEASURES APPLICABLE IN CASE OF
PLAGUE, CHOLERA, TYPHUS, AND
SMALLPOX
SECTION I. — Measures on departure
Art. 23. The measures to be ap-
plied on the departure of aircraft
from a local area infected by one of
the diseases mentioned in this chap-
ter are the following:
1. thorough cleansing of the air-
craft, especially the parts liable to
be contaminated ;
2. medical inspection of passen-
gers and crew;
3. exclusion of any person showing
symptoms of one of the diseases in
question, as well as of persons in such
close relation with the sick as to
cider si des mesures doivent §tre ap-
pliqu^es, dans les limites de la pre-
sente Convention, aux provenances
d'une circonscription ou d'un aero-
drome etrangers.
II sera tenu compte, a cet 6gard,
le plus largement possible des rensei-
gnements recus et des mesures an-
terieurement appliquees, conform£-
ment aux dispositions de 1'article 54
ci-apres.
Art. 22. Pour 1'application des
dispositions de la pr^sente Partie,
une circonscription est consid6r6e
comme atteinte quand elle est quali-
fi6e comme telle aux termes de la
Convention sanitaire Internationale
du 21 juin I926.1
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS APPLICABLES EN CAS
DE PESTE, CHOLERA, TYPHUS EX-
ANTHEMATIQUE ET VARIOLE
SECTION I. — Mesures au depart
Art. 23. Les mesures & appliquer,
au depart des aeronefs d'une cir-
conscription atteinte de Tune des
maladies vis£es au present Chapitre,
sont les suivantes:
i° nettoyage & fond de Ta6ronef,
surtout des parties pouvant se prSter
a la contamination ;
2° visite m£dicale des passagers et
de I'dquipage;
3° exclusion de toute personne
pr6sentant des symptdmes de Tune
des maladies vis£es, ainsi que des
personnes de 1'entourage des malades
1 According to the terms of the international sanitary convention of June 21, 1926, article
lo and the first paragraph of article n, a local area is considered "infected" by one of the
diseases in question in the following circumstances: For plague and yellow fever, when the
first case recognized as nonimported is reported; for cholera, when forming a "foyer", that is,
when the occurrence of new cases outside the immediate surroundings of the first cases
proves that the spread of the disease has not been confined to the place where it began; for
exanthematous typhus and smallpox, when they appear in epidemic form. [Footnote in the
original.]
1 Aux termes de 1'article 10 et de Particle n, premier alinea, de la Convention sanitaire
Internationale du 21 juin 1926, une circonscription est "atteinte" del'une des maladies visees
quand il s'agit: pour la peste et la fievre jaune, d'un premier cas reconnu non importe; pour
le cholera, de cas formant "foyer" — c'est-a-dire lorsque 1'apparition de nouveaux cas au
dela de Tentourage des premiers prouve qu'on n'est pas parvenu a limiter Fexpansion de la
maladie 1& ou elle s'etait manifestee a son debut ;— pour le typhus exanlMmatigw et la variole,
de manifestations de la maladie sous forme epidemique.
302
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
render them liable to transmit the
infection of these diseases;
4. inspection of personal effects ,
which shall only be accepted if in a
reasonable state of cleanliness;
5. in the case of plague, deratiza-
tion, if there is any reason to suspect
the presence of rats on board;
6. in case of exanthematous ty-
phus, disinsectization, limited to
persons who, after medical inspec-
tion, are considered as likely to con-
vey infection, and to their effects.
The aircraft's papers shall be an-
notated in accordance with the
requirements of article 9.
SECTION II. — Measures on arrival
Art. 24. Aircraft, even when com-
ing from a local area infected by one
of the diseases to which this chapter
applies, may land at any authorized
aerodrome. Nevertheless, each High
Contracting Party, if epidemiological
conditions demand such action, has
the right to require aircraft coming
from particular local areas to land at
prescribed sanitary or authorized
aerodromes, account being taken of
the geographical position of those
aerodromes, and of the routes fol-
lowed by the aircraft, in such man-
ner as not to hamper aerial navigation.
The only measures which, if neces-
sary, may be taken at authorized
aerodromes which are not also sani-
tary aerodromes are the medical
inspection of crew and passengers and
the landing and isolation of the sick.
Passengers and crew may not move
beyond the limits prescribed by the
aerodrome authority except with
the permission of the visiting medical
officer. This restriction may con-
tinue to be imposed on the aircraft
at each landing place until it arrives
at a sanitary aerodrome, where it will
be subject to the measures laid down
in this chapter.
se trouvant dans des conditions telles
qu'elles puissent transmettre la ma-
ladie;
4° visite des efTets personnels, qui
ne seront admis qu'en etat de pro-
pret6 suffisante;
5° en cas de peste, d£ratisation,
s'il y a lieu de soupgonner Texistence
de rats a bord ;
6° en cas de typhus exanthema-
tique, d6sinsectisation, limitee aux
personnes qui, a la suite de la visite
m<§dicale, pourront £tre regard6es
comme susceptibles de transmettre
Tinfection, ainsi qu'a leurs bagages.
Les documents de bord seront
pourvus des annotations conformes
aux dispositions de 1'article 9.
SECTION II. — Mesures d Varrivte
Art 24. Les a^ronefs, mgme ve-
nant d'une circonscription atteinte
de Tune des maladies auxquelles
s'applique le present Chapitre,
peuvent atterrir dans tous les a6ro-
dromes autorises. Toutefois, cha-
cune des Hautes Parties contractantes
aura la facult6, si les conditions
6pidemiologiques Texigent, d'imposer
aux a6ronefs en provenance de cer-
taines circonscriptions F obligation
d 'atterrir sur des aerodromes sani-
taires ou autoris6s d6termin6s, compte
tenu de la position geographique de
ces a6rodrom.es et des trajets suivis
par les aeronefs, de mani&re a ne pas
entraver la navigation a6rienne.
Les seules mesures 6ventuelle-
ment applicables dans les aerodromes
autorises qui ne sont pas en mSme
temps des aerodromes sanitaires sont
la visite m6dicale de Tequipage et
des passagers, le d6barquement et
Tisolement des malades. Les pas-
sagers et l'6quipage ne pourront pas
franchir les limites fixees par Pau-
torite de T aerodrome, sauf autorisa-
tion du medecin charg6 de la visite.
Cette interdiction pourra gtre im-
posee dans les escales & Faeronef
jusqu'a ce qu'il atterrisse dans un
aerodrome sanitaire, oft il subira les
mesures prevues au present Chapitre.
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
303
Art. 25. The commander of the
aircraft is required, on landing, to
place himself at the disposal of the
sanitary authority, to answer all re-
quests for information affecting pub-
lic health which are made to him by
the competent service, and to produce
the aircraft's paper for examination.
Should an aircraft, on entering a
territory, land elsewhere than on a
sanitary or authorized aerodrome,
the commander of the aircraft shall,
if the aircraft comes from an infected
local area or is itself infected, notify
the nearest local authority to this
effect, and the latter shall take such
measures as are appropriate to the
circumstances, being guided by the
general principles on which the pres-
ent convention is based, and shall,
if possible, direct the aircraft to a
sanitary aerodrome. No cargo shall
be unloaded and no passenger or
member of the crew may leave the
vicinity of the aircraft without the
permission of the competent sanitary
authority.
Art. 26. In the application of the
present convention, surveillance may
not be replaced by observation ex-
cept:
(a) in circumstances in which it
would not be practicable to carry
out surveillance with sufficient thor-
oughness ; or
(<&) if the risk of the introduction
of infection into the country is con-
sidered to be exceptionally serious;
or
(c) if the person who would be
subject to surveillance cannot fur-
nish adequate sanitary guarantees.
Persons under observation or sur-
veillance shall submit themselves to
any examination which the compe-
tent sanitary authority may consider
necessary.
A. PLAGUE
Art. 27. If there has not been a
case of plague on board, the only
measures which may be prescribed
are:
Art. 25. Le commandant de Ta6-
ronef est tenu, des 1'atterrissage, de
se mettre a la disposition de Tautorite
sanitaire, de r£pondre a toute de-
mande de renseignements sanitaires
qui lui sera faite par le service com-
petent et de presenter, pour examen,
les documents de bord.
Au cas oii I'a6ronef, en p6n6trant
sur un territoire, atterrirait en dehors
d'un aerodrome sanitaire ou autoris6,
le commandant de Ta6ronef devra,
si 1'a^ronef provient d'une circon-
scription atteinte ou est lui-mgme
atteint, en faire la declaration &
l'autorit<§ locale la plus proche, qui
prendra les dispositions compatibles
avec les circonstances en s'inspirant
des principes g£neraux de la pr£sente
Convention et dirigera, si possible,
I'a6ronef sur un aerodrome sanitaire.
Aucune marchandise ne sera de-
barquee et aucun passager ou mem-
bre de l'6quipage ne pourra s'&loigner
de Pa£ronef sans I'autorisation de
I'autorit6 sanitaire comp6tente.
Art. 26. Pour 1'application de la
pr£sente Convention, la surveillance
ne peut pas £tre remplacee par 1'ob-
servation, sauf :
a) dans les circonstances oft elle
ne serait pas jugee praticable avec
une efficacit£ satisfaisante ; ou
b) si le risque d 'introduction de
Tinfection dans le pays est con-
sider£ comme exceptionnellement
grave; ou
c) si la personne devant Stre sou-
mise & la surveillance ne pr£sente pas
des garanties sanitaires suffisantes.
Les personnes soumises & Tobser-
vation ou £ la surveillance doivent se
prater & toutes recherches que 1'au-
torite sanitaire juge necessaires.
A. PESTE
Art. 27. S'il n'y a pas eu de cas
de peste & bord, les seules mesures
pouvant £tre prescrites sont:
304
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
1. medical inspection of passen-
gers and crew;
2 . deratization and disinsectization,
if in exceptional cases these opera-
tions are considered necessary, and
if they have not been carried out at
the aerodrome of departure ;
3. the crew and passengers may be
subjected to surveillance, not ex-
ceeding 6 days, from the date on
which the aircraft left the infected
local area.
Art. 28. If there is on board a
recognized or suspected case of plague,
the following measures are applicable :
1. medical inspection;
2. the sick shall be immediately
disembarked and isolated ;
3. all persons who have been in
contact with the sick and those whom
the sanitary authority has reasons
to consider suspect shall be subject
to surveillance for a period not ex-
ceeding 6 days from the date of
arrival of the aircraft;
4. personal effects, linen, and any
other articles which, in the opinion of
the sanitary authority, are infected
shall be disinsectized and, if neces-
sary, disinfected;
5. any parts of the aircraft which
are suspected of being infected shall
be disinsectized ;
6. the sanitary authority may carry
out deratization, in exceptional cases,
if there is any reason to suspect the
presence of rats on board and if the
operation was not carried out on
departure.
Art. 29. If the sanitary authority
considers that merchandise coming
from an area infected with plague
may harbor rats or fleas, such mer-
chandise shall not be discharged
except with the necessary precautions.
B. CHOLERA
Art. 30. If there has not been a
case of cholera on board, the only
measures which may be prescribed
are:
i . medical inspection of passengers
and crew ;
1° la visite m£dicale des passagers
et de l'6quipage;
2° la deratisation et la d6sinsec-
tisation, dans les cas exceptionnels
ou elles seraient consid£r£es comme
n£cessaires, et si elles n'ont pas 6te ap-
pliquees dans Ta^rodrome de depart ;
3° T^quipage et les passagers peu-
vent §tre soumis & la surveillance,
qui ne ddpassera pas six jours & partir
de la date a laquelle Ta6ronef a
quitte" la circonscription atteinte.
Art. 28. S'il y a, £ bord, un cas
av£re ou suspect de peste, les mesures
applicables sont les suivantes :
i° visite medicale ;
2° le malade est imm£diatement
d£barqu£ et isole;
3° toutes les personnes qui ont
6t6 en contact avec le malade et celles
que Tautorite1 sanitaire a des motifs
de consid<§rer comme suspectes sont
soumises £ la surveillance pour un
laps de temps n'exc£dant pas six jours
£ dater de l'arriv£e de I'a6ronef ;
4° les effets & usage, le linge et
tous les autres objets qui, de Pavis de
Tautorite sanitaire, sont considers
comme containing sont desinsec-
tis6s et, s'il y a lieu, desinfectes;
5° les parties suspectes de Taero-
nef sont d£sinsectisees ;
6° l'autorit£ sanitaire pourra, dans
des cas exceptionnels, appliquer la
deratisation, s'il y a lieu de soup-
Conner la presence de rats 4 bord et
si Top6ration n'a pas ete effectu£e au
depart.
Art. 29. Si Tautorit^ estime que
des marchandises, en provenance
d'une circonscription atteinte de
peste, peuvent renfermer des rats ou
des puces, ces marchandises ne seront
d6chargees qu'avec les precautions
n6cessaires.
B. CHOLERA
Art. 30. S'il n'y a pas eu £ bord
de cas de cholera, les seules mesures
pouvant £tre prescrites sont:
i° la visite m6dicale des passagers
et de Fequipage;
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
305
2. surveillance of passengers and
crew for a period not exceeding 5
days from the date on which the air-
craft left the infected local area.
Art. 31. If a case of disease pre-
senting clinical signs of cholera ap-
pears on board during the voyage,
the aircraft shall be subject, at
places of call or on arrival, to the
following procedure :
1. medical inspection;
2. the sick shall be immediately
disembarked and isolated ;
3. the crew and passengers shall
be kept under surveillance for a
period not exceeding 5 days from the
date of arrival of the aircraft;
4. personal effects, linen, and all
other articles which, in the opinion
of the sanitary authority, are in-
fected shall be disinfected ;
5. the parts of the aircraft which
have been occupied by the sick or
which are regarded as liable to have
been infected shall be disinfected;
6. when the drinking water on
board is considered suspect, it shall
be disinfected and, if practicable,
emptied out and replaced, after the
disinfection of the container, by
wholesome water.
In countries in which investiga-
tion for detection of carriers of the
cholera vibrio is prescribed for the
inhabitants, persons arriving by
aircraft who wish to remain in the
country shall submit to the obliga-
tions imposed on the inhabitants.
Art. 32. Persons producing proof
that they have been vaccinated
against cholera within less than 6
months and more than 6 days may
be subjected to surveillance only.
Proof shall consist of a written
certificate signed by a doctor whose
signature shall be officially authen-
ticated; or, failing such authentica-
tion, the certificate shall be counter-
signed by either (a) the medical offi-
cer attached to a sanitary aerodrome
or (&) a person other than the person
performing the vaccination, who Is
2° la surveillance des passagers et
de r<§quipage, pour une p£riode qui
ne d<§passera pas cinq jours a partir
de la date a* laquelle Fa£ronef a
quitte la circonscription atteinte.
Art. 31. Si, pendant le voyage,
il s'est produit a bord un cas de
maladie pr6sentant les sympt6mes
cliniques du cholera, FaeYonef est
soumis, dans les escales ou a Tarrivee,
au regime suivant:
1° visite medicale;
2° le ou les malades sont imme-
diatement debarques et isoles ;
3° Fequipage et les passagers sont
soumis 4 la surveillance, pour un
laps de temps n'exc6dant pas cinq
jours a dater de Tarriv^e de 1'aeronef ;
4° les effets a usage, le linge et tous
les autres objets qui, de Tavis de
Tautorit6 sanitaire, sont considered
comme containing sont d6sinfect6s;
5° les parties de Ta6ronef qui ont
6t6 habitees par les malades ou qui
sont considerees comme pouvant
tire contamine'es sont d6sinfectees ;
6° lorsque Teau potable a bord est
considered comme suspecte, elle est
desinfect6e et, sauf impossibility,
d6versee et remplace'e par une eau de
bonne quality, apr£s d6sinfection du
reservoir.
Dans les pays oil la recherche des
porteurs de germes choleriques est
prescrite a T6gard des ressortissants,
les personnes arriv<§es par ae>onef s et
qui veulent se*journer dans le pays
doivent se soumettre aux obligations
impos6es, dans les mSmes circon-
stances, auxdits ressortissants.
Art. 32. Les personnes justifiant
qu'elles ont et6 vaccin6es contre le
cholera depuis moins de six mois et
plus de six jours ne pourront 6tre
soumises qu'a la surveillance.
La justification consistera en une
attestation £crite sign6e d'un m6-
decin, dont la signature sera 16-
galis£e; a d6faut de legalisation,
1'attestation sera contresign6e par:
soit a) le m6decin affect6 a un aero-
drome sanitaire; soit V) une per-
spmie, autre que c^lle chargee d'effec-
tuer les inoculations, ayant qualit£
306
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
authorized to witness an application
for a passport under the regulations
of the country.
Art. 33. The unloading from air-
craft of the following fresh foods may
be prohibited: Fish, shellfish, fruit,
and vegetables coming from a local
area infected with cholera.
C. EXANTHEMATOUS TYPHUS
Art. 34. — A. If there has not been
a case of typhus on board, no sani-
tary measure may be carried out
save those prescribed in article 52 of
the present convention, for persons
who have within 12 days left a local
area where exanthematous typhus is
epidemic.
B. The following measures are
applicable if there is a case of exan-
thematous typhus on board :
1. medical inspection ;
2. the sick shall be immediately
disembarked, isolated, and deloused;
3. any person suspected of har-
boring lice or having been exposed
to infection shall also be deloused
and may be subjected to surveillance
for a period not exceeding 12 days,
reckoned from the date of delousing;
4. linen, personal effects, and other
articles which the sanitary authority
considers to be infected, shall be
disinsectized ;
5. the parts of the aircraft which
have been occupied by persons suf-
fering from typhus and which the
sanitary authority considers to be
infected shall be disinsectized.
D. SMALLPOX
Art. 35. — A. If there has not been
a case of smallpox on board, no sani-
tary measure may be carried out
save in the case of persons who have
within 14 days left a local area where
smallpox is epidemic and who, in the
opinion of the sanitary authority, are
not sufficiently immunized. Such
persons may be subjected, without
prejudice to the terms of article 52,
pour certifier une demande de passe-
port, d'apr£s les r&glements du Pays.
Art. 33. Le d6barquement des
aliments frais suivants: poissons,
coquillages, fruits et legumes, en
provenance d'une circonscription at-
teinte de cholera, peut 6tre prohib<§.
C. TYPHUS EXANTHEMATIQUE
Art. 34. — a) S'il n'y a pas eu de
cas de typhus £ bord, aucune mesure
sanitaire ne peut tire appliqu6e, &
Texception de celles, prescrites &
Tarticle 52 de la pr6sente Conven-
tion, concernant les personnes qui
ont quitt£ depuis moins de 12 jours
une circonscription OIL le typhus
exanthema tique est epid6mique.
b) S'il y a un cas de typhus exan-
th6matique £ bord, les mesures sui-
vantes sont applicables:
i° visite m£dicale;
2° le malade est imm6diatement
debar qu6, isole et 6pouill6 ;
3° les autres personnes qu'il y
aurait lieu de croire Itre porteuses de
poux, ou avoir £t<§ exposees & 1'infec-
tion, sont aussi £pouill<§es et peuvent
£tre soumises £ une surveillance dont
la dur6e ne pourra jamais d6passer
douze jours, £ compter de la date de
lJ6pouillage ;
4° le linge, les effets & usage et les
autres objets qui, de 1'avis de l'au to-
ri^ sanitaire, sont cpnsid6r<§s comme
contamin<§s sont d6sinsectis£s ;
5° les parties de Ta£ronef oft a
s6journ6 le typhique et qui, de Favis
de Tautorit^ sanitaire, sont consid£-
r6es comme contamin^es sont d£s-
insectis6es.
D. VARIOLE
Art. 35. — a) S'il n'y a pas eu de
cas de variole £ bord, aucune mesure
sanitaire ne peut &tre appliqu^e, sauf
& l'6gard des personnes qui ont
quitt6 depuis moins de 14 jours une
circonscription oft la variole est 6pi-
d<§mique et qui, de Favis de Tautorite
sanitaire, ne sont pas suffisamment
immunis6es. Ces personnes peu-
vent, sans prejudice des dispositions
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
307
to vaccination, or to surveillance, or
to vaccination followed by surveil-
lance, the period of which shall not
exceed 14 days from the date of ar-
rival of the aircraft.
B. The following measures are
applicable if there is a case of small-
pox on board :
1. medical inspection ;
2. the sick shall be immediately
disembarked and isolated;
3. other persons who there is rea-
son to believe have been exposed to
infection and who, in the opinion of
the sanitary authority, are not suffi-
ciently immunized, may be subjected
to the measures provided in para-
graph "A" of this article;
4. linen, personal effects, and other
articles which the sanitary authority
considers to have been recently in-
fected, shall be disinfected;
5. the parts of the aircraft which
have been occupied by persons suf-
fering from smallpox and which the
sanitary authority considers to be
infected shall be disinfected.
For the purposes of this article,
persons shall be considered immune
(a) if they can produce proof of a
previous attack of smallpox or if
they have been vaccinated within
less than 3 years and more than 12
days, or (&) if they show local signs
of early reaction attesting an ade-
quate immunity. Apart from cases
where these signs are present, proof
shall be afforded by a written certif-
icate of a doctor, authenticated in
the manner prescribed in the second
paragraph of article 32.
CHAPTER II
MEASURES APPLICABLE IN CASE OF
YELLOW FEVER
SECTION I. — General provisions
Art. 36. In territories where en-
demicity of yellow fever is suspected,
the High Contracting Parties shall
take the necessary steps to ascertain
de 1' article 52, Stre soumises soit a la
vaccination soit a la surveillance,
soit a la vaccination suivie de sur-
veillance, la duree de celle-ci ne pou-
vant exceder 14 jours, & compter de
la date d'arrivee de Faeronef .
6) S'ilyaun cas de variole & bord,
les mesures suivantes sont applicables:
i° visite m6dicale ;
2° le malade est immMiatement
debarqu6 et iso!6 ;
3° les autres personnes qu'il y
aurait lieu de croire avoir ete ex-
posees & 1' infection et qui, de 1'avis de
Tautorit6 sanitaire, ne sont pas suffi-
samment immunisees, peuvent £tre
soumises aux dispositions pr6vues au
paragraphe a du present article ;
4° le linge, les effets a usage et les
autres objets qui, de Tavis de 1'au to-
ri^ sanitaire, sont consid6r£s comme
ayant 6t£ recemment contamines
sontdesinfect6s;
5° les parties de Ta6ronef ou a s6-
journ6 le varioleux ou qui, de 1'avis
de Fautorit6 sanitaire, sont consid£-
r6es comme contaminees sont d£sin-
fect6es.
Au sens du present article, seront
consider6es cornme immunises les
personnes: a) pouvant justifier
qu'elles ont subi une attaque ante-
rieure de la maladie ou qu'elles ont
6t6 vaccin^es depuis moins de trois
ans et plus de douze jours; ou 5)
pr6sentant des signes locaux de
reaction pr£coce attestant une im-
munit£ suffisante. En dehors des
cas ou ces signes existent, la justifi-
cation sera donnee par une attestation
6crite d'un medecin, authentifi6e de
la maniere pr6vue au deuxi&me
alin6a de 1'article 32.
^CHAPITRE II
DISPOSITIONS APPLICABLES EN CAS
DE FIEVRE JAUNE
SECTION I. — Dispositions generates
Art. 36. Dans les territoires ou
Fendemicite de la fi&vre jaune peut
6tre soupQonnee, les Hautes Parties
contractantes prendront les disposi-
308
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
whether yellow fever exists in their
territory in a form which, though
not clinically recognizable, might be
revealed by biological examination.
Art. 37. Independently of the
notification of the cases of and cir-
cumstances relating to recognized
cases of yellow fever, as laid down in
articles i, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 8 of the in-
ternational sanitary convention of
June 21, 1926, each High Contract-
ing Party undertakes to notify im-
mediately to the other High Con-
tracting Parties and at the same time
to the Office international d'Hygibne
publique (either directly or indirectly
through the regional bureaus with
which it has made agreements for
this purpose) the discovery in its
territory of the actual existence of
yellow fever in the above-mentioned
form.
SECTION II. — Provisions concerning
regions in which yellow fever is dis-
covered or exists in the endemic
form
Art. 38. Notwithstanding article
4 of the present convention and sub-
ject to the terms of article 46 here-
after, every aerodrome which receives
aircraft to which article I, I, second
paragraph, applies and which is situ-
ated in a region, that is to say, a part
of a territory, in which yellow fever
exists in a form clinically or biologi-
cally recognizable, shall become a
sanitary aerodrome as defined in the
present convention and, in addition,
shall be:
(a) situated at an adequate dis-
tance from the nearest inhabited
center;
(b) provided with arrangements
for a water supply completely pro-
tected against mosquitoes, and kept
as free as possible from mosquitoes
by systematic measures for the sup-
pression of breeding places and the
destruction of the insects in all stages
of development;
tions n6cessaires pour rechercher si la
fi&vre jaune existe sur leur territoire
sous une forme non reconnaissable
cliniquement, mais d£celable par
examen biologique.
Art. 37. Independamment de la
notification des cas et des circon-
stances relatives aux cas av£r6s de
fi£vre jaune, telle qu'elle est regime
par les articles ier, 2, 3, 4, 5 et 8 de la
Convention sanitaire Internationale
du 21 juin 1926, chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes sj engage a
notifier imm&diaternent aux autres
Hautes Parties contractantes et, en
m&ne temps, £ TOffice international
d'Hygi&ne publique (soit directe-
ment, soit par 1' intermediate des
Bureaux r6gionaux avec lesquels il a
conclu des accords & cet effet) la
d6couverte, sur son territoire, de
Texistence actuelle de la fievre jaune,
sous la forme susvis6e.
SECTION II. — Dispositions concernant
les regions dans lesquelles la fi&vre
jaune est constatee ou existe d V&tat
endemique
Art. 38. Nonobstant Particle 4 et
sous reserve des dispositions pr6vues
a F article 46 ci-apr£s, tout a6rodrome
ouvert aux a£ronefs d6sign6s & Farti-
cle ier, I, deuxi&me alin£a, de la
pr6sente Convention et qui est
install^ dans une region, c'est-£-dire
une partie de territoire, oft la fievre
jaune existe sous une forme clinique-
ment ou biologiquement reconnais-
sable, devra gtre un aerodrome
sanitaire r6pondant £ la definition de
la presente Convention et, en outre:
a) 6tre situ6 & une distance ade-
quate du centre habit6 le plus proche ;
b) £tre pourvu d'un syst£me d'ap-
provisionnement en eau compl&tement
prot6g6 contre les moustiques et £tre
debarrass6, dans toute la mesure pos-
sible, des moustiques au moyen de
mesures syst6matiquement destinies
a supprimer les gites et & d6truire les
insectes & tous les stades de leur
d6veloppement;
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
309
(c) provided with mosquito-proofed
dwellings for the crews of the aircraft
and for the staff of the aerodrome ;
(d) provided with a mosquito-
proofed dwelling in which passengers
can be accommodated or hospitalized
when it is necessary to apply the
measures specified in articles 42 and
44 below.
Art. 39. If, in the region where
yellow fever has occurred or exists in
an endemic form, there is not already
an aerodrome fulfilling the conditions
specified in the preceding article, all
aerial navigation from this region to
any other territory shall be suspended
until such an aerodrome has been
established.
Art. 40. Every aerodrome estab-
lished and equipped in accordance
with the provisions of article 38
above shall be called an "anti-
amaryl aerodrome" and shall be
deemed to be a separate local area.
The creation of such an aerodrome
shall be notified, by the High Con-
tracting Party in whose territory it
is situated, to the other High Con-
tracting Parties and either to the
Office international d'Hygi&ne pub-
lique or to the International Com-
mission for Aerial Navigation, under
the conditions laid down in article 7.
Consequent on this notification, the
declaration of the presence of yellow
fever in an adjacent town or village
or in another local area shall not ap-
ply to the aerodrome, and the aero-
drome shall not be declared infected
unless yellow fever occurs among the
persons residing therein.
Art. 41. If an "anti-amaryl aero-
drome" becomes an infected local
area, aerial navigation from that
aerodrome to any other territory
shall be discontinued until all meas-
ures have been taken to free it from
infection and all risk of the spread of
the yellow fever has ceased.
Art. 42. Where the "anti-amaryl
aerodrome" is not infected, but yel-
c) Stre pourvu de logements pro-
t<§g6s contre les moustiques, pour les
Equipages des a^ronefs et pour le
personnel de 1'aerodrome;
d) £tre pourvu d'un bitiment
d 'habitation proteg6 contre les mous-
tiques, dans lequel les passagers
pourront £tre loges ou hospitalises
en cas d 'application des mesures
pr6vues ci-apres aux articles 42 et 44.
Art. 39. Si, dans la region OIL la
fievre jaune est constat6e ou existe a
l'6tat end&tnique, il n'y a pas deja
un aerodrome repondant aux condi-
tions sp<§cifiees a Tarticle qui precede,
toute navigation a6rienne de cette
r6gion vers un autre territoire sera
suspendue jusqu'a ce qu'un tel
aerodrome ait et6 installe.
Art. 40. Tout aerodrome 6tabli
et equipe conformement aux disposi-
tions de 1'article 38 ci-dessus sera
appe!6 aerodrome antiamaril et con-
sidere comme formant une circon-
scription s6paree. La creation d'un
tel aerodrome devra gtre notifiee, par
la Haute Partie contractante sur le
territoire de laquelle il est situe, aux
autres Hautes Parties contractantes et
soit a TOffice international d'Hygiene
publique, soit a la Commission inter-
nationale de la Navigation a6rienne,
dans les conditions pr^vues a Parti-
cle 7. Par suite de cette notification,
la declaration de Texistence de la
fievre jaune dans une ville ou un vil-
lage adjacents ou dans une autre cir-
conscription ne s'appliquera pas a
Ta^rodrome. Ledit aerodrome ne
pourra £tre declare atteint que si des
cas de fi&vre jaune se sont produits
parmi les personnes y r6sidant.
Art. 41. Si un aerodrome anti-
amaril devient une circonscription
atteinte, la navigation a£rienne de
cet a6rodrome vers tout autre terri-
toire sera interrompue jusqu'a ce
que toutes les mesures destinies & le
Iib6rer de Tinfection aient et£ prises
et que tous les risques de propagation
de la fievre jaune aient disparu.
Art. 42. Dans le cas oil I'a6ro-
drome antiamaril n'est pas con-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
low fever exists in the region, the
following measures shall be taken on
the departure, or, in any event, as
late as possible before the departure
of an aircraft:
1. inspection of the aircraft and
cargo to insure that they do not con-
tain mosquitoes and, if necessary,
disinsectization. A record of this in-
spection and any action taken shall
be entered in the journey logbook;
2. medical inspection of passen-
gers and crew; those who are sus-
pected to be suffering from yellow
fever or in whose case it has been
duly established that they have been
exposed to the infection of yellow
fever shall be required to remain un-
der observation either within the
precincts of the aerodrome or else-
where, under conditions approved by
the sanitary authority, until 6 days
have elapsed since the last day on
which they were exposed to infection ;
3. the names of the passengers and
crew shall be entered in the journey
logbook, together with the relevant
information with regard to their
exposure to infection and the period
and conditions of observation which
they have undergone prior to de-
parture.
Art. 43. Aircraft in transit, not
coming from a region in which yellow
fever exists and landing for the pur-
pose of taking in supplies in an
"anti-amaryl aerodrome" shall be
exempt from the prescribed sanitary
measures on leaving that aerodrome.
In the further course of the voyage,
they shall not be subject to the pro-
visions of this chapter, provided that
the fact that they have called at an
"anti-amaryl aerodrome" for the
sole purpose of taking in supplies is
entered in the journey logbook.
Art* 44. Aircraft to which article
i,I, second paragraph, of the present
convention applies, flying between
two regions where yellow fever exists,
must depart from and land at an
"anti-amaryl aerodrome" in these
regions. Passengers, crew, and cargo
tamine, mais ou la fievre jaune existe
dans la region, les mesures suivantes
seront prises au depart ou, en tout
cas, le moins de temps possible avant
le depart d'un aeronef:
i° inspection de l'a£ronef et de sa
cargaison, pour s'assurer qu'ils ne
contiennent pas de moustiques, et
demoustication eventuelle. Mention
en devra figurer au carnet de route ;
2° inspection m6dicale des pas-
sagers et des membres de 1'equipage;
ceux qui sont suspects d'etre atteints
de fi&vre jaune ou pour lesquels il est
dfiment 6tabli qu'ils ont et6 exposes
a 1'infection amarile seront astreints
a rester sous observation soit dans
I'enceinte de Ta^rodrome, soit ail-
leurs, dans des conditions approu-
v£es par I'autorit6 sanitaire, jusqu'& ce
qu'ils aient complete une p6riode de
six jours, a compter du dernier jour
ou ils ont 6t6 expos6s a 1'infection ;
3° les noms des passagers et des
membres de l'6quipage seront inscrits
au carnet de route, ainsi que les
renseignements touchant leur expo-
sition a 1'infection, la dur£e et les
conditions de 1'observation subie par
eux avant le depart.
Art. 43. Tout aeronef en transit,
ne venant pas d'une region oil la
fi£vre jaune existe et faisant escale
pour se ravitailler dans un a6rodrome
antiamaril, sera dispens6 des mesures
sanitaires pr£vues au depart de cet
aerodrome. Dans la suite de son
voyage, il ne sera pas soumis aux
dispositions du present Chapitre, a
la condition que le carnet de route
porte la mention qu'il n'a touch6
{'aerodrome antiamaril que pour se
ravitailler.
Art. 44. Les a^ronefs d£sign6s a
1'article ier, I, deuxi&me alinea, de
la pr^sente Convention, naviguant
entre deux regions ou la fievre jaune
existe, devront prendre leur depart
et atterrir a un aerodrome antiamaril
de ces regions. Les passagers,
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
shall not be disembarked or em-
barked except at an "anti-amaryl
aerodrome."
During the voyage between these
aerodromes, aircraft may land for the
purpose of taking in supplies in any
aerodrome not situated within a
region where yellow fever exists.
The measures to be taken on ar-
rival at the "anti-amaryl aero-
drome " are the following:
1. inspection of the aircraft and
cargo to insure that they do not con-
tain mosquitoes and, if necessary,
disinsectization;
2. medical examination of passen-
gers and crew, to ascertain that they
are free from symptoms of yellow
fever.
If a person is suspected to be suf-
fering from yellow fever, or if it has
not been established to the satisfac-
tion of the sanitary authority of the
aerodrome of arrival that a person
has completed a period of 6 days
since possible exposure to infection,
he may be subjected to observation,
either within the precincts of the
aerodrome or elsewhere, under con-
ditions approved by the sanitary
authority, for a period not exceeding
6 days, reckoned from the last day on
which that person could have been
infected.
Art. 45. Aircraft having departed
from an " anti-amaryl aerodrome"
in a region where yellow fever exists
and arriving at a region where yellow
fever does not exist shall be subject
to the provisions of sections III and
IV below.
Art. 46. For the purposes of local
aerial navigation, nothing in this sec-
tion shall be deemed to prevent the
governments of neighboring terri-
tories in which yellow fever is found
or exists endemically from establish-
ing or employing, by mutual agree-
ment, aerodromes which are not
"anti-amaryl aerodromes", for the
needs of aerial navigation exclusively
between these territories.
1'equipage et les marchandises ne
pourront §tre d6barqu£s ou embar-
qu£s qu'& un aerodrome antiamaril.
Au cours de leur voyage entre ces
aerodromes, les a6ronefs pourront
faire escale, pour se ravitailler, dans
tout aerodrome non situ6 dans une
region oil existe la fievre jaune.
Les mesures & prendre a I'arriv^e &
Taerodrome antiamaril seront les
suivantes :
i° inspection de Fa6ronef et de sa
cargaison, pour s'assurer qu'ils ne
contiennent pas de moustiques, et
d6moustication eventuelle;
2° examen medical des passagers
et des membres de l'6quipage, pour
s'assurer qu'ils ne pr£sentent pas de
symptSmes de fi&vre jaune.
Si une personne -est soupgonn6e
d'etre atteinte de fi&vre jaune, ou
s'il n'est pas £tabli, a la satisfaction
de 1'autorite sanitaire de F aerodrome
d'arrivde, qu'une personne a com-
plete une periode de six jours depuis
qu'elle a pu gtre exposee & Tinfection,
Tobservation pourra lui 6tre impos^e,
soit dans 1'enceinte de Ta6rodrome,
soit ailleurs, dans des conditions ap-
prouvees par Fautorite sanitaire,
pendant une periode ne depassant
pas six jours i compter du dernier
jour oil ladite personne a pu Stre
infect£e.
Art. 45. Les a£ronefs ay ant pris
leur depart de Fa6rodrome anti-
amaril dans une r6gion oti existe la
fi&vre jaune et arrivant dans une
r6gion oil elle n'existe pas seront r6gis
par les dispositions des Sections III
et IV ci-apres.
Art. 46. Aux fins de la navigation
aerienne locale, rien dans la pr6sente
Section ne sera consid£r6 comme em-
pgchant les Gouvernements de ter-
ritoires voisins dans lesquels la fi&vre
jaune est constat£e ou existe & l'6tat
end£mique d'6tablir et d'utiliser, par
accord r£ciproque, des aerodromes
qui ne spient pas des aerodromes
antiamarils, pour les besoins de la
navigation a6rienne entre lesdits
territoires exclusivement.
312
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
SECTION III. — Provisions in respect
of territories or regions in which
yellow fever does not exist, but in
which there may be conditions which
permit of its development
Art. 47. In territories or regions
where yellow fever does not exist, but
where there may be conditions which
permit of its development, the meas-
ures which may be taken on the ar-
rival of an aircraft at a sanitary
aerodrome are the following:
1 . inspection of aircraft and cargo
to insure that they do not contain
•mosquitoes and, if necessary, disin-
sectization;
2. medical examination of passen-
gers and crew to ascertain that they
are free from symptoms of yellow
fever.
If a person is suspected to be suffer-
ing from yellow fever, or if it has not
been established, to the satisfaction
of the sanitary authority of the aero-
drome, that a person has completed
a period of 6 days since possible ex-
posure to infection, he may be sub-
jected to observation either within
the precincts of the aerodrome or
elsewhere, under conditions approved
by the sanitary authority, for a
period not exceeding 6 days, reck-
oned from the last day on which that
person could have been infected.
Art. 48. The High Contracting
Parties undertake, save in excep-
tional circumstances which will re-
quire to be justified, not to invoke
sanitary reasons for prohibiting the
landing in the territories referred to
in article 47 of aircraft coming from
regions where yellow fever exists,
provided that the provisions of sec-
tion II of this chapter, particularly
those concerning the measures to be
taken on departure, are observed
there.
Art. 49. Nevertheless, the High
Contracting Parties may designate
particular sanitary aerodromes as
those at which aircraft from terri-
tories where yellow fever exists shall
SECTION III. — Dispositions concer-
nant les territoires ou regions dans
lesquels la fievre jaune n'existe pas,
mais pourrait trouver des conditions
permettant son developpement
Art. 47. Dans les territoires ou
regions oft la fievre jaune n'existe pas,
mais pourrait trouver des conditions
permettant son developpement, les
mesures qui peuvent £tre prises &
Tarriv6e d'un a£ronef sur un a£ro-
drome sanitaire sont les suivantes:
i° inspection de l'a£ronef et de sa
cargaison, pour s'assurer qu'ils ne
contiennent pas de moustiques, et
d£moustication eventuelle ;
2° examen medical des passagers
et des membres de l'6quipage, pour
s'assurer qu'ils ne pr£sentent pas de
symptdmes de fi&vre jaune.
Si une personne est soupgonn^e
d'etre atteinte de fievre jaune, ou s'il
n'est pas etabli, £ la satisfaction de
Tautorite sanitaire de I'a6rodrome,
qu'une personne a comp!6t6 une
p<§riode de six jours depuis qu'elle a
pu §tre expos6e £ 1' infection, 1'ob-
servation pourra lui 6tre impos£e
soit dans 1'enceinte de I'a6rodrome,
soit ailleurs, dans les conditions ap-
prouv£es par I'autorit6 sanitaire,
pendant une periode ne d6passant
pas six jours 4 compter du dernier
jour oft ladite personne a pu 6tre
infectee.
Art. 48. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent, sauf circon-
stances exceptionnelles dont il devra
£tre justifie, & ne pas invoquer de
motifs d'ordre sanitaire pour inter-
dire Fatterrissage dans les territoires
vis£s a Farticle 47 des aeronefs prove-
nant des regions oil la fievre jaune
existe, 4 la condition que les disposi-
tions de la Section II du present
Chapitre, notamment celles con-
cernant les mesures prescrites au
depart, y soient observes.
Art. 49. Neanmoins, les Hautes
Parties contractantes peuvent d£-
signer des aerodromes sanitaires
determin6s, ou devront atterrir les
aeronefs en provenance de territoires
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
313
land for the purpose of disembarking
passengers, crew, or cargo.
SECTION IV. — Provisions in respect
of territories or regions where the
conditions do not permit of the de-
velopment of yellow fever
Art. 50. In territories or regions
where the conditions do not permit
of the development of yellow fever,
aircraft coming from regions where
yellow fever exists may land on any
sanitary or authorized aerodrome.
Art. 51. The measures to be
taken on arrival are the following:
1. inspection of the aircraft and
cargo to insure that they do not con-
tain mosquitoes and, if necessary,
disinsectization ;
2. medical inspection of passen-
gers and crew.
CHAPTER III
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Art. 52. Persons who arrive in
aircraft in the territory of any High
Contracting Party, and who have
been exposed to risk of infection by
one of the diseases referred to in
article 1 8 of the present convention
and who are within the period of in-
cubation may, subject to the provi-
sions of chapter II of this part, be
subjected to surveillance until the
termination of that period.
In the case of cholera and small-
pox, the provisions of articles 32 and
35, relating to immunized persons,
equally apply to action under this
article.
Art. 53. Persons who, on their
arrival at an aerodrome, are consid-
ered, under the terms of this part,
liable to surveillance up to the expira-
tion of the period of incubation of
the disease may nevertheless con-
tinue the voyage, on condition that
the fact is notified to the authorities
oil la fi&vre jaune existe, lorsqu'ils
auront & d£barquer des passagers,
l'£quipage ou des marchandises.
SECTION IV. — Dispositions concer-
nant les territoires ou regions oil les
conditions ne permettent pas d la
fibvre jaune de s'implanter
Art. 50. Dans les territoires ou
regions oil les conditions ne permet-
tent pas ct la fi&vre jaune de s'im-
planter, les a6ronefs provenant des
regions oft existe la fi&vre jaune pour-
ront atterrir dans tout a6rodrome
sanitaire ou autoris<§.
Art. 51. Les mesures & prendre &
Tarriv^e sont les suivantes:
i° inspection de Taeronef et de sa
cargaison, pour s'assurer qu'ils ne
contiennent pas de moustiques, et
d6moustication £ventuelle ;
2° examen medical des passagers
et des membres de F£quipage.
CHAPITRE III
DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES
Art. 52. Les personnes, arrivant £
bord d'un a£ronef sur le territoire
d'une des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes, qui ont <§te exposees au risque
d 'infection par Tune des maladies
vis£es 4 1' article 1 8 de la pr6sente
Convention et qui sont dans les
limites de la p6riode d'incubatjon,
peuvent, sous reserve des dispositions
du Chapitre II de la pr6sente Partie,
£tre soumises a la surveillance jusqu'£
Tachevement de cette periode.
En ce qui concerne le cho!6ra et la
variole, les dispositions des articles
32 et 35, relatives aux personnes im-
munisees, s'appliquent 4galement
aux mesures pr£vues au present
article.
Art. 53. Les personnes qui, £ leur
arriv6e £ un aerodrome, sont con-
sid6rees, aux termes des dispositions
de la pr6sente Partie, comme passi-
bles de la surveillance jusqu^t expira-
tion de la periode d'incubation de la
maladie peuvent n£anmoins conti-
nuer leur voyage, £ la condition que le
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
of subsequent landing places and of
the place of arrival, either by means
of an entry in the journey logbook as
prescribed in article 9 of the present
convention, or by some other method
sufficient to secure that they can be
subjected to medical inspection in
any subsequent aerodromes on the
route.
Persons who are liable to observa-
tion under the terms of articles 26, 44
(fourth paragraph), and 47 (second
paragraph) of this convention, shall
not be authorized until the expiration
of the period of incubation to con-
tinue their voyage except, in the
case of diseases other than yellow
fever, with the approval of the sani-
tary authorities of the place of their
destination.
Art. 54. In applying sanitary
measures to an aircraft coming from
an infected local area, the sanitary
authority of each aerodrome shall,
to the greatest possible extent, take
into account all measures which have
already been applied on the aircraft,
in another sanitary aerodrome abroad
or in the same country, and which are
duly noted in the journey logbook
referred to in article 9 of the present
convention.
Aircraft coming from an infected
" local area" which have already
been subjected to satisfactory sani-
tary measures shall not be subjected
to these measures a second time on
arrival at another aerodrome, whether
the latter belongs to the same coun-
try or not, provided that no subse-
quent incident has occurred which
calls for the application of the sani-
tary measures in question and that
the aircraft has not called at an
infected aerodrome except to take
in fuel.
Art. 55. The aerodrome authority
applying sanitary measures shall,
whenever requested, furnish free of
charge to the commander of the air-
craft or any other interested person
a certificate specifying the nature of
the measures, the methods employed,
fait soit notifie aux autorit6s des
escales suivantes et du lieu de
destination, soit par inscription au
carnet de route vis6 a I'article 9 de la
presente Convention, soit par tout
autre moyen propre a assurer qu'elles
pourront £tre sournises a la visite
m6dicale a chacun des aerodromes
suivants situes sur leur route.
Celles qui seraient passibles de
1'observation, dans les conditions
prevues aux articles 26, 44, quatrieme
alinea, et 47, deuxieme alinea, de la
presente Convention, ne pourront
£tre autorisees a continuer le voyage
qu'a 1'expiration de la periode d'incu-
bation, sauf — pour les maladies
autres que la fievre jaune — avec
Tapprobation des autorit6s sanitaires
du lieu de destination.
Art. 54. L'autorit6 sanitaire de
chaque aerodrome tiendra compte le
plus largement possible, pour Fappli-
cation des mesures sanitaires a un
a6ronef en provenance d'une circon-
scription atteinte, de celles qui auront
deja ete imposees a cet aeronef , dans
un autre a6rodrome sanitaire d'un
Pays 6tranger ou du m§me Pays, et
dfiment not6es au carnet de route
vise a Tarticle 9 de la pr6sente
Convention.
Les a6ronefs, en provenance d'une
circonscription atteinte, qui auront
et6 Tobjet de mesures sanitaires
appliqu6es d'une fagon satisfaisante
ne subiront pas une seconde fois ces
mesures a leur arriv£e dans un autre
aerodrome, que celui-ci appartienne
ou non au mime Pays, a la condition
qu'il ne se soit produit depuis lors
aucun incident entrainant 1'applica-
tion desdites mesures et que Ta6ronef
n'ait pas fait escale dans un a6ro-
drome atteint, sauf pour s'appro-
visionner en combustible.
Art. 55. L'autorit6 de Taeio-
drome qui applique des mesures sani-
taires delivrera gratuitement, au
commandant de Fa6ronef ou a toute
personne interess£e, toutes les fois
que la demande en sera faite, un, cer-
tificat specifiant la nature des
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
3*5
the parts of the aircraft treated, and
the reason why the measures have
been applied.
The authority shall also issue, on
demand and without charge, to pas-
sengers arriving by an aircraft in
which a case of one of the infectious
diseases referred to in article 18 has
occurred, a certificate showing the
date of their arrival and the meas-
ures to which they and their luggage
have been subjected.
Art. 56. Save as expressly pro-
vided in the present convention,
aircraft shall not be detained for
sanitary reasons.
If an aircraft has been occupied by
a person suffering from plague, chol-
era, yellow fever, exanthematous
typhus, or smallpox, his detention
shall be limited to the period strictly
necessary for it to undergo the pro-
phylactic measures applicable to the
aircraft in the case of each disease
referred to in the present convention.
Art. 57. Subject to the provisions
of chapter II of the present conven-
tion and particularly those of article
47, any aircraft which does not wish
to submit to the measures prescribed
by the aerodrome authority, in virtue
of the provisions of the present con-
vention, is at liberty to continue its
voyage. It may not, however, land
in another aerodrome of the same
country, except for purposes of tak-
ing in supplies.
An aircraft shall be permitted to
land goods on condition that it is
isolated and that the goods are sub-
jected, if necessary, to the measures
laid down in article 10 of the present
convention.
Aircraft shall also be permitted to
disembark passengers at their re-
quest, on the condition that such pas-
sengers submit to the measures
prescribed by the sanitary authority.
Aircraft may also take in fuel,
replacements, food, and water while
remaining in isolation.
mesures, les m6thodes employees, les
parties de I'a6ronef trait6es et les
raisons pour lesquelles les mesures
ont ete appliqu£es.
Elle d£livrera, de mSme, gratuite-
ment, sur demande, aux passagers
arrives par un a6ronef sur lequel
serait survenu un cas des maladies
infectieuses visees a 1'article 1 8, un
certificat indiquant la date de leur
arrivee et les mesures auxquelles eux
et leurs bagages ont 6t6 soumis.
Art. 56. Sauf dans les cas expres-
s6ment pr6vus par la presente Con-
vention, les a6ronefs ne devront pas
gtre retenus pour des motifs sani-
taires.
Si un a£ronef a ete occup6 par un
malade atteint de peste, de cho!6ra,
de fi&vre jaune, de typhus exanthe-
matique ou de variole, il ne sera
retenu que le temps strictement
n6cessaire pour 6tre soumis aux
mesures prophylactiques applicables
a Ta6ronef dans chaque cas pr6vu par
la pr6sente Convention.
Art. 57. Sous reserve des dispo-
sitions du Chapitre II de la presente
Convention et notamment de son
article 47, tout a6ronef qui ne veut
pas se soumettre aux obligations
imposees par Tautorite de Ta£ro-
drome, en vertu des stipulations de
la presente Convention, est libre de
continuer sa route. II ne pourra,
toutefois, s'arr£ter dans un autre
aerodrome du mgme Pays, sauf pour
s'y ravitailler.
II sera autoris6 a debarquer ses
merchandises, a la condition qu'il
soit isole et que les marchandises
soient soumises, le cas 6ch6ant, aux
mesures pr£vues a Tarticle 10 de la
pr6sente Convention.
II sera 6galement autoris6 a de-
barquer les passagers qui en feront la
demande, a la condition que ceux-ci
se soumettent aux mesures prescrites
par Tautorit6 sanitaire.
L'a6ronef peut aussi embarquer du
combustible, des pieces de rechange,
des vivres et de 1'eau en restant isole.
316
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 326
Part IV. — Final Provisions
Art. 58. Any two or more High
Contracting Parties have the right to
conclude between themselves, on the
basis of the principles of the present
convention, special agreements re-
lating to particular points concerning
aerial sanitary measures, notably as
regards the application within their
territories of chapter II of part III.
These agreements as well as those
referred to in article 46, shall be
notified, as soon as they come into
force, either to the Office interna-
tional d'Hygibne publique, or to the
International Commission for Air
Navigation, under the conditions
laid down in article 7.
Art. 59. The High Contracting
Parties agree to seek the opinion of
the Permanent Committee of the
Office international d'Hygilne pu-
blique, before having recourse to any
other procedure, should any dis-
agreement arise between them as to
the interpretation of the present
convention.
Art. 60. Without prejudice to
the provisions of the last paragraph
of article 12, the High Contracting
Parties undertake to apply the same
tariff of charges to the aircraft of
other High Contracting Parties as
they apply to their own national
aircraft for sanitary operations in
their aerodromes.
This tariff shall be as moderate as
possible and shall be notified either
to the Office international d'Hygibne
publique or to the International Com-
mission for Air Navigation, under the
conditions laid down in article 7.
Art. 61. Any High Contracting
Party which desires to introduce
modifications in the present conven-
tion shall communicate its proposals
to the Government of the Nether-
lands. The latter will inform the
Office international d'Hygi&ne pu-
blique, which, if it thinks fit, will
prepare a protocol amending the
IVe Partie. — Dispositions finales
Art. 58. Deux ou plusieurs des
Hautes Parties contractantes ont la
faculte de conclure entre elles, sur la
base des principes de la pr^sente
Convention, des accords speciaux
touchant des points particuliers de la
r^glementation sanitaire a£rienne,
notamment en ce qui concerne Tap-
plication sur leurs territoires du Cha-
pitre II de la Troisieme Partie.
Ces accords, ainsi que ceux vis6s &
1' article 46, devront Itre notifies, des
leur mise en vigueur, soit £ 1'Office
international d'Hygi&ne publique,
soit a la Commission internationale
de la Navigation a6rienne, dans les
conditions pr6vues & T article 7.
Art. 59. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes conviennent de demander
1' avis duComite permanent deTOffice
international d 'Hygi&ne publique,
avant d'avoir recours £ toute autre
procedure, au cas oti un dissentiment
s'eleverait entre elles relativement k
Tinterpr6tation de la pr6sente Con-
vention.
Art. 60. Sans prejudice de la dis-
position pr6vue au dernier alin6a de
1 'article 12, les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent & appliquer,
pour les operations sanitaires dans
leurs aerodromes, aux a6ronefs des
autres Hautes Parties contractantes,
le m£me tarif qu'& leurs a6ronefs
nationaux.
Ce tarif sera aussi mod6r6 que
possible et notifie soit £1* Office inter-
national d'Hygi&ie publique, soit £ la
Commission internationale de la
Navigation a6rienne, dans les con-
ditions pr6vues £ 1'article 7.
Art. 61. Toute Haute Partie con-
tractante qui desirera voir apporter
des modifications £ la presente Con-
vention devra communiquer ses pro-
positions au Gouvernement des
Pays-Bas. Celui-ci en saisira I'Office
international d'Hygi&ne publique,
qui, s'il le juge opportun, redigera
un protocole amendant la Conven-
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
317
convention and will transmit it to
the Government of the Netherlands,
The Government of the Nether-
lands will submit, by dated circular
letter, the text of the said protocol
to the Governments of the other
High Contracting Parties, asking
them if they accept the proposed
modifications. The accession of a
High Contracting Party to these
modifications will result either from
explicit approval given to the Govern-
ment of the Netherlands or from the
fact that it refrains from notifying
the latter of any objections within
12 months from the date of the cir-
cular letter above referred to.
When the number of expressed or
tacit accessions represents at least
two-thirds of the governments of the
High Contracting Parties, the Gov-
ernment of the Netherlands will
certify the fact by means of a proc&s-
verbal which it will communicate to
the Office international (THygilne
publigue and to the governments of
all the High Contracting Parties.
The protocol will enter into force be-
tween the High Contracting Parties
mentioned in the said proces-verbal
after a period of 6 months from the
date of the proems-verbal. The pres-
ent convention will continue to be
applied without modification by the
other High Contracting Parties until
such time as they shall have acceded
to the protocol.
Art. 62. The present convention
shall bear today's date and may be
signed within I year from this date.
Art. 63. The present convention
shall be ratified and the ratifications
shall be deposited with the Govern-
ment of the Netherlands as soon as
possible.
As soon as 10 ratifications have
been deposited, the Government of
the Netherlands will draw up a procZs-
verbal and transmit copies of the
proces-verbal to the Governments of
the High Contracting Parties and to
the Office international d* Hygiene pu-
tion et le transmettra au Gouverne-
ment des Pays-Bas.
Le Gouvernement des Pays-Bas
soumettra par circulaire datee le
texte dudit protocole aux Gouverne-
ments des autres Hautes Parties con-
tractantes, en leur demandant s'ils
acceptent les modifications propo-
sees. L/adhesion de chacune des
Hautes Parties contractantes a ces
modifications r£sultera soit d'une
approbation expresse donne"e au
Gouvernement des Pays-Bas, soit
du fait qu'elle se sera abstenue de
notifier £ celui-ci des objections dans
les douze mois a partir de la date de
la circulaire susvisee.
Lorsque le nombre des adhesions
expresses ou tacites representera les
deux tiers au moms des Gouverne-
ments des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes, le Gouvernement des Pays-
Bas le constatera au moyen d'un
proces-verbal qu'il communiquera &
1'Office international d' Hygiene pu-
blique et aux Gouvernements de
toutes les Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes. Le protocole entrera en
vigueur, entre les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes mentionn£es audit proces-
verbal, & 1'expiration d'un d61ai de
six mois £ partir de la date de ce
proems- verbal. La pr6sente Conven-
tion continuera & £tre appliqu6e sans
modification par les autres Hautes
Parties contractantes jusqu'au jour
ou elles auront adh£r£ au protocole.
Art. 62. La pr£sente Convention
portera la date de ce jour et pourra
£tre signee pendant la duree d'un an
a partir de cette date.
Art. 63. La presente Convention
sera ratifiee et les instruments de rati-
fication seront remis au Gouverne-
ment des Pays-Bas aussitdt que faire
se pourra.
Des que dix ratifications auront
et6 d£pos£es, le Gouvernement des
Pays-Bas en dressera proces-verbal.
II transmettra des copies de ce
proces-verbal aux Gouvernements
des Hautes Parties contractantes et
a 1'Office international d'Hygiene
318
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
. This convention shall come
into force on the one hundred and
twentieth day after the date of the
said proems-verbal.
Each subsequent deposit of ratifi-
cation will be notified by a proces-
verbal prepared and communicated
according to the procedure indicated
above. This convention shall come
into force in regard to each of the
High Contracting Parties on the one
hundred and twentieth day following
the date of the proems-verbal attesting
the deposit of its ratification.
Art. 64. Countries which have
not signed the present convention
shall be allowed to accede to it at any
time after the date of the proces*
verbal recording the deposit of the
first 10 ratifications.
Each accession shall be effected
by a notification through the dip-
lomatic channel addressed to the
Government of the Netherlands.
The latter will deposit the document
of accession in its archives and will
forthwith inform the governments of
all the countries participating in the
convention, as well as the Office inter-
national d'Hygiene publique, inform-
ing them at the same time of the date
of the deposit of the accession . Each
accession shall come into force on the
one hundred and twentieth day from
that date.
Art. 65. Any High Contracting
Party may declare, at the time of his
signature, ratification, or accession,
that his acceptance of this conven-
tion does not bind any or all of his
colonies, protectorates, territories
beyond the sea, or territories under
his suzerainty or mandate. In that
event the present convention shall
not apply to any territories named in
such declaration.
Any High Contracting Party may
give notice to the Government of the
Netherlands at any subsequent date
that he desires that the present con-
vention shall apply to any or all of
No. 326
publique. La presente Convention
entrera en vigueur le cent~vingti&me
jour apres la date dudit proc&s- verbal.
Chaque d6p6t ult6rieur de ratifi-
cations sera constate" par un proc&s-
verbal £tabli et communique selon la
procedure indiqu6e ci-dessus. La
pr6sente Convention entrera en
vigueur a l'egard de chacune des
Hautes Parties contractantes le cent-
vingti£me jour apr£s la date du
proces- verbal constatant le d6p6t de
ses ratifications.
Art. 64. Les Pays non signataires
de la presente Convention seront
admis a y adherer a tout moment 3.
partir de la date du procds-verbal
constatant le de*p6t des dix premieres
ratifications.
Chaque adhesion sera effectuee au
moyen d'une notification par la voie
diplomatique adress6e au Gouverne-
ment des Pays-Bas. Celui-ci d6po-
sera 1'acte d 'adhesion dans ses archives ;
il informera aussitdt les Gouverne-
ments de tous les Pays participant a
la Convention, ainsi que FOffice in-
ternational d'Hygiene publique, en
leur faisant connaitre la date du
d£p6t. Chaque adhesion produira
effet le cent-vingti^me jour a partir
de cette date.
Art. 65. Chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes peut declarer,
au moment de la signature, de la
ratification ou de Tadh6sion, que,
par son acceptation de la pr6sente
Convention, elle n'entend assumer
aucune obligation en ce qui concerne
Tensemble ou toute partie de ses
colonies, protectorate, territoires
d'outre-mer ou territoires plac6s sous
sa suzerainet6 ou son mandat; dans
ce cas, la presente Convention ne sera
pas applicable aux territoires faisant
1'objet d'une telle declaration.
Chacune des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes pourra ult£rieurement no-
tifier au Gouvernement des Pays-Bas
qu'elle entend rendre la pr6sente
Convention applicable a F ensemble
April 12, 1933 SANITARY CONVENTION FOR AIR NAVIGATION
319
his territories which have been made
the subject of a declaration under the
preceding paragraph. In that case,
the convention shall apply to all the
territories named in such notice, on
the one hundred and twentieth day
from the date of the deposit of the
notification in the archives of the
Government of the Netherlands.
Any High Contracting Party may
likewise declare, at any time after
the expiration of the period men-
tioned in article 66, that he desires
that the present convention shall
cease to apply to any or all of his
colonies, protectorates, territories
beyond the sea, or territories under
his suzerainty or mandate. The
convention shall in that case cease to
apply to the territories named in
such declaration I year after the date
of deposit of this declaration in the
archives of the Government of the
Netherlands.
The Government of the Nether-
lands will inform the governments
of all countries participating in the
present convention, as well as the
Office international d? Hygiene pu-
bligue, of the notifications and dec-
larations made in pursuance of the
above provisions, informing them at
the same time of the date of their
deposit in its archives.
Art. 66. The government of each
country participating in the present
convention may, at any time after
the convention has been in force for
that country for 5 years, denounce it
by notification in writing addressed
to the Government of the Nether-
lands through the diplomatic chan-
nel. The latter will deposit the act
of denunciation in its archives; it
will forthwith inform the govern-
ments of all the countries participat-
ing in the convention, as well as the
Office international d'Hygibne PU-
Hique, and will at the same time no-
tify them of the date of such deposit ;
each denunciation will come into
force i year after that date.
Art. 67. The signature of the
ou a toute partie de ses territoires
ayant fait 1'objet de la declaration
pr6vue a I'alin6a precedent. Dans
ce cas, la Convention s'appHquera
aux territoires vis£s dans la notifi-
cation le cent-vingti&me jour a
partir de la date du depdt de cette
notification dans les archives du
Gouvernement des Pays-Bas.
De m£me, chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes peut, a tout
moment, apr&s 1'expiration de la
periode mentionnee a Particle 66,
declarer qu'elle entend voir cesser
T application de la pr6sente Conven-
tion a Tensemble ou £ toute partie de
ses colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-mer ou territoires places sous
sa suzerainet6 ou son mandat; dans
ce cas, la Convention cessera d'etre
applicable aux territoires faisant
1'objet d'une telle declaration un an
apr£s la date du d£p6t de cette
declaration dans les archives du
Gouvernement des Pays-Bas.
Le Gouvernement des Pays-Bas
informera les Gouvernements de tous
les Pays participant a la pr£sente
Convention, ainsi que 1'Office inter-
national d'Hygiene publique, des
notifications et declarations faites
par application des dispositions ci-
dessus, en leur faisant connaitre la
date du d6p6t de celles-ci dans ses
archives.
Art. 66. Le Gouvernement de
chacun des Pays participant £ la
pr6sente Convention pourra, a tout
moment, apres que la Convention
aura 6t6 en vigueur ci son £gard pen-
dant cinq ans, la d6noncer par notifi-
cation 6crite adress£e par voie diplo-
matique au Gouvernement des Pays-
Bas. Celui-ci deposera 1'acte de
d£nonciation dans ses archives; il
informera aussit6t les Gouverne-
ments de tous les Pays participant a
la Convention, ainsi que TOffice
international d'Hygi&ne publique, en
leur faisant connaitre la date du
d6p6t; chaque d£nonciation produira
effet un an apr6s cette date.
Art. 67. La signature de la pr£-
32O INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 326
present convention shall not be ac- sente Convention ne pourra tire ac-
companied by any reservation which compagnee d'aucune reserve qui
has not previously been approved by n'aura pas et6 prealablement ap-
the High Contracting Parties who prouv6e par les Hautes Parties con-
are already signatories. Moreover, tractantes d6ja signataires. De
ratifications or accessions cannot be m£me, il ne sera pas pris acte de
accepted if they are accompanied by ratifications ni d'adh<§sions accom-
reservations which have not previ- pagn<§es de reserves qui n'auront pas
ously been approved by all the et£ approuvees prealablement par
countries participating in the con- tous les Pays participant a la Con-
vention, vention.
IN VIRTUE OF WHICH the respective EN FOI DE QUOI les P16nipoten-
plenipotentiaries have signed the tiaires respectifs ont sign£ la pr£sente
present convention. Convention.
Done at The Hague, April 12, Fait & La Have, le douze avril mil
I933» in a single original copy, which neuf cent trente-trois, en un seul
shall remain deposited in the ar- exemplaire, qui restera depose dans
chives of the Government of the les archives du Gouvernement des
Netherlands and of which certified Pays-Bas et dont des copies, certi-
true copies shall be sent through dip- fi6es conformes, seront remises par
lomatic channels to each of the High la voie diplomatique a chacune des
Contracting Parties. Hautes Parties contractantes.
[Signed:] For the Union of South Africa: A. J. BOSMAN; for Germany:
JULIUS GRAF VON ZECH-BURKERSRODA; for the United States of America:
[(i) With reference to article 61 no amendments to the convention will be binding on
the Government of the United States of America or territory subject to its jurisdiction
unless such amendments are accepted by the Government of the United States of
America; (2) The Government of the United States of America reserves the right to
decide whether, from the standpoint of the measures to be applied, a foreign district is
to be considered as infected, and to decide what requirements shall be applied under
special circumstances to aircraft and personnel arriving at an aerodrome in the United
States of America or territory subject to its jurisdiction.] GRENVILLE T. EMMET;
for Australia : (In signing the present convention in respect of the Commonwealth of
Australia I declare that my signature is subject to the following reservations: "His
Majesty's Government in the Commonwealth of Australia reserves the right to accept
only those certificates which are signed by a recognized official of the Public Health
Service of the country concerned, and which carry within the text of the certificate an
intimation of the office occupied by the person signing the certificate, if the circum-
stances appear to be such that certificates delivered under the conditions laid down in
article 32 of the convention do not provide all the necessary guarantees." In accord-
ance with the provisions of article 65, I further declare that the acceptance of the con-
vention does not bind the territories of Papua and Norfolk Island or the Mandated
Territories of New Guinea and Nauru.) HUBERT MONTGOMERY; for Austria:
GEORG ALEXICH; for Belgium: CH. MASKENS; for Egypt: HAFEZ AFIFI; for
Spain: J. GOMEZ OCERIN; for France: VITROLLES; for Morocco: VITROLLES;
for Tunisia : VITROLLES ; for Syria : VITROLLES ; for the Lebanon : VITROLLES ;
for Great Britain and Northern Ireland, as well as all parts of the British
Empire not separate members of the League of Nations : (In accordance with the
provisions of paragraph I of article 65 of the convention I hereby declare that my sig-
nature does not include Newfoundland or any British colony or protectorate or any
mandated territory in respect of which the mandate is exercised by His Majesty's
Government in the United Kingdom.) ODO RUSSELL; for Greece: TRIANTAFYL-
May 26, 1933 COUNCIL RULES OF PROCEDURE 321
LAKOS; for the Free State of Ireland: O'KELLY DE GALLAGH; for Italy:
FRANCESCO MARIA TALIANI ; for Monaco : HENRI E. REY; for New Zealand :
ODO RUSSELL; for the Netherlands, excepting the Netherland East Indies,
Surinam, and Curasao: BEELAERTS VAN BLOKLAND; for Poland: W. BABIN-
SKI; for Rumania: GR. BILCIURESCO; for Sweden: ADLERCREUTZ.
No. 327
RULES OF PROCEDURE of the Council of the League of Nations.
Adopted at Geneva, May 26, 1933.
REGLEMENT INT&RIEUR du Conseil de la Societe des Nations.
Adopte a Gendve, 26 mai 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The Council of the League of Nations first adopted rules of procedure
in the course of its fifth session at Rome, on May 17, 1920 (No. ic, ante). Thereafter, some
features of its practice were changed without any formal revision of the rules. On January
24, 1933, the Council set up a committee to draw up a set of rules "based upon the pro-
cedure which is at present actually followed by the Council," a preliminary draft having
been prepared by the Secretary-General ; the report of that committee led to the adoption of
these new rules at the seventy-third session of the Council.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of these rules is also published in League of Nations Official
Journal, 1933, p. 900.
Anon., "Die neue Geschaftsordnung des Volkerbundsrates vom 26 Mai 1933," 4 Zeit-
schriftfur auslandisches ofentliches Recht und Volkerrecht (1934), pp. 151-2.
Entered into force May 26, 1933.
Text from League of Nations Document t C.393.M. 200.1 933. V.
Article i. — I. The Council shall Article i. — I. Le Conseil se reunit
meet in ordinary session four times de plein droit en session ordinaire
in each year — namely, on the third quatre fois par an, soit le troisieme
Monday in January, the second lundi de Janvier, le deuxieme lundi
Monday in May, three days before de mai, trois jours avant la reunion
the meeting of the Assembly and, for de I'Assemblee et, en ce qui concerne
the fourth session, at a date follow- la quatrieme session, & une date qui
ing closely upon the appointment by suivra de pres 1'election par TAs-
the Assembly of the non-permanent semblee des membres non perma-
members of the Council and fixed by nents du Conseil et qui sera pr6cis6e
the President of the Council. par le President du Conseil.
2. The Council may at any time 2. Le Conseil peut tpujours de"-
decide to meet in extraordinary cider de se reunir en session extraor-
session. dinaire.
3. The Council must meet, at the 3. II doit se reunir, et, au besoin,
request of any Member of the League en session extraordinaire, 4 la de-
of Nations (if necessary, in extraor- mande d'un Membre de la Societe
dinary session), in the circum- des Nations, dans les circonstances
stances referred to in Articles u, 15 pr£vues aux articles n, 15 et 17
and 17 of the Covenant. du Pacte.
322
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 327
4. If not fixed by the Council, the
date of the opening of an extraor-
dinary session shall be fixed by the
President, if possible after consulta-
tion with his colleagues.
5.* The President of the Council,
after consulting his colleagues and
with the consent of the majority,
may, where necessary, advance or
retard the date of the opening of a
session of the Council. The Presi-
dent may not, however, without the
consent of all his colleagues, advance
or retard by more than seven days
the opening of an ordinary session.
6. The Secretary-General shall
give notice to the members of the
Council of the date at which a session
is to begin, unless the session is to be
held at a date provided by the pres-
ent Rules or fixed by the Council.
Art. 2. The sessions of the Coun-
cil shall be held at the seat of the
League of Nations, except in cases
where the majority of the members
of the Council consider that the
Council should meet elsewhere.
Art. 3. — i. A provisional agenda
shall be drawn up by the Secretary-
General and approved by the Presi-
dent of the Council. It shall in all
4. Si elle ne l'a pas ete par le Cpn-
seil, la date d'ouverture de la session
extraordinaire est fixee par le Presi-
dent, si possible apres consultation
de ses collegues.
5.1 Le President du Conseil, apres
avoir pressenti ses collegues et ob-
tenu 1'assentiment de la majorite
d'entre eux, peut, en cas de besoin,
avancer ou retarder la date d'ouver-
ture d'une session du Conseil.
Toutefois, le President ne pourra,
sans Tassentiment de tous ses col-
legues, avancer ou retarder de plus
de sept jours Fouverture d'une ses-
sion ordinaire.
6. Le Secr6taire g6n6ral notifie
aux membres du Conseil la date
d'ouverture de la session, £ moins
que cette derniere ne doive se tenir
a une date pr6vue par le pr6sent
Reglement ou fix6e par le Conseil.
Art. 2. Les sessions du Conseil se
tiennent au siege de la Soci6t6 des
Nations, sauf dans les cas ou la
majorit6 des membres du Conseil
estiment qu'il y a lieu pour le Con-
seil de se reunir ailleurs.
Art. 3. — I. Un ordre du jour
provisoire est 6tabli par le Secretaire
g<§n6ral et approuv£ par le President
du Conseil. II comprend en tout
1 On January nth, 1935, the Council formulated the following principles for the guidance
of its President in the application of Article I, paragraph 5:
a) Except in cases of real emergency, the President of the Council should not propose a
change in the date fixed for a session of the Council if the session is already due to commence
in five days.
&) In the communication by which he consults his colleagues as to a change in the date of
a session of the Council, the President should, if possible, state the new date proposed for the
opening of the session or, if this is not possible, should indicate the earliest date at which the
Council will be convened.
c) Except in cases of real emergency, the President of the Council should give his col-
leagues at least twelve days' notice of the date which he proposes to substitute for the date
originally fixed for a session of the Council.
* Le ii Janvier 1935, le Conseil a formule les principes suivants destines a guider son
President pour Papplication de 1'article i, paragraphe 5:
a) Sauf dans les cas d'urgence reelle, le President du Conseil ne proposera pas de modi-
fication a la date fixee pour une session du Conseil, si cette session doit s'ouvrir dans les
cinq jours.
b) Dans la communication par laquelle il consultera ses collegues sur un changement a
apporter a la date d'une session du Conseil, le President indiquera, si possible, la nouvelle
date proposee pour 1'ouverttire de la session, ou, si cela n'est pas possible, la date la plus
rapprochee a laquelle le Conseil sera convoque.
c) Sauf dans les cas d'urgence reelle, le President du Conseil fera connaitre a ses cqllegues,
au moins douze jours a Favance, la date qu'il se propose de substituer zi la date primitive-
ment fixee pour une session du Conseil.
— League of Nations Document, C.393.M.20O.i933.V.Addendum»
May 26, 1933
COUNCIL RULES OF PROCEDURE
323
cases include any questions which a
Member of the League has asked the
Council to consider. It shall, so far
as possible, show the rapporteurs for
the various questions and give refer-
ences to the documents relating
thereto!
2. The provisional agenda shall be
sent to the members of the Council
not less than three weeks before the
opening of the session, except in the
case of the fourth ordinary session of
the year or of a session the date of
which is such as to make it impos-
sible to maintain this interval.
3. Any subsequent modification of
the provisional agenda shall be com-
municated to the members of the
Council.
4. At the last ordinary session of
each year the Council shall draw up a
list of rapporteurs for the various
matters with which it is habitually
called upon to deal.
5. Where rapporteurs have not
been appointed by the Council, they
shall be appointed by the President.
6. At the opening of the session,
the Council shall adopt its agenda at
a private meeting.
7. The Council may, by a major-
ity, add during a meeting new ques-
tions to its agenda. In such case,
unless the Council otherwise unani-
mously decides, such questions shall
not be discussed before the next
meeting.
Art. 4. — I. The representatives
on the Council shall preside over its
sessions in rotation in the alpha-
betical order in French of the names
of the countries which they represent.
2. A President shall, in principle,
enter into office at the beginning of
an ordinary session and remain in
office until the opening of the next
ordinary session.
3. Extraordinary sessions shall be
presided over by the President for
the time being in office.
cas les questions dont un Membre de
la Soci6t<§ a demand^ Texamen par le
Conseil. II indique, dans la mesure
du possible, les rapporteurs pour les
diverses questions, ainsi que la docu-
mentation y relative.
2. L'ordre du jour provisoire est
adress6 aux membres du Conseil
trois semaines au moins avant Tou-
verture de la session, sauf s'il s'agit
de la quatri&me session ordinaire de
Tannee ou d'une session dont la date
est telle qu'elle ne permet pas Tob-
servation de ce delai.
3. Toute modification ult£rieure
& Fordre du jour provisoire est
portee i la connaissance des membres
du Conseil.
4. Le Conseil 6tablit, & la derni&re
session ordinaire de chaque ann£e,
une liste de rapporteurs pour les
differentes mati&res dont il s'occupe
habituellement.
5. Dans tous les cas ou les rap-
porteurs n'auront pas 6te nomm£s
par le Conseil, la nomination sera
faite par le President.
6. Au d6but de la session, le Con-
seil arrSte Fordre du jour en stance
privee.
7. Le Conseil, £ la majority des
voix, peut, au cours d'une seance,
aj outer de nouvelles questions & son
ordre du jour. Dans ce cas, sauf
decision contraire du Conseil, prise
£ Tunanimit6, il ne sera pas proc£d£
& la discussion de ces questions
avant la stance suivante.
Art. 4. — i. Les repr€sentants au
Conseil president les sessions du
Conseil k tour de role, dans Pordre
alphabetique des denominations en
langue franchise des pays qu'ils
repr6sentent.
2. Les fonctions d'un President
commencent, en principe, au d6but
d'une session ordinaire. Elles pren-
nent fin lorsque s'ouvre la session
ordinaire suivante.
3. Les sessions extraordinaires
sont presid£es par le President en
fonction.
324
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 327
4. If the representative who
should act as president considers that
he should decline to do so during a
particular session, or during the con-
sideration of a particular matter, the
Council shall arrange for another
member to act as President.
Art. 5. Where, during the inter-
val between sessions of the Council,
the Secretary-General, for the pur-
poses of application of the provisions
of the present Rules or for any other
purpose, has occasion to apply to the
President of the Council and the
President is prevented from acting,
the Secretary-General shall apply to
the last President, if the country
which he represents continues to be-
long to the Council. If the last
President is unable to act, the
Secretary-General shall apply, sub-
ject to the same condition, to his
predecessor, and, thereafter, in ac-
cordance with the same system, to
earlier Presidents of the Council.
Art. 6. — i. If the person who is
President ceases to represent his
country on the Council, he shall be
replaced by the new representative.
2. In like manner, if a former
President has ceased to represent his
country on the Council, the new
representative shall act in his place
for the purposes of Article 5 of the
present Rules.
Art. 7. — i. Subject to the provi-
sions of Article 3, paragraph 6, and
Article 10 of the present Rules, the
meetings of the Council shall, unless
the Council otherwise decides, be
held in public.
2. Unless they have been previ-
ously circulated, the reports of rap-
porteurs and the documents to
which they relate shall, so far as
possible, be sent to the members of
the Council not less than forty-eight
hours before the opening of the
meeting at which they are discussed.
Where this has been done, the report
will not be read, unless the rappor-
teur desires or another member of
the Council asks that it shall be read ;
4. Si le representant appele" &
exercer la presidence croit devoir y
renoncer pour la session ou pour une
affaire determinee, le Conseil pour-
voit & son remplacement-
Art. 5. Lorsque, dans Tintervalle
des sessions, le Secretaire general se
trouve dans le cas, en vue de 1'appli-
cation des dispositions du present
R&glement ou & toutes autres fins, de
s'adresser au President du Conseil et
si celui-ci est emp£che, il fait appel au
plus recemment sorti de charge des
anciens presidents, £ condition que
le pays qu'il repr^sente continue £
faire partie du Conseil, et, & son d6-
faut et & la m£me condition, 4 celui
qui Pa precede, et ainsi de suite.
Art. 6. — i. Si la personne exergant
la presidence cesse de repr&senter son
pays au Conseil, elle est remplac£e
par le nouveau repr£sentant.
2. De m£me, si un ancien Pr6si-
dent a cess6 de repr^senter son pays
au Conseil, le nouveau repr&sentant
agira a sa place, aux fins de 1'article
5 du present R&glement.
Art. 7. — i. Sous reserve des dispo-
sitions de 1'article 3, alin£a 6, et de
1'article 10 du present R&glement et
sauf decision contraire du Conseil,
les stances seront publiques.
2. Les rapports des rapporteurs et
les documents auxquels ils se ref&r-
ent, pour autant qu'ils n'ont pas e"te
communiques anterieurement, sont,
dans la mesure du possible, adresses
aux membres du Conseil au moins
quarante-huit heures avant Touver-
ture de la seance dans laquelle ils
viennent en discussion. Dans cette
eventualite et & moins que le rap-
porteur ne le desire ou qu'un autre
membre du Conseil ne le demande, il
May 26, 1933
COUNCIL RULES OF PROCEDURE
325
the rapporteurs may always give
such explanations in regard to their
reports as they consider desirable.
The text of resolutions proposed in
the reports shall be read in all cases.
Art. 8. The Council shall not dis-
cuss or decide upon any matter un-
less the majority of its members are
present.
Art. 9. — I. Except where other-
wise expressly provided by the Cov-
enant, or by the terms of any other
instrument which is to be applied,
decisions at any meeting of the
Council shall require the agreement
of all the Members of the League
represented at the meeting.
2. All matters of procedure at
meetings of the Council, including
the appointment of committees to
investigate particular matters, shall
be regulated by the Council and
may be decided by a majority of the
Members of the League represented
at the meeting.
3. Subject to the provisions of
Article ro of the present Rules, each
member of the Council shall be
called upon separately to vote, if a
member of the Council so requires.
In counting the votes, abstentions
from voting shall be disregarded.
Art, 10. All decisions concerning
persons shall be taken at a private
meeting. On the demand of any
member of the Council, the voting
shall be by secret ballot.
Art. ii. — i. The Minutes of the
meetings of the Council shall be kept
by the Secretariat. They shall be
published.
2. The Minutes of each meeting of
the Council shall be sent as soon as
possible to the members of the Coun-
cil, who shall, within forty-eight
hours, inform the Secretariat of any
corrections which they may desire to
have made in their own speeches.
3. Where the Minutes were sent
to the members of the Council less
n'est pas donne* lecture des rapports;
les rapporteurs peuvent toujours
presenter au sujet de leurs rapports
les edaircissements qu'ils jugent
utiles. II est en tout cas donne lec-
ture du texte des resolutions pro-
pose" es par les rapports.
Art. 8. Le Conseil ne deiib£re
et ne statue valablement que si la
majority de ses membres sont pr6-
sents.
Art. 9. — i. Sauf disposition ex-
press<§ment contraire du Pacte ou
des clauses de tout autre acte dont il
s'agit de faire application, les deci-
sions du Conseil sont prises a Tunani-
mite des Membres de la Socie*t6
represented a la reunion.
2. Toutes questions de procedure
qui se posent aux reunions du Con-
seil, y compris la designation des
commissions chargers d'enqu£ter sur
des points particuliers, sont r6gl£es
par le Conseil et d£cidees a la ma-
jorite des Membres de la Societe
repr6sent£s a la reunion.
3. Sous reserve de Farticle 10 du
present R&glement, le vote a lieu
par appel nominal, si un membre du
Conseil le demande. II ne sera pas
tenu compte des abstentions dans le
calcul des votes.
Art. 10. Toute decision concer-
nantles personnes sera prise en seance
priv6e. A la demande d'un membre
du Conseil, le vote aura lieu au
scrutin secret.
Art. ii. — i. Les proces- verbaux
des stances du Conseil seront tenus
par le Secretariat. Us seront publics.
2. Le proces-verbal de chaque
stance du Conseil est adresse le plus
t6t possible aux membres du Conseil,
qui, dans les quarante-huit heures,
font part au Secretariat des rectifica-
tions qu'ils desirent eventuelleinent
y voir apporter quant a leurs propres
declarations.
3. Pour ce qui concerne les procfes-
verbaux qui auront ete adresses aux
326
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 327
than forty-eight hours before the
close of the session, they shall be con-
sidered as approved if no corrections
have been asked for within ten days.
4. The Council may decide not to
have published Minutes. In this
case, a summary record in a single
copy shall alone be made. Such
record shall be kept in the Secre-
tariat of the League of Nations,
where the representatives of Govern-
ments which took part in the meet-
ing may have corrections made in
their own speeches within a period of
ten days. On the expiration of this
period, the record shall be considered
as approved and shall be signed by
the Secretary-General. Representa-
tives of the said Governments shall
at all times have the right to consult
the record at the Secretariat.
Art. 12. — i. When the Council is
not in session, its members may be
consulted by correspondence by the
Secretary-General, on instructions
from the President, and may by this
means adopt such measures of an
administrative character as appear
on grounds of urgency to be strictly
necessary before the Council again
meets.
2. Subject to confirmation by the
Council at its next session, the
President of the Council, at the re-
quest of the Secretary-General, may,
in the interval between sessions, take
financial measures of an urgent
character which fall within the
competence of the Council, such as
the approval of transfers, charging
of expenditure to the Council's vote
for unforeseen expenditure, and ad-
vances from the Working Capital
Fund.
Art. 13. The chairmen and mem-
bers of committees, experts and
officials of the League may be ad-
mitted to give information or assist-
ance at meetings of the Council.
membres du Conseil moins de quar-
ante-huit heures avant la c!6ture de
la session, ils seront considered
comme approuves, s'ils n'ont pas
donne" lieu i des dernandes de rectifi-
cation dans les dix jours.
4. Le Conseil peut decider de ne
pas publier de proems-verbal. Dans
ce cas, il n'est 6tabli qu'un compte
rendu sommaire en un seul exem-
plaire. Get exemplaire sera con-
serve' au Secretariat de la Soci<§t6 des
Nations, oil les repr£sentants des
gouvernements ayant particip6 4 la
reunion pourront faire rectifier leurs
propres declarations dans un delai de
dix jours. Ce delai expire* , le compte
rendu sera consid6r6 comme ap-
prouv6. II sera alors rev£tu de la
signature du Secretaire general . Les
repr£sentants desdits gouvernements
auront en tout temps les droit de
consulter le compte rendu au Secre-
tariat.
Art. 12. — i. Les membres du Con-
seil, pressentis par correspondance
par le Secretaire general agissant sur
instructions du President, peuvent,
en dehors des sessions, arrlter les
mesures d'ordre administratif qui
apparaissent strictement necessaires
en raison de Turgence, avant la re-
union du Conseil.
2. Sous reserve de confirmation
donnee par le Conseil £ sa prochaine
session, le President du Conseil, £ la
demande du Secretaire general, peut,
dans Tintervalle des sessions, prendre
les mesures financi^res, de caract&re
urgent, qui rentrent dans la compe-
tence du Conseil, notamment 1'ap-
provation de virements, Timputation
aux depenses imprevues du Conseil
et les prei£vements sur le compte
d'avances.
Art. 13. Les presidents et mem-
bres des commissions, les experts
et les fonctionnaires de la Societe
peuvent 6tre admis £ donner des
renseignements ou & prater leur con-
cours aux seances du Conseil.
May 29, 1933 ATTACHMENT OF AIRCRAFT 327
Art. 14. — i. Subject to the provi- Art 14. — i. Sous reserve des dis-
sions of the Covenant, the present positions du Pacte, le present R£gle-
Rules may be amended by a three- ment peut gtre modifi£ par une d£ci-
fourths majority, subject to the pro- sion prise & la majorit<§ des trois
posal for amendment of the Rules quarts, pourvu que la proposition
having been first placed on the tendant & cette modification ait et<§
agenda. pr^alablement port6e a Fordre du
jour.
2. Subject to the same restriction, 2. Sous la m£me reserve, il peut y
a departure from the provisions of 6tre d£roge dans un cas determine,
the present Rules may be sane- sans inscription & 1'ordre du jour, £ la
tioned, by the same majority, with- m&ne majority,
out its being necessary for a proposal
to that effect to be first placed on the
agenda.
No. 328
CONVENTION for the Unification of Certain Rules relating to the
Precautionary Attachment of Aircraft. Opened for signature at
Rome, May 29, 1933.
CONVENTION pour Punification de certaines regies relatives a la
saisie conservatoire des aeronefs. Ouverte §, la signature &
Rome, 29 mai 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Limitations upon the attachment of aircraft in certain classes of cases
were imposed by Article 18 of the convention on the regulation of aerial navigation, of
October 13, 1919 (No. 9, ante), by Article 18 of the Spanish American convention on aerial
navigation, of November I, 1926 (No. 170, ante), and by provisions in certain bipartite
treaties. A general international agreement was advocated by the International Air
Traffic Association (1929), the International Law Association (1930), and the International
Chamber of Commerce (1931), A draft was prepared by the Comite international technique
d'Experts juridigues aeriens in 1932. This convention was opened for signature at the
Third International Conference on Private Air Law. See also the convention on certain
rules as to international air transport, of October 12, 1929 (No. 235, ante), and the con-
vention on damages caused by aircraft, of May 29, 1933 (No. 329, post).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Rome by Spain, June
28, 1934; Germany, February 22, 1935; Rumania, March 23, 1935; Italy, September 29,
1936; Belgium, October 14, 1936; and Hungary, May 15, 1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Compte-rendu de la $e Conference internationale de droit prive airien, mai
1933, Rome, 2 Revue generale de droit a&rien (1933), pp. 405-887.
A. Crocco, "Brevi osservazioni sulP avamprogetto del C.I.T.EJ.A. relative al sequestro
conservative degli aeromobili," I Rivista didiritto aeronautico (1932), pp. 354-7; A. Giannini,
Le convenzioni internazionali di diritto privato aeronautico (Rome: 1933), 82 pp.; Giannini,
"II progetto di convenzione di Stoccolma (1932) sul sequestro conservative degli aeromobili,11
5 Studi di diritto aeronautico (1933), pp. 14-25; Giannini, "La convenzione di Roma sul
sequestro conservative degli aeromobili," 6 idem (1933), pp. 16-47; Giannini, "L'inse-
questrabilita' degli aeromobili secondo la convenzione di Roma," 31 Rivista del diritto com-
merciale (1933), pp. 554-7; S. Latchford, "Developments in the Codification of Private
International Air Law/1 7 Journal of Air Law (1936), pp. 202-10; H. Oppikofer, "3e Inter-
328
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 328
nationale Luftprivatrechtskonferenz Rom, Mai 1933," 3 Archiv fur Luftrecht (1933), pp.
211-45; O. Riese, "Die 6. Jahresversammlung der C.I.T.E.J.A., Paris, Oktober 1931," 2
idem (1932), pp. 63-93; Riese, " Der Entwurf eines Abkommens iiber die vorlaufige Beschlag-
nahmevon Luftfahrzeugen," 3 idem (1933), pp. 20-38; Anon., "Vom Rechtausschuss der
Wissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft fur Luftfahrt," 2 idem (1932), pp. 311-21.
Entered into force January 12, I937.1
Text from publication by the Comite international technique d' Experts juridiques aeriens;
translation from U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 47, p. 22.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Albania,
the President of the German Reich,
the President of the United States of
America, the Federal President of
the Republic of Austria, His Majesty
the King of the Belgians, the Presi-
dent of the United States of Brazil,
the President of the Republic of
Chile, the President of the National-
ist Government of the Republic of
China, the President of the Republic
of Colombia, the President of the
Republic of Cuba, His Majesty the
King of Denmark and Iceland, the
President of the Republic of Ecua-
dor, the President of the Republic of
El Salvador, the President of the
Spanish Republic, the President of
the Republic of Finland, the Presi-
dent of the French Republic, His
Majesty the King of Great Britain,
Ireland and the British Territories
beyond the Seas, Emperor of India,
the President of the Republic of
Guatemala, the President of the
Hellenic Republic, the President of
the Republic of Honduras, His Most
Serene Highness the Regent of the
Kingdom of Hungary, His Majesty
the King of Italy, His Majesty the
Emperor of Japan, the President of
the Republic of Lithuania, the Presi-
dent of the United States of Mexico,
the President of the Republic of
Nicaragua, His Majesty the King of
Norway, Her Majesty the Queen of
the Netherlands, the President of the
Republic of Poland, the President of
the Republic of Portugal, His Maj-
esty the King of Rumania, the Presi-
Sa Majeste le Roi d'Albanie, le
President du Reich Allemand, le Pre-
sident des Etats-Unis d'Am&ique,
le President Federal de la R£pu-
blique d'Autriche, Sa Majest<§ le Roi
des Beiges, le President des Etats-
Unis du Br6sil, le President de la
Republique du Chili, le President du
Gouvernement nationaliste de la
Republique de Chine, le President
de la Republique de Colombie, le
President de la Republique de Cuba,
Sa Majeste le Roi de Danemark et
d'Islande, le President de la Repu-
blique de 1'Equateur, le President de
la Republique de El Salvador, le
President de la Republique Espa-
gnole, le President de la Republique
de Finlande, le President de la R6-
publique Frangaise, Sa Majeste le
Roi de Grande-Bretagne, d'Irlande
et des Territoires britanniques au
del£ des Mers, Empereur des Indes,
le President de la Republique de
Guatemala, le President de la R6pu-
blique Hell£nique, le President de la
Republique du Honduras, Son Altesse
S6r6nissime le Regent du Royaume
de Hongrie, Sa Majeste le Roi d'lta-
lie, Sa Majeste 1'Empereur du Japon,
le President de la Republique de
Lithuanie, le President des Etats--
Unis du Mexique, le President de la
Republique du Nicaragua, Sa Ma-
jeste le Roi de Norv&ge, Sa Majeste
la Reine des Pays- B as, le President
de la Republique de Pologne, le
President de la Republique du Por-
tugal, Sa Majest6 le Roi de Rou-
manie, le President de la Republique
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (September I, 1937). — ED.
May 29, 1933
ATTACHMENT OF AIRCRAFT
329
dent of the Dominican Republic, the
Captains Regent of the Most Serene
Republic of San Marino, His Holi-
ness the Sovereign Pontiff, His Maj-
esty the King of Sweden, the Swiss
Federal Council, the President of the
Czechoslovak Republic, the Presi-
dent of the Republic of Turkey, the
Central Executive Committee of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics,
the President of the United States of
Venezuela, His Majesty the King of
Yugoslavia,
having recognized the advantage
of adopting certain uniform rules
concerning the precautionary at-
tachment of aircraft,
have to this end named their re-
spective plenipotentiaries,
who, being thereto duly authorized ,
have concluded and signed the fol-
lowing Convention :
Article i. The High Contracting
Parties agree to take the necessary
measures to put into force the rules
established by the present Conven-
tion.
Art. 2. — (i) By precautionary at-
tachment within the meaning of the
present Convention shall be under-
stood any act, whatever it may be
called, whereby an aircraft is seized,
in a private interest, through the
medium of agents of justice or of the
public administration, for the bene-
fit either of a creditor, or of the
owner, or of the holder of a lien on
the aircraft, where the attaching
claimant cannot invoke a judgment
and execution, obtained before-
hand in the ordinary course of pro-
cedure, or an equivalent right of
execution.
(2) In case the applicable law
gives the creditor who holds the air-
craft without the consent of the
operator the right of detention, the
exercise of this right shall, for the
purposes of the present Convention,
be the same as precautionary at-
tachment and be governed by the
regime contemplated in the present
Convention.
de Saint-Domingue, les Capitaines
Regents de la S6renissime Republique
de Saint-Marin, Sa Saintet£ le Sou-
verain Pontife, Sa Majest6 le Roi de
Suede, le Conseil Federal Suisse, le
President de la Republique Tch£-
coslovaque, le President de la R6pu-
blique de Turquie, le Comit6 Central
executif de F Union des R6publiques
Sovi6tiques Socialistes, le President
des Etats-Unis du Venezuela, Sa
Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie,
ayant reconnu 1'utilite d 'adopter
certaines regies uniformes en matiere
de saisie conservatoire des a£ronefs,
ont nomm6 £ cet effet leurs P16ni-
potentiaires respectifs,
lesquels, dfiment autoris6s, ont
conclu et sign6 la Convention sui-
vante :
Article i. Les Hautes Parties
Contractantes s'engagent £ prendre
les mesures n£cessaires pour donner
effet aux regies 6tablies par la pre-
sente Convention.
Art. 2. — i) Au sens de la pr£sente
Convention, on comprend par saisie
conservatoire tout acte, quel que
soit son nom, par lequel un a£ronef
est arr£t£, dans un interest priv6, par
Tentremise des agents de la justice
ou de 1' administration publique, au
profit soit d'un creancier, soit du
propri6taire ou du titulaire (Tun droit
r6el grevant Faeronef, sans que le
saisissant puisse invoquer un juge-
ment executoire, obtenu prealable-
ment dans la procedure ordinaire, ou
un titre d'ex6cution Equivalent.
2) Au cas oft la loi competente ac-
corde au creancier, qui d6tient
Ta6ronef sans le consentement de
1'exploitant, un droit de retention,
Texercice de ce droit est, aux fins de
la pr6sente Convention, assimi!6 £ la
saisie conservatoire et soumis au
regime pr6vu par la pr£sente Con-
vention.
330
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 328
Art 3. — (i) The following aircraft
shall be exempt from precautionary
attachment :
(a) Aircraft assigned exclusively
to a Government service, the postal
service included, commerce excepted ;
(&) Aircraft actually put in service
on a regular line of public transpor-
tation and indispensable reserve air-
craft;
(c) Any other aircraft assigned to
transportation of persons or prop-
erty for hire, when it is ready to de-
part for such transportation, except
in a case involving a debt contracted
for the trip which it is about to make
or a claim arising in the course of the
trip.
(2) The provisions of the present
article shall not apply to a precau-
tionary attachment made by the
owner of an aircraft who has been
dispossessed of the same by an un-
lawful act.
Art. 4. — (i) In case attachment is
not prohibited or in case the aircraft
is exempt from attachment and the
operator does not invoke such ex-
emption, an adequate bond shall pre-
vent the precautionary attachment
or give a right to immediate release.
(2) The bond shall be adequate if
it covers the amount of the debt and
the costs and is assigned exclusively
to payment of the creditor, or if it
covers the value of the aircraft in
case this is less than the amount of the
debt and costs.
Art. 5. In every case^a judgment
shall be rendered on a suit for release
of the precautionary attachment in
a summary and rapid procedure.
Art. 6. — (i) If an aircraft has been
attached which is exempt from at-
tachment according to the provisions
of the present Convention, or if the
debtor has had to furnish bond to
prevent the attachment or to obtain
the release thereof, the attaching
claimant shall be liable in accordance
with the law of the forum for the re-
sulting damage to the operator or the
owner.
Art. 3. — i) Sont exempts de saisie
conservatoire :
a) Les a6ronefs affectes exclusive-
rnent & un service d'Etat, poste com-
prise, commerce except^;
b} Les aeronefs mis effectivement
en service sur une ligne reguli&re de
transports publics et les a6ronefs de
reserve indispensables ;
c) Tout autre a6ronef affecte &
des transports de perspnnes ou de
biens contre remuneration, lorsqu'il
est pr£t & partir pour un tel trans-
port, excepte dans le cas oil il s'agit
d'une dette contractee pour le voy-
age qu'il va faire ou d'une creance
nee au cours du voyage.
2) Les dispositions du present
article ne s'appliquent pas & la saisie
conservatoire exerc<§e par le pro-
prietaire d6poss<§d£ de son a6ronef
par un acte illicite.
Art. 4. — i) Dans le cas ou la saisie
n'est pas interdite ou lorsque, en
cas d'insaisissabilite de Ta6ronef,
1'exploitant ne Tinvoque pas, un
cautionnement suffisant emp£che la
saisie conservatoire et donne droit £
la mainlev6e immediate.
2) Le cautionnement est suffisant
s'il couvre le montant de la dette
et les frais et s'il est affecte exclusive-
ment au paiement du chancier, ou
s'il couvre la valeur de I'a6ronef si
celle-ci est inferieure au montant
de la dette et des frais.
Art. 5. Dans tous les cas, il sera
statue, par une procedure sommaire
et rapide, sur la demande en main-
levee de la saisie conservatoire.
Art. 6.— i) S'il a ete precede a la
saisie d'un aeronef insaisissable
d'apr£s les dispositions de la pr£sente
Convention, ou si le debiteur a dfl
fournir un cautionnement pour en
emp£cher la saisie ou pour en ob-
tenir mainlev^e, le saisissant est
responsable, suivant la loi du lieu de
la procedure, du dommage en resul-
tant pour 1'exploitant ou le pro-
prietaire.
May 29, 1933
ATTACHMENT OF AIRCRAFT
331
(2) The same rule shall apply in
case a precautionary attachment has
been made without just cause.
Art. 7. The present Convention
shall not apply to precautionary
measures prescribed in bankruptcy
proceedings, nor to precautionary
measures taken in case of violation of
customhouse, penal or police regula-
tions.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall not prevent the application of
international conventions between
the High Contracting Parties which
provide for more liberal exemptions
from attachment.
Art. 9. — (i) The present Conven-
tion shall apply on the territory of
any one of the High Contracting
Parties to any aircraft registered in
the territory of another High Con-
tracting Party.
(2) The expression " territory of a
High Contracting Party" includes
any territory under the sovereign
power, suzerainty, protection, man-
date or authority of the said High
Contracting Party, for which the
latter is a party to the Convention.
Art. 10. The present Convention
shall be drawn up in French in one
original copy which shall remain de-
posited in the archives of the Min-
istry for Foreign Affairs of the King-
dom of Italy, and of which a duly
certified copy shall be sent by the
Government of the Kingdom of Italy
to each of the Governments con-
cerned.
Art. ii. — (i) The present Con-
vention shall be ratified. The in-
struments of ratification shall be
deposited in the archives of the Min-
istry for Foreign Affairs of the King-
dom of Italy, which shall notify each
of the Governments concerned of the
deposit thereof.
(2) As soon as five ratifications
shall have been deposited, the Con-
vention shall come into force be-
tween the High Contracting Parties
which shall have ratified it, ninety
2) La m§me regie s'applique en
cas de saisie conservatoire op6r£e
sans juste cause.
Art. 7. La pr6sente Convention
ne s'applique ni aux mesures con-
servatoires en matiere de faillite, ni
aux mesures conservatoires effectuees
en cas d'infraction aux regies de
douane, p6nales ou de police.
Art. 8. La pr6sente Convention
ne s'oppose pas a Implication des
conventions Internationales entre
les Hautes Parties Contractantes qui
pr6voient une insaisissabilit6 plus
etendue.
Art. 9. — i) La presente Conven-
tion s'applique sur le territoire de
chacune des Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes a tout a£ronef immatri-
cule dans le territoire d'une autre
Haute Partie Contractante.
2) L'expression " territoire d'une
Haute Partie Contractante" com-
prend tout territoire soumis au pou-
voir souverain, £ la suzerainete, au
protectorat, au mandat ou & 1'auto-
rite de ladite Haute Partie Contrac-
tante pour lequel cette derniere est
partie £ la Convention.
Art. 10. La presente Convention
est redig6e en frangais en un seul
exemplaire qui restera depose aux
archives du Ministere des Affaires
Etrangferes du Royaume d' Italic, et
dont une copie certifiee conforme
sera transmise par les soins du
Gouvernement du Royaume d'ltalie
£ chacun des Gouvernements in-
Art. 11. — i) La presente Conven-
tion sera ratifiee. Les instruments
de ratification seront deposes aux
Archives du Ministere des Affaires
Etrang&res du Royaume d' Italic, qui
en notifiera le d<§p6t & chacun des
Gouvernements int£ress6s.
2) Des que le d6p6t de cinq ratifi-
cations aura et6 effectue, la Conven-
tion entrera en vigueur, entre les
Hautes Parties Contractantes qui
1'auront ratifiee, quatre-vingt-dix
332
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 328
days after the deposit of the fifth
ratification. Each ratification which
shall be deposited subsequently shall
take effect ninety days after such
deposit.
(3) It shall be the duty of the Gov-
ernment of the Kingdom of Italy
to notify each of the Governments
concerned of the date on which the
present Convention com.es into force.
Art. 12. — (i) The present Con-
vention, after its coming into force,
shall be open for accession.
(2) The accession shall be effected
through a notification addressed to
the Government of the Kingdom of
Italy, which shall inform each of the
Governments concerned.
(3) The accession shall take effect
ninety days after the notification
made to the Government of the
Kingdom of Italy.
Art. 13. — (i) Any one of the High
Contracting Parties may denounce
the present Convention through a
notification made to the Government
of the Kingdom of Italy, which shall
at once notify each of the Govern-
ments concerned.
(2) The denunciation shall take
effect six months after notification
thereof and shall operate only with
respect to the party making the
denunciation.
Art. 14. — (i) The High Contract-
ing Parties may, at the time of signa-
ture, deposit of the ratifications, or
accession, declare that the accept-
ance which they give to the present
Convention shall not apply to all
or to any part of their colonies,
protectorates, overseas territories,
mandated territories or any other
territory under their sovereignty,
authority or suzerainty.
(2) The High Contracting Parties
may subsequently notify the Gov-
ernment of the Kingdom of Italy
that they intend to render the present
Convention applicable to all or any
part of their colonies, protectorates,
overseas territories, mandated ter-
jours apr£s le d6p6t de la cinqui&me
ratification . Chaque ratification dont
le dep6t sera effectu6 ulterieurement
produira ses effets quatre-vingt-dix
jours apr£s ce d6p6t.
3) II appartiendra au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume d'ltalie de notifier
a chacun des Gouvernements int6-
ress6s la date de I'entr6e en vigueur
de la presente Convention.
Art. 12. — i) La pr6sente Con-
vention, apres son entree en vigueur,
sera ouverte & 1' adhesion.
2) L'adhesion sera effectu£e par
une notification adress6e au Gou-
vernement du Royaume d'ltalie, qui
en fera part £ chacun des Gouverne-
ments int6resses.
3) L'adhesion produira ses effets
quatre-vingt-dix jours apres la noti-
fication faite au Gouvernement du
Royaume d'ltalie.
Art. 13. — i) Chacune des Hautes
Parties Contractantes pourra d£-
noncer la pr6sente Convention par
une notification faite au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume d'ltalie, qui en
avisera immediatement chacun des
Gouvernements int6ress6s.
2) La d6nonciation produira ses
effets six mois apr6s la notification
de la d£nonciation et seulement £
l'6gard de la Partie qui y aura pro-
Art. 14. — i) Les Hautes Parties
Contractantes pourront, au moment
de la signature, du d6p6t des ratifica-
tions, ou de leur adhesion, d6clarer
que 1'acceptation qu'elles donnent &
la pr6sente Convention ne s'applique
pas & 1'ensemble ou & toute partie de
leurs colonies, protectorats, terri-
toires d'outre-mer, territoires sous
mandat ou tout autre territoire sou-
mis & leur souverainete, autorite, ou
suzerainet£.
2) Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes pourront ulterieurement noti-
fier au Gouvernement du Royaume
d'ltalie qu'elles entendent rendre
applicable la presente Convention a
l'ensemble ou a toute partie de leurs
colonies, protectorats, territoires
May 29, 1933
ATTACHMENT OF AIRCRAFT
333
ritories or any other territory under
their sovereignty, authority or suze-
rainty so excluded from their original
declaration.
(3) They may, at any time, notify
the Government of the Kingdom of
Italy that they intend to have the
present Convention cease to apply
to all or to any part of their colonies,
protectorates, overseas territories,
mandated territories, or any other
territory under their sovereignty,
authority or suzerainty.
(4) The Government of the King-
dom of Italy shall inform each of the
Governments concerned of the noti-
fications made in accordance with
the last two paragraphs.
Art. 15. Any of the High Con-
tracting Parties shall be entitled, not
earlier than two years after the com-
ing into force of the present Conven-
tion, to call for a meeting of another
international conference in order to
consider any improvements which
might be made in the present Con-
vention. To this end it shall com-
municate with the Government of
the French Republic, which will take
the necessary measures in prepara-
tion for such conference.
The present Convention, done at
Rome, May 29, 1933, shall remain
open for signature until January I,
1934.
IN TESTIMONY WHEREOF, the pleni-
potentiaries have signed the present
Convention.
d'outre-mer, territoires sous mandat,
ou tout autre territoire soumis a leur
souverainete, autorite, ou suzerain-
ete ainsi exclus de leur declaration
originelle.
3) Elles pourront, a tout moment,
notifier au Gouvernement du Roy-
aume d'ltalie qu'elles entendent voir
cesser Implication de la presente
Convention a I'ensemble ou a toute
partie de leurs colonies, protectorats,
territoires d'outre-mer, territoires
sous mandat, ou tout autre territoire
soumis a leur souverainete, autorite,
ou suzerainet<§,
4) Le Gouvernement du Royaume
d'ltalie notifiera a chacun des Gou-
vernements interesses les notifica-
tions faites conformement aux deux
alineas precedents.
Art. 15. Chacune des Hautes
Parties Contractantes aura la facult6,
au plus t&t deux ans apres la mise en
vigueur de la presente Convention,
de provoquer la reunion d/une nou-
velle conference internationale dans
le but de rechercher les ameliorations
qui pourraient 6tre apportees a la
presente Convention. Elle s'adres-
sera dans ce but au Gouvernement
de la Republique Frangaise qui
prendra les mesures necessaires pour
pr6parer cette conference.
La presente Convention, faite a
Rome, le 29 mai 1933, restera ou-
verte a la signature jusqu'au ier
Janvier 1934.
EN FOI DE QUOI les Plenipoten-
tiaires ont signe la presente Con-
vention.
[Signed:] For Germany: REINHOLD RICHTER, Dr. WEGERDT, Dr. AL-
BRECHT, Dr. Jur. OTTO RIESE; for the United States of America: (The Dele-
gation of the United States of America declares that the Convention shall apply only
within the continental limits of the United States of America exclusive of the territory
of Alaska.) JOHN C. COOPER, Jr., JAECKEL, JOHN JAY IDE; for Austria:
GRTJENEBAUM, STROBELE; for Belgium: H. DE Vos; f or Brazil : ALCIBIADES
PECANHA, TRAJANO MADEIROS DO PAgo ; for Denmark: L. INGERSLEV, KNUD
GREGERSEN; for El Salvador: A. SANDOVAL; for Spain: JUAN F. DE RANERO,
ALEJANDRO ARIAS SALGADO; for France: A. DE LAPRADELLE, GEORGE
RIPERT; for Great Britain and North Ireland: A. H. DENNIS, A. W. BROWN;
for India: A. H. DENNIS, A. W. BROWN; for Guatemala: J. HERRERA,
FEDERICO G. MURGA; for Italy: A. GIANNINI; for Lithuania: V. CARNECKIS;
334 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 329
for Norway: M. MJOELLNER; for Poland: LE6N BABINSKI; for Rumania:
D. I. GHIKA, AL. CANTACUZINO PASCANU, ET. VERON; for San Marino:
Gozi; for Switzerland: F. HESS, CLERC; for Czechoslovakia: SZALATNAY,
Dr. Jur. NETIK; for Turkey: H. VASSIF.
No. 329
CONVENTION for the Unification of Certain Rules relating to
Damages Caused by Aircraft to Third Parties on the Surface.
Opened for signature at Rome, May 29, 1933.
CONVENTION pour Pttnification de certaines regies relatives aux
dommages causes par les aeronefs aux tiers 5. la surface. Ou-
verte a la signature §. Rome, 29 mai 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was opened for signature at the Third International
Conference on Private Air Law; a draft had previously been prepared by the Comite inter-
national technique d? Experts juridigues aeriens. See also Article 28 of the convention on
commercial aviation, of February 20, 1928 (No. 187, ante), the convention on certain rules
as to international air transport, of October 12, 1929 (No. 235, ante), and the convention on
precautionary attachment of aircraft, of May 29, 1933 (No. 328, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Rome by Spain, June
28, 1934; and Rumania, March 23, 1935.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Compte-rendu delate Conference internationale de droit prive aerien, mai
1933, Rome, 2 Revue generate de droit aerien (1933), pp. 405-887. The text of this convention
is also published in Br. Park Papers, Misc. No. 6 (1935), Cmd. 5056.
A. Ambrosini, "Liability for Damages Caused by Aircraft on the Ground: A Proposed
International Code," 3 Air Law Review (1932), pp. 1-15; Ambrosini, "La 3a Conferenza
internazionale di diritto privato aeronautico di Roma/' 2 Rivista di diritto aeronautico (1933),
pp. 104-9; Ambrosini, "La ratifica della convenzione di Roma 29 maggio 1933 e la funzione
degli assicuratori," 3 idem (1934), pp. 216-24; L. Brunschwik, De la responsabilite envers les
tiers dans la navigation aerienne (Paris: Editions Internationales, 1934), 256 pp.; A. Crocco,
"Le conseguenze economiche della convenzione di Roma sulla responsabilit^ verso i terzi
della superficie," 2 Rivista di diritto aeronautico (1933), pp. 48-75; A. Giannini, "II progetto
di convenzione di Budapest e di Stoccolma sulla responsabilita pei danni causati ai terzi
dagli aeromobili," 5 Studi di diritto aeronautico (1933), pp. 5-13; Giannini, "La convenzione
di Roma sulla responsabilita' pei danni causati ai terzi dagli aeromobili," 6 idem (1933), pp.
48-126; Giannini, "Sulla responsabilita pei danni causati ai terzi dagli aeromobili secondo la
convenzione di Roma," 31 Rivista del diritto commerciale (1933), I, pp. 546-53; Giannini, Le
convenzioni internazionaU di diritto privato aeronautico (Rome: 1933), 82 pp.; D. Goedhuis,
"Observations sur le regime de la convention de Rome du 29 mai 1933," 16 Rev. de dr. int. et
de leg. comp* (1935), pp. 574-85; A. Kaftal, " La responsabilite pour dommages causes par les
aeronefs aux tiers & la surface/1 3 Revue aeronautique internationale (1933), pp. 405-17;
Kaftal, "La Convention de Rome du 29 mai 1933 et les legislations nationales," 3 Revue
generale de droit aerien (1934), pp. 346-82, 510-45 (English translation in 5 Journal of Air
Law (1934), PP* 179-232, 347-409); J- M. Kan, "L'assurance obligatoire contre les dom-
mages causes aux tiers dans la navigation a6rienne," 4 Revue aeronautigue internationale
(1934), pp. 447-50; S. Latchford, "Developments in the Codification of Private Interna-
tional Air Law," 7 Journal of Air Law (1936), pp. 202-10; M. T. Laures, Dommages causes
par les aeronefs aux tiers a la surface; Convention de Rome, mai 1933 (Paris: Domat-Mont-
May 29, 1933
DAMAGES BY AIRCRAFT
335
chrestien, I935)» *39 PP-J J- F. McCormick, "The Rome Convention — Its Constitutionality
— Its Purpose — Its Scope," 6 Air Law Review (1935), pp. 207-25; H. Miiller, Das Interna-
tionale Private edit der Luftfahrt (Dortmund: Ruhmkorf, 1932), 117 pp.; H. Oppikofer, "36
Internationale Luftprivatrechtskonferenz, Rom, Mai 1933," 3 Archiv fur Luftrecht (1933),
pp. 21 1-45 ; G. R. Thomson, " Damage Caused by Aircraft to Third Parties on the Surface/'
46 Juridical Review (1934)* PP« 230-43; F. de Visscher, "Les conflits de lois en matiere de
droit aerien," Academic de Droit International, 48 Recueil des Cours (1934), pp. 279-386; J.
Wolterbeek Muller, "Aansprakelijkheid voor schade, aan personen of goederen op den grond
overkomen, in verband med vliegverkeer," 92 Themis (1931), pp. 335-47; Wolterbeek
Muller, "The C.I.T.E.J.A. and Liability toward Third Persons on the Surface/' 4 Journal of
Air Law (1933), pp. 235-9; Wolterbeek Muller, "Le r&glement des reparations des dommages
causes aux tiers, depassant la limite de la responsabilite," 4 Rivista di diritto aeronautico
(1935), PP- 3~7-
Not entered into force (July i, 1937)
Text from publication by the Comite international technique d' Experts juridigues a&riens;
translation from U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 47, p. 27.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Albania,
the President of the German Reich,
the President of the United States of
America, the Federal President of
the Republic of Austria, His Majesty
the King of the Belgians, the Presi-
dent of the United States of Brazil,
the President of the Republic of
Chile, the President of the National-
ist Government of the Republic of
China, the President of the Republic
of Colombia, the President of the
Republic of Cuba, His Majesty the
King of Denmark and Iceland, the
President of the Republic of Ecua-
dor, the President of the Republic
of El Salvador, the President of the
Spanish Republic, the President of
the Republic of Finland, the Presi-
dent of the French Republic, His
Majesty the King of Great Britain,
Ireland and the British Territories
beyond the Seas, Emperor of India,
the President of the Republic of
Guatemala, the President of the
Hellenic Republic, the President of
the Republic of Honduras, His Most
Serene Highness the Regent of the
Kingdom of Hungary, His Majesty
the King of Italy, His Majesty the
Emperor of Japan, the President of
the Republic of Lithuania, the
President of the United States of
Sa Majeste le Roi d'Albanie, le
President du Reich Allemand, le Pre-
sident des Etats-Unis d'Amerique,
le President Federal de la Repu-
blique d'Autriche, Sa Majeste le Roi
des Beiges, le President des Etats-
Unis du Br6sil, le President de la
Republique du Chili, le President
du Gouvernement nationaliste de la
Republique de Chine, le President
de la Republique de Colombie, le
President de la Republique de Cuba,
Sa Majeste le Roi de Danemark et
d'Islande, le President de la R6-
publique de FEquateur, le President
de la R^publique de El Salvador, le
President de la Republique Es-
pagnole, le President de la Repu-
blique de Finlande, le President de la
Republique Frangaise, Sa Majeste
le Roi de Grande-Bretagne, d'Irlande
et des Territoires britanniques au
del£ des Mers, Empereur des Indes,
le President de la Republique de
Guatemala, le President de la Re-
publique Helienique, le President de
la Republique du Honduras, Son
Altesse Serenissime le Regent du
Royaume de Hongrie, Sa Majeste le
Roi d' Italic, Sa Majeste TEmpereur
du Japon, le President de la Re-
publique de Lithuanie, le President
des Etats-Unis du Mexique, le
336
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 329
Mexico, the President of the Repub-
lic of Nicaragua, His Majesty the
King of Norway, Her Majesty the
Queen of the Netherlands, the Presi-
dent of the Republic of Poland, the
President of the Republic of Portu-
gal, His Majesty the King of Ru-
mania, the President of the Domini-
can Republic, the Captains Regent
of the Most Serene Republic of
San Marino, His Holiness the Sov-
ereign Pontiff, His Majesty the King
of Sweden, the Swiss Federal Coun-
cil, the President of the Czechoslovak
Republic, the President of the Re-
public of Turkey, the Central Execu-
tive Committee of the Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics, the Presi-
dent of the United States of Vene-
zuela, His Majesty the King of
Yugoslavia,
having recognized the advantage
of regulating in a uniform manner
the liability for damages caused by
aircraft to third parties on the sur-
face,
have to this end named their
respective plenipotentiaries,
who, being thereto duly author-
ized, have concluded and signed the
following Convention:
Article i. The High Contracting
Parties agree to take the necessary
measures in order to put into force
the rules established by the present
Convention.
Art. 2. — (i) The damage caused
by an aircraft in flight to persons or
property on the surface shall give
a right to compensation by the mere
fact that it is established that the
damage exists and that it was caused
by the aircraft.
(2) This provision shall be ap-
plicable to the following:
(a) Damage caused by any body
whatever falling from the aircraft,
even in the case of regulation jettison
of ballast or jettison made in a case
of necessity;
(&) Damage caused by any person
on board the aircraft, except in the
case of an act intentionally com-
President de la Republique du Nica-
ragua, Sa Majeste le Roi de Nor-
v£ge, Sa Majeste la Reine des
Pays-Bas, le President de la R6pu-
blique de Pologne, le President de
la Republique du Portugal, Sa
Majeste le Roi de Roumanie, le
President de la Republique de
Saint-Domingue, les Capitaines Re-
gents de la S£renissime Republique
de Saint-Marin, Sa Saintete le
Souverain Pontife, Sa Majeste le
Roi de Su&ie, le Conseil Federal
Suisse, le President de la Republique
Tchecoslovaque, le President de la
Republique de Turquie, le Comite
Central executif de 1'Union des
Republiques Sovietiques Socialistes,
le President des Etats-Unis du
Venezuela, Sa Majeste le Roi de
Yougoslavie,
ayant reconnu Tutilite de regler
d'une mani&re uniforme la responsa-
bilite pour les dommages causes par
les aeronefs aux tiers £ la surface,
ont nomme £ cet effet leurs
Pienipotentiaires respectifs,
lesquels, dflment autorises, ont
conclu et signe la Convention sui-
vante :
Article i. Les Hautes Parties
Contractantes s'engagent & prendre
les mesures necessaires pour donner
effet aux regies etablies par la pr6-
sente Convention.
Art. 2. — i) Le dommage cause par
un aeronef en vol aux personnes et
aux biens qui se trouvent & la surface
donne droit a reparation par cela
seul qu'il est etabli que le dommage
existe et qu'il provient de 1' aeronef.
2) Rentrent dans cette disposi-
tion:
a) le dommage cause par un
corps quelconque tombant de 1'aero-
nef , m&ne dans le cas de jet de lest
reglementaire ou de jet fait en etat
de necessite;
b) le dommage cause par une per-
sonne quelconque se trouvant a bord
de T aeronef, sauf dans le cas d'un
May 29, 1933
DAMAGES BY AIRCRAFT
337
mitted by a person who is not a
member of the crew, not connected
with the operations, without the
operator or his agents having been
able to prevent it.
(3) The aircraft is considered as
in flight from the beginning of the
operations of departure until the
end of the operations of arrival.
Art. 3. The liability contem-
plated in the preceding article can-
not be reduced or avoided except
in the case where the negligence of
the injured party caused the damage
or contributed thereto.
Art. 4. — (i) The liability contem-
plated in Article 2 shall attach to the
operator of the aircraft.
(2) Any person who has the right
of disposal of, and uses the aircraft
on his own account shall be termed
operator of the aircraft.
(3) In case the operator's name is
not inscribed on the aeronautic regis-
ter or any other official document,
the owner shall be presumed to be
the operator subject to proof to the
contrary.
Art 5. Any person who, without
having the right to dispose of the air-
craft, makes use of it without the
consent of the operator shall be liable
for the damage caused, and the op-
erator who has not taken the proper
measures to avoid the unlawful use
of his aircraft shall be jointly liable
with him, each of them being bound
on the conditions and within the
limits of the present Convention.
Art. 6. In case of damage caused
on the surface by two or more col-
liding aircraft, the operators of such
aircraft shall be jointly and severally
liable to the injured third parties,
each one of them being bound on
the conditions and within the limits
of the present Convention.
Art. 7. The preceding provisions
shall not prejudge the question as to
whether the operator of the aircraft
shall or shall not have recourse
against the author of the damage.
acte intentionnellement commis par
une personne etrangere & l'6quipage,
en dehors de 1'exploitation, sans
quel'exploitantouses pr£pos6s aient
pu Temp^cher.
3) L'aeronef est consid6re comme
en vol du debut des operations de
depart jusqu'& la fin des operations
d'arriv6e.
Art. 3. La responsabilit6 vis6e &
1'article precedent ne peut £tre
attenuee ou ecartee que dans le
cas oft la faute de la personne 16see
a cause le dommage ou y a con-
tribue.
Art. 4. — i) La responsabilit£ visee
£ Tarticle 2 incombe & 1'exploitant de
1'aeronef.
2) Est qualifi<§ exploitant de 1'aero-
nef toute personne qui en a la dis-
position et qui en fait usage pour
son propre compte.
3) Au cas oil le nom de 1'exploitant
n'est pas inscrit au registre aero-
nautique ou sur toute autre piece
officielle, le propri6taire est reput£
£tre 1'exploitant jusqu'£ preuve du
contraire.
Art. 5. Celui qui, sans avoir la
disposition de 1'aeronef, en a fait
usage sans le consentement de 1'ex-
ploitant, respond du dommage caus£,
et 1'exploitant qui n'a pas pris les
mesures utiles pour £viter 1 'usage
illegitime de son aeronef r£pond
solidairement avec lui, chacun d'eux
6tant tenu dans les conditions et les
limites de la pr6sente Convention.
Art. 6. En cas de dommage caus6
& la surface par deux ou plusieurs
aeronefs entres en collision, les
exploitants de ces aeronefs sont
solidairement responsables envers les
tiers victimes de dommages, chacun
d'eux etant tenu dans les conditions
et les limites de la presente Con-
vention.
Art. 7. Les dispositions qui pre-
cedent ne pr&jugent pas la question
de savoir si 1'exploitant de I'a6ronef
aura ou non recours centre 1'auteur
du dommage.
338
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 329
Art. 8. — (i) The operator shall be
liable for each accident for an
amount not to exceed a sum deter-
mined at the rate of 250 francs per
kilogram of weight of the aircraft.
By the weight of the aircraft shall
be understood the weight of the
aircraft with the full maximum load,
as shown on the certificate of air-
worthiness or any other official
document.
(2) However, the limit of the
operator's liability cannot be less
than 600,000 francs nor more than
2,000,000 francs.
(3) One-third of this value shall
be assigned to compensation for
damages caused to property and
the other two-thirds to compensation
for damages caused to persons, pro-
vided that in this last case the com-
pensation contemplated cannot ex-
ceed 200,000 francs per person
injured.
Art 9. If several persons have
suffered damages in the same acci-
dent and if the total amount to be
paid as compensation exceeds the
limits contemplated in Article 8,
a proportional reduction in each
one's rights must be made in such
manner that the total shall not ex-
ceed the above-mentioned limits.
Art. lo. — (i) The persons who
have suffered damages in the same
accident must assert their rights or
give notice of their claims to the
operator within the maximum period
of six months from the day of the
accident.
(2) This period having expired,
settlement of the compensation may
properly be made; the interested
parties having permitted the above
period to elapse without asserting
their rights or giving notice of their
claims shall not be able to exercise
their rights except on such amount
as shall not have been distributed.
Art. n. If different injured third
parties act in accordance with the
provisions of the preceding articles
and Article 16 before courts situated
Art. 8. — i) L/exploitant est re-
sponsable pour chaque accident,
jusqu'a concurrence d'une somme
fixee a raison de 250 francs par
kilogramme du poids de Ta6ronef.
Le poids de Taeronef s'entend du
poids de Ta6ronef avec la charge
totale maximum, tel qu'il est port<§
au certificat de navigabilite ou toute
autre pi£ce officielle.
2) Toutefois, la limite de la re-
sponsabilite de Texploitant ne pourra
£tre inferieure a 600.000 francs, ni
superieure a 2.000.000 de francs.
3) Le tiers de cette valeur est
affecte £ la reparation des dommages
causes aux biens et les deux autres
tiers a la reparation des dommages
causes aux personnes, sans que, dans
ce dernier cas, rindemnitl prevue
puisse depasser 200.000 francs par
personne
Art. 9. Si plusieurs personnes ont
subi des dommages dans le m£me
accident, et si la soinme globale &
payer a titre de reparation depasse
les limites prevues a 1'article 8, il
y a lieu de proceder & la reduction
proportionnelle du droit de chacun
de fagon & ne pas depasser, dans
1' ensemble, les limites susdites.
Ait. 10. — i) Les personnes qui ont
subi des dommages dans le m£me
accident doivent faire valoir leurs
droits ou notifier leurs reclamations k
1'exploitant dans le delai maximum
de six mois & compter du jour de
Taccident.
2) Ce d61ai ecoule, il sera valable-
ment precede au r£glement des in-
demnites; les interesses ayant laisse
ecouler le delai susvise sans faire
valoir leurs droits ou notifier leurs
reclamations ne pourront exercer
leurs droits que sur le montant qui
n'aurait pas ete distribue.
Art. ii. Si differents tiers
agissent, en vertu des dispositions
des articles precedents et de 1'article
1 6 devant les juridictions situees dans
May 29, 1933
DAMAGES BY AIRCRAFT
339
in different countries, the defendant
may submit a statement, before
each of them, of the total amount
of the claims and moneys due, with
a view to preventing the limits of
his liability from being exceeded.
Art. I2.1 — (i) Any aircraft en-
tered on the register of a territory
of one High Contracting Party, in
order to navigate above the territory
of another High Contracting Party,
must be insured against the damages
considered in the present Conven-
tion, within the limits determined in
Article 8 above, with a public in-
surance institution or an insurer
authorized for this risk in the terri-
tory of registry of the aircraft.
(2) The domestic legislation of any
High Contracting Party may substi-
tute for the insurance, wholly or
in part, another guarantee for the
risks considered in the present Con-
vention :
(a) in the form of a cash deposit
made in a public fund or a bank
authorized for this purpose in the
territory of registry of the aircraft;
(&) in the form of a guarantee
given by a bank authorized for this
purpose in the territory of registry
of the aircraft.
Said cash deposit and said guar-
antee must be brought up to their
full amount as soon as the sums
which they represent become subject
to reduction by the amount of a
payment for compensation.
(3) The insurance, the cash de-
posit and the bank guarantee must
be especially and preferentially as-
signed to payment of the compensa-
tions due on account of the damages
contemplated in the present Con-
vention.
Art. 13. — (i) The kind, extent
des pays differents, le defendeur
peut, devant chacune d'elles, faire
6 tat de 1'ensemble des reclamations
et cr£ances, en vue d'eViter que les
limites de sa responsabilit£ ne soient
depass6es.
Art. I2.1 — i) Tout a6ronef im-
matricul£ sur le registre d'un terri-
toire d'une Haute Partie Contrac-
tante doit, pour circuler au-dessus
du territoire d'une autre Haute
Partie Contractante, §tre assur6 pour
les dommages prevus par la pr£sente
Convention, dans les limites fix£es £
1'article 8 ci-dessus, aupres d'une
institution publique d 'assurance ou
d'un assureur autoris6 pour ce risque
dans le territoire d'immatriculation
de 1'aeronef.
2) La legislation interne de chaque
Haute Partie Contractante peut
substituer en tout ou en partie a
1'assurance une autre garantie des
risques prevus par la presente Con-
vention :
a) sous la forme d'un d6p&t en
especes effectu6 dans une caisse
publique ou une banque autorisee &
cette fin dans le territoire d'im-
matriculation de 1'aeronef ;
b) sous la forme d'une garantie
donnee par une banque autorisee
& cette fin dans le territoire d'im-
matriculation de l'a£ronef.
Ce d£p6t en especes et cette
garantie devront §tre completes aus-
sit6t que les sommes qu'ils repre-
sentent seront susceptibles d'Stre
diminuees du montant d'une in-
demnisation.
3) L'indemnit6 d'assurance, le d6-
p6t en especes et la garantie de
banque doivent §tre aff ectes speciale-
ment, et par preference, au paiement
des indemnites dues £ raison des
dommages prevus par la presente
Convention.
Art. 13. — i) La nature, F6tendue
1 Certain difficulties have arisen in connection with the proposed application of Article 12.
The International Technical Committee of Legal Experts on Air Questions (C.LTJLJ.A.)
has recommended that legislation limiting the defenses which may be advanced by assurers
be adopted. See 4 Revue gSnfrale de droit a&rien (1935), p. 520 ; 7 Journal of Air Law (1936),
p. 261. — ED.
34°
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 329
and duration of the sureties con-
templated in Article 12 above shall
be evidenced either in an official
certificate or by an official notation
on one of the ship's papers. Said
certificate or document must be
produced whenever required by the
public authorities or upon the re-
quest of any party concerned.
(2) Said certificate or said docu-
ment shall serve to attest the situa-
tion of the aircraft with respect to
the obligations of the present Con-
vention.
Art. 14. The operator shall not
be entitled to avail himself of the
provisions of the present Convention
which limit his liability:
(a) if it is proved that the damage
was caused by gross negligence or
wilful misconduct on the part of the
operator and his agents, unless the
operator proves that the damage
was due to an error in piloting, opera-
tion or navigation, or, in a matter
affecting his agents, that he has
taken all the proper measures to
prevent the damage;
(&) if he has not furnished one of
the sureties prescribed in the present
Convention, or if the sureties fur-
nished are not in force or do not
cover the operator's liability for the
damage caused within the terms and
limits of the present Convention.
Art. 15. In case the operator of
more than one aircraft furnishes
the surety prescribed in the present
Convention in the form of a cash
deposit or a bank guarantee, the
surety shall be deemed to cover the
full limit of his liability for all the
aircraft operated, if the deposit or
the guarantee amounts to a sum
arrived at by reducing the amount
of the surety which he should furnish
for the total number of his aircraft
by one-third in case he operates
two aircraft, and by one-half in
case he operates three or more.
Furthermore it shall be deemed to
cover the full limit of liability for all
et la dur£e des sflretes pr£vues £
1'article 12 ci-dessus seront con-
statees soit par un certificat officiel,
soit par une mention officielle sur un
des documents de bord. Ce cer-
tificat ou ce document devra £tre
produit £ toute requisition de 1'au-
torit6 publique ou sur la demande
de tout int<§ress6.
2) Ce certificat ou ce document
fera foi de la situation de I'a6ronef
par rapport aux obligations de la
presente Convention.
Art. 14. L'exploitant n'aura pas
le droit de se prevaloir des disposi-
tions de la pr<§sente Convention qui
limitent sa responsabilite:
a) s'il est prouv6 que le dommage
provient de la faute lourde ou du dol
de 1'exploitant et de ses pr6pos£s, a
moins que 1'exploitant ne prouve
que le domniage provient d'une
faute de pilotage, de conduite ou
de navigation, ou, s'il s'agit de ses
pr6pos6s, qu'il a pris toutes les
mesures utiles pour emp£cher le
dommage ;
Z>) s'il n'a pas fourni Tune des
stiret6s pr6vues par la presente Con-
vention, ou si les sflret6s fournies
ne sont pas valables ou ne couvrent
pas la responsabilite de 1'exploitant
pour le dommage caus6 dans les
conditions et les limites de la presente
Convention.
Art. 15. Dans le cas oft 1'ex-
ploitant de plusieurs aeronefs fournit
la stirete prevue par la presente Con-
vention sous la forme d'un d6p6t en
especes ou d'une garantie de banque,
la sflrete sera consider£e comme
couvrant la pleine limite de sa
responsabilite pour tous les a6ronefs
exploits, si le d6p&t ou la garantie
atteignent une somme fixee, en
reduisant le montant de la stirete
qu'il devrait fournir pour la totalite
de ses a6ronefs, d'un tiers s'il en
exploite deux, et de moiti6 s'il en
exploite trois ou un plus grand
nombre. Elle sera de plus conside-
ree comme couvrant la pleine limite
May 29, 1933
DAMAGES BY AIRCRAFT
341
the aircraft if it amounts to the sum
of 2,500,000 francs for two aircraft
or 3,000,000 francs for three or more.
Art. 1 6. The following have com-
petent jurisdiction over suits for
damages in the territory of any one
of the High Contracting Parties, as
the claimant may elect: the judicial
authorities of the defendant's domicile
and those of the place where the dam-
age was caused, without prejudice to
the injured third party's right of
direct action against the insurer in a
case in which it can be exercised.
Art. 17. — (i) Such suits shall be
barred after one year from the day
of the damage. If the injured party
proves that he could not have known
either of the damage or the identity
of the person liable, the period of
limitation shall begin from the day
when he could have had knowledge
thereof.
(2) In every case, the suit shall
be barred after three years from the
day when the damage was caused.
(3) The manner of calculating the
period of limitation as well as the
causes of suspension and interrup-
tion of the period shall be determined
by the law of the court before which
the suit is brought.
Art. 18. In the case of the death
of the person liable, an action for
damages lies in accordance with the
terms of this Convention against
those legally representing his estate.
Art. 19. The sums stated in
francs in the present Convention
are considered to refer to the French
franc containing 65^ milligrams of
gold of a fineness of 900/1000. They
may be converted into any national
currency in round numbers.
Art. 20. — (i) The present Conven-
tion shall be applicable whenever
any damage has been caused on the
surface in the territory of one High
Contracting Party by an aircraft
de responsabilit£ pour tous les
aeronefs si elle atteint la somme de
2.500.000 francs pour deux a6ronefs
ou de 3.000.000 de francs pour trois
ou un plus grand nombre.
Art. 16. Pour connaitre des ac-
tions en reparation des dommages
sont competentes dans le territoire
de chacune des Hautes Parties
Contractantes, au choix du de-
mandeur: Fautorit£ judiciaire du
domicile du d6fendeur et celle du
lieu ou a 6t6 caus£ le dpmmage, sans
prejudice de Faction directe du tiers
16se contre Fassureur au cas ou
elle pourrait 6tre exercee.
Art. 17. — i) Ces actions se pre-
scrivent par un an a compter du
jour du dommage. Si la personne
lesee prouve qu'elle n'a pu avoir
connaissance soit du dommage, soit
de Fidentite de la personne responsa-
ble, la prescription commence a
courir du jour ou elle a pu en avoir
connaissance.
2) Dans tous les cas, Faction se
present par trois ans & partir du
jour oil le dommage a 6te caus6.
3) Le mode de calcul de la pre-
scription ainsi que les causes de
suspension et d' interruption de la
prescription sont determines par
la loi du tribunal saisi.
Art. 18. En cas de d6ces de la
personne responsable, Faction en
responsabilit£ dans les limites pre-
vues par la pr6sente Convention
s'exerce contre ses ayants-droit.
Art. 19. Les sommes indiqu<§es
en francs dans la presente Conven-
tion sont consideVees comme se
rapportant au franc frangais con-
stitue par soixante-cinq et demi
milligrammes d'or au titre de neuf
cents milliemes de fin. Elles pour-
ront 6tre converties dans chaque
monnaie nationale en chinres ronds.
Art. 20. — i) La presente Conven-
tion est applicable toutes les fois
qu'un dommage a 6t6 caus6 & la
surface dans le territoire d'une Haute
Partie Contractante par un a£ronef
342
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 329
registered in the territory of another
High Contracting Party.
(2) The expression "territory of
one High Contracting Party" shall
include, for the purposes of the pres-
ent Convention, any territory under
the sovereign power, suzerainty,
protection, mandate or authority of
the said High Contracting Party
for which the latter is a party to the
Convention*
Art. 21. The present Convention
shall not apply to military, custom-
house or police aircraft.
Art. 22. The present Convention
shall not apply to damages caused
on the surface compensation for
which is governed by a transporta-
tion contract or a labor contract
entered into between the injured
party and the one upon whom
liability falls under the terms of the
present Convention,
Art. 23. The present Convention
shall be drawn up in French in a
single copy which shall remain de-
posited in the archives of the Min-
istry for Foreign Affairs of the King-
dom of Italy, and of which a duly
certified copy shall be sent by the
Government of the Kingdom of Italy
to each of the Governments con-
cerned.
Art. 24. — (i) The present Con-
vention shall be ratified. The in-
struments of ratification shall be
deposited in the archives of the
Ministry for Foreign Affairs of the
Kingdom of Italy, which shall notify
each of the Governments concerned
of the deposit thereof.
(2) As soon as five ratifications
shall have been deposited, the Con-
vention shall come into force as
between the High Contracting Par-
ties which shall have ratified it ninety
days after the deposit of the fifth
ratification. Any ratification which
is deposited subsequently shall take
effect ninety days after such deposit.
(3) It shall be the duty of the
Government of the Kingdom of Italy
immatricule dans le territoire d'une
autre Haute Partie Contractante.
2) L'expression "territoire d'une
Haute Partie Contractante" com-
prend, aux fins de la pr<§sente Con-
vention, tout territoire soumis au
pouvoir souverain, & la suzerainet£,
au protectorat, au mandat ou & Tau-
torit6 de ladite Haute Partie Con-
tractante pour lequel cette derni&re
est partie 4 la Convention.
Art. 21. La pr6sente Convention
ne s'applique pas aux a£ronefs mili-
taires, de douane et de police.
Art. 22. La pr6sente Convention
ne s'applique pas aux dommages
causes £ la surface dont la reparation
est r6gie par un contrat de transport
ou un contrat de travail intervenu
entre la personne l£s£e et celui
auquel incombe une responsabilit<§
aux termes de la presente Conven-
tion.
Art. 23. La presente Convention
est r£digee en frangais en un seul
exemplaire qui restera d6pos6 aux
archives du Minist&re des Affaires
Etrang&res du Royaume d'ltalie, et
dont une copie certifi£e conforme
sera transmise par les soins du
Gouvernement du Royaume d' Italic
& chacun des Gouvernements in-
teress6s.
Art. 24. — i) La pr6sente Conven-
tion sera ratifi£e. Les instruments
de ratification seront d£pos£s aux
archives du Minist£re des Affaires
Etrangferes du Royaume d'ltalie,
qui en notifiera le d£p6t & chacun
des Gouvernements int6ress£s.
2) D&s que le d6p6t de cinq rati-
fications aura 6t£ effectu6, la Con-
vention entrera en vigueur entre
les Hautes Parties Contractantes qui
Tauront ratifi6e, quatre-vingt-dix
jours aprfes le d6p6t de la cinquitaie
ratification. Chaque ratification
dont le d<§p6t sera effectu6 ult6ri-
eurement produira ses effets quatre-
vingt-dix jours apr&s ce d£p6t.
3) II appartiendra au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume d'ltalie de notifier
May 29, 1933
DAMAGES BY AIRCRAFT
343
to notify each of the Governments
concerned of the date on which the
present Convention comes into force.
Art. 25. — (i) The present Conven-
tion, after coming into force, shall be
open for accession.
(2) Accession shall be made
through a notification addressed to
the Government of the Kingdom of
Italy, which shall inform each of the
Governments concerned thereof.
(3) The accession shall- take effect
ninety days after the notification
to the Government of the Kingdom
of Italy.
Art. 26. — (i) Any one of the High
Contracting Parties may denounce
the present Convention by a notifica-
tion addressed to the Government of
the Kingdom of Italy which shall
at once inform each of the Govern-
ments concerned thereof.
(2) The denunciation shall take
effect six months after the notifica-
tion of the denunciation and shall
operate only with respect to the
party making the denunciation.
Art. 27. — (i) The High Contract-
ing Parties may, at the time of
signature, deposit of the ratifications
or accession, declare that the ac-
ceptance which they give to the
present Convention shall not apply
to all or to any part of their colonies,
protectorates, overseas territories,
mandated territories or any other
territory under their sovereignty,
authority or suzerainty.
(2) The High Contracting Parties
may subsequently notify the Govern-
ment of the Kingdom of Italy that
they intend to render the present
Convention applicable to all or to
any part of their colonies, protecto-
rates, overseas territories, mandated
territories or any other territory
under their sovereignty, authority
or suzerainty, so excluded from
their original declaration.
(3) They may, at any time, notify
the Government of the Kingdom
£ chacun des Gouvernements in-
t£ress£s la date de Fentr^e en vigueur
de la pr6sente Convention.
Art. 25. — i) La pr6sente Conven-
tion, apr&s son entree en vigueur,
sera ouverte a Tadh^sion.
2) L'adhesion sera effectuee par
une notification adress6e au Gou-
vernement du Royaume d'ltalie,
qui en fera part a chacun des
Gouvernements int£resses.
3) L'adhesion produira ses effets
quatre-vingt-dix jours apr£s la noti-
fication faite au Gouvernement du
Royaume d'ltalie.
Art. 26. — i) Chacune des Hautes
Parties Contractantes pourra de-
noncer la pr£sente Convention par
une notification faite au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume d'ltalie, qui en
avisera imm£diatement chacun des
Gouvernements interesses.
2) La d&nonciation produira ses
effets six mois apr£s la notification
de la d£nonciation, et seulement &
Tegard de la Partie qui y aura pro-
Art. 27. — i) Les Hautes Parties
Contractantes pourront, au moment
de la signature, du dep6t des ratifi-
cations, ou de leur adhesion, declarer
que 1'acceptation qu'elles donnent a
la presente Convention ne s'applique
pas & Tensemble ou £ toute partie de
leurs colonies, protectorats, terri-
toires d'outre-mer, territoires sous
inandat ou tout autre territoire
sounds a leur souverainete, autorit£,
ou suzerainet6.
2) Les Hautes Parties Contrac-
tantes pourront ult£rieurement noti-
fier au Gouvernement du Royaume
d'ltalie qu'elles entendent rendre
applicable la presente Convention £
1'ensemble ou a toute partie de leurs
colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-mer, territoires sous mandat,
ou tout autre territoire soumis &
leur souverainet6, autorite, ou suze-
rainete ainsi exclus de leur d6clara-
tion originelle.
3) Elles pourront, & tout mo-
ment, notifier au Gouvernement du
344
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 329
of Italy that they intend to have the
present Convention cease to apply
to all or any part of their colonies,
protectorates, overseas territories,
mandated territories or any other
territory under their sovereignty,
authority or suzerainty.
(4) The Government of the King-
dom of Italy shall notify each of
the Governments concerned of noti-
fications made in accordance with the
last two paragraphs.
Art. 28. Any High Contracting
Party shall be entitled not earlier
than two years after the coming
into force of the present Convention
to call for the meeting of another
international conference in order
to consider any improvements which
might be made in the present Con-
vention. To this end it shall com-
municate with the Government of
the French Republic which shall
take the necessary measures in
preparation for such conference.
The present Convention, done
at Rome, May 29, 1933, shall remain
open for signature until January I,
1934-
IN TESTIMONY WHEREOF the pleni-
potentiaries have signed the present
Convention.
Royaume d'ltalie qu'elles entendent
voir cesser Implication de la pr6-
sente Convention a I'ensemble ou £
toute partie de leurs colonies, pro-
tectorats, territoires d'outre-mer, ter-
ritoires sous mandat, ou tout autre
territoire sounds £ leur souverainet6,
autorite, ou suzerainet6.
4) Le Gouvernement du Royaume
d'ltalie notifiera a chacun des Gou-
vernements int6ress£s les notifica-
tions faites conform6ment aux deux
alin^as precedents.
Art. 28. Chacune des Hautes
Parties Contractantes aura la fa-
cult6, au plus t6t deux ans apres la
mise en vigueur de la pr£sente Con-
vention, de provoquer la reunion
d'une nouvelle conference inter-
nationale dans le but de rechercher
les ameliorations qui pourraient
§tre apport6es £ la pr^sente Con-
vention. Elle s'adressera dans ce
but au Gouvernement de la Re-
publique Frangaise qui prendra les
mesures necessaires pour pr^parer
cette conference.
La pr£sente Convention, faite &
Rome, le 29 mai 1933, restera ouverte
£ la signature jusqu'au ier Janvier
1934-
EN FOI DE QUOI les P16nipoten-
tiaires ont sign6 la pr6sente Con-
vention.
[Signed:] For Germany: REINHOLD RICHTER, Dr. WEGERDT, Dr. AL-
BRECHT, Dr. Jur. OTTO RIESE; for the United States of America: (The Dele-
gation of the United States of America declares that the Convention shall apply only
within the continental limits of the United States of America exclusive of the territory
of Alaska.) JOHN C. COOPER, Jr., JAECKEL, JOHN JAY IDE; for Austria:
GRUENEBAXJM, STROBELE; for Belgium: H. DE Vos; for Brazil: ALCIBIADES
PEQANHA, TRAJANO MADEIROS BO PAfo; for Denmark: L. INGERSLEV,
KNUD GREGERSEN; for El Salvador: A. SANDOVAL; for Spain: JUAN F. DE
RANERO, ALEJANDRO ARIAS SALGADO; for France: A. DE LAPRADELLE,
GEORGE RIPERT; for Great Britain and North Ireland: A, H. DENNIS, A. W.
BROWN; for India: A. H. DENNIS, A. W. BROWN; for Guatemala: J. HER-
RERA, FEDERICO G. MURGA; for Italy: A. GIANNINI; for Lithuania: V.
CARNECKISJ for Norway: M. MJOELLNER; for Poland: LEON BABINSKI;
for Rumania: D. L GHIKA, Au CANTACUZINO PASCANU, ET. VERON; for
San Marino: Gozi; for Switzerland: F. HESS, CLERC; for Czechoslovakia:
SZALATNAY, Dr. Jur. NETIK; for Turkey: H. VASSIF.
June IQ, 1933 EUROPEAN BROADCASTING 345
No. 330
EUROPEAN Broadcasting Convention. Signed at Lucerne, June 19,
1933-
CONVENTION europeenne de radiodiffusion. Signee & Lucerne,
19 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The general regulations annexed to the radiotelegraph convention
signed at Washington, November 25, 1927 (No. i85a, ante), contained a table of allocations
of wave-lengths to various services. Dissatisfaction with this table, in so far as it concerned
broadcasting, led to a conference of European administrators, held at Prague in 1929, which
drew up the " Prague Plan " for allocating wave-lengths. An additional protocol to the acts
of the Radiotelegraphic Conference held at Madrid in 1932 (No. 319, ante) provided for a
European conference to be held for the allocation of wave-lengths, and laid down certain
directives for it to follow. This convention was the result of the work of that conference,
held at Lucerne, May i5~-June 19, 1933. For the texts of declarations and reservations
made by various delegations at the Conference of Lucerne, see 3 Revue aeronautigiie Inter-
nationale (1933), pp. 324-28. In anticipation of the provisions of Article n of the conven-
tion, the Union international de Radiodiffusion, which comprises both public and private
services, revised its statutes on May 13, 1933. See 9 Revue juridique internationale de la
radioelectricite (1933), pp. 444-51. A North and Central American Regional Radio Confer-
ence, held at Mexico City, July lo-August 9, 1933, adopted recommendations on allocation
of frequencies; and a South American regional agreement was signed at Buenos Aires, April
9> r935- *8 Revue a&ronautique internationale (1935), p. 477. See also the arrangement rela-
tive to the assignment of high frequencies to radio stations on the North American continent,
of March I, 1929 (No. 214, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On January 15, 1934, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at Berne by Belgium, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Egypt, and Vatican City State, Ratifica-
tions were later deposited by Iceland, March 8, 1934; Germany, May 18, 1934; Switzerland,
July 10, 1934; Spain, November 6, 1934; Austria, December 21, 1934; Estonia, March 25,
1935; Great Britain, November 28, 1935; Danzig, February 21, 1936; and Rumania, Decem-
ber 7, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Documents de la Conference europeenne des radiocommunications, Lucerne,
mai-juin ipjj (Berne: Bureau de 1'Union internationale des Telecommunications, 1933)-
The text of this convention is also published in 154 League of Nations Treaty Series, p.
133; ReichsgesetzUatt, 1934, II, p. 763.
R. Braillard, "La mise en vigueur du Plan de Lucerne," I Journal des telecommunications
(I934)i PP- 33~"5; J* C. de Fabel, "Le regime international de la radioelectricite et les Con-
ferences diplomatiques de Madrid et de Lucerne," 12 Rev. de dr. int. (1933), pp. 566-80; De
Fabel, "Les Conferences diplomatiques de Madrid et de Lucerne," 10 Revue internationale de
la radioelectricite (1934), pp. 5-20; P. S. Gerbrandy, Het vraagstuk van den radioomroep (Te
Kampen: Kok, 1934); M. S. P., "La Conf6rence europeenne des radiocommunications de
Lucerne," 57 Journal telegraphique (1933), pp. 121-3, 153-62; J. R., "Quelques notions de
droit international public appliqu6es au Plan de Lucerne," 57 idem (1933), pp. 217-20; Sch.,
"La prochaine conference des gouvernements de la region europeenne," 57 idem (i933)> PP-
11-17; Anon., "Conference europeenne des radiocommunications," 3 Revne aeronautical^
internationale (1933), pp. 244-55.
346
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
Entered into force January 15, IQ34-1
No. 330
Text from publication by the Bureau international de I1 Union teUgraphigue; translation sup-
plied by the United States Department of State.
[Translation]
The undersigned, plenipotentiaries
of the Governments listed above,2
assembled at Lucerne by virtue of
the provisions of the Additional
Protocol to the Acts of the Interna-
tional Radiotelegraph Conference of
Madrid (1932) have, in common
agreement and subject to ratifica-
tion, concluded the following Con-
vention :
ARTICLE i.— Purpose of the Con-
vention. Definitions
§ i. The Contracting Govern-
ments declare that they adopt and
that they will apply the provisions
of the present Convention and of
the Plan annexed thereto.
§ 2. These Governments under-
take not to install or to put into
service, within the bands provided
for in the Plan, any broadcasting
stations other than those mentioned
in the Plan, except under the circum-
stances provided for in Article 5
hereinafter.
§ 3. Until the date on which the
present Convention is to take effect,
the Contracting Governments under-
take to make no changes in their
radio services of such a nature as to
prevent the strict and full application
of the Plan.
§4. The " European region" in
which the present Convention is
applicable shall be limited to the
north and to the west by the natural
limits of Europe, to the east by the
40° meridian east of Greenwich and
to the^ south by the 30° parallel
north, in such a manner as to include
the western part of the U.S.S.R. and
the territories bordering on the
Mediterranean, with the exception
Les soussignes, pl6nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements ci-dessus ena-
mels,2 r6unis a Lucerne en vertu des
dispositions du Protocole additionnel
aux actes de la Conference radio
t616graphique Internationale de Ma-
drid (1932) ont, d'un commun accord
et sous reserve de ratification, arr^te
la Convention suivante :
ARTICLE i. — Ob jet de la Convention.
Definitions
§ i. Les Gouvernements contrac-
tants declarent qu'ils adoptent et
qu'ils appliqueront les dispositions
de la presente Convention et du Plan
y annexe.
§ 2. Ces Gouvernements s'enga-
gent a ne pas installer ni mettre en
service, dans les bandes prevues dans
le Plan, des stations de radiodiffusion
autres que celles mentionnees dans
le Plan, sauf dans les conditions pre-
vues & 1' article 5 ci-apres.
§ 3. Jusqu'a la date d'entr6e en
vigueur de la presente Convention,
les Gouvernements contractants
prennent 1'engagement de n'apporter
dans leurs services de radiocommuni-
cation aucun changement de nature
a ernpScher 1'application stricte et
integrate du Plan.
§ 4. La " region europeenne" dans
laquelle est applicable la presente
Convention est d£finie au nord et a
Touest par les limites naturelles de
TEurope, & Test par le m<§ridien 40°
est de Greenwich et au sud par le
paraMe 30° nord, de fagon a
englober la partie occidentale de
1'U.R.S.S. et les territoires bordant
la M6diterran6e, a Fexception des
parties de 1' Arabic et du Hedjaz
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No- 3544, November 14, 1934.
2 Omitted here. The countries are the same as those in the list of signatures. — ED.
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
347
of the parts of Arabia and Hedjaz
which are included within this sector.
§5. In the present Convention :
the word " administration" shall
mean the government administration
of a contracting country of the
European region to which the tech-
nical operation of the broadcasting
service is subject ;
the words "Bureau of the Union"
shall mean the Bureau of the Inter-
national Telecommunication Union.
ARTICLE 2. — Ratification of the Con-
vention
The present Convention shall be
ratified by the signatory Govern-
ments and the ratifications shall be
deposited, as soon as possible,
through diplomatic channels, in the
archives of the Government of the
Swiss Confederation. The latter
shall advise the other signatory
Governments of the ratifications as
soon as they are received.
ARTICLE 3. — Adherence to the Con-
vention
§ I. The Government of a country
of the European region which has
not signed the present Convention
may adhere to it before its effective
date. Such adherence must con-
tain no reservations.
§ 2. The act of adherence shall be
deposited in the archives of the
Government of the Swiss Confedera-
tion which shall advise all the other
Contracting Governments thereof.
ARTICLE 4. — Revision of the Conven-
tion and of the Plan
§ I. The present Convention shall
be effective until the date of applica-
tion of the decisions taken in the
next administrative international
radio conference to be held after the
Madrid Conference of 1932.
§ 2. During the course of this
administrative conference, or within
three months after it is closed, the
qui se trouvent comprises dans ce
secteur.
§ 5. Dans la presente Convention :
le mot " Administration" d6signe
1' Administration gouvernementale
d'un pays contractant de la region
europeenne, dont releve Texploita-
tipn technique du service de radio-
diffusion ;
les mots "Bureau de FUnion"
designent le Bureau de 1'Union inter-
nationale des telecommunications.
ARTICLE 2. — Ratification de la Con-
vention
La presente Convention sera rati-
e par les Gouvernements signa-
taires et les ratifications seront
depos6es, par la voie diplomatique,
dans le plus bref delai possible, aux
archives du Gouvernement de la
Confederation suisse. Celui-ci noti-
fiera aux autres Gouvernements sig-
nataires les ratifications au fur et &
mesure de leur reception.
ARTICLE 3. — Adhesion & la Con-
vention
§ I. Le Gouvernement d'un pays
de la region europeenne, non signa-
taire de la presente Convention, peut
y adherer avant la date de son entree
en vigueur. Cette adhesion ne doit
comporter aucune reserve.
§ 2. L'acte d'adhesion est depose
dans les archives du Gouvernement
de la Confederation suisse, qui en
donne connaissance £ tous les autres
Gouvernements contractants.
ARTICLE 4. — Revision de la Conven-
tion et du Plan
§ I. La pr^sente Convention est
executoire jusqu'& la date d'applica-
tion des decisions qui seront prises
par la premiere conference adminis-
trative Internationale des radio-
communications qui aura lieu aprfes
la Conference de Madrid de 1932.
§ 2. Au cours de cette conference
administrative, ou dans les trois
mois suivant sa c!6ture, les Adminis-
34$
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
administrations will come to an
understanding with reference to the
meeting of a new European confer-
ence charged with the duty of study-
ing the modifications to be made in
the present Convention.
§ 3. Administrative European con-
ferences may be held at any time for
the revision of the Plan if the re-
quest therefor is made by one or
more administrations to the Bureau
of the Union and if this request is
supported by one-third of the ad-
ministrations within the period of
time specified by the Bureau.
However, if none of the above-
mentioned conferences are held be-
fore January 15, 1936, an adminis-
trative conference will, as a matter
of right assemble immediately after
this date.
§ 4. The provisions of the present
Convention or of the Plan annexed
thereto shall be abrogated respec-
tively as among all the contracting
parties upon the date on which a new
convention or a new plan shall take
effect.
trations s'entendront en vue de la
reunion d'une nouvelle conference
europ6enne charg£e d 'examiner les
modifications a apporter & la pr<§-
sente Convention.
§ 3. Des conferences administra-
tives europ6ennes pourront a,vpir lieu
en tout temps pour la revision du
Plan si la demande en est faite par
une ou plusieurs Administrations au
Bureau de F Union et si cette de-
mande regoit Tagr^ment du tiers des
Administrations dans le d£lai fix6
par ledit Bureau.
Toutefois, si aucune des confe-
rences susvisees n'a eu lieu avant le 15
Janvier 1936, une conference admi-
nistrative se r&unira de plein ,droit
imm6diatement apr&s cette date.
§ 4. Les dispositions de la pre-
sente Convention ou du Plan y an-
nexe sont respectivement abrogees
entre toutes les parties contractantes
£ la date de la mise en vigueur d'une
nouvelle convention ou d'un nouveau
plan.
ARTICLES. — Modification of the Plan ARTICLE 5. — Modification du Plan
§ i. Any administration desiring
to make a change in the character-
istics (frequency ; power, in case of a
maximum especially provided for in
the list of stations contained in the
Plan; geographic position; et cetera)
of one of the stations mentioned in
the Plan, or to install new broadcast-
ing stations within the band pro-
vided for in the Plan, shall so advise
the administrations which it shall
deem directly interested.
§ 2. If these administrations con-
clude an agreement, this shall be
announced to the Bureau of the
Union which shall advise the other
administrations thereof.
§ 3. Those among them which
shall believe that such agreement
may have an unfavorable effect on
their own services shall be allowed
a period of six weeks, beginning with
the date on which this notification
§ i. Toute Administration d£si-
reuse d'ex£cuter un changement dans
les caracteristiques (frequence ; puis-
sance, dans le cas d'un maximum sp6-
cialement prevu dans la liste des sta-
tions du Plan ; position g6ographique ;
etc.) d'une des stations du Plan, ou
d 'installer de nouvelles stations de
radiodiffusion dans les bandes pr6-
vues dans le Plan, en avise les Ad-
ministrations qu'elle juge directe-
ment int<§ress£es.
§2. Si un accord intervient entre
ces Administrations, il est notifi6 au
Bureau de 1'Union, qui le porte & la
connaissance des autres Administra-
tions.
§ 3. Celles d'entre elles qui jugent
que cet accord peut avoir une r6per-
cussion defavorable sur leurs services
propres ont un d61ai de 6 semaines, &
partir de la date de reception de
cette notification, pour faire part de
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
349
shall have been received, to forward
their remarks through the medium of
the Bureau of the Union.
Before the expiration of this period
of time, the measure contemplated
cannot be executed.
§ 4. In case of disagreement or in
the absence of an understanding, the
administrations interested may call
upon agencies of experts and, if
necessary, of conciliation, in con-
formity with the procedure estab-
lished among them.
If no agreement can be reached,
the provisions of Article 12, § 2
of the present Convention must be
applied.
§ 5. The preceding paragraphs
shall be applicable without affecting
the provisions of subparagraph (2) of
§ 5 of Article 7 of the General Radio
Regulations annexed to the Inter-
national Telecommunication Con-
vention of Madrid (I932).1
ARTICLE 6. — Denunciation of the
Convention
§ i. Each Contracting Govern-
ment shall have the right to de-
nounce the present Convention by a
notification addressed to the Govern-
ment of the Swiss Confederation
through diplomatic channels and
thereafter announced by the latter
Government to all the other contract-
ing Governments.
§ 2. This denunciation shall take
effect at the expiration of the period
of one year from the day on which
the notification issued by the Gov-
ernment of the Swiss Confederation
shall have been received.
ARTICLE 7. — Notification of frequen-
cies specified in the Plan
§ i. The Bureau of the Union
must be informed as soon as possible
of any changes made in the list of
frequencies as a result of the applica-
tion of the Plan.
§ 2. The notification date to be
entered in the list of frequencies, in
o. 317,
leurs observations par Fentremise du
Bureau de T Union.
Avant 1'expiration de ce delai, la
mesure projetee ne peut &tre executee.
§ 4. En cas de contestation, ou a
ddfaut d'entente, les Administra-
tions interessees font appel, confor-
mement a la procedure institute entre
elles, a des organes d'expertise et,
s'il y a lieu, de conciliation.
Si aucun accord ne peut intervenir,
les prescriptions de Tarticle 12, § 2,
de la pr£sente Convention doivent
£tre appliquees.
§ 5 . Les paragraphes qui pr6cMent
sont applicables sans prejudice des
dispositions de Falinea (2) du § 5 de
1' article 7 du Reglement general des
radiocommunications annex6 & la
Convention Internationale des tele-
communications de Madrid (I932).1
ARTICLE 6. — Denonciation de la Con-
vention
§ I. Chaque Gouvernement con-
tractant a le droit de d6noncer la
pr£sente Convention par une notifi-
cation adressee, par la voie diplo-
matique, au Gouvernement de la
Confederation suisse et annoncee
ensuite par ce Gouvernement & tous
les autres Gouvernements contrac-
tants.
§ 2. Cette denonciation produit
effet 4 Fexpiration du d61ai d'une
ann£e & partir du jour de la recep-
tion de sa notification par le Gou-
vernement de la Confederation suisse.
ARTICLE 7. — Notification des frequen-
ces fixees par le Plan
§ i. Les modifications de la liste
des frequences resultant de Tapplica-
tion du Plan doivent 6tre notifiees
au Bureau de 1' Union dans le plus
bref d61ai possible.
§ 2. Les frequences attributes par
le Plan portent comme date de noti-
ante. — ED.
350
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
connection with the frequencies as-
signed by the Plan, shall be the date
on which the present Convention
shall have been signed, given in the
following form :
r9- 6. 33 (Lucerne Plan).
ARTICLE 8. — Quality of emissions
The administrations shall take
the necessary measures:
ist. to insure the maintenance of
the nominal frequencies assigned to
the broadcasting stations, according
to the standards accepted for the
class of waves used and in conformity
with the latest technical develop-
ments ;
2nd. to avoid, in the emissions
of the broadcasting stations, any
overmodulation likely to interfere
with other stations ;
3rd. to make the international
control of broadcasting emissions as
effective as possible ;
4th. to remove as rapidly as possi-
ble any defective features to which
attention shall be called by the other
administrations or parties to the
communications of the International
Broadcasting Union as provided for
in Article i r hereinafter.
ARTICLE 9. — Rights of the countries
not included in the European region
The undersigned Governments de-
clare that the present Convention
must violate none of the rights of
the countries not included in the
European region.
ARTICLE 10. — Interference
§ i. If and when the use of a
frequency by a broadcasting station
causes interference not foreseen at
the time of the signing of the present
Convention, the interested adminis-
trations shall endeavor to conclude
agreements tending to eliminate this
interference.
§ 2. In this case, the following
provisions must be applied :
fication a inscrire dans la liste des
frequences la date de signature de la
pr£sente Convention sous la forme
suivante :
19. 6. 33 (Plan de Lucerne),
ARTICLE 8. — Qualite des emissions
Les Administrations prendront les
mesures necessaires pour:
i° assurer le maintien de la fr&-
quence nominate attribute aux sta-
tions de radiodiffusion, suivant les
normes admises pour la categoric
d'onde utilis<§e et conform6ment aux
derniers progr&s de la technique ;
2° £viter, dans les 6missions des
stations de radiodiffusion, toute sur-
modulation susceptible de brouiller
d'autres stations;
3° rendre aussi efficace que possi-
ble le contr61e international des Emis-
sions de radiodiffusion;
4° rem£dier aussi rapidement que
possible aux d£fectuosit£s signa!6es
par les autres Administrations ou
ressortant des communications de
1' Union Internationale de Radio-
diffusion, pr6vues & Tarticle n
ci-apr£s.
ARTICLE 9. — Droits des pays non com-
pris dans la region europ6enne
Les Gouvernements soussignes de-
clarent que la pr6sente Convention
ne doit l£ser aucun des droits des
pays non compris dans la region
europeenne.
ARTICLE 10. — Interferences
§ i. Lorsque Futilisation d'une
frequence, par une station de radio-
diffusion, provoquera des interfe-
rences non prevues & la date de signa-
ture de la pr6sente Convention, les
Administrations int£ress6es s'efforce-
ront de conclure des accords sus-
ceptibles d'61iminer ces interferences.
§ 2. Dans ce cas, les dispositions
suivantes doivent §tre observ£es :
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
351
(a) The broadcasting stations lo-
cated in the band of 240 to 265 kc
(1250 to 1132 m) must not interfere
with the services not open to public
correspondence and the aeronautical
services. These services shall or-
ganize in such a way as not to inter-
fere with the reception of broadcast-
ing stations placed in this band,
within the limits of the national
territories of these stations.
(&) The broadcasting stations lo-
cated in the band of 540 to 550 kc
(556 to 545 m) must interfere neither
with the mobile services in the band
of 485 to 515 kc (619 to 583 m), nor
with the services not open to public
correspondence in the band of 515
to 550 kc (583 to 545 m). The
services not open to public corre-
spondence shall organize in such a
way as not to interfere with the
reception of broadcasting stations so
located, within the limits of the
national territories of these stations.
(c) As regards the derogations
established in the Plan outside of the
bands listed in the two preceding
subparagraphs, the authorized serv-
ices shall have precedence with
reference to the broadcasting service.
(d) In case of interference between
the broadcasting stations of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics,
as provided for in the Lucerne Plan
and the frequencies of which are
located in the bands having been
made the subject of the reservations
mentioned in the Final Protocol of
Madrid, and the stations of those
services to which these bands are
assigned, the interested parties shall,
in the search for solutions, be placed
on an equal footing.
ARTICLE u. — Relations with the In-
ternational Broadcasting Union
(U.LR.)
§ i. The U.I.R. shall, by prefer-
ence, serve as an expert for all
technical questions relating to the
application of the present Conven-
a) Les stations de radiodiffusion
plac^es dans la bande de 240 a
265 kc/s (1250 £ 1132 m) ne devront
pas ggner les services non ouverts &
la correspondance publique et les
services a6ronautiques. Ces ser-
vices s'organiseront pour ne pas
brouiller la reception des stations de
radiodiffusion placees dans cette
bande, dans les limites des terri-
toires nationaux de ces stations.
&) Les stations de radiodiffusion
placees dans la bande de 540 £ 550
kc/s (556 & 545 m) ne devront g£ner
ni les services mobiles dans la bande
de 485 & 515 kc/s (619 & 583 m), ni
les services non ouverts & la corre-
spondance publique dans la bande de
515 & 55<> kc/s (583 & 545 ™)- Les
services non ouverts £ la correspon-
dance publique s'organiseront pour
ne pas brouiller la reception des sta-
tions de radiodiffusion ainsi placees,
dans les limites des territoires na-
tionaux de ces stations.
c) En ce qui concerne les deroga-
tions fixees dans le Plan en dehors
des bandes enum6rees aux deux
alin6as pr6c6dents, les services au-
toris6s sont privi!6gi6s par rapport
au service de radiodiffusion.
d) En cas d'interference entre
les stations de radiodiffusion de
l'U.R.S.S., pnlvues au Plan de Lu-
cerne et dont les frequences sont
situ£es dans les bandes ayant fait
1'objet des reserves mentipnnees au
Protocole final de Madrid, et les
stations des services auxquels ces
bandes sont attribuees, les int£ress6s
seront, dans la recherche des solu-
tions & intervenir, plac6s sur un pied
d'egalit6.
ARTICLE n. — Relations avec VUnipn
international de Radiodiffusion
(U.I.R.)
§ i. L'U.I.R. est, de preference,
utilis^e comme expert pour toutes
les questions techniques, relatives £
Tapplication de la pr£sente Conven-
352
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
tion and concerning the broadcasting
service exclusively.
§2. In order that the U.I.R.
may perform this role of an expert,
its by-laws must, at all times, make
it possible, as a matter of right and
upon their request, for all the govern-
ment organizations of the European
region operating a broadcasting serv-
ice to secure membership therein
with the same rights as the other
members.
These by-laws must make it possi-
ble for the representatives of the
Bureau of the Union and of the
administrations which do not adhere
to the U.I.R. to be admitted in all
U.I.R. organizations in an advisory
capacity, upon their expressed desire
to that effect.
§ 3. The U.I.R. shall carry on
periodical measurements and obser-
vations on the technical character-
istics of broadcasting stations in the
European region. [It shall com-
municate the results thereof to all
the administrations through the
Bureau of the Union.]
Upon the request of an adminis-
tration, the U.I.R. shall also make
special measurements and observa-
tions and communicate the results
thereof directly to the interested
parties.
In case of technical difficulties the
measurements made by the U.I.R.
must be considered by the interested
administrations .
§ 4. An agreement may be con-
cluded between the administrations
with a view to assigning to the
U.I.R., through the intermediary
of the Bureau of the Union, the
preparation of the work intended
to initiate a collective action of
these administrations. In this case,
the representatives of the adminis-
trations, whether or not adhering
to the U.I.R., shall take part in
the meetings of organization to which
the U.I.R. entrusts the care of pre-
paring the work in question, on an
equal footing.
No. 330
tion et concernant exclusivement le
service de radiodiffusion.
§2. Pour que 1'U.I.R. puisse ex-
ercer ce r61e d'expert, ses statuts
doivent permettre, en tout temps, de
plein droit et sur leur demande,
1'acces dans son sein, avec les m&nes
droits que les autres membres, de
tous les organismes d'Etat de la
region europeenne exploitant un
service de radiodiffusion.
Ces statuts doivent permettre
Tadmission avec voix consultative,
dans tous les organismes de 1'U.I.R.,
des representants du Bureau de
I1 Union et des Administrations non
adh£rentes & 1'U.I.R. qui en mani-
festent le desir,
§ 3. L'U.I.R. effectue des mesures
et des observations p6riodiques des
caract6ristiques techniques des sta-
tions de radiodiffusion de la region
europ6enne. Elle en communique le
r^sultat £ toutes les Administrations,
par Fentremise du Bureau de 1* Union.
Sur demande d'une Administra-
tion, 1'U.I.R. effectue egalement des
mesures et observations sp6ciales et
en communique directement le r£-
sultat aux interess6s.
En cas de difficult6s techniques, les
mesures effectuees par 1'U.I.R. doiv-
ent ttre prises en consideration par
les Administrations int£ress6es.
§ 4. Un accord peut intervenir
entre les Administrations, en vue de
charger 1'U.I.R., par rinterm6diaire
du Bureau de 1' Union, de l'6tablisse-
ment des travaux destines a pr^parer
une action collective de ces Admin-
istrations. Dans ce cas, les repre-
sentants des Administrations, ad-
h6rentes ou non & 1'U.I.R., prennent
part, sur un pied d'6galit6, aux re-
unions de Torganisme auquel 1' U.I.R.
confie le soin d'£tablir les travaux
en question.
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
353
In the meetings provided for in
the preceding subparagraph, the
deliberative vote of each country
represented shall belong to the ad-
ministration. If the administration
of the country is not represented,
the deliberative vote shall then de-
volve upon the broadcasting enter-
prise or the group of broadcasting
enterprises of the said country,
when such enterprise or such group
are members of the U.LR.
The report, prepared by the or-
ganization of the U.I.R., shall be
forwarded to the administrations
through the intermediary of the
Bureau of the Union.
ARTICLE 12. — Application of the
International Telecommunication
Convention of Madrid (1932)
§ I. As regards those matters
which are not settled in the present
Convention but which relate to its
subject, the International Telecom-
munication Convention of Madrid
(1932), the General Radio Regula-
tions annexed thereto, and the Final
Protocol to these Regulations l shall
remain in force even for the Govern-
ments which, while they have ratified
the present Convention or have
adhered thereto, shall not have
signed or ratified these three acts.
§ 2. In particular, in the case of
misunderstanding which can be set-
tled in no other manner, the applica-
tion of Article 15 of the International
Telecommunication Convention of
Madrid (1932) shall be obligatory
upon the Governments which shall
have ratified the present Convention
or shall have adhered thereto.
ARTICLE 13. — Effective date of the
Convention
The present Convention and the
Plan annexed thereto shall become
effective on January 15, 1934, at
one minute a. m. (Greenwich Mean
Time).
Dans les reunions prevues &
Talin6a pr<§c6dent, la voix d61ib6ra-
tive de chaque pays repr6sente ap-
partient & Y Administration. Si 1'Ad-
ministration d'un pays n'est pas
repr6sent6e, la voix d61ib6rative ap-
partient alors a Tentreprise ou au
groupe d'entreprises de radiodiffu-
sion dudit pays, lorsque cette entre-
prise ou ce groupe sont membres
de l'U!.R.
Le rapport, etabli par Torganisme
de I'U.I.R., est transmis aux Ad-
ministrations par rinterm6diaire du
Bureau de T Union.
ARTICLE 12. — Application de la Con-
vention international des t&Ucom-
munications de Madrid (1932)
§ I. En ce qui concerne les ma-
ti£res qui ne sont pas reglees dans
la presente Convention, mais qui se
rattachent & son objet, la Convention
internationale des t61£communica-
tions de Madrid (1932), le R&gle-
ment general des radiocommunica-
tions annexe et le Protocole final a ce
Reglement1 demeurent en vigueur
mtme pour les Gouvernements qui,
tout en ayant ratifi6 la presente
Convention ou y ayant adhere,
n'auront pas sign6 ou ratifi6 ces
trois actes.
§ 2. En particulier, dans le cas
d'un disaccord qui ne peut £tre
r6g!6 d'aucune autre mani&re, Tap-
plication de 1'article 15 de la Con-
vention internationale des telecom-
munications de Madrid (1932) est
obligatoire pour les Gouvernements
qui ont ratifi6 la presente Convention
ou qui y ont adhere.
ARTICLE 13. — Mise en vigueur de la
Convention
La pr6sente Convention et le
Plan y annexe entrent en vigueur le
15 Janvier 1934, & oo h 01 (temps
moyen de Greenwich).
1See ante, Nos. 316, 317, 317 (b). — ED.
354
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the pleni-
potentiaries of the above mentioned
Governments have signed the Con-
vention in one copy which shall
remain deposited in the archives of
the Government of the Swiss Con-
federation and a copy of which
shall be forwarded to each Govern-
ment.
Done at Lucerne, June 19, 1933.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les pl£nipotenti-
aires des Gouvernements susindiques
ont sign6 la Convention en un ex-
emplaire qui restera depose" aux
archives du Gouvernement de la
Conf6d6ration suisse et dont une
copie sera remise & chaque Gouverne-
ment.
Fait a Lucerne, le 19 juin 1933.
[Signed:] For Germany: HERMANN GIESS, PAUL MUNCH, Dr. HANS
HARBICH, ERHARD MAERTENS, Dr. Ing. KURT APEL, Dr. Ing. F. W. PETZEL;
for Austria: Ing. HANS PFEUFFER; for Belgium: R. CORTEIL; for the Vatican
City State: LUIGI ANGELINI-ROTA, PIETRO SALVIUCCI; for the Swiss Con-
federation: MURI, G. KELLER, E. METZLER; for Denmark: KAY CHRISTIAN-
SEN, C. LERCHE; for the Free City of Danzig: KRULISZ, GREGOR; for Egypt:
WEBB, F. ASSAL; for Spain, including the Spanish Zone of Morocco: RAMON
MIGUEL NIETO, FRANCISCO VIDAL, TOMAS FERNANDES QUINTANA, JOSE M.
Rios; for Estonia: G. JALLAJAS; for France, and Algeria: JULES GAUTIER,
PIERRE CAILLAUX, M. PELLENC, E. PICAULT, LOEB; for the United Kingdom
of Great Britain and Northern Ireland: F. W. PHILLIPS, A. S. ANGWIN,
F. W. HOME, C. H. BOYD, W. A. DUNCAN; for the Irish Free State: T. S.
O'MuiNEACHAiN; for Iceland: G. BREM; for Italy, including Cyrenaica and
Tripolitania: GIUSEPPE GNEME; for Latvia: B. EINBERGS; for Morocco:
DUBEAUCLARD, CHANTON; for Norway: HERMOD PETERSEN; for Palestine:
F. W. PHILLIPS; for Portugal: DAVID DE SOUSA PIRES; for Roumania: Ing.
T. TANASESCO, Ing. GEORGES V. MUNTEANU, Ing. E. GELES ; for the Terri-
tories of the Levant under French Mandate (Syria and Lebanon): E.
PICAULT; for 'Czechoslovakia: Ing. STRNAD, Dr. OTTO KUCERA; for Tunis:
M. PELLENC; for Turkey: I. CEMAL, MAZHAR; for the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics: V. CHOSTAKO VITCH ; for Yugoslavia: Ing. D. PETRO-
VITCH.
ANNEX
LUCERNE PLAN
A. General Provisions
§ i. The figure relating to the present
power indicates, for each station, the
power on the date the European Broad-
casting Convention was signed.
§ 2. Stations using the same frequency
are indicated according to the alpha-
betical order of their official designation.
§3. In the case where the maximum
power is not shown in the Plan, the un-
modulated power measured in the an-
tenna must not exceed the following
figures:
ANNEXE
PLAN DE LUCERNE
A. Dispositions generates
§ I. Le chiffre relatif a la puissance
actuelle indique, pour chaque station,
la puissance a la date de signature de
la Convention europ£enne de radiodiffu-
sion.
§ 2. Les stations utilisant une m^me
frequence sont indiqu£es d'apres Tordre
alphab£tique de leur d6nomination offici-
elle.
§ 3. Dans le cas ou la puissance max-
ima n'est pas indiquee dans le Plan, la
puissance non modu!6e mesure'e dans
1'antenne ne doit pas d6passer les valeurs
suivantes:
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
355
(a) for frequencies below 300 kc
(waves above 1000 m) 150 kw*
(6) for frequencies between 550
and noo kc (waves between
545 and 272.7 m) too kw**
(c) for frequencies between noo
and 1250 kc (waves between
272.7 and 240 m) 60 kw
(d) for frequencies between 1250
and 1500 kc (waves between
240 and 200 m) 30 kw
a) pour les frequences inferi-
eures a 300 kc/s (ondes sup6-
rieures I, 1000 m) 150 kW*;
ft) pour les frequences comprises
entre 550 et noo kc/s (ondes
comprises entre 545 et 272,7
m) ioo kW**;
c) pour les frequences comprises
entre I ioo et 1250 kc/s (ondes
comprises entre 272,7 et 240
m) 60 kW;
d) pour les frequences comprises
entre 1250 et 1500 kc/s
(ondes comprises entre 240 et
200 m) 30 kW.
* For the station of Moscou I, the permissible maximum power is 500 kw.
** For the following stations: Budapest, Leipzig, Paris P.T.T., Praha I, Rennes P.T.T., Tou-
louse P.T.T., Wien, the maximum permissible power is 120 kw.
* Pour la station de Moscou I, la puissance maxima admise est de 500 kW.
** Pour les stations suiyantes: Budapest, Leipzig, Paris P.T.T., Praha I, Rennes P.T.T., Tou-
louse P,T.T.t Wien, la puissance maxima admise est de, 120 kW.
However, the power of stations pro-
vided for in the Plan must not exceed
the value which will permit of insuring
economically an efficient national service
of good quality within the country con-
sidered.
§ 4. Moreover, the power of stations
using shared waves shall be limited as
follows:
(a) for national shared waves. ... 5 kw
(b) for type I international
shared waves 2 kw
(c) for type 2 international
shared waves 0.2 kw
§ 5. In the case where the maximum
power is indicated in the list of stations
contained in the Plan, this power shall
be modified after agreement between the
interested administrations if experience,
supported by any measurements taken,
shows that such modification is advisable
or necessary. Changes of this kind must
be limited to such value as will prevent
interference if a decrease is involved, to
the value shown in § 3, in the case of an
increase.
§ 6. The permissible tolerances for the
frequencies of stations shall be as follows:
(a) stations using an exclusive
frequency ±50 cycles
(b) stations using a shared fre-
quency =b 10 cycles
(c) stations using^ the fre-
quency of a national shared
wave ±50 cycles
Toutefois, la puissance des stations
pr6vues dans le Plan ne doit pas d&passer
la valeur permettant d'assurer £co-
nomiquement un service national efficace
et de bonne qualit6 dans les limites du
pays consid6re.
§ 4. D'autre part, la puissance des sta-
tions utilisant des ondes communes est
limitee comme suit:
a) pour les ondes communes na-
tionales , 5 kW;
b) pour les ondes communes in-
ternationales du type I ^ . 2 kW;
c) pour les ondes communes in-
ternationales du type 2 0,2 kW.
§ 5. Dans le cas ou la puissance maxima
est indiqu6e dans la liste des stations du
Plan, cette puissance sera modified apr&s
accord des Administrations int6ress6es si
1'expeiience, appuy6e 6ventuellement par
des mesures, montre que cette modifica-
tion est utile ou n6cessaire. Les modifi-
cations de 1'espece doivent toe Iimit6es a
la valeur qui permet d'£yiter les inter-
ferences s'il s'agit d'une diminution, a la
valeur resultant du § 3, dans le cas d'une
augmentation.
§ 6. Les tolerances admissibles pour la
frequence des stations sont fix£es comme
suit:
a) stations utilisant une
frequence exclusive. . . d= 50 cycles/sec.;
b) stations utilisant une
frequence partagee. . . ± 10 cycles/sec.;
c) stations utilisant la
frequence d'une onde
commune nationale. . . ±50 cycles/sec. ;
356
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
(d) stations using the fre-
quency of a type i interna-
tional shared wave ± 10 cycles
(e) stations using the fre-
quency of a type 2 interna-
tional shared wave ±50 cycles
However, a tolerance of ± 10 cycles is
recommended for the frequency of the
stations covered under (a) and (c).
§ 7 . (a) The expression * * shared wave ' *
shall mean a wave used by two or more
stations specifically mentioned in the
Plan;
(&) The expression "national shared
wave" shall mean an exclusive or shared
wave assigned to a country and which this
country may use for an unlimited number
of synchronized stations;
(c) The expression "type i interna-
tional shared wave" and "type 2 inter-
national shared wave" shall mean waves
used by stations belonging to different
countries and conforming to the condi-
tions established m §§ 4 and 6.
§ 8. The frequencies mentioned in the
Plan must be used only for the telephone
broadcasting service. As an exception,
a service for visual broadcasting may be
admitted on the frequency assigned to a
station when this service causes no inter-
ference with the operation of the neigh-
boring stations.
§ 9. In addition to the frequencies pro-
vided for the stations of the contracting
countries, the Plan also contains fre-
quency assignments for the stations of the
countries which did not sign the European
Broadcasting Convention.
§ 10. In conformity with the provisions
of Article i, § 2, of the European Broad-
casting Convention, changes may be made
in the Plan only under the conditions
stipulated in Article 5 of the said Con-
vention.
§ II. The Final Protocol of the Euro-
pean Radio Conference of Prague (1929)
shall cease to have effect upon the effective
date of the present Plan.
d) stations utilisant la
frequence d'une onde
commune Internatio-
nale, type i ± 10 cycles/sec. ;
e) stations utilisant la
frequence d'une onde
commune internatio-
nale, type 2 ±50 cycles/sec.
Toutefois, une tolerance de =b 10
cycles/sec, est recommandee pour la
frequence des stations visees sous a) et c) .
§ 7. On appelle:
a) "onde partagee" une ^ onde utilis6e
par deux ou plusieurs stations speciale-
ment mentionn6es dans le Plan;
b) "onde commune nationale" une
onde exclusive ou partagee attribu6e a un
pays et que ce pays peut utiliser pour un
nombre illimite de stations synchronisers ;
c) "onde commune Internationale,
type i" et "onde commune internatio-
nale, type 2 " des ondes utilisees par des
stations appartenant & des pays differents
et remplissant les conditions fixees aux
§§ 4 et 6.
§ 8. Les frequences mentionnees au
Plan ne doivent 6tre utilisees que pour le
service de radiodiffusion t61ephonique.
Exceptionnellement, un service de radio-
diffusion visuelle peut 6tre admis sur la
frequence attribute a une station lorsque
ce service n'apporte aucune perturbation
au fonctionnement des stations voisines.
§ 9. Outre les frequences preVues pour
les stations des pays contractants, le
Plan cornporte egalement des attributions
de frequences pour les stations des pays
non signataires de la Convention euro-
peenne de radiodiffusion.
§ 10. Conformement aux dispositions
de 1'article premier, § 2, de la Convention
europeenne de radiodiffusion, des modifi-
cations ne peuvent ^tre apportees au Plan
que dans les conditions fixees a Tarticle 5
de ladite Convention.
§ ii. Le Protocole final de la Confe-
rence radioelectrique europeenne de
Prague (1929) cesse de produire effet & la
date d'entr6e en vigueur du present Plan.
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
357
B. Liste des stations f
i° Bande de 150 a 300 kc/s (2000 & 1000 m)
Frequence
Longueur
d'onde
Station
Pays
Puissa
ace en kW antenne
maximum
kc/s
m
actuelle
de jour
de ntiit *
160
1875
Brasov
Roumanie
I
167
1796
Radio- Paris
France
75
Syrie
Syrie
0
20
2O
175
1714
Moscou I
U.R.S.S.
500
183
1639
Ankara
Turquie
7
Kaunas
Lithuanie
7
7
7
Madrid I
Espagne
o
Reykjavik
Islande
16
30
30
191
1571
Zeesen
(Allemagne centrale)
Allemagne
60
200
1500
Daventry
(Droitwich)
Grande-Bretagne
25
208
1442
Minsk
U.R.S.S.
100
216
1389
Motala
Suede
30
223
1345
Huizen
Kharkov I
Pays-Bas
U.R.S.S.
7
20
230
1304
Warszawa I
Pologne
I2O
238
I26l
Kalundborg
Danemark
7,5
60
60
Portugal (Nord) 2
Portugal
0
20
20
245
1224
Leningrad I
U.R.S.S.
IOO
IOO
IOO
253
1186
Oslo3
Norvege
60
60
60
262
1145
Lahti *
Finlande
40
150
60
271
1107
Moscou II
U.R.S.S.
IOO
IOO
IOO
1 Applicable une heure aprds le coucher du soleil au lieu de 1'emetteur.
2 Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers le sud et rSduire la puissance pendant la nuit en cas de gene aux
services non ouverts a la correspondance publique d' Espagne et de France.
8 La Norvege fera tout ce qui lui est possible pour diminuer le champ vers le sud-est sans amoindrir le service
national d'Oslq.
4 Pourra utiliser de nuit une puissance atteignant 150 kW dans le cas oil une antenne dirigle vers le nord sera
installed.
2° Bande de 300 & 500 kc/s (1000 a 600 m)
Frequence
kc/s
Longueur
d'onde
m
Station
Pays
Puissai
actuelle
ice en kW a
maxi
de jour
ntenne
mum.
de nuit *
355
845
Finnmark
Rostov-sur-le-Don
Norvege
U.R.S.S.
I
2O
10
20
5
2O
364
824
Smolensk
U.R.S.S.
IO
10
IO
libre pour la radiogoniometrie
392
765
Ostersund
Slovaquie *
Suede
Tchecoslo vaq uie
0,6
0
IO
30
5
15
401
413,5
431
748
726
696
Geneve *
Moscou III
Boden
Voronej
Oulu*
Suisse
U.R.S.S.
Suede
U.R.S.S.
Finlande
1,3
IOO
0,6
IO
2
1,3
IOO
10
IO
5
o,5
50
5
IO
i,5
1 Applicable une heure aprds le coucher du soleil au lieu de l'6metteur.
2 Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers Test.
3 Sous condition de ne pas g€ner les services non ouverts zl la correspondance publique.
* Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers le nord. La puissance pourra £tre augmentee, si T experience montre
qu'il n'en r6sulte pas de troubles pour le service maritime.
t The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. The footnotes to the three sections
of the table are printed in each caaic at the end of th© ^respective sectioii.-*~E»,
358
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
3° Bande de 500 1 1500 kc/s (600 i 200 m)
No. 330
Frequence
Longueur
d'onde
Station
Pays
Puissai
ce en kW antenne
maximum
kc/s
m
actuelle
de jour
de nuit *
519
578,0
Hamar
Norvege
o,7
2
o,5
Innsbruck 4 ou 6
Autriche
o,5
2
i
527
569,3
Ljubljana ll
Yougoslavie
5
5
5
Tampere 2
Finlande
1,2
I
i
Onde commune fin-
landaise *
Finlande
o,5
I
i
536
559,7
Bolzano 3
Italic
i
I
i
Wilno2
Pologne
16
16
8
546
549,5
Budapest I
Hongrie
18,5
120
120
556
539,6
Beromiinster
Suisse
60
565
53i,o
Athlone
Etat libre d'lr-
lande
60
Palermo 9
Italic
3
3
3
Onde commune ita-
lienne (Sicile) 9
Italic
o
3
3
574
522,6
Miihlacker
Allemagne
60
583
514,6
Madona
Lettonie
15
Tunis
Tunisie
0
592
506,8
Wien
Autriche
1 20
601
499,2
Athenes
Grece
0
Radio-Maroc
Maroc
6,5
Sundsvall
Suede
10
610
491,8
Firenze
Italic
20
Mourmansk
U.R.S.S.
10
620
483,9
Bruxelles I
Belgique
15
Cairo I
Egypte
0
20
20
629
476,9
Lisboa
Skoplje
Portugal
Yougoslavie
0
0
Trondelag
Norvege
1,2
638
470,2
Praha I
Tchecoslovaquie
120
648
463,0
Lyon P.T.T.
France
15
Petrozavodsk
U.R.S.S.
10
658
455,9
Langenberg
Allemagne
60
668
449,1
Jerusalem
Palestine
0
2O
20
North Regional
Grande-Bretagne
50
677
443,1
Sottens
Suisse
25
686
437,3
Beograd
Yougoslavie
2,5
695
431,7
Paris P.T.T.
France
7
704
426,1
Stockholm
Suede
55
713
420,8
Roma I
Italic
50
722
415,5
Kiev
U.R.S.S.
100
731
410,4
Sevilla
Espagne
3
Tallinn
Estonie
20
740
405,4
Miinchen
Allemagne
60
749
400,5
Marseille P.T.T.
France
5
Viipuri
Finlande
13
758
395,8
Katowice
Pologne
12
767
39i,i
Midland Regional
(Scottish Regional)
Grande-Bretagne
25
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
359
Frequence
kc/a
Longueur
d'onde
m
Station
Pays
Puissan
actuelle
ce en kW ai
max
de jour
titenne
mum
de nuit *
776
386,6
Stalino
U.R.S.S.
10
Toulouse P.T.T.
France
2
785
382,2
Leipzig
Allemagne
I2O
795
377,4
Corujfia (Santiago)
Lwow
Espagne
Pologne
16*
804
373,1
Salonique
Grece
O
20
20
Scottish Regional
(West Regional)
Grande-Bretagne
50
814
368,6
Milano I
Italic
50
823
364,5
Roumanie
Roumanie
o
832
360,6
Moscou IV
UJLS.S,
100
841
356,7
Berlin
Allemagne
1,5
850
352,9
Bergen
Norvege
i
Onde commune nor-
vegienne
Sofia6
Norvege
Bulgarie
o,7
o
Valencia
Espagne
1,5
20
2O
859
349,2
Simferopol
U.R.S.S.
10
Strasbourg
France
12
868
345,6
Marrakech
Maroc
o
20
2O
Poznan
Pologne
1,7
877
342,1
London Regional
Grande- Bretagne
50
886
338,6
Graz
Autriche
7
895
335,2
France (Sud Pyre-
nees) f
France
—
10
10
Helsinki
Finlande
10
904
33i,9
Hamburg
Maroc espagnol 2
Allemagne
Maroc espagnol
i,5
o
913
328,6
Dnepropetrovsk
U.R.S.S.
10
Limoges P.T.T.
France
0,5
922
325,4
Brno
Tch6coslovaquie
32
932
32i,9
Bruxelles II
Belgique
15
941
318,8
Alger
Gdteborg
Algerie
Suede
12
IO
950
315,8
Breslau
Allemagne
60
959
312,8
France (Region
parisienne)
France
—
Gomel
U.R.S.S.
1,2
968
309,9
Grenoble
France
20
20
20
Odessa \
U.R.S.S.
10
Oukhta / °u Tiraspo1
U.R.S.S.
2
977
307,1
Haifa
Palestine
0
5
5
West Regional
(North Ireland
Regional)
Grande-Bretagne
50
986
304,3
Genova
Italic
10
Torun ou Krak6w
Pologne
2 OU 1,7
995
301,5
Hilversum
Pays-Bas
20
1004
298,8
Bratislava
Tchecoslovaquie
13,5
1013
296,2
North National
(Midland Regional)
Grande- Bretagne
50
Tchernigov
U.R.S.S.
10
1022
293,5
Madrid II
Espagne
3
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
Frequence
kc/s
Longueur
d'onde
m
Station
Pays
Puissai
actuelle
ice en kW a
maxi
de jour
ntenne
mum
de nuit *
1031
291,0
Heilsberg
Allemagne
60
Portugal (Sud)
Portugal
O
1040
288,6
Leningrad II
U.R.S.S.
10
Rennes P.T.T,
France
2,5
Syrie
Syrie
O
20
2O
1050
285,7
Bournemouth (North
East Regional)
Grande-Bretagne
I
Krasnodar
U.R.S.S.
10
Scottish National
Grande-Bretagne
50
1059
283,3
Bari
Italic
20
1068
280,9
Tiraspol
(ou Odessa Oukhta)
U.R.S.S.
10
1077
278,6
Bordeaux P.T.T.
France
12
1086
276,2
Falun
Suede
2
Zagreb
Yougoslavie
o,7
1095
274,0
Barcelona
Espagne
7
Vinnitsa
U.R.S.S,
10
1104
271,7
Kuldiga
Lettonie
O
Napoli
Italic
1,5
III3
269,5
Kosice (Uszhorod)
Tchecoslovaquie
2,6
Oran 10
Algerie
O
1 122
267,4
Alexandrie I
Egypte
O
5
5
Belfast (Northt
Scottish Regional)
Grande-Bretagne
I
H3I
265,3
Hdrby 7
Suede
10
1140
263,2
Torino
Italic
7
H49
26l,I
London National
Grande-Bretagne
50
Turquie
Turquie
5
10
10
West National
(Scottish National)
Grande-Bretagne
50
1158
259,1
Moravska Ostrava
Tchecoslovaquie
11,2
1167
257J
Monte Ceneri
Suisse
15
H76
255,1
Kobenhavn
Danemark
0,8
Malte
Malte
O
5
5
1185
253*2
Kharkov II
U.R.S.S.
10
Nice-Corse P.T.T.
France
O
"95
251,0
Frankfurt
, Allemagne
17
Onde commune alle-
mande
Allemagne
2
1204
249,2
Praha II
Tchecoslovaquie
5
Onde commune
tchecoslovaque
Tchecoslovaquie
o
1213
247*3
Lille P.T.T.
France
5
1222
245,5
Trieste
Italic
10
1231
243,7
Gleiwitz
Allemagne
5
Onde commune alle-
mande
Allemagne
0,25
1240
241,9
Yougoslavie
Yougoslavie
o
1249
240,2
Luxembourg
Luxembourg
150
1258
23S,5
Riga
Lettonie
15
10
10
Roma II 8
Italic
o,5
i
i
San Sebastian
Espagne
3
1267
236,8
Onde commune alle-
mande
Allemagne
2
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
36l
Frequence
kc/s
Longueur
d'onde
m
Station
Pays
Puissar
actuelle
ice en kW a
max!
de jour
ntenne
mum
de nuit *•
1276
235,1
Varna
Bulgarie
O
Onde commune nor-
vegienne
Norvege
o,7
1285
233,5
Belgique
Grece du Sud
Belgique
Grece
0
o
1294
231,8
Linz
Autriche
0,5
Salzburg
Autriche
0,5
1303
230,2
Danzig
Ville libre de
o,5
IO
10
Danzig
Sombor
Yougoslavie
o
10
IO
1312
228,7
Onde commune sue-
doise
Suede
1,25
1321
227,1
Budapest II
Hongrie
0,8
1330
225,6
Onde commune
Allemagne du Nord
Allemagne
o,5
1339
224,O
Montpellier P.T.T.
France
5
5
5
Pinsk
Pologne
o
5
5
Onde commune po-
lonaise (Est)
Pologne
o
1348
222,6
Onde commune in-
ternationale, type I
Aberdeen
Bengasi
Grande-Bretagne
Cyrenaique
i
o
Cairo II
Egypte
0
Dublin
Etat libre
i
d'Irlande
Estonie
Estonie
o
France (Sud-ouest)
France
0
Konigsberg
Allemagne
0,5
Lithuanie
Lithuanie
0
Lodz
Pologne
I»7
Milano II
Italic.
4
Monaco
Principaute de
Monaco
o
Norvege
Vorarlberg
Norvege
Autriche
0
o
Yougoslavie
Yougoslavie
0
1357
221,1
Onde commune ita-
lienne
Italic
o
Onde commune nor-
vegienne
Norvege
0,5
1366
219,6
Krak6w ou Torun
Pologne
1,7 ou 2
1375
218,2
Onde commune
suisse
Suisse
o,5
1384
216,8
Albanie
Albanie
o
Warszawa II
Pologne
2
1393
215,4
France (Centre)
France
O
Onde commune fran-
caise
France
O
I4O2
2I4,O
Bulgarie
Onde commune sue-
Bulgarie
O
5
5
doise
Suede
0,4
I4II
212,6
Bucuresti
Roumanie
12
12
12
Onde commune por-
tugaise
Portugal
2
Onde commune rou-
maine
Roumanie
O
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 330
Frequence
kc/s
Longueur
d'onde
m
Station
Pays
Puissan<
actuelle
:e en kW at
max;
de jour
itenne
mum
de nuit *
1420
211,3
Onde commune fin-
landaise
Finlande
1,5
Onde commune you-
goslave
Yougoslavie
o
1429
209,9
Onde commune In-
ternationale, type I
Alexandrie II
Egypte
0
Cork
Etat libre d'lr-
lande
I
France (He de
France)
France
o
Klagenfurt
Autriche
0,5
Newcastle
Grande-Bretagne
I
Norv&ge
Pays-Bas
Tripoli
Norvege
Pays-Bas
Tripolitaine
o
o
o
Yougoslavie
Yougoslavie
o
1438
208,6
Onde commune hon-
groise
Hongrie
o
Magyar6var
Hongrie
1,25
Miskolc
Hongrie
1,25
Nyiregyhaza
Hongrie
6,25
6,2
6,2
Pecs
Hongrie
1,25
1447
207,3
Lithuanie
Lithuanie
0
Onde commune espa-
gnole
Espagne
I
1456
206,0
Onde commune fran-
caise
France
0
1465
204,8
Onde commune alle-
mande
Allemagne
o
H74
203,5
Plymouth
Grande-Bretagne
0,3
5
5
Onde commune bri-
tannique
Grande-Bretagne
0
1483
202,3
Onde commune so-
vietique
U.R.S.S.
0
1492
201,1
Onde commune in-
ternationale,
types
1500
2OO
Onde commune in-
ternationale,
type 2
1 Applicable une heure apres le coucher du soleil au lieu de I'Smetteur.
2 Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers I'int&ieur du pays.
8 En cas de ge"ne aux services mobiles, deyra utiliser une antenne dirigee du cdte" oppose1 a la mer.
* Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers Tint^rieur du pays et limiter le rayonnement vers la mer a une valeur
non susceptible^de g€ner le trafic maritime-
5 A synchroniser avec Linz et Salzburg sur 1294 kc/s (231,8 m) si cette station compromet le service maritime.
8 Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers Test.
7 Devra utiliser une antenne dirigee vers le nord, si la puissance de passe 60 kW le maximum autorise pouvant
atteindre 100 fcW.
* En cas de g§ne, devra utiliser une antenne dirige"e vers Test.
» La puissance de Palermo et celle des stations de 1'onde commune italienne (Sicile) pourront Stre port<5es a
5 kW si la puissance d'Athloneest port6e a 100 kW. Dans ce cas, il sera fait usage, par les stations italiennes,
d'antennes limitant le rayonnement vers 1'Irlande pour eviter de gdner le service de la station d'Athlone.
10 En cas de ge"ne pour le service de Napoli, devra utiliser une antenne dirige"e vers I'intSrieur du pays.
11 En cas de g8ne aux services mobiles ou aux services non ouverts a la correspondance publique, devra utiliser
une antenne dirig€e et r€duire sa puissance pendant la nuit.
Approved :
The President of the European
Broadcasting Conference.
MURI.
LUCERNE, June ip, 1933.
Vu:
Le president de la Conference europeenne
des radiocommunications:
MURI
LUCERNE, le igjuin 1933.
June 19, 1933
EUROPEAN BROADCASTING
No. 330a
363
Final Protocol annexed to the European Broadcasting Convention.
Signed at Lucerne, June 19, 1933.
Protocole final annexe §. la Convention europeenne de radiodiffusion.
Signe £ Lucerne, 19 juin 1933.
Text from publication by the Bureau international de V Union teUgrapHgue; translation sup-
plied by the United States Department of State.
[Translation]
Upon proceeding with the signing
of the European Broadcasting Con-
vention, the undersigned plenipo-
tentiaries take note of the following
statement:
The plenipotentiaries of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland as well as those of
Roumania state formally that their
Government does not accept, by
their signing of the European Broad-
casting Convention, the provisions
contained in subparagraph (d) of
§ 2 of Article 10 of the above-
mentioned Convention; these pro-
visions relate to interference be-
tween the broadcasting stations of
the Union of Soviet Socialist Re-
publics provided for in the Lucerne
Plan, and the frequencies of which
are located in the bands covered by
the reservations contained in the
Final Protocol of Madrid, and the
stations of the services to which
these bands are assigned.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow-
ing plenipotentiaries have prepared
the present Protocol and they have
signed it in one copy which shall
remain in the archives of the Gov-
ernment of the Swiss Confederation
and of which a copy shall be for-
warded to each Government signa-
tory to the said Protocol.
Done at Lucerne, June 19, 1933.
Au moment de proceder a la signa-
ture de la Convention europeenne de
radiodiffusion, les p!6nipotentiaires
soussignes prennent acte de la d£cla-
ration suivante:
Les p!6nipotentiaires du Roy-
aume-Uni de la Grande-Bretagne et
de 1'Irlande du Nord ainsi que ceux
de la Roumanie d6clarent formelle-
ment que, par leur signature de la
Convention europeenne de radio-
diffusion, leur Gouvernement n'ac-
cepte pas les dispositions contenues
dans 1'alinea d) du § 2 de Particle 10
de la Convention susdite, disposi-
tions relatives aux interferences entre
les stations de radiodiffusion de
r Union des R<§publiques Sovi6tistes
Socialistes pr6vues dans le Plan de
Lucerne, et dont les frequences sont
situ6es dans les bandes ayant fait
Tobjet des reserves mentionn£es au
Protocole final de Madrid, et les
stations des services auxquels ces
bandes sont attribuees.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les p!6nipotenti-
aires ci-apres ont dress6 le present
Protocole et ils Font signe en un
exemplaire qui restera dans les
archives du Gouvernement de la
Confederation suisse et dont une
copie sera remise & chaque Gouverne-
ment signataire dudit Protocole.
Fait a Lucerne, le 19 juin 1933-
[Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the convention.]
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 33!
No. 331
AGREEMENT concerning a Modus Vivendi relating to the Jurisdic-
tion of the European Commission of the Danube. Signed at
Semmering, June 25, 1933.
ACCORD concernant un Modus Vivendi relatif a la juridiction de la
Commission Europeenne du Danube. Signe au Semmering, 25
juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. After the conclusion of the convention instituting the definitive statute
of the Danube, of July 23, 1921 (No. 47, ante), a dispute as to the jurisdiction of the European
Commission of the Danube between Galatz and Braila was referred to the League of Nations
Advisory and Technical Committee for Communications and Transit. The Permanent
Court of International Justice gave an advisory opinion on this dispute on December 8, 1927
(Publications of the Court, Series B, No. 14). Thereafter effort was made to conclude a
convention on the maritime Danube, and a draft initialled on March 20, 1929, was agreed to
by the parties to the convention of July 23, 1921, by a declaration of December 5, 1930
(No. 274, ante). In 1932, the effort to bring the convention into force was for the time being
abandoned, and a settlement of the dispute was sought by this modus vivendi. The text of
the modus vivendi was communicated to the Advisory and Technical Committee, which was
informed that "there is no further need for the present to follow the procedure proposed in
this matter." League of Nations Documents, C.C.T.544, C.C.T.583.
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification,
Entered into force June 25,
Text and translation from League of Nations Document, C.98.M.33.I934.VIII.
[Translation]
The delegates of France, Great Les d&egues de France, de Grande-
Britain, Italy and Roumania met at Bretagne, d' Italie et de Roumanie,
Semmering (Austria) in an extra- r6unis au Semmering (Autriche) en
ordinary ^ session of the European session extraordinaire de la Commis-
Commission of the Danube: sion europ£enne du Danube,
Considering that at the meeting Conside'rant que dans la reunion
which they held in Paris on March qu'ils ont tenue a Paris le 13 mars
I3th, 1932, as a result of the negotia- 1932 a la suite des negotiations qui
tions which took place between their ont eu lieu entre leurs gouvernements
respective Governments, with the respectifs, avec le concours d'un
assistance of a special Committee of comite* special de la Soci6 1<§ des
the League ^of Nations, in connection Nations, a propos de la juridiction de
with the jurisdiction of the said ladite Commission, ils avaient estim6
Commission, they came to the con- que la Convention paraph<§e le 20
elusion that the Convention initialled mars 1929 ne pouvait gtre mise en
on March 2Oth, 1929, could not be vigueur qu'apres Maboration du
put into force before the Regulations reglement de fonctionnement vis6 a
for the working of the Convention 1'article 10 de cette Convention, et
referred to in Article 10 of that Con- que sur certains points dudit r£gle-
1 The text of the modus vivendi was communicated to the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations, but it was not formally registered with the Secretariat.
June 25, 1933
EUROPEAN DANUBE COMMISSION
365
vention were drawn up, and that no
agreement had been reached as
regards certain points of the said
Regulations ; that, moreover, at that
time the economic circumstances in
general, and, in particular, the finan-
cial situation of the Commission and
of Roumania, did not seem favour-
able to a modification, on the basis
contemplated, of the existing judicial
organisation, and that consequently
it did not appear desirable to pursue
negotiations the outcome of which,
even if it could be regarded as final,
could not be put into application;
Considering that they then decided
unanimously to adopt temporarily,
subject to approval by their Govern-
ments, a modus vivendi drawn up on
March I3th, 1932;
Considering that this modus vi-
vendi was supplemented by the
additional declaration signed at Sem-
mering on July 27th, 1932, by the
delegates of France, Great Britain
and Roumania, modified at Dresden
in July, 1932, on the Roumanian
delegate's proposal and signed there-
after by all the delegates ;
Considering that, in a letter dated
August 3Oth, 1932, the Roumanian
delegate submitted certain objections
on the part of his Government to the
adoption of the first paragraph of
point I of the modus vivendi, and
that, as a result of the correspond-
ence exchanged, this modification
was authorised by the four Gov-
ernments,
Place on record their agreement,
concluded at Galatz in virtue of the
resolution of May ryth, 1933 (Pro-
tocol No. 1219), on the text thus
modified of the modus vivendi and on
that of the additional declaration,1
as follows :
MODUS VIVENDI MODUS VIVENDI
I. Roumania consents to refrain I. La Roumanie consent £ s'ab-
from contesting the full jurisdiction stenir de contester la competence
of the European Commission of the entiere de la Commission europe-
1 No. 33 la, post. — ED.
ment T accord n'avait pu £tre r6alis6;
que, d'autre part, a ce moment, les
circonstances <§conomiques en gen6-
ral et, en particulier, la situation
financiere de la Commission et de la
Roumanie ne semblaient pas favo-
rables a une modification, sur les
bases envisag6es, de Forganisation
judiciaire existante et que, en conse-
quence, il ne paraissait pas opportun
de poursuivre une n6gociation dont
Tissue, fut-elle definitivement ac-
quise, ne pouvait trouver son ap-
plication ;
Consider ant qu'ils avaient alors
decid6 a Tunanimite d'adopter tem-
porairement, sous r6serve de Tap-
probation de leurs gouvernements,
un modus vivendi arr^te le 13 mars
1932;
Consid^rant que ce modus vivendi
a ete complete par la Declaration
additipnnelle signee au Semmering
le 27 juillet 1932 par les d61£gues de
France, de Grande-Bretagne et de
Roumanie, declaration modifiee a
Dresde en juillet 1932 sur la proposi-
tion du del£gu6 de Roumanie et
signee ensuite par tous les delegues ;
Considerant que, par lettre du 30
aout 1932, le d61egu6 de Roumanie a
pr£sente certaines objections de son
gouvernement a Tadoption de Tali-
nea I du point I du modus vivendi et
qu'a la suite d'une correspondance
6changee, cette modification a £t£
autoris£e par les quatre gouverne-
ments,
Constatent leur accord etabli £
Galatz par la resolution du 17 mai
1933 (Protocole N° 1219) sur le texte
ainsi niodifi6 du modus vivendi et sur
celui de la Declaration additionnelle,1
dans la forme suivante:
366
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 331
Danube from the sea to Braila
(i 74km.);
^ On the other hand, the Commis-
sion consents to refrain from exercis-
ing its jurisdiction between Braila
and Galatz, the following procedure
being observed:
(a) For vessels proceeding towards
Braila or coming from Braila, and
not calling at Galatz, the jurisdiction
of the Commission's Inspector of
Navigation shall be exercised exclu-
sively between the port of Sulina and
mile 79;
(6) For vessels proceeding up-
stream and calling at Galatz, the
jurisdiction of the Inspector of Navi-
gation shall cease at the moment
when the pilot of the port of Galatz
begins his duties on board, or at the
moment when the vessel begins its
mooring and wharfing operations, in
the event of there being no pilot from
the port on board. Nevertheless,
the pilot of the port of Galatz may
not take up his duties below mile
(c) For vessels proceeding down-
stream and calling at Galatz, the
jurisdiction of the Inspector of
Navigation shall not begin until the
vessel, on departure from Galatz,
resumes its journey, and until the
pilot of the port of Galatz, should
there be one on board, ceases his
duties, which may not in any case be
continued beyond mile
II. The Commission agrees that,
should a vacancy in the post of Cap-
tain of the port of Sulina occur, the
Commission, in filling this vacancy,
will consider only candidates of
Roumanian nationality.
DONE in five copies at Semmering
(Austria) on June 25th, 1933.
enne du Danube de la mer jusqu'£
Braila (km. 174).
D'autre part, la Commission con-
sent & s'abstenir d'exercer sa comp<§-
tence judiciaire entre Braila et
Galatz en observant les modalites
indiqu6es ci-apres:
a) Pour les Mtiments en cours de
navigation allant vers Braila ou
venant de Braila, ne faisant pas
escale a Galatz, la competence de
Tinspecteur de la navigation de la
Commission s'exercera exclusivement
entre le port de Soulina et le mille 79;
b) Pour les b&timents remontants,
faisant escale & Galatz, la comp6-
tence de 1'inspecteur de la navigation
cessera au moment OTJL le pilote du
port de Galatz prendra ses fonctions
& bord, ou au moment oil le bcltiment
commencera dans ce port ses op6ra-
tions de mouillage ou d'accostage
dans le cas ou il n'y aurait pas de
pilote du port & bord. Toutefois, le
pilote du port de Galatz ne pourra
prendre ses fonctions en aval du
mille 77^;
c) Pour les b&timents avalants,
faisant escale & Galatz, la compe-
tence de 1'inspecteur de la navigation
ne commencera quj£ partir du mo-
ment oil le b^timent, au depart de
Galatz, reprendra son voyage, et le
pilote du port de Galatz, dans le cas
ou il y en aurait un £ bord, cessera
ses fonctions, qui ne pourront, en
tout cas, se prolonger au del& du mille
II. La Commission admet que,
en cas de vacance du poste de capi-
taine de port de Soulina, le choix de
la Commission pour combler cette
vacance ne porte que sur des candi-
dats de nationality roumaine.
FAIT en cinq exemplaires au Sem-
mering (Autriche), le 25 juin 1933.
[Signed :] For France : MARCEL RAY ; for Great Britain : DOUGLAS KEANE ;
for Italy: G. MACCHIORO VIVALBA; for Roumania: CONST. CONTZESCO.
June 25, 1933 EUROPEAN DANUBE COMMISSION
No. 331a
367
Declaration annexed to the Modus Vivendi relating to the Jurisdic-
tion of the European Commission of the Danube. Signed at
Semmering, June 25, 1933.
Declaration annexee au Modus Vivendi relatif §. la juridiction de la
Commission Europeenne du Danube. Signee au Semmering, 25
juin 1933.
Entered into force June 25, IQ33*1
Text and translation from League of Nations Document, €.98^.33.1934. VIII.
[Translation]
The delegates of France, Great
Britain and Italy on the European
Commission of the Danube — after
taking cognisance of the observa-
tions made by the legal counsel of the
Roumanian Ministry for Foreign
Affairs on the interpretation which
might be given to the modus vivendi
signed on to-day's date with regard
to the jurisdiction of the European
Commission of the Danube — confirm,
on behalf of their respective Govern-
ments, that the first two paragraphs
of point I of the modus vivendi form
an indivisible whole and are con-
tingent upon each other for the whole
duration of the said modus vivendi.
When this modus vivendi ceases to
be in force, the Roumanian Govern-
ment and likewise the other three
Governments reserve the right to
revert to their former legal position.
The present declaration supple-
ments the modus vivendi signed on
the same date, and shall be com-
municated simultaneously therewith
to the Advisory and Technical Com-
mittee of the League of Nations.
DONE in five copies at Semmering
(Austria) on June 25th, 1933.
Les del£gu6s de France, de Grande-
Bretagne et d'ltalie & la Commission
europ6enne du Danube, apr£s avoir
pris connaissance des observations
faites par le Conseil juridique du
Ministire des Affaires Itrangeres de
Roumanie sur 1'interpretation qui
pourrait 6tre donne*e au modus
vivendi signe* ce jour au sujet de la
juridiction de la Commission euro-
peenne du Danube, confirment, au
nom de leurs gouvernements respec-
tifs, que les deux premiers alineas du
point I du modus vivendi forment un
tout indivisible et sont subordonn6s
r6ciproquement Fun & Tautre pour
toute la dur£e dudit modus vivendi.
Lorsque ce modus vivendi cessera
d'etre en vigueur, le Gouvernement
roumain comme les trois autres gou-
vernements se r£servent le droit de
revenir & leur position juridique
anterieure.
La presente declaration complete
le modus vivendi signe le mgme jour
et sera, en mgme temps que lui,
communique^ a la Commission con-
sultative et technique de la Soci6te
des Nations.
FAIT en cinq exemplaires au Sem-
mering (Autriche), le 25 juin 1933.
[Here follow the same signatures as those appended to the agreement concerning the modus
vivendi.]
1 The text of the declaration was communicated to the Secretary-General of the League of
Nations, but it was not formally registered with the Secretariat.
368
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 332
No. 332
CONVENTION concerning Fee-Charging Employment Agencies.
Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant les bureaux de placement payants.
Adoptee a Geneve, 29 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A convention on unemployment was adopted by the International
Labor Conference at its first session at Washington, November 28, 1919 (No. II, ante),
containing provisions (Article 2) concerning free employment agencies. This convention
was adopted as a draft convention by the International Labor Conference at its seventeenth
session; its short title is " Fee-Charging Employment Agencies Convention, 1933." See
also the convention for establishing facilities for finding employment for seamen, adopted
as a draft convention by the International Labor Conference at its second session (No. 25,
ante).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretariat
of the League of Nations by Spain, April 27, 1935; Chile, October 18, 1935; Sweden, January
I, 1936; and Finland, January 13, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. International Labour Conference, Sixteenth Session, Geneva, 1932, Record
of Proceedings (Geneva: International Labour Office, 1932); idem, Seventeenth Session,
Geneva, 1933 (i933)- See also the preparatory documents of the sixteenth and seventeenth
sessions of the conference. The text of this convention is also published in Br . Park Papers
(1933), Cmd. 4429.
J. Morellet, "La Conference internationale du travail de 1933," 29 Revue critique de droit
international (1934), pp. 362-72; Anon., "The Sixteenth Session of the International Labour
Conference," 26 Int. Labour Rev. (1932), pp. 150-198; Anon., "The Seventeenth Session of
the International Labour Conference," 28 idem (1933), pp. 317-51.
Entered into force October 18, I936.1
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the League of
Nations.
The General Conference of the
International Labour Organisation
of the League of Nations,
Having been convened at Ge-
neva by the Governing Body of
the International Labour Office,
and having met in its Seventeenth
Session on 8 June 1933, and
Having decided upon the adop-
tion of certain proposals with
regard to fee-charging employment
agencies, which is the first item on
the agenda of the session, and
La Conference g<§n6rale de FOr-
ganisation internationale du Travail
de la Societe des Nations,
Convoqu£e a Gen&ve par le
Conseil d' administration du Bu-
reau international du Travail, et
s'y 6tant r6unie le 8 juin 1933, en
sa dix-septi&me session,
Apr£s avoir d6cid£ d'adopter
diverses propositions relatives aux
bureaux de placement payants,
question qui constitue la premiere
question i 1'ordre du jour de la
session, et
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, October 18, 1936.
June 29, 1933 FEE-CHARGING EMPLOYMENT AGENCIES
369
Having determined that these
proposals shall take the form of a
Draft International Convention,
adopts, this twenty-ninth day of
June of the year one thousand
nine hundred and thirty-three, the
following Draft Convention for rat-
ification by the Members of the In-
ternational Labour Organisation,
in accordance with the provisions of
Part XIII of the Treaty of Versailles
and of the corresponding parts of
the other Treaties of Peace:
Article i, — i. For the purpose of
this Convention the expression " fee-
charging employment agency"
means :
(a) employment agencies con-
ducted with a view to profit, that is
to say, any person, company, institu-
tion, agency or other organisation
which acts as an intermediary for the
purpose of procuring employment
for a worker or supplying a worker
for an employer with a view to
deriving either directly or indirectly
any pecuniary or other material
advantage from either employer or
worker; the expression does not
include newspapers or other publica-
tions unless they are published
wholly or mainly for the purpose of
acting as intermediaries between
employers and workers ;
(6) employment agencies not con-
ducted with a view to profit, that is
to say, the placing services of any
company, institution, agency or
other organisation which, though not
conducted with a view to deriving
any pecuniary or other material
advantage, levies from either em-
ployer or worker for the above
services an entrance fee, a periodical
contribution or any other charge.
2. This Convention does not apply
to the placing of seamen.
Art. 2. — i. Fee-charging employ-
ment agencies conducted with a view
to profit as defined in paragraph i
(a) of the preceding article shall be
Apres avoir decid£ que ces pro-
positions prendraient la forme <Tun
projet de convention Interna-
tionale,
adopte, ce vingt-neuvi&me jour de
juin mil neuf cent trente-trois, le
projet de convention ci-apres, &
ratifier par les Membres de POrgani-
sation internationale du Travail,
conformement aux dispositions de la
Partie XIII du Traite de Versailles
et des parties correspondantes des
autres Traites de Paix:
Article i. — i. Aux fins de la pre-
sente convention, F expression "bu-
reau de placement payant" d6signe:
a) les bureaux de placement & fin
lucrative, c'est-a-dire toute personne,
soci£te, institution, agence ou autre
organisation qui sert d'interm£diaire
pour procurer un emploi & un tra-
vailleur ou un travailleur a un em-
ployeur, a Teffet de tirer de Tun ou
de Tautre un profit materiel direct
ou indirect; cette definition ne s'ap-
plique pas aux journaux ou autres
publications, sauf & ceux dont Tobjet
exclusif ou principal est d'agir comme
interm6diaires entre employeurs et
travailleurs;
b) Les bureaux de placement & fin
non lucrative, c'est-a-dire les ser-
vices de placement des soci6tes,
institutions, agences ou autres
organisations qui, tout en ne pour-
suivant pas un profit materiel per-
goivent de T employ eur ou du
travailleur, pour lesdits services, un
droit d'entree, une cotisation ou une
r£mun6ration quelconque.
2. La preseiite convention ne s' ap-
plique pas au placement des marins.
Art. 2. — i. Les bureaux de place-
ment payants & fin lucrative vises au
paragraphs I a) de Particle pr£ce-
dent, devront £tre supprim£s dans
370
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 332
abolished within three years from the
coming into force of this Convention
for the Member concerned.
2. During the period preceding
abolition:
(a) there shall not be established
any new fee-charging employment
agency conducted with a view to
profit;
(&) fee-chargingemploymentagen-
cies conducted with a view to profit
shall be subject to the supervision of
the competent authority and shall
only charge fees and expenses on a
scale approved by the said authority.
Art. 3. — I. Exceptions to the pro-
visions of paragraph I of Article 2 of
this Convention may be allowed by
the competent authority in excep-
tional cases, but only after consulta-
tion of the organisations of em-
ployers and workers concerned.
2. Exceptions may only be al-
lowed in virtue of this article for
agencies catering for categories of
workers exactly defined by national
laws or regulations and belonging to
occupations placing for which is
carried on under special conditions
justifying such an exception.
3. The establishment of new fee-
charging employment agencies shall
not be allowed in virtue of this
article after the expiration of the
period of three years referred to in
Article 2.
4. Every fee-charging employ-
ment agency for which an exception
is allowed under this article:
(a) shall be subject to the super-
vision of the competent authority;
(6) shall be required to be in pos-
session of a yearly licence renewable
at the discretion of the competent
authority during a period which
shall not exceed ten years ;
(c) shall only charge fees and
expenses on a scale approved by the
competent authority; and
(d) shall only place or recruit
un delai de trois ann6es & partir de
1'entree en vigueur, pour chaque
Membre, de la pr6sente convention.
2. Pendant le delai pr^cedant
cette suppression :
a) il ne sera pas etabli de nouveau
bureau de placement payant 4 fin
lucrative ;
V) les bureaux de placement pay-
ants & fin lucrative seront soumis au
contrdle de Tautorit6 competente et
ne pourront pr<§lever que les taxes et
frais figurant sur un tarif approuve
par ladite autorite.
Art. 3. — i. Des derogations aux
dispositions du paragraphe I de Tar-
tide 2 de la pr<§sente convention
pourront £tre accordees exception-
nellement par Fautorite competente,
mais seulement apr&s consultation
des organisations patronales et ou-
vri&res interessees.
2. Les derogations autorisees en
vertu du present article ne pourront
porter que sur des bureaux affect6s
au placement de categories de tra-
vailleurs nettement d£sign£es par la
legislation nationale et appartenant
& des professions dans lesquelles le
placement s'effectue dans des condi-
tions speciales de nature & justifier
la derogation.
3. L'etablissement de nouveaux
bureaux de placement payants ne
pourra £tre autoris6 en vertu du
present article, apr£s Texpiration du
delai de trois ans prevu & 1'article 2.
4. Tout bureau de placement pay-
ant auquel une derogation est ac-
cordee en vertu du present article:
a) sera soumis au contrSle de
Tautorite competente;
&) devra posseder une licence an-
nuelle renduvelable & la discretion de
Tautorite competente pendant dix
ans au plus;
c) ne pourra preiever que des
taxes et frais figurant sur un tarif
approuve par 1'autorite competente ;
d) ne pourra soit placer, soit re-
June 29, 1933 FEE-CHARGING EMPLOYMENT AGENCIES
371
workers abroad if authorised so to do
by its licence and if its operations are
conducted under an agreement be-
tween the countries concerned.
Art 4. Fee-charging employment
agencies not conducted with a view
to profit as defined in paragraph I
(6) of Article i :
(a) shall be required to have an
authorisation from the competent
authority and shall be subject to the
supervision of the said authority;
(b) shall not make any charge in
excess of the scale of charges fixed by
the competent authority with strict
regard to the expenses incurred ; and
(c) shall only place or recruit
workers abroad if permitted so to do
by the competent authority and if
their operations are conducted under
an agreement between the countries
concerned.
Art. 5. Fee-charging employment
agencies as defined in Article I of
this Convention and every person,
company, institution, agency or
other private organisation habitually
engaging in placing shall, even
though making no charge, make a
declaration to the competent au-
thority stating whether their placing
services are given gratuitously or for
remuneration.
Art. 6. National laws or regula-
tions shall prescribe appropriate
penalties, including the withdrawal
when necessary of the licences and
authorisations provided for by this
Convention, for any violation of the
above articles or of any laws or
regulations giving effect to them.
Art. 7. There shall be included
in the annual reports to be submitted
under Article 408 of the Treaty of
Versailles and the corresponding
articles of the other Treaties of
Peace all necessary information con-
cerning the exceptions allowed under
Article 3.
cruter des travailleurs £ l'£tranger
que s'il y est autorise par sa licence
et & condition que ses operations
soient effectu6es par application d'un
accord entre les pays interesses.
Art. 4. Les bureaux de placement
payants a fin non lucrative vises a
1'article I, paragraphe I b):
^ a) devront posseder une autorisa-
tion de 1'autorite competente et
seront soumis au contr&le de ladite
autorite ;
6) ne pourront prelever une remu-
neration superieure au tarif qui sera
fix£ par 1'autorite competente en
tenant strictement compte des frais
encourus ;
c) ne pourront soit placer, soit
recruter des travailleurs a Tetranger
que s'ils y sont autorises par 1'auto-
rite competente et & condition que
leurs operations soient effectu6es par
application d'un accord entre les
pays interess6s.
Art. 5. Les bureaux de placement
payants vises a 1'article I de la
presente convention, ainsi que toute
personne, societe, institution, agence
ou autre organisation priv£e s'occu-
pant habituellement de placement,
m&tne & titre gratuit, seront tenus de
se declarer £ 1'autorite competente en
indiquant si les services de placement
sont gratuits ou r6mun6r£s.
Art. 6. La legislation nationale
prevoiera a l'6gard de toute infrac-
tion soit aux dispositions des articles
precedents, soit aux prescriptions
leur faisant porter eff et, des sanctions
p£nales appropri6es comprenant le
retrait, s'il y a lieu, de la licence ou de
Tautorisation prevues par la pre-
sente convention.
Art. 7. Les rapports annuels pre-
vus par 1'article 408 du Traite de
Versailles et les articles correspon-
dants des autres Trails de paix
donneront tous les renseignements
n£cessaires sur les derogations accor-
d£es en vertu de 1'article 3.
372
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 332
Art. 8. The formal ratifications
of this Convention under the condi-
tions set forth in Part XIII of the
Treaty of Versailles and in the
corresponding parts of the other
Treaties of Peace shall be com-
municated to the Secretary-General
of the League of Nations for regis-
tration.
Art. 9. This Convention shall be
binding only upon those Members
whose ratifications have been regis-
tered with the Secretariat.
It shall come into force twelve
months after the date on which the
ratifications of two Members of the
International Labour Organisation
have been registered with the Secre-
tary-General.
Thereafter, this Convention shall
come into force for any Member
twelve months after the date on
which its ratification has been regis-
tered.
Art. 10. As soon as the ratifica-
tions of two Members of the Inter-
national Labour Organisation have
been registered with the Secretariat,
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations shall so notify all the
Members of the International La-
bour Organisation. He shall like-
wise notify them of the registration
of ratifications which may be com-
municated subsequently by other
Members of the Organisation.
Art. n. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of ten
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions for registration. Such denun-
ciation shall not take effect until one
year after the date on which it is
registered with the Secretariat.
Each Member which has ratified
this Convention and which does not,
within the year following the expira-
tion of the period of ten years men-
tioned in the preceding paragraph,
exercise the right of denunciation
Art. 8. Les ratifications officielles
de la presente convention dans les
conditions pr<§vues a la Partie XIII
du Traite de Versailles et aux parties
correspondantes des autres Trait6s
de Paix seront communiqu6es au
Secretariat general de la Societ6 des
Nations et par lui enregis trees.
Art. 9. La presente convention
ne Hera que les Membres de 1'Organ-
isation internationale du Travail
dont la ratification aura et£ enre-
gistree au Secretariat.
Elle entrera en vigueur douze mois
apres que les ratifications de deux
Membres auront et6 enregistrees par
le Secretaire g6n6ral.
Par la suite, cette convention en-
trera en vigueur pour chaque Mem-
bre douze mois apres la date ou sa
ratification aura ete enregistr£e.
Art. 10. Aussitdt que les ratifica-
tions de deux Membres de TOrgani-
sation internationale du Travail au-
ront ete enregistrees au Secretariat,
le Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations notifiera ce fait a tous les
Membres de 1'Organisation interna-
tionale du Travail. II leur notifiera
egalement Tenregistrement des rati-
fications qui lui seront ulterieurement
communiques par tous autres Mem-
bres de 1'Organisation.
Art. n. Tout Membre ayant
ratifie la presente convention peut la
denoncer & 1'expiration d'une p6riode
de dix annees apres la date de la mise
en vigueur initiale de la convention,
par un acte communique au Secre-
taire general de la Societe des Na-
tions, et par lui enregis tre. La de-
nonciation ne prendra effet qu'une
annee apres avoir ete enregistree au
Secretariat.
Tout Membre ayant ratifie la
presente convention qui, dans le
deiai d'une annee apres F expiration
de la periode de dix annees mention-
nee au paragraphe precedent, ne fera
pas usage de la faculte de denoncia-
June 29, 1933 FEE-CHARGING EMPLOYMENT AGENCIES
373
provided for in this article, will be
bound for another period of ten years
and, thereafter, may denounce this
Convention at the expiration of each
period of ten years under the terms
provided for in this article.
Art. 12. At the expiration of each
period of ten years after the coming
into force of this Convention, the
Governing Body of the International
Labour Office shall present to the
General Conference a report on the
working of this Convention and shall
consider the desirability of placing
on the agenda of the Conference the
question of its revision in whole or in
part.
Art. 13. Should the Conference
adopt a new Convention revising this
Convention in whole or in part, then,
unless the new Convention otherwise
provides :
(a) the ratification by a Member
of the new revising Convention shall
ipso jure involve the immediate
denunciation of this Convention,
notwithstanding the provisions of
Article n above, if and when the
new revising Convention shall have
come into force;
(6) as from the date when the new
revising Convention comes into force,
this Convention shall cease to be
open to ratification by the Members.
This Convention shall in any case
remain in force in its actual form and
content for those Members which
have ratified it but have not ratified
the revising Convention.
Art. 14. The French and English
texts of this Convention shall both
be authentic.
The foregoing is the authentic text
of the Draft Convention duly
adopted by the General Conference
of the International Labour Organi-
sation during its Seventeenth Session
which was held at Geneva and
tion pr6vue par le pr6sent article
sera H6 pour une nouvelle p6riode de
dix ann£es, et, par la suite, pourra
denoncer la presente convention a
1' expiration de chaque p£riode de
dix ann^es dans les conditions pr6-
vues au present article.
Art 12. A 1' expiration de chaque
p<§riode de dix annees a compter de
l'entr<§e en vigueur de la presente
convention, le Conseil d'administra-
tion du Bureau international du
Travail devra presenter & la Confe-
rence g£nerale un rapport sur Tap-
plication de la presente convention
et d<§cidera s'il y a lieu d'inscrire &
Fordre du jour de la Conference la
question de sa revision totale ou
partielle.
Art. 13. Au cas ou la Conference
adopterait une nouvelle convention
portant revision totale ou partielle de
la pr6sente convention, et & moins
que la nouvelle convention ne dispose
autrement :
a) la ratification par un Membre
de la nouvelle convention portant
revision entrainerait de plein droit,
nonobstant F article n ci-dessus,
d£nonciation immediate de la pr6-
sente convention, sous reserve que la
nouvelle convention portant revision
soit entree en vigueur ;
V) £ partir de la date de l'entr£e en
vigueur de la nouvelle convention
portant revision, la presente conven-
tion cesserait d'etre ouverte & la
ratification des Membres.
La pr&sente convention demeure-
rait en tout cas en vigueur dans sa
forme et teneur pour les Membres
qui Tauraient ratifi6e et qui ne rati-
fieraient pas la convention portant
revision.
Art. 14. Les textes frangais et
anglais de la presente convention
feront foi Tun et Tautre.
Le texte qui pr6c£de est le texte
authentique du projet de convention
dfiment adopts par la Conference
g6nerale de 1' Organisation Interna-
tionale du Travail dans sa dix-
septi&me session qui s'est tenue &
374 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 333
declared closed the 30th day of June, Geneve et qui a 6t6 d6claree close le
1933- 30 juin 1933.
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap- EN FOI DE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
pended our signatures this twenty- signatures, levingt-neuf juin 1933.
ninth day of June, 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 333
CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Old-Age Insurance for Per-
sons Employed in Industrial or Commercial Undertakings, in the
Liberal Professions, and for Outworkers and Domestic Serv-
ants. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant Passurance-vieillesse obligatoire des
salaries des entreprises industrielles et commerciales, des pro-
fessions liberates, ainsi que des travailleurs a domicile et des
gens de maison. Adoptee SL Geneve, 29 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was adopted as a draft convention by the International
Labor Conference at its seventeenth session; its short title is "Old- Age Insurance (Industry,
etc.) Convention, 1933." See also the convention concerning compulsory old-age insurance
for persons employed in agricultural undertakings, of June 29, 1933 (No. 334, post).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretariat of
the League of Nations by Chile, October 18, 1935; and Great Britain, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. International Labour Conference, Sixteenth Session, Geneva, 1032, Record
of Proceedings (Geneva: International Labour Office, 1932) ; idem, Seventeenth Session, Geneva,
I933 (I933); International Labour Office, Studies and Reports, Series M, No. 10, Compulsory
Pension Insurance (Geneva: International Labour Office, 1933); idem, No. 12, The Interna-
tional Labour Organization and Social Insurance (1936) . See also the preparatory documents
of the sixteenth and seventeenth sessions of the conference. The text of this convention is
also published in Br. ParL Papers (1933), Cmd. 4429.
J. Morellet, "La Conference Internationale du travail de 1933," 29 Revue critique de droit
international (1934), pp. 362-72; Anon., "Invalidity, Old-Age, and Widows' and Orphans'
Insurance at the Seventeenth Session of the International Labour Conference," 29 Int. La-
bour Rev. (1934), pp. 341-83, 500-11; "The Sixteenth Session of the International Labour
Conference," 26 idem (1932), pp. 150-98; "The Seventeenth Session of the International
Labour Conference/' 28 idem (1933), pp. 317-51.
Entered into force July 18, 1937.*
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
The General Conference of the La Conference g6nerale de 1'Or-
International Labour Organisation ganisation Internationale du Travail
of the League of Nations, de la Societ6 des Nations,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, July 18, 1937.
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
375
Having been convened at Ge-
neva by the Governing Body of
the International Labour Office,
and having met in its Seventeenth
Session on June 8, 1933, and
Having decided upon the adop-
tion of certain proposals with
regard to compulsory old-age in-
surance, which is included in the
second item on the agenda of the
session, and
Having determined that these
proposals shall take the form of a
draft international convention,
adopts, this twenty-ninth day of
June of the year one thousand nine
hundred and thirty- three, the follow-
ing Draft Convention for ratification
by the Members of the International
Labour Organisation, in accordance
with the provisions of Part XIII of
the Treaty of Versailles and of the
corresponding parts of the other
Treaties of Peace:
Article i. Each Member of the
International Labour Organisation
which ratifies this Convention under-
takes to set up or maintain a scheme
of compulsory old-age insurance
which shall be based on provisions at
least equivalent to those contained
in this Convention.
Art. 2. — i. The compulsory old-
age insurance scheme shall apply to
manual and non-manual workers, in-
cluding apprentices, employed in
industrial or commercial undertak-
ings or in the liberal professions, and
to outworkers and domestic servants :
2. Provided that any Member
may in its national laws or regula-
tions make such exceptions as it
deems necessary in respect of:
(a) workers whose remuneration
exceeds a prescribed amount and,
where national laws or regulations do
not make this exception general in
its application, any non-manual
workers engaged in occupations which
are ordinarily considered as liberal
professions j
Convoquee a Geneve par le
Conseil d'administration du Bu-
reau international du Travail, et
s'y £tant r6unie le 8 juin 1933, en
sa dix-septieme session,
Apr6s avoir decide d'adopter
diverses propositions relatives a
1 'assurance-vieillesse obligatoire ,
question qui est comprise dans le
deuxieme point a Fordre du jour
de la session, et
Apr£s avoir decide que ces pro-
positions prendraient la forme d'un
projet de convention Interna-
tionale,
adopte, ce vingt-neuvieme jour de
juin mil neuf cent trente-trois, le
projet de convention ci-apr&s, &
ratifier par les Membres de P Organi-
sation international du Travail,
conf ormement aux dispositions de la
Partie XIII du Trait6 de Versailles
et des parties correspondantes des
autres Traites de Paix:
Article i. Tout Membre de I'Or-
ganisation Internationale du Travail
qui ratifie la pr6sente convention
s'engage & instituer ou & maintenir
une assurance-vieillesse obligatoire
dans des conditions au moins 6quiva-
lentes £ celles pr6vues dans la
pr£sente convention.
Art. 2. — i. L'assurance-vieillesse
obligatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
employes et apprentis des entreprises
industrielles, des entreprises com-
merciales et des professions lib£rales,
ainsi qu'aux travailleurs a domicile et
aux gens de maison.
2. Toutefois, chaque Membre
pourra pr6voir dans sa legislation
nationale telles exceptions qu'il esti-
mera n£cessaires en ce qui concerne:
a) les travailleurs dont la r6mune-
ration depasse une limite d6terrriin6e
et, dans les legislations qui ne pr<§-
voient pas une telle exception g6n6-
rale, les employes exergant des profes-
sions consider6es d'habitude comme
professions lib£rales;
376
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 333
(&) workers who are not paid a
money wage;
(c) young workers under a pre-
scribed age and workers too old to
become insured when they first enter
employment;
(d) outworkers whose conditions
of work are not of a like nature to
those of ordinary wage earners ;
(e) members of the employer's
family;
(/) workers whose employment is
of such a nature that, its total dura-
tion being necessarily short, they
cannot qualify for benefit, and per-
sons engaged solely in occasional or
subsidiary employment;
(g) invalid workers and workers in
receipt of an invalidity or old-age
pension;
(A) retired public officials em-
ployed for remuneration and persons
possessing a private income, where
the retirement pension or private
income is at least equal to the old-
age pension provided by national
laws or regulations ;
(£) workers who, during their
studies, give lessons or work for
remuneration in preparation for an
occupation corresponding to such
studies;
(j) domestic servants employed in
the households of agricultural em-
ployers.
3. Provided also that there may
be exempted from liability to insur-
ance persons who, by virtue of any
law, regulations or special scheme,
are or will become entitled to old-age
benefits at least equivalent on the
whole to those provided for in this
Convention.
4. This Convention does not apply
to seamen and sea fishermen.
6) les travailleurs qui ne regoivent
pas de remuneration en esp&ces;
c) les jeunes travailleurs au-des-
sous d'un &ge d6termin6 et les tra-
vailleurs qui, devenant salaries pour
la premiere fois, sont trop tges pour
entrer en assurance;
d) les travailleurs a domicile dont
les conditions de travail ne peuvent
gtre assimilees a celles de 1'ensemble
des salaries;
e) les membres de la famille de
1'employeur;
/) les travailleurs occupant des
emplois qui etant, an total et de par
leur nature, de courte duree ne
permettraient pas aux int6resses de
remplir les conditions d 'attribution
des prestations, ainsi que les per-
sonnes qui n'accomplissent des tra-
vaux salaries qu'£ titre occasionnel
ou accessoire;
g) les travailleurs invalides et les
titulaires d'une pension d'invalidite
ou de vieillesse;
h) les fonctionnaires retrains ac-
complissant un travail salari£ et les
personnes jouissant d'un revenu
priv£, lorsque la retraite ou le revenu
priv<§ est au moins £gal & la pension
de vieillesse pr£vue par la legislation
nationale;
f) les travailleurs qui, pendant
leurs etudes, donnent des legons, ou
sont occup6s contre remuneration en
vue d'acqu&rir une formation leur
permettant d'exercer une profession
correspondant auxdites 6tudes;
j) les domestiques au service per-
sonnel d'employeurs agricoles.
3. En outre, pourront £tre exemp-
tees de 1' obligation d' assurance les
personnes qui, en vertu d'une loi,
d'un reglement ou d'un statut special
ont ou auront droit, en cas de vieil-
lesse, a des prestations au moins
6quivalentes dans 1'ensemble a celles
pr^vues dans la pr^sente conven-
tion.
4. La pr^sente convention ne s'ap-
pliquera pas aux marins et aux
marins-p^cheurs.
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
377
Art. 3. National laws or regula-
tions shall, under conditions to be
determined by them, either entitle
persons formerly compulsorily in-
sured who have not attained the pen-
sionable age to continue their insurance
voluntarily or entitle such persons to
maintain their rights by the period-
ical payment of a fee for the purpose,
unless the said rights are auto-
matically maintained or, in the case
of married women, the husband, if
not liable to compulsory insurance, is
permitted to insure voluntarily and
thereby to qualify his wife for an
old-age or widow's pension.
Art. 4, An insured person shall be
entitled to an old-age pension at an
age which shall be determined by
national laws or regulations but
which, in the case of insurance
schemes for employed persons, shall
not exceed sixty-five.
Art. 5. The right to a pension
may be made conditional upon the
completion of a qualifying period,
which may involve the payment of a
minimum number of contributions
since entry into insurance and during
a prescribed period immediately pre-
ceding the happening of the event
insured against.
Art. 6. — i. An insured person who
ceases to be liable to insurance with-
out being entitled to a benefit repre-
senting a return for the contributions
credited to his account shall retain
his rights in respect of these con-
tributions :
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may terminate rights in
respect of contributions on the expiry
of a term which shall be reckoned
from the date when the insured
person so ceased to be liable to insur-
ance and which shall be either vari-
able or fixed.
(a) Where the term is variable, it
shall not be less than one-third (less
the periods for which contributions
have not been credited) of the total
Art. 3. La legislation nationale
donnera, dans des conditions qu'elle
determinera, aux anciens assures
obligatoires, n'ayant pas atteint 1'ltge
d'ouverture du droit a pension, une
au moms des facultes suivantes:
continuation vplontaire de 1'assu-
rance ou maintien des droits par le
paiement r£gulier d'une taxe de
reconduction, £ moins que ces droits
ne soient maintenus d'office ou que,
dans le cas d'une femme mariee, la
possibility ne soit donn6e au marl non
assujetti £ 1'obligation d'assurance
d'etre admis dans 1'assurance volon-
taire et d'ouvrir ainsi eventuellement
droit & pension de vieillesse ou de
veuve.
Art. 4* L'assur6 aura droit & une
pension de vieillesse, £ un tge qui
sera fix6 par la legislation nationale
et qui, dans les regimes d'assurance
des salaries, ne pourra depasser
soixante-cinq ans accomplis.
Art. 5. Le droit a pension pourra
gtre subordonn6 £ I'accomplissement
d'un stage susceptible de comporter
le versement d'un nombre minimum
de cotisations aussi bien depuis Fen-
tree en assurance qu'au cours d'une
periode determinee pr£c£dant imme-
diatement la realisation du risque.
Art. 6. — i. L'assur£ qui cessera
d'etre assujetti £ 1'obligation d'as-
surance, sans avoir droit £ une pres-
tation constituant la contre-partie
des cotisations port£es S. son compte,
conservera le ben6fice de la validity
de ces cotisations.
2. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra mettre fin & la validite
des cotisations a 1'expiration d'un
delai qui sera compt6 & partir de la
cessation de 1'obligation d'assurance
et qui sera, soit variable, soit fixe.
a) Le delai variable ne devra pas
£tre inferieur au tiers de la totalite
des p6riodes de cotisation accomplies
depuis l'entr£e en assurance, diminu6
378
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 333
of the periods for which contributions
have been credited since entry into
insurance.
(b) Where the term is fixed, it
shall in no case be less than eighteen
months and rights in respect of con-
tributions may be terminated on the
expiry of the term unless, in the
course thereof, a minimum number
of contributions prescribed by na-
tional laws or regulations has been
credited to the account of the in-
sured person in virtue of either com-
pulsory or voluntarily continued in-
surance.
Art. 7. — i. The pension shall,
whether or not dependent on the
time spent in insurance, be a fixed
sum or a percentage of the re-
muneration taken into account for
insurance purposes or vary with the
amount of the contributions paid.
2. Where the pension varies with
the time spent in insurance and its
award is made conditional upon the
completion by the insured person of
a qualifying period, the pension shall,
unless a minimum rate is guaranteed,
include a fixed sum or fixed portion
not dependent on the time spent in
insurance; where the pension is
awarded without any condition as to
the completion of a qualifying period,
provision may be made for a guar-
anteed minimum rate of pension.
3. Where contributions are gradu-
ated according to remuneration, the
remuneration taken into account for
this purpose shall also be taken into
account for the purpose of computing
the pension, whether or not the
pension varies with the time spent in
insurance.
Art 8. — i. The right to benefits
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned has acted fraudulently to-
wards the insurance institution.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned :
des p6riodes qui n'ont pas donne lieu
a cotisation.
6) Le d61ai fixe ne devra, en aucun
cas, gtre inf£rieur a dix-huit mpis; les
cotisations pourront £tre invalid6es a
1'expiration de ce d61ai, & moins
qu'avant ladite expiration un mini-
mum de cotisations, a fixer par la
legislation nationale, n'ait ete porte
au compte de I'assur6 en vertu de
1'assurance obligatoire ou de Tassu-
rance facultative continuee.
Art. 7, — i. Le montant de la pen-
sion sera determine soit en fonction,
soit independamment du temps pass6
en assurance et consiste en une
sornme fixe ou en un pourcentage du
salaire assur6 ou en une somme
variable avec le montant des cotisa-
tions versees.
2. La pension variable avec le
temps pass6 en assurance et dont
F attribution est subordonn^e & Fac-
complissement d'un stage, devra, a
d£faut d'un minimum garanti, com-
porter une somme fixe ou une partie
fixe, independante du temps passe en
assurance ; lorsque 1'attribution de la
pension n'est pas subordonnee &
1'accomplissement d'un stage, un
minimum garanti pourra §tre pr6vu.
3. Lorsque les cotisations sont
gradu6es avec le salaire, le salaire
ayant donn6 lieu & cotisation devra
£tre pris en consideration pour le
calcul de la pension servie, que
celle-ci soit ou non variable avec le
temps pass6 en assurance.
Art. 8. — i. Le droit aux presta-
tions pourra faire Fob jet d'une d6-
cheance ou d'une suspension totale
ou partielle en cas de fraude commise
par I'int£ress6 £ regard de rinstitu-
tion d'assurance.
2. La pension pourra §tre totale-
ment on partiellement suspendue:
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
379
(a) is in employment involving
compulsory insurance ;
(b) is entirely maintained at the
public expense; or
(c) is in receipt of another period-
ical cash benefit payable by virtue of
any law or regulations concerning
compulsory social insurance, pensions
or workmen's compensation for acci-
dents or occupational diseases.
Art. 9. — i. The insured persons
and their employers shall contribute
to the financial resources of the in-
surance scheme.
2. National laws or regulations
may exempt from liability to pay
contributions :
(a) apprentices and young workers
under a prescribed age ;
(6) workers who are not paid a
money wage or whose wages are very
low.
3. Contributions from employers
may be dispensed with under laws or
regulations concerning schemes of
national insurance not restricted in
scope to employed persons.
4. The public authorities shall
contribute to the financial resources
or to the benefits of insurance schemes
covering employed persons in general
or manual workers.
5. National laws or regulations
which, at the time of the adoption of
this Convention, do not require con-
tributions from insured persons may
continue not to require such con-
tributions.
Art. 10. — i. The insurance scheme
shall be administered by institutions
founded by the public authorities
and not conducted with a view to
profit, or by State insurance funds:
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may also entrust its ad-
ministration to institutions founded
on the initiative of the parties con-
cerned or of their organisations and
duly approved by the public au-
thorities.
a) pendant que 1'interesse occupe
un emploi assujetti a Fobligation
d' assurance;
b) pendant qu'il est entierement £
la charge des deniers publics ;
c) tant qu'il b£neficie d'une autre
prestation periodique en especes
servie en vertu d'une loi sur T assu-
rance sociale obligatoire, les pensions
ou la reparation des accidents du
travail ou des maladies profes-
sionnelles.
Art. 9. — i. Les assures et leurs
employeurs devront contribuer a la
formation des ressources de F assu-
rance.
2. La legislation nationale pourra
exonerer de 1' obligation de cotiser:
a) les apprentis et les jeunes
travailleurs au-dessous d'un clge
determine ;
b) les travailleurs qui ne regoi-
vent pas de remuneration en especes
ou qui regoivent de tres bas salaires.
3. La cotisation des employeurs
pourra ne pas 6tre prevue dans les
legislations d'assurance nationale dont
le champ d'application depasse le
cadre du salariat.
4. Les pouvoirs publics participe-
ront a la formation des ressources ou
des prestations de F assurance insti-
tute au b6nefice des salaries en
general ou des ouvriers.
5. Les legislations nationales qui,
lors de F adoption de la presente
convention, ne prevoient pas de
cotisations des assures, pourront
continuer a exonerer les assures de
F obligation de cotiser.
Art. 10. — i. L'assurance sera geree
soit par des institutions creees par
les pouvoirs publics et qui ne pour-
suivront aucun but lucratif , soit par
des fonds publics d'assurance.
2. Toutefois, la legislation natio-
nale pourra egalement confier la
gestion de F assurance a des institu-
tions creees par Finitiative des int6-
resses ou de leurs groupements et
dument reconnues par les pouvoirs
publics.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 333
3. The funds of insurance institu-
tions and State insurance funds shall
be administered separately from the
public funds.
4. Representatives of the insured
persons shall participate in the man-
agement of insurance institutions
under conditions to be determined by
national laws or regulations, which
may likewise decide as to the partic-
ipation of representatives of em-
ployers and of the public authorities.
5. Self-governing insurance insti-
tutions shall be under the adminis-
trative and financial supervision of
the public authorities.
Art. ii. — i. The insured person or
his legal representatives shall have
a right of appeal in any dispute con-
cerning benefits.
2. Such disputes shall be referred
to special tribunals which shall in-
clude judges, whether professional or
not, who are specially cognisant of
the purposes of insurance and the
needs of insured persons or are
assisted by assessors chosen as repre-
sentative of insured persons and
employers respectively.
3. In any dispute concerning lia-
bility to insurance or the rate of
contribution, the employed person
and, in the case of schemes providing
for an employer's contribution, his
employer shall have a right of ap-
peal.
Art. 12. — i. Foreign employed
persons shall be liable to insurance
and to the payment of contributions
under the same conditions as na-
tionals.
2. Foreign insured persons and
their dependants shall be entitled
under the same conditions as na-
tionals to the benefits derived from
the contributions credited to their
account.
3. Foreign insured persons and
their dependants shall, if nationals of
a Member which is bound by this
Convention and the laws or regula-
tions of which therefore provide for a
State subsidy towards the financial
3. Le patrimoine des institutions
et des fonds publics d' assurance sera
gere s6par6ment des deniers publics.
4. Les repr£sentants des assures
participeront a la gestion des institu-
tions d' assurance dans les conditions
d£termin6es par la legislation na-
tionale, qui pourra £galement statuer
sur la participation des repr6sentants
des employeurs et des pouvoirs
publics.
5. Les institutions d'assurance au-
tonomes serpnt placees sous le con-
tr61e financier et administratif des
pouvoirs publics.
Art. n. — I. Un droit de recours
sera reconnu & 1'assure ou & ses
ayants cause en cas de litige au sujet
des prestations.
2. Ces litiges seront du ressort de
juridictions speciales comprenant des
juges, de carriere ou non, particu-
li£rement au courant du but de
T assurance et des besoins des assures,
ou stegeant avec le concours d'as-
sesseurs pris dans les milieux des
assures et des employeurs.
3. En cas de litige concernant Tas-
sujettissement £ T assurance ou le
montant des cotisations, un droit de
recours sera reconnu au salari£ et,
dans les regimes comportant une
cotisation patronale, 4 son em-
ployeur.
Art. 12. — I. Les salaries etrangers
seront assujettis 4 T obligation d'as-
surance et au paiement des cotisa-
tions dans les m6mes conditions que
les nationaux.
2. Les assures Strangers et leurs
ayants droit beneficieront, dans les
m£mes conditions que les nationaux,
des prestations resultant des cotisa-
tions portees & leur compte.
3. Les assures Strangers et leurs
ayants droit ressortissants de tout
Membre 116 par la pr^sente conven-
tion et dont la 16gislation comporte,
en cons6quence, une participation
financiere de TEtat & la formation
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
331
resources or benefits of the insurance
scheme in conformity with Article 9,1
also be entitled to any subsidy or
supplement to or fraction of a pen-
sion which is payable out of public
funds :
4. Provided that national laws or
regulations may restrict to nationals
the right to any subsidy or supple-
ment to or fraction of a pension which
is payable out of public funds and
granted solely to insured persons
who have exceeded a prescribed age
at the date when the laws or regula-
tions providing for compulsory in-
surance come into force.
5. Any restrictions which may ap-
ply in the event of residence abroad
shall only apply to pensioners and
their dependants who are nationals
of any Member bound by this Con-
vention and reside in the territory of
any Member bound thereby to the
extent to which they apply to na-
tionals of the country in which the
pension has been acquired : Provided
that any subsidy or supplement to or
fraction of a pension which is payable
out of public funds may be withheld.
Art. 13. — i. The insurance of em-
ployed persons shall be governed by
the law applicable at their place of
employment.
2. In the interest of continuity of
insurance exceptions may be made
to this rule by agreement between
the Members concerned.
Art. 14. Any Member may pre-
scribe special provisions for frontier
workers whose place of employment
is in its territory and whose place of
residence is abroad.
Art. 15. In countries which, at
the time when this Convention first
comes into force, have no laws or
regulations providing for compulsory
old-age insurance, an existing non-
contributory pension scheme which
guarantees an individual right to a
pension under the conditions defined
in Articles 1 6 to 22 hereinafter shall
des ressources ou des prestations de
I* assurance, conform£ment a F article
9,1 b6n6ficieront, en outre, des sub-
sides, maj orations ou fractions de
pensions payables sur les fonds
publics.
^ 4. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra r£server aux na-
tionaux le ben6fice des subsides,
majorations ou fractions de pensions,
payables sur les fonds publics et
attribuables exclusivement aux as-
sur6s ayant d6pass6 un certain &ge
au moment de la mise en vigueur de
la legislation d'assurance obligatoire.
5. Les restrictions £ventuellement
pr£vues en cas de residence £ F£tran-
ger ne s'appliqueront aux pensionnes
et £ leurs ayants droit ressortissants
de tout Membre lie par la pr£sente
convention et r6sidant sur le terri-
toire de Tun quelconque des Membres
lies par ladite convention, que dans
la mesure applicable aux nationaux
de 1'Etat dans lequel la pension a et6
acquise. Toutefois, les subsides, ma-
jorations ou fractions de pensions
payables sur les fonds publics pour-
ront ne pas gtre verses.
Art. 13. — I. L'assurance des sala-
ries sera r£gie par la loi applicable au
lieu de travail du salari6.
2. Cette r&gle pourra, dans Fin-
t£r§t de la continuite de F assurance,
subir des exceptions, par accord
entre les Membres int6resses.
Art. 14. Tout Membre pourra
soumettre £ un regime special les
travailleurs frontaliers qui ont leur
lieu de travail sur son territoire et
leur lieu de residence & Fetranger,
Art. 15. Dans les pays qui n'ont
pas de legislation d'assurance-vieil-
lesse obligatoire lors de Fentree en
vigueur initiale de la pr6sente con-
vention, tout syst&me alors existant
de pensions non contributives sera
consid6r6 comme satisfaisant & la
pr6sente convention, s'il garantit un
droit individuel & pension, dans les
1 This number varies in the corresponding texts of Nos. 335~336i P05*- — ED.
382
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 333
be deemed to satisfy the require-
ments of this Convention.
Art. 1 6. Pensions shall be awarded
at an age which shall be determined
by national laws or regulations but
which shall not exceed sixty-five.
Art. 17* The right to a pension
may be made conditional upon the
claimant's having been resident in
the territory of the Member for a
period immediately preceding the
making of the claim. This period
shall be determined by national laws
or regulations but shall not exceed
ten years.
Art. i8.: — i. A claimant shall be
entitled to a pension if the annual
value of his means does not exceed a
limit which shall be fixed by national
laws or regulations with due regard
to the minimum cost of living.
2. Means up to a level which shall
be determined by national laws or
regulations shall be exempted for the
purpose of the assessment of means.
Art. 19. The rate of pension shall
be an amount which, together with
any means of the claimant in excess
of the means exempted, is at least
sufficient to cover the essential needs
of the pensioner.
Art. 20. — i. A claimant shall have
a right of appeal in any dispute con-
cerning the award of a pension or the
rate thereof.
2. The appeal shall lie to an
authority other than the authority
which gave the decision in the first
instance.
Art. 21. — i. Foreigners who are
nationals of a Member bound by this
Convention shall be entitled to pen-
sions under the same conditions as
nationals :
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may make the award of a
pension to foreigners conditional
upon their having been resident in
the territory of the Member for a
period which shall not exceed by
conditions definies dans les articles
1 6 a 22 ci-apres.
Art. 16. La pension sera attribute
a un §ge qui sera fixe par la legisla-
tion nationale, mais qui ne pourra
depasser soixante-cinq ans accom-
plis.
Art. 17. Le droit a pension pourra
gtre subordonne a la residence du
requ6rant sur le territoire du Mem-
bre pendant une p£riode prec6dant
imm.ediatem.ent la demande de pen-
sion. Cette periode, qui sera fix£e
par la legislation nationale, ne pourra
depasser dix ans.
Art. 1 8. — i. Le droit a pension
sera reconnu a tout requ£rant dont
les ressources annuelles n'excfedent
pas une limite que fixera la legislation
nationale, en tenant dfiment compte
du cotit minimum de la vie.
2. Pour revaluation des ressources
de 1'interesse, seront considerees
comme immunis^es les ressources qui
ne depassent pas un montant que
fixera la legislation nationale.
Art. 19. Le taux de la pension
sera fix6 a un montant qui, ajoute
aux ressources autres que les res-
sources immunisees, devra £tre suffi-
sant pour couvrir au moins les besoins
essentiels du pensionne.
Art. 20. — i. Un droit de recours
sera reconnu a tout requ6rant en cas
de litige au sujet de 1' attribution de
la pension ou de la fixation de son
montant.
2. Le recours sera du ressort d'une
autorite autre que celle qui aura
statu6 en premier lieu.
Art. 21. — i. Les Strangers ressor-
tissants de tout Membre lie par la
presente convention auront droit a
pension dans les m£mes conditions
que les nationaux.
2. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra subordonner 1' attribu-
tion de la pension a un etranger a
raccomplissement sur le territoire
du Membre, d'une periode de resi-
dence pouvant depasser de cinq ans
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
383
more than five years the period of
residence prescribed for nationals.
Art. 22. — i. The right to a pension
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned :
(a) has been sentenced to im-
prisonment for a criminal offence;
(&) has obtained or attempted to
obtain a pension by fraud ; or
(c) has persistently refused to earn
his living by work compatible with
his strength and capacity.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned is entirely maintained at
the public expense.
Art. 23. Subject to the provisions
of paragraph 5 of Article I2,1 this
Convention does not refer to the
maintenance of pension rights in the
event of residence abroad.
Art. 24. The formal ratifications
of this Convention under the condi-
tions set forth in Part XIII of the
Treaty of Versailles and in the corre-
sponding parts of the other Treaties
of Peace shall be communicated to
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations for registration.
Art. 25. This Convention shall be
binding only upon those Members
whose ratifications have been regis-
tered with the Secretariat.
It shall come into force twelve
months after the date on which the
ratifications of two Members of the
International Labour Organisation
have been registered with the Secre-
tary-General.
Thereafter, this Convention shall
come into force for any Member
twelve months after the date on
which its ratification has been regis-
tered.
Art. 26. As soon as the ratifica-
tions of two Members of the Inter-
national Labour Organisation have
been registered with the Secretariat,
au plus la periode de residence im-
posee aux ressortissants dudit
Membre.
Art. 22. — i. Le droit a pension
pourra faire Tobjet d'une dech<§ance
ou d'line suspension totale ou par-
tielle si Tint^resse :
a) a subi une condamnation £
prison pour crime ou delit;
b) a obtenu ou tente d'obtenir tine
pension par fraude;
c) s'est refus6 d'une maniere per-
sistante & gagner sa vie par un travail
compatible avec ses forces et ses
aptitudes.
2. La pension pourra Itre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue
pendant que I'int£ress6 est entiere-
ment £ la charge des fonds publics.
Art. 23. Sous reserve des disposi-
tions de 1'article I2,1 alinea 5, la
pr£sente convention ne vise pas le
maintien du droit a pension en cas de
residence & Tetranger.
Art. 24. Les ratifications offi-
cielles de la pr6sente convention dans
les conditions pr^vues £ la Partie
XIII du Trait6 de Versailles et aux
parties correspondantes des autres
Trait^s de Paix seront communiquees
au Secretaire g£n6ral de la Society
des Nations et par lui enregistrees.
Art. 25. La presente convention
ne Hera que les Membres de 1' Or-
ganisation internationale du Travail
dont la ratification aura ete enregis-
tr6e au Secretariat.
Elle entrera en vigueur douze mois
apres que les ratifications de deux
Membres auront 6t6 enregistrees par
le Secretaire g£n6ral.
Par la suite, cette convention
entrera en vigueur pour chaque
Membre douze mois apres la date ou
sa ratification aura ete enregistr^e.
Art. 26. Aussitdt que les ratifica-
tions de deux Membres de 1'Or-
ganisation internationale du Travail
auront 6t6 enregistrees au Secr£ta-
1 Article 13 in the corresponding text of No. 336. — ED.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 333
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations shall so notify all the
Members of the International Labour
Organisation. He shall likewise no-
tify them of the registration of ratifi-
cations which may be communicated
subsequently by other Members of
the Organisation.
Art. 27. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of ten
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Sec-
retary-General of the League of
Nations for registration. Such de-
nunciation shall not take effect until
one year after the date on which it is
registered with the Secretariat.
Each Member which has ratified
this Convention and which does not,
within the year following the expira-
tion of the period of ten years men-
tioned in the preceding paragraph,
exercise the right of denunciation
provided for in this article, will be
bound for another period of ten years
and, thereafter, may denounce this
Convention at the expiration of each
'period of ten years under the terms
provided for in this article.
Art. 28. At the expiration of each
period of ten years after the coming
into force of this Convention, the
Governing Body of the International
Labour Office shall present to the
General Conference a report on the
working of this Convention and shall
consider the desirability of placing on
the agenda of the Conference the
question of its revision in whole or in
part.
Art. 29. Should the Conference
adopt a new Convention revising the
Convention in whole or in part, then,
unless the new Convention otherwise
provides:
(a) the ratification by a Member
of the new revising Convention shall
ipso jure involve the immediate de-
riat, le Secretaire g£n6ral de la
Societe des Nations notifiera ce fait a
tous les Membres de 1'Organisation
Internationale du Travail. II leur
notifiera 6galement 1'enregistrement
des ratifications qui lui seront ult6-
rieurement communiquees par tous
autres Membres de reorganisation.
Art 27* Tout Membre ayant
ratifie la presente convention peut la
denoncer a 1'expiration d'une periode
de dix ann6es apres la date de la mise
en vigueur initiate de la convention,
par un acte communique au Secr6-
taire general de la Societe des Na-
tions, et par lui enregistre. La
denonciation ne prendra effet qu'une
annee apres avoir £te enregistr&e au
Secretariat.
Tout Membre ayant ratifie la
presente convention qui, dans le
delai d'une ann6e apr&s 1'expiration
de la periode de dix annees men-
tionnee au paragraphe precedent, ne
fera pas usage de la faculte de
denonciation prevue par le present
article sera lie pour une nouvelle
periode de dix ann^es, et, par la
suite, ppurra denoncer la presente
convention a 1'expiration de chaque
periode de dix ann£es dans les condi-
tions prevues au present article.
Art. 28. A 1'expiration de chaque
p^riode de dix ann£es a compter de
1'entree en vigueur de la presente
convention, le Conseil d'administra-
tion du Bureau international du
Travail devra presenter a la Confe-
rence generale un rapport sur Tap-
plication de la presente convention et
deddera s'il y a lieu d'inscrire a
1'ordre du jour de la Conference la
question de sa revision totale ou
partielle.
Art. 29. Au cas oti la Conference
adopterait une nouvelle convention
portant revision totale ou partielle
de la presente convention, et a moins
que la nouvelle convention ne dispose
autrement:
a) la ratification par un Membre
de la nouvelle convention portant
revision entrainerait de plein droit,
June 29, 1933
OLD-AGE INSURANCE (AGRICULTURE)
385
nunciation of this Convention, not-
withstanding the provisions of Ar-
ticle 271 above, if and when the new
revising Convention shall have come
into force;
(&) as from the date when the new
revising Convention comes into force,
this Convention shall cease to be
open to ratification by the Members.
This Convention shall in any case
remain in force in its actual form and
content for those Members which
have ratified it but have not ratified
the revising Convention.
Art. 30. The French and English
texts of this Convention shall both be
authentic.
The foregoing is the authentic
text of the Draft Convention duly
adopted by the General Conference
of the International Labour Organi-
sation during its Seventeenth Session
which was held at Geneva and de-
clared closed the 3Oth day of June
1933-
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this twenty-
ninth day of June, 1933.
nonobstant 1'article 271 ci-dessus,
denonciation immediate de la pr6-
sente convention, sous reserve que la
nouvelle convention portant revision
soit entree en vigueur;
b) & partir de la date de Tentr£e en
vigueur de la nouvelle convention
portant revision, la pr£sente conven-
tion cesserait d'etre ouverte a la
ratification des Membres.
La pr6sente convention demeure-
rait en tout cas en vigueur dans sa
forme et teneur pour les Membres
qui Pauraient ratifiee et qui ne
ratifieraient pas la convention por-
tant revision.
Art. 30, Les textes frangais et
anglais de la presente convention
feront foi Tun et 1'autre.
Le texte qui precede est le texte
authentique du pro jet de convention
dfiment adopt<§ par la Conference
generate de TOrganisation interna-
tionale du Travail dans sa dix-sep-
ti£me session qui s'est tenue &
Geneve et qui a et£ declare close le
EN FOI DE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 334
CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Old-Age Insurance for Per-
sons Employed in Agricultural Undertakings. Adopted at
Geneva, June 29, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant Fassurance-vieillesse obligatoire des
salaries des entreprises agricoles. Adopt6e & Gendve, 29 juin
1933-
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was adopted by the International Labor Conference at
its seventeenth session; its short title is "Old-Age Insurance (Agriculture) Convention,
I933»" See also the convention concerning compulsory old-age insurance for persons em-
ployed in industrial or commercial undertakings, in the liberal professions, and for outwork-
ers and domestic servants, of June 29, 1933 (No. 333, ante).
1 This number varies in the corresponding texts of Nos. 335-338, post. — ED.
386
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 334
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretariat of
the League of Nations by Chile, October 18, 1935; and by Great Britain, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 333, ante.)
Entered into force July 18, 1937.*
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the League of
Nations.
[The text of this convention corresponds to that of the convention concerning
compulsory old-age insurance (industry) , No. jjj, ante, except in parts hereafter
reproduced.]
[Preamble and Art. I omitted.]
Art. 2. — i. The compulsory old-
age insurance scheme shall apply to
manual and non-manual workers, in-
cluding apprentices, employed in
agricultural undertakings, and to
domestic servants employed in the
households of agricultural employers :
[Art. 2, paragraph 2, sections (a)—
(i) and paragraph 3, and Arts. 3-8
omitted.]
Art 9. — I. The insured persons
and their employers shall contribute
to the financial resources of the
insurance scheme.
2. National laws or regulations
may exempt from liability to pay
contributions :
(a) apprentices and young workers
under a prescribed age;
(6) workers who are not paid a
money wage or whose wages are very
low;
(c) workers in the service of an
employer who pays contributions
assessed on a basis which is not
dependent on the number of workers
employed.
[Art. 9, paragraphs 3-5, and Arts.
10-30 omitted.]
[Pr6ambule et art. I omis.]^
Art. 2. — i. L'assurance-vieillesse
obligatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
employes et apprentis des entreprises
agricoles, ainsi qu'aux domestiques
au service personnel d'employeurs
agricoles.
[Art. 2, paragraphe 2, alin6as (a)—
(i) et paragraphe 3, et art. 3-8 omis.]
Art. 9. — i. Les assures et leurs
employeurs devront contribuer a la
formation des ressources de 1 'assu-
rance.
2. La legislation nationale pourra
exon£rer de I'obligation de cotiser:
a) les apprentis et les jeunes tra-
vailleurs au-dessous d'un ige de-
termine;
6) les travailleurs qui ne regoivent
pas de remuneration en especes ou
qui recoivent de tr&s bas salaires ;
c) les travailleurs au service d'un
employeur qui verse les cotisations
sous forme d'un forfait independant
du nombre des travailleurs occup<§s
par lui.
[Art. 9, paragraphes 3-5, et art.
10-30 omis.]
EN FOI DE QUOI ont appose leurs
signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933.
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this twenty-
ninth day of June, 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, July 18, 1937.
June 29, 1933 INVALIDITY INSURANCE (INDUSTRY) 387
No. 335
CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Invalidity Insurance for Per-
sons Employed in Industrial or Commercial Undertakings, in the
Liberal Professions, and for Outworkers and Domestic Serv-
ants. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant Passurance-invalidite obligatoire des
salaries des entreprises industrielles et commerciales, des pro-
fessions liberates, ainsi que des travailleurs §. domicile et des
gens de maison. Adoptee & Geneve, 29 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was adopted by the International Labor Conference at
its seventeenth session; its short title is " Invalidity Insurance (Industry, etc.) Convention,
1933." A convention on sickness insurance for workers in industry and commerce and do-
mestic servants was adopted by the International Labor Conference at Geneva, June 15,
1927 (No. 177, ante). See also the convention concerning compulsory invalidity insurance
for persons employed in agricultural undertakings, of June 29, 1933 (No. 336, post).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretariat
of the League of Nations by Chile, October 18, 1935; and by Great Britain, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 333, ante.)
Entered into force July 18, I937.1
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the League of
Nations.
[The text of this convention corresponds to that of the convention concerning
compulsory old-age insurance. No. 333, ante, except in parts hereafter repro-
duced and with the exception of the numbering of some of the articles. Cross-
references to the corresponding articles are here indicated.]
[Preamble omitted.] [Pr<§ambule omis.]
Article i. Each Member of the Article i. Tout Membre de TOr-
International Labour Organisation ganisatipn Internationale du Travail
which ratifies this Convention under- qui ratifie la presente convention
takes to set up or maintain a scheme s'engage a instituer ou a maintenir
of compulsory invalidity insurance une assurance-invalidit6 obligatoire
which shall be based on provisions at dans des conditions au moins 6quiva-
least equivalent to those contained lentes a celles pr6vues dans la pr6-
in this Convention. sente convention.
Art. 2. — i. The compulsory in- Art. 2. — i. L* assurance-invalidity
validity insurance scheme shall apply obligatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
to manual and non-manual workers, employes et apprentis des entreprises
including apprentices employed in industrielles, des entreprises corn-
industrial or commercial undertak- merciales et des professions liberates,
ings or in the liberal professions, and ainsi qu'aux travailleurs £ domicile
to outworkers and domestic servants : et aux gens de maison.
[Art. 2, paragraph 2 and sections Art. 2, paragraphe 2 et alin&as
00-(£) omitted.] (&)-(#) omis.]
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, July 18, 1937.
388
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 335
(K) retired public officials em-
ployed for remuneration and persons
possessing a private income, where
the retirement pension or private in-
come is at least equal to the invalid-
ity pension provided by national
laws or regulations;
[Sections (i)-(j) omitted.]
3. Provided also that there may
be exempted from liability to in-
surance persons who, by virtue of any
law, regulations or special scheme,
are or will become entitled to in-
validity benefits at least equiva-
lent on the whole to those provided
for in this Convention.
[Paragraph 4 omitted.]
Art. 3. National laws or regula-
tions shall, under conditions to be
determined by them, either entitle
persons formerly compulsorily in-
sured who are not in receipt of a
pension to continue their insurance
voluntarily or entitle such persons to
maintain their rights by the period-
ical payment of a fee for the purpose,
unless the said rights are auto-
matically maintained or, in the case
of married women, the husband, if
not liable to compulsory insurance,
is permitted to insure voluntarily
and thereby to qualify his wife for an
old-age or widow's pension.
Art. 4. — I. An insured person who
becomes generally incapacitated for
work and thereby unable to earn an
appreciable remuneration shall be
entitled to an invalidity pension:
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations which secure to insured
persons medical treatment and at-
tendance throughout invalidity and,
if invalidity terminates in death,
secure pensions at the full rate to
widows without any condition as to
age or invalidity and to orphans, may
make the award of an invalidity
pension conditional upon the insured
person's being unable to perform
remunerative work.
3. In the case of special schemes
(K) les fonctionnaires retrains ac-
complissant un travail salari<§ et les
personnes jouissant d'un revenu
priv£, lorsque la retraite ou le revenu
priv6 est au moins £gal £ la pension
d'invalidit£ pr£vue par la legislation
nationale;
[Alin6as (i)-(j) omis.]
3. En outre, pourront tire ex-
empties de 1'obligation d 'assurance
les personnes qui, en vertu d'une loi,
d'un reglement ou d'un statut sp£-
cial, ont ou auront droit, en cas
d'invalidit<§, £ des prestations au
moins 6quivalentes dans I'ensemble
& celles pr6vues dans la presente con-
vention.
[Paragraphe 4 omis.]^
Art. 3. La legislation nationale
donnera, dans des conditions qu'elle
determinera, aux anciens assures
obligatoires non pensionn6s, une au
moins des facult£s suivantes: conti-
nuation volontaire de 1'assurance ou
maintien des droits par le paiement
r6gulier d'une taxe de reconduction,
& moins que ces droits ne soient
maintenus d'office ou que, dans le
cas d'une femme mariee, la possibi-
lit£ ne soit donn<§e au mari non
assujetti & 1'obligation d'assurance
d'etre adrnis dans 1'assurance volon-
taire et d'ouvrir ainsi 6ventuellement
droit a pension de vieillesse ou de
veuve.
Art. 4. — I. L'assur<§ aura droit &
une pension d'invalidit6 lorsqu'il sera
atteint d'une incapacity g£n6rale de
gain le mettant hors d'6tat de se
procurer par son travail une r£rnun6-
ration appreciable.
2. Toutefois, les legislations na-
tionales qui garantissent aux assures
le traitement et les soins m£dicaux
pendant toute la duree de I'inyalidite
et qui attribuent une pension de
taux normal aux veuves et aux
orphelins d'invalides, sans aucune
condition d'&ge ni d'invalidit£ pour
la veuve, pourront n'allouer la pen-
sion d'invalidit6 qu'& I'assur6 in-
capable d'accomplir un travail sa-
3. Dans les regimes £tablis spe~
June 29, 1933
INVALIDITY INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
389
for non-manual workers, an insured
person who suffers from incapacity
which renders him unable to earn an
appreciable remuneration in the
occupation in which he was or-
dinarily engaged or in a similar
occupation shall be entitled to an
invalidity pension.
Art. 5. — i. Notwithstanding the
provisions of Article 6, the right to a
pension may be made conditional
upon the completion of a qualifying
period, which may involve the pay-
ment of a minimum number of con-
tributions since entry into insurance
and during a prescribed period im-
mediately preceding the happening
of the event insured against.
2. The duration of the qualifying
period shall not exceed 60 contribu-
tion months, 250 contribution weeks
or 1,500 contribution days.
3. Where the completion of the
qualifying period involves the pay-
ment of a prescribed number of
contributions during a prescribed
period immediately preceding the
happening of the event insured
against, periods for which benefit
has been paid in respect of temporary
incapacity for work or of unemploy-
ment shall be reckoned as contribu-
tion periods to such extent and under
such conditions as may be deter-
mined by national laws or regula-
tions.
[Art. 6 omitted.]
Art. 7. — i. The pension shall,
whether or not dependent on the
time spent in insurance, be a fixed
sum or a percentage of the remunera-
tion taken into account for insurance
purposes or vary with the amount of
the contributions paid.
2. Where the pension varies with
the time spent in insurance and its
award is made conditional upon the
completion by the insured person of
a qualifying period, the pension shall,
unless a minimum rate is guaranteed,
include a fixed sum or fixed portion
not dependent on the time spent in
insurance.
cialement au profit des employes,
1' assur6 aura droit a la pension
lorsqu'il sera atteint d'une incapa-
cite le mettant hors d'etat de se
procurer une Enumeration apprecia-
ble par son travail dans la profession
qu'il exergait habituellement ou dans
une profession similaire.
Art. 5. — i. Le droit £ pension
pourra, nonobstant les dispositions
de 1'article 6, £tre subordonn£ a
I'accomplissement d'un stage sus-
ceptible de comporter le versement
d'un nombre minimum de cotisa-
tions, aussi bien depuis 1'entree en
assurance qu'au cours d'une periode
determinee precedant immediate-
ment la realisation du risque.
2. La duree du stage ne pourra
§tre superieure £ 60 mois, ou 250
semaines, ou 1.500 journees de
cotisation.
3. Lorsque raccomplissement du
stage comporte le versement d'un
certain nombre de cotisations au
cours d'une periode determine pre-
c6dant immediatement la realisation
du risque, les periodes indemnisees
d'incapacite temporaire de gain et de
ch6mage compteront, pour raccom-
plissement du stage, comme periodes
de cotisation dans les conditions et
limites fixees par la legislation na-
tionale*
[Art. 6 omis.]
Art. 7. — i. Le montant de la pen-
sion sera determine, soit en fonction,
soit ind6pendamment du temps pass£
en assurance, et consistera en une
somme fixe ou en un pourcentage du
salaire assur6 ou en une somme vari-
able avec le montant des cotisations
vers£es.
2. La pension variable avec le
temps pass6 en assurance et dont
Tattribution est subordonnee & 1'ac-
complissement d'un stage devra, a
defaut d'un minimum garanti, com-
porter une somme fixe ou une partie
fixe, independante du temps pass6
en assurance.
390
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 335
3. Where contributions are gradu-
ated according to remuneration, the
remuneration taken into account for
this purpose shall also be taken into
account for the purpose of computing
the pension, whether or not the pen-
sion varies with the time spent in
insurance.
Art. 8. Insurance institutions
shall be authorised, under conditions
which shall be determined by na-
tional laws or regulations, to grant
benefits in kind for the purpose of
preventing, postponing, alleviating
or curing invalidity to persons who
are in receipt of or may be entitled to
claim a pension on the ground of
invalidity.
Art. 9. — i. The right to benefits
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned :
(a) has brought about his in-
validity by a criminal offence or
wilful misconduct; or
(6) has acted fraudulently to-
wards the insurance institution.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned :
(a) is entirely maintained at the
public expense or by a social insur-
ance institution ;
(i) refuses without valid reason
to comply with the doctor's orders or
the instructions relating to the con-
duct of invalids or voluntarily and
without authorisation removes him-
self from the supervision of the in-
surance institution;
(c) is in receipt of another period-
ical cash benefit payable by virtue of
any law or regulations concerning
compulsory social insurance, pensions
or workmen's compensation for acci-
dents or occupational diseases; or
(d) is in employment involving
compulsory insurance or, in the case
of special schemes for non-manual
3. Lorsque les cotisations sont
graduees avec le salaire, le salaire
ayant donne lieu £ cotisation devra
£tre pris en consideration pour ie
calcul de la pension servie, que
celle-ci soit ou non variable avec le
temps pass6 en assurance.
Art. 8. Les institutions d'assu-
rance seront autorisees, dans les
conditions que fixera la legislation
nationale, £ faire ben<§ficier de presta-
tions en nature dans le but de pr6ve~
nir, de retarder, d'att6nuer ou de
faire cesser T invalidity, les personnes
qui, pour cause d'invalidit6, regoivent
une pension ou pourraient pr<§tendre
£ une pension.
Art. 9. — i. Le droit aux presta-
tions pourra faire 1'objet d'une
d6ch£ance ou d'une suspension to tale
oupartielle:
a) lorsque Tinvalidit6 a 6t6 pro-
voqu<§e par un crime, un d61it ou
une faute intentionnelle de I'int6-
ress6 ;
ft) en cas de fraude commise par
I'int6ress£ £ l'£gard de Tinstitution
d'assurance.
2. La pension pourra £tre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue:
a) pendant que I'int6ress6 est
enticement £ la charge des deniers
publics ou d'une institution d'as-
surancesociale;
&) aussi longtemps que I'int6ress6
refuse d'observer sans motif valable
les prescriptions m£dicales et les
instructions relatives & la conduite
des invalides ou se soustrait sans
autorisation et volontairement au
contr61e de 1'institution d'assurance;
c) tant qu'il b6n6ficie d'une autre
prestation periodique en esp&ces
servie en vertu d'une loi sur 1'as-
surance sociale obligatoire, les pen-
sions ou la reparation des accidents
du travail ou des maladies pro-
f essionnelles ;
d) pendant que I'int6ress6 conti-
nue & occuper un emploi assujetti &
P assurance, et, dans les regimes
June 29, 1933
INVALIDITY INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
391
workers, is in receipt of remuneration
exceeding a prescribed rate.
[Arts. 10-15 omitted. See No.
333, ante, Arts. 9-14.] ^
Art. 1 6. In countries which, at
the time when this Convention first
comes into force, have no laws or
regulations providing for compulsory
invalidity insurance, an existing
non-contributory pension scheme
which guarantees an individual right
to a pension under the conditions
defined in Articles 17 to 23 herein-
after shall be deemed to satisfy the
requirements of this Convention.
Art. 17. A person who becomes
generally incapacitated for work and
thereby unable to earn an appre-
ciable remuneration shall be entitled
to a pension.
Art. 18. The right to a pension
may be made conditional upon the
claimant's having been resident in
the territory of the Member for a
period immediately preceding the
making of the claim. This period
shall be determined by national laws
or regulations but shall not exceed
five years.
[Arts. 19-22 omitted. See No.
333, ante, Arts. 18-21.]
Art. 23. — i . The right to a pension
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned :
(a) has brought about his in-
validity by a criminal offence or
wilful misconduct;
(b) has obtained or attempted to
obtain a pension by fraud ;
(c) has been sentenced to im-
prisonment for a criminal offence ; or
(d) has persistently refused to
earn his living by work compatible
with his strength and capacity.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned is entirely maintained at
the public expense.
etablis spedalement au profit des
employes, aussi longtemps que 3e
revenu professional de I'interesse
depasse un montant de termini.
[Art. 10-15 omis. Voir N° 333,
ante, art. 9-14.]
Art. 16. Dans les pays qui n'ont
pas de legislation d'assurance-invali-
dite obligatoire lors de Tentree en
vigueur initiale de la pr<§sente con-
vention, tout systeme alors existant
de pensions non contributives sera
considere comme satisfaisant a la
presente convention s'il garantit un
droit individuel a pension dans les
conditions definies dans les articles
17 a 23 ci-apres.
Art. 17. La pension sera attri-
buee a toute personne atteinte d'une
incapacity g£n£rale de gain la met-
tant hors d'etat de se procurer par
son travail une remuneration appre-
ciable.
Art. 1 8. Le droit a pension pourra
£tre subordonne a la residence du
requ6rant sur le territoire du Mem-
bre pendant une p6riode pr£c£dant
immediatement la demande de pen-
sion. Cette periode, qui sera fix£e
par la legislation nationale, ne pourra
depasser cinq ans.
[Art. 19-22 omis. Voir N° 333,
ante, art. 18-21.]
Art. 23. — i. Le droit a pension
pourra faire 1'objet d'une decheance
ou d'une suspension totale ou par-
tielle:
a) si 1'invalidite a £t£ provoquee
par un crime, un deiit ou une faute
intentionnelle de rinteress6;
b) si Finteresse a obtenu ou tente
d'obtenir une pension par fraude;
c) s'il a subi une condamnation &
prison pour crime ou deiit;
d) s'il s'est refuse d'une mani£re
persistante a gagner sa vie par un
travail compatible avec ses forces et
ses aptitudes.
2. La pension pourra §tre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue
pendant que Finteresse est enti&re-
ment & la charge des fonds publics.
392 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 336
Art. 24, Subject to the provi- Art. 24. Sous reserve des disposi-
sions of paragraph 5 of Article 13, tions de F article 13, alinea 5, la
this Convention does not refer to the presente convention ne vise pas le
maintenance of pension rights in the maintien du droit a pension en cas de
event of residence abroad. residence a 1'etranger.
[Arts. 25-31 omitted. See No. [Art. 25-31 omis. Voir N° 333,
333 » ante, Arts. 24-30.] ante, art. 24-30.]
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap- EN FOI DE QUOI ont appose leurs
pended our signatures this twenty- signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933.
ninth day of June, 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 336
CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Invalidity Insurance for
Persons Employed in Agricultural Undertakings. Adopted at
Geneva, June 29, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant Passurance-invalidite obligatoire des
salaries des entreprises agricoles. Adoptee & Geneve, 29 juin
1933-
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was adopted by the International Labor Conference
at its seventeenth session; its short title is "Invalidity Insurance (Agriculture) Conven-
tion, 1933." A convention on sickness insurance for agricultural workers was adopted by
the International Labor Conference at Geneva, June 15, 1927 (No. 176, ante). See also
the convention concerning compulsory invalidity insurance for persons employed in indus-
trial or commercial undertakings, in the liberal professions, and for outworkers and domestic
servants, of June 29, 1933 (No. 335» ante).
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were communicated to the Secretariat
of the League of Nations by Chile, October 18, 1935; and Great Britain, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 333, ante.)
Entered into force July 18, 193 7. *
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
[The text of this convention corresponds to that of the convention concerning
compulsory old age insurance (industry) , No. 3 jj, ante, except in parts hereafter
reproduced and with the exception of the numbering of some of the articles.
Cross-references to the corresponding articles are here indicated.]
[Preamble omitted.] [Preambule omis.]
Article i. Each Member of the Article i. Tout Membre de 1'Or-
International Labour Organisation ganisation Internationale du Travail
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, July 18, 1937.
June 29, 1933 INVALIDITY INSURANCE (AGRICULTURE)
which ratifies this Convention under-
takes to set up or maintain a scheme
of compulsory invalidity insurance
which shall be based on provisions at
least equivalent to those contained
in this Convention.
Art. 2. — I. The compulsory in-
validity insurance scheme shall apply
to 'manual and non-manual workers,
including apprentices, employed in
agricultural undertakings, and do-
mestic servants employed in the
households of agricultural employers :
[Art. 2, paragraph 2 and sections
(a)-(g) omitted.]
(&) retired public officials em-
ployed for remuneration and persons
possessing a private income, where
the retirement pension or private
income is at least equal to the inva-
lidity pension provided by national
laws or regulations ;
(i) workers who, during their
studies, give lessons or work for
remuneration in preparation for an
occupation corresponding to such
studies.
3. Provided also that there may
be exempted from liability to insur-
ance persons who, by virtue of any
law, regulations or special scheme,
are or will become entitled to in-
validity benefits at least equivalent
on the whole to those provided for in
this Convention.
Art. 3. National laws or regula-
tions shall, under conditions to be
determined by them, either entitle
persons formerly compulsorily in-
sured who are not in receipt of a
pension to continue their insurance
voluntarily or entitle such persons to
maintain their rights by the periodi-
cal payment of a fee for the purpose,
unless the said rights are auto-
matically maintained or, in the case
of married women, the husband, if
not liable to compulsory insurance, is
permitted to insure voluntarily and
thereby to qualify his wife for an old-
age or widow's pension.
393
qui ratifie la presente convention
s'engage & instituer ou £ maintenir
une assurance-invalidity obligatoire
dans des conditions au moins equiva-
lentes & celles prevues dans la pre-
sente convention.
Art. 2. — i. L'assurance-invalidite
obligatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
employes et apprentis des entreprises
agricoles, ainsi qu'aux domestiques
au service personnel d' employ eurs
agricoles.
[Art. 2, paragraphe 2 et alineas
(a)-(g) omis.] ^
&) les fonctionnaires retraites ac-
complissant un travail salarie et les
personnes jouissant d'un revenu
priv6, lorsque la retraite ou le revenu
priv£ est au rnoins egal & la pension
d'invalidite prevue par la legislation
nationale;
i) les travailleurs qui, pendant
leurs etudes, donnent des legons, ou
sont occupes contre remuneration en
vue d'acqu6rir une formation leur
permettant d'exercer une profession
correspondant auxdites etudes.
3. En outre, pourront 8tre exemp-
tees de 1'obligation d'assurance les
personnes qui, en vertu d'une loi,
d'un reglement ou d'un statut spe-
cial, ont ou auront droit, en cas d'in-
validite, & des prestations au moins
equivalentes dans 1'ensemble a celles
preVues dans la presente convention.
Art. 3. La legislation nationale
donnera, dans des conditions qu'elle
determinera, aux anciens assures ob-
ligatoires non pensionnes, une au
moins des facultes suivantes: con-
tinuation volontaire de 1'assurance
ou maintien des droits par le paie-
ment regulier d'une taxe de reconduc-
tion, a moins que ces droits ne soient
maintenus d'office ou que, dans le
cas d'une femme mariee, la possi-
bilit6 ne soit donnee au man non as-
sujetti £ 1'obligation d'assurance
d'etre admis dans Fassurance vo-
lontaire et d'ouvrir ainsi 6ventuelle-
ment droit & pension de vieillesse ou
de veuve.
394
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 336
Art. 4. — i. An insured person who
becomes generally incapacitated for
work and thereby unable to earn an
appreciable remuneration shall be
entitled to an invalidity pension :
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations which secure to insured
persons medical treatment and at-
tendance throughout invalidity and, if
invalidity terminates in death, secure
pensions at the full rate to widows
without any condition as to age or in-
validity and to orphans, may make the
award of an invalidity pension condi-
tional upon the insured person 's being
unable to perform remunerative work.
3. In the case of special schemes
for non-manual workers, an insured
person who suffers from incapacity
which renders him unable to earn an
appreciable remuneration in the occu-
pation in which he was ordinarily en-
gaged or in a similar occupation shall
be entitled to an invalidity pension.
Art. 5. — r. Notwithstanding the
provisions of Article 6, the right to a
pension may be made conditional
upon the completion of a qualifying
period, which may involve the pay-
ment of a minimum number of con-
tributions since entry into insurance
and during a prescribed period im-
mediately preceding the happening
of the event insured against.
2. The duration of the qualifying
period shall not exceed 60 contribu-
tion months, 250 contribution weeks
or 1,500 contribution days.
3. Where the completion of the
qualifying period involves the pay-
ment of a prescribed number of con-
tributions during a prescribed period
immediately preceding the happen-
ing of the event insured against,
periods for which benefit has been
paid in respect of temporary inca-
pacity for work or of unemployment
shall be reckoned as contribution
periods to such extent and under such
conditions as may be determined by
national laws or regulations.
Art. 4. — i. L'assure aura droit &
une pension d'invalidite lorsqu'il sera
atteint d'une incapacite g6n6rale de
gain le mettant hors d'etat de se pro-
curer par son travail une r£munera-
tion appreciable.
2. Toutefois, les legislations na-
tionales qui garantissent aux assures
le traitement et les soins medicaux
pendant toute la dur6e de 1'invali-
dite et qui attribuent une pension de
taux normal aux veuves et aux or-
phelins d'invalides, sans aucune con-
dition d'&ge ni d 'invalidity pour la
veuve, pourront n'allouer la pension
d'invalidite qu'£ 1'assure incapable
d'accomplir un travail salarie.
3. Dans les regimes etablis sp£-
cialement au profit des employes,
1'assure aura droit & la pension
lorsqu'il sera atteint d'une incapa-
cite le mettant hors d'etat de se pro-
curer une remuneration appreciable
par son travail dans la profession
qu'il exergait habituellement ou dans
une profession similalre.
Art. 5. — i. Le droit & pension
pourra, nonobstant les dispositions
de 1'article 6, £tre subordonne &
1'accomplissement d'un stage suscep-
tible de comporter le versement d'un
nombre minimum de cotisations,
aussi bien depuis I'entr6e en assu-
rance qu'au cours d'une p6riode d6-
terminle pr6c<§dant imm6diatement
la realisation du risque.
2. La duree du stage ne pourra
ttre superieure £ 60 mois, ou 250
semaines, ou 1.500 journees de coti-
sation.
3. Lorsque 1'accompHssement du
stage comporte le versement d'un
certain nombre de cotisations au
cours d'une periode determinee pre-
cedant immediatement la realisation
du risque, les periodes indemnisees
d'incapacite temporaire de gain et de
chdmage compteront, pour Taccom-
plissement du stage, comme periodes
de cotisation dans les conditions et
limites fixees par la legislation na-
tionale.
June 29, 1933 INVALIDITY INSURANCE (AGRICULTURE)
395
[Art. 6 omitted.]
Art. 7. — i. The pension shall,
whether or not dependent on the
time spent in insurance, be a fixed
sum or a percentage of the remunera-
tion taken into account for insurance
purposes or vary with the amount of
the contributions paid.
2. Where the pension varies with
the time spent in insurance and its
award is made conditional upon the
completion by the insured person of
a qualifying period, the pension shall,
unless a minimum rate is guaranteed,
include a fixed sum or fixed portion
not dependent on the time spent in
insurance. *
3. Where contributions are gradu-
ated according to remuneration, the
remuneration taken into account for
this purpose shall also be taken into
account for the purpose of comput-
ing the pension, whether "or not the
pension varies with the time spent in
insurance.
Art. 8. — Insurance institutions
shall be authorised, under conditions
which shall be determined by na-
tional laws or regulations, to grant
benefits in kind for the purpose of
preventing, postponing, alleviating
or curing invalidity to persons who
are in receipt of or may be entitled to
claim a pension on the ground of in-
validity.
Art. 9. — i. The right to benefits
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned:
(a) has brought about his invalid-
ity by a criminal offence or wilful
misconduct; or
(b) has acted fraudulently towards
the insurance institution.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned :
(a) is entirely maintained at the
public expense or by a social insur-
ance institution ;
[Art. 6 omis.]
Art. 7. — i, Le montant de la pen-
sion sera determine, soit en fonction,
soit independamment du temps passe
en assurance, et consistera en une
somme fixe ou en un pourcentage du
salaire assure, ou en une somme vari-
able avec le montant des cotisations
vers6es.
2. La pension variable avec le
temps passe en assurance et dont
F attribution est subordonnee a 1'ac-
complissement d'un stage devra, a
d£faut d'un minimum garanti, corn-
porter une somme fixe ou une partie
fixe, independante du temps passe en
assurance.
3. Lorsque les cotisations sont
graduees avec le salaire, le salaire
ayant donn6 lieu a cotisation devra
£tre pris en consideration pour le
calcul de la pension servie, qiju celle-
ci soit ou non variable avec le temps
passe en assurance.
Art. 8. Les institutions d'assu-
rance seront autoris6es, dans les con-
ditions que fixera la legislation
nationale, a faire beneficier de pres-
tations en nature dans le but de pre-
venir, de retarder, d'att6nuer ou de
faire cesser 1'invalidite, les personnels
qui, pour cause d'invalidite, regoi-
vent une pension ou pourraient
pr6tendre a une pension.
Art. 9. — i. Le droit aux presta-
tions pourra faire Fobjet (Tune de-
cheance ou d'une suspension totale
ou partielle:
a) lorsque Finvalidit6 a et6 pro-
voquee par un crime, un delit ou une
f aute intentionnelle de Tint6ress£ ;
b) en cas de fraude commise par
Tint6resse a T6gard de 1'institution
d'assurance.
2. La pension pourra £tre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue:
a) pendant que Tinteresse est en-
tiferement a la charge des deniers
publics ou d'une institution d'as-
surance sociale;
396
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 336
(&) refuses without valid reason to
comply with the doctor's orders or
the instructions relating to the con-
duct of invalids or voluntarily and
without authorisation removes him-
self from the supervision of the in-
surance institution ;
(c) is in receipt of another periodi-
cal cash benefit payable by virtue of
any law or regulations concerning
compulsory social insurance, pen-
sions or workmen's compensation for
accidents or occupational diseases; or
(d) is in employment involving
compulsory insurance or, in the case
of special schemes for non-manual
workers, is in receipt of remuneration
exceeding a prescribed rate.
Art. 10. — I. The insured persons
and their employers shall contribute
to the financial resources of the
insurance scheme.
2. National laws or regulations
may exempt from liability to pay
contributions :
(a) apprentices and young work-
ers under a prescribed age;
(&) workers who are not paid a
money wage or whose wages are very
low;
(c) workers in the service of an
employer who pays contributions
assessed on a basis which is not de-
pendent on the number of workers
employed.
[Art. 10, paragraphs 3-5, and Arts.
11-15 omitted. See No. 333, ante,
Art. 9, paragraphs 3-5, and Arts.
10-14.]
Art. 16. In countries which, at
the time when this Convention first
comes into force, have no laws or
regulations providing for compulsory
invalidity insurance, an existing non-
contributory pension scheme which
guarantees an individual right to a
pension under the conditions defined
in Articles 17 to 23 hereinafter shall
b) aussi longtemps que Tint^resse
refuse d 'observer sans motif valable
les prescriptions mMicales et les in-
structions relatives a la conduite des
invalides ou se soustrait sans autori-
sation et volontairement au contrfile
de 1'institution d'assurance;
c) tant qu'il b6n£ficie d'une autre
prestation periodique en esp&ces
servie en vertu d'une loi sur 1'assu-
rance sociale obligatoire, les pensions
ou la reparation des accidents du
travail ou des maladies profession-
nelles;
d) pendant que I'int£ress6 con-
tinue a occuper un emploi assujetti
a T assurance, et, dans les regimes
etablis spedalement au profit des
employes, aussi longtemps que le
revenu professionnel de I'int6ress6
depasse un montant determine.
Art. 10. — i. Les assures et leurs
employeurs devront contribuer a la
formation des ressources de Fassu-
rance.
2. La legislation nationale pourra
exon6rer de Tobligation de cotiser:
a) les apprentis et les jeunes tra-
vailleurs au-dessous d'un age de-
termine ;
&) les travailleurs qui ne resolvent
pas de remuneration en esp&ces ou
qui regoivent de tr£s bas salaires;
c) les travailleurs au service d'un
employeur qui verse les cotisations
sous forme d'un forfait independant
du nombre des travailleurs occup6s
par lui.
[Art. 10, paragraphes 3-5, et art.
1 1-15 omis. Voir N° 333, ante, art.
9, paragraphes 3-5, et art. 10-14.]
Art. 1 6. Dans les pays qui n'ont
pas de legislation d'assurance-invali-
dite obligatoire lors de 1'entree en
vigueur initiale de la presente con-
vention, tout syst&me alors existant
de pensions non contributives sera
consider comme satisfaisant a la
presente convention s'il garantit un
droit individuel a pension dans les
June 29, 1933 INVALIDITY INSURANCE (AGRICULTURE)
397
be deemed to satisfy the require-
ments of this Convention.
Art. 17. A person who becomes
generally incapacitated for work and
thereby unable to earn an apprecia-
ble remuneration shall be entitled to
a pension.
Art. 18. The right to a pension
may be made conditional upon the
claimant's having been resident in
the territory of the Member for a
period immediately preceding the
making of the claim. This period
shall be determined by national laws
or regulations but shall not exceed
five years.
[Arts. 19-22 omitted. See No.
333, ante, Arts. 18-21.]
Axt.23, — i. The right to a pension
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the person con-
cerned :
(a) has brought about his in-
validity by a criminal offence or wil-
ful misconduct;
(b) has obtained or attempted to
obtain a pension by fraud ;
(c) has been sentenced to impris-
onment for a criminal offence; or
(d) has persistently refused to
earn his living by work compatible
with his strength and capacity.
[Art. 23, paragraph 2, and Arts.
24-31 omitted. See No. 333, ante,
Art. 22, paragraph 2, and Arts. 23-
30.]
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this twenty-
ninth day of June, 1933.
conditions definies dans les articles
17 & 23 ci-apr£s.
Art. 17. La pension sera attribute
£ toute personne atteinte d'une in-
capacit6 g6n6rale de gain la mettant
hors cT6tat de se procurer par son
travail une remuneration appr6ci-
able.
Art. 18. Le droit £ pension pourra
Stre subordonne & la residence du
requ6rant sur le territoire du Mem-
bre pendant une periode pr6cedant
imm6diatement la demande de pen-
sion. Cette periode, qui sera fixee
par la legislation nationale, ne pourra
depasser cinq ans.
[Art. 19-22 omis. Voir N° 333,
ante, art. 18-21,]
Art. 23. — i. Le droit £ pension
pourra faire 1'objet d'une decheance
ou d'une suspension to tale ou par-
tielle:
a) si rinvalidit£ a 6te provoquee
par un crime, un d61it ou une faute
intentionnelle de Tinteress6;
&) si rint6ress6 a obtenu ou tent£
d'obtenir une pension par fraude;
c) s'il a subi une condamnation &
prison pour crime ou d61it;
d) s'il s'est refus6 d'une mani&re
persistante £ gagner sa vie par un
travail compatible avec ses forces et
ses aptitudes.
[Art. 23, paragraphe 2, et art.
24-31 omis. Voir N° 333, ante, art.
22, paragraphe 2, et art. 23-30.]
EN FOI DE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
398 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 337
No. 337
DRAFT CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Widows' and
Orphans' Insurance for Persons Employed in Industrial or
Commercial Undertakings, in the Liberal Professions, and for
Outworkers and Domestic Servants. Adopted at Geneva, June
29, 1933-
PRO JET DE CONVENTION concernant Fassurance-deces obliga-
toire des salaries des entreprises industrielles et commerciales,
des professions liberates, ainsi que des travailleurs a domicile
et des gens de maison. Adopte S Geneve, 29 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This draft convention was adopted by the International Labor Con-
ference at its seventeenth session; its short title is "Survivors' Insurance (Industry, etc.)
Convention, 1933." See also the draft convention concerning compulsory widows' and
orphans' insurance for persons employed in agricultural undertakings, of June 29, 1933
(No. 338, Post}.
RATIFICATIONS. A ratification of this convention by Great Britain was communicated to
the Secretariat of the League of Nations, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 333, ante.}
Not entered into force (July i, 1937).
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the League of
Nations.
[The formal parts of this draft convention correspond to those of the convention
concerning compulsory old-age insurance, No. 333, ante. Cross-references to
the corresponding articles are here indicated.]
[Preamble omitted.] [Pr£ambule omis.]
Article i. Each Member of the Article i. Tout Membre de 1'Qr-
International Labour Organisation ganisation internationale du Travail
which ratifies this Convention under- qui ratifie la pr6sente convention
takes to set up or maintain a scheme s 'engage £ instituer ou & maintenir
of compulsory widows' and orphans' une assurance-d£c£s obligatoire dans
insurance which shall be based on des conditions au moins equivalentes
provisions at least equivalent to £ celles pr6vues dans la presente con-
those contained in this Convention, vention.
Art, 2. — i. The compulsory wid- Art. 2. — I. L/assurance-d6ces obli-
ows' and orphans' insurance scheme gatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
shall apply to manual and non- employes et apprentis des entreprises
manual workers, including appren- industrielles, des entreprises com-
tices, employed in industrial or merciales et des professions liberates,
commercial undertakings or in the ainsi qu'aux travailleurs 4 domicile
liberal professions, and to outworkers et aux gens de maison.
and domestic servants :
2. Provided that any Member 2. Toutefois, chaque Membre
may in its national laws or regula- pourra prevoir dans sa legislation
tions make such exceptions as it nationale telles exceptions qu'il esti-
deems necessary in respect of: mera n6cessaires en ce qui concerne:
June 29, 1933
SURVIVORS* INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
399
(a) workers whose remuneration
exceeds a prescribed amount and,
where national laws or regulations do
not make this exception general in
its application, any non-manual
workers engaged in occupations which
are ordinarily considered as liberal
professions ;
(b) workers who are not paid a
money wage ;
(c) young workers under a pre-
scribed age and workers too old to
become insured when they first enter
employment ;
(d) outworkers whose conditions
of work are not of a like nature to
those of ordinary wage earners;
(e) members of the employer's
family;
(/) workers whose employment is
of such a nature that, its total dura-
tion being necessarily short, they
cannot qualify for benefit, and per-
sons engaged solely in occasional or
subsidiary employment ;
(g) invalid workers and workers in
receipt of an invalidity or old-age
pension ;
(h) retired public officials em-
ployed for remuneration and persons
possessing a private income, where
the retirement pension or private
income is at least equal to the in-
validity pension provided by na-
tional laws or regulations;
(i) workers who, during their
studies, give lessons or work for
remuneration in preparation for an
occupation corresponding to such
studies ;
(j) domestic servants employed in
the households of agricultural em-
ployers.
3. Provided also that there may
be exempted from liability to insur-
ance persons whose survivors will, by
virtue of any law, regulations or
a) les travailleurs dont la r£mu-
neration depasse une limite d6ter-
minee et, dans les legislations qui ne
prevoient pas une telle exception
g6nerale, les employes exergant des
professions consider6es d'habitude
comme professions Kb6rales ;
b} les travailleurs qui ne regoivent
pas de remuneration en especes;
c) les jeunes travailleurs au-des-
sous d'un clge determin6 et les
travailleurs qui, devenant salaries
pour la premiere fois, sont trop &ges
pour entrer en assurance;
d) les travailleurs a domicile dont
les conditions de travail ne peuvent
£tre assimilees a celles de 1' ensemble
des salaries;
e) les membres de la famille de
T employ eur;
/) les travailleurs occupant des
emplois qui etant, au total et de par
leur nature, de courte dur6e ne
permettraient pas aux interess£s de
remplir les conditions d' attribution
des prestations, ainsi que les per-
sonnes qui n'accomplissent des tra-
vaux salaries qu'a titre occasionnel
ou accessoire;
g) les travailleurs invalides et les
titulaires d'une pension d'invalidit6
ou de vieillesse;
k) les fonctionnaires retraites ac-
complissant un travail salaiie et les
personnes jouissant d'un revenu
priv6, lorsque la retraite ou le revenu
prive est au moins egal a la pension
d'invalidite prevue par la legislation
nationale;
i) les travailleurs qui, pendant
leurs etudes, donnent des legons, ou
sont occup6s centre remuneration en
vue d'acquerir une formation leur
permettant d'exercer une profession
correspondant auxdites etudes;
f) les domestiques au service per-
sonnel dT employ eurs agricoles.
3. En outre, pourront 6tre exemp-
tees de F obligation dj assurance les
personnes qui, en cas de d6ces, ou-
vrent droit a leurs survivants, en
400
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 337
special scheme, become entitled to
benefits at least equivalent on the
whole to those provided for in this
Convention,
4. This Convention does not apply
to seamen and sea fishermen.
Art. 3. National laws or regula-
tions shall, under conditions to be
determined by them, either entitle
persons formerly compulsorily in-
sured who are not in receipt of a
pension to continue their insurance
voluntarily or entitle such persons to
maintain their rights by the period-
ical payment of a fee for the purpose,
unless the said rights are auto-
matically maintained or, in the case
of married women, the husband, if
not liable to compulsory insurance, is
permitted to insure voluntarily and
thereby to qualify his wife for an old-
age or widows' pension.
Art 4. — I. Notwithstanding the
provisions of Article 5, the right to a
pension may be made conditional
upon the completion of a qualifying
period, which may involve the pay-
ment of a minimum number of
contributions since entry into insur-
ance and during a prescribed period
immediately preceding the happen-
ing of the event insured against.
2. The duration of the qualifying
period shall not exceed 60 contribu-
tion months, 250 contribution weeks
or 1,500 contribution days.
3. Where the completion of the
qualifying period involves the pay-
ment of a prescribed number of
contributions during a prescribed
period immediately preceding the
happening of the event insured
against, periods for which benefit has
been paid in respect of temporary
incapacity for work or of unemploy-
ment shall be reckoned as contribu-
tion periods to such extent and under
such conditions as may be deter-
mined by national laws or regu-
lations.
vertu d'une loi, d'un r&glement ou
d'un statut special, £ des prestations
au moins 6quivalentes dans 1' en-
semble & celles pr6vues dans la
pr<§sente convention.
4. La pr^sente convention ne s'ap-
pliquera pas aux marins et aux ma-
rins-p§cheurs.
Art. 3. La legislation nationale
donnera, dans des conditions qu'elle
d6terminera, aux anciens assures
obligatoires non pensionnes, une au
moins des facult6s suivantes: con-
tinuation volontaire de 1'assurance
ou maintien des droits par le paie-
ment r£gulier d'une taxe de recon-
duction, & moins que ces droits ne
soient maintenus d'ofEce ou que,
dans le cas d'une femme mariee, la
possibilit6 ne soit donnee au mari
non assujetti & 1' obligation d' assu-
rance d'etre admis dans 1'assurance
volontaire et d'ouvrir ainsi eventu-
ellement droit i pension de vieillesse
ou de veuve.
Art. 4. — I. Le droit £ pension
pourra, nonobstant les dispositions
de I1 article 5, §tre subordonn6 £
I'accomplissement d'un stage sus-
ceptible de comporter le versement
d'un nombre minimum de cotisa-
tions, aussi bien depuis 1 'entree en
assurance qu'au cours d'une p6riode
d£terminee, pr£c6dant immediate-
ment la realisation du risque.
2. La dur£e du stage ne pourra
£tre superieure & 60 mois, ou 250
semaines, ou 1.500 journ£es de
cotisation.
3. Lorsque raccomplissement du
stage comporte le versement d'un
certain nombre de cotisations au
cours d'une periode determinee pr6-
cedant imm£diatement la realisation
du risque, les p£riodes indemnisees
d'incapacit6 temporaire de gain et de
chSmage compteront, pour raccom-
plissement du stage, comme p6riodes
de cotisation dans les conditions et
limites fix£es par la legislation na-
tionale.
June 29, 1933
SURVIVORS* INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
401
Art. 5. — i. An insured person who
ceases to be liable to insurance with-
out being entitled to a benefit repre-
senting a return for the contributions
credited to his account shall retain
his rights in respect of these contribu-
tions :
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may terminate rights in
respect of contributions on the ex-
piry of a term which shall be reck-
oned from the date when the insured
person so ceased to be liable to in-
surance and which shall be either
variable or fixed:
(a) Where the term is variable, it
shall not be less than one-third (less
the periods for which contributions
have not been credited) of the total
of the periods for which contribu-
tions have been credited since entry
into insurance.
(b) Where the term is fixed, it
shall in no case be less than eighteen
months and rights in respect of con-
tributions may be determined on the
expiry of the term unless, in the
course thereof, a minimum number
of contributions prescribed by na-
tional laws or regulations has been
credited to the account of the in-
sured person in virtue of either com-
pulsory or voluntarily continued in-
surance.
Art. 6. The widows' and orphans*
insurance scheme shall as a minimum
confer pension rights on widows who
have not remarried and the children
of a deceased insured or pensioned
person.
Art. 7. — i. The right to a widow's
pension may be reserved to widows
who are above a prescribed age or
are invalid.
2. The provisions of paragraph I
shall not apply in the case of special
schemes for non-manual workers.
3. The right to a widow's pension
may be restricted to cases where the
marriage has lasted for a prescribed
period and was contracted before the
insured or pensioned person had
Art. 5. — i. L'assure qui cessera
d'etre assujetti a 1'obligation d'assu-
ranee, sans avoir droit a une presta-
tion constituant la contrepartie des
cotisations port6es a son compte,
conservera le benefice de la validite
de ces cotisations.
2. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tipnale pourra mettre fin a la vali-
dite des cotisations a 1'expiration
d'un d£lai qui sera compte a partir
de la cessation de F obligation d'as-
surance et qui sera, soit variable, soit
fixe.
a) Le delai variable ne devra pas
£tre inferieur au tiers de la totalite
des p£riodes de cotisation accomplies
depuis 1'entree en assurance, diminue
des periodes qui n'ont pas donne lieu
a cotisation.
b) Le d£lai fixe ne devra en aucun
cas 6tre inferieur a dix-huit mois ; les
cotisations pourront §tre invalidees a
1'expiration de ce delai, a moms
qu'avant ladite expiration un mini-
mum de cotisations a fixer par la
legislation nationale, n'ait 6t6 port6
au compte de I'assur6 en vertu de
1'assurance obligatoire ou de 1'assu-
rance facultative continuee.
Art. 6. L'assurance-d£ces doit
comporter le droit a pension au
moins pour la veuve non remari6e et
pour les orphelins de 1'assure ou
pensionne decede.
Art. 7. — i. Le droit a pension de
veuve pourra §tre reserve a la veuve
qui a depasse un &ge determine ou
qui est atteinte d' invalidity.
2. Les dispositions du paragraphe
i ne s'appliqueront pas dans les
r6gim.es sp6cialement 6tablis au profit
des employes.
3. Le droit a pension de veuve
pourra n'£tre reconnu que si le ma-
riage a dure un temps ditermin6 et a
ete contracte ant6rieurement a 1'ao
complissement par Tassure ou pen-
402
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 337
reached a prescribed age or become
invalid.
4. The right to a widow's pension
may be withheld if, at the time of the
death of the insured or pensioned
person, the marriage had been
dissolved or if a separation had been
pronounced in proceedings in which
the wife was found solely at fault.
5. Where there are several claim-
ants to a widow's pension, the
amount payable may be limited to
that of one pension.
Art. 8. — i. Any child who has not
reached a prescribed age which shall
not be less than fourteen shall be
entitled to a pension in respect of the
death of either parent :
2. Provided that the right to a
pension in respect of the death of an
insured or pensioned mother may
either be made conditional upon the
mother's having contributed to the
support of the child or be made con-
ditional upon her having been a
widow at the time of her death.
3. National laws or regulations
shall determine the cases in which a
child other than a legitimate child
shall be entitled to a pension.
Art. 9. — i. The pension shall,
whether or not dependent on the
time spent in insurance, be a fixed
sum or a percentage of the re-
muneration taken into account for
insurance purposes or vary with the
amount of the contributions paid.
2. Where the pension varies with
the time spent in insurance and its
award is made conditional upon the
completion by the insured person of
a qualifying period, the pension shall,
unless a minimum rate is guaranteed,
include a fixed sum or fixed portion
not dependent on the time spent in
insurance; where the pension is
awarded without any condition as to
the completion of a qualifying period,
provision may be made for a guaran-
teed minimum rate of pension.
3. Where contributions are gradu-
ated according to remuneration, the
sionn£ d'un £ge d6termin6 ou &
1'apparition de 1'invalidite.
4. Le droit £ pension pourra n'gtre
reconnu que si, au moment du dec&s
de l'assur£ ou du pensionne, le
mariage n'a pas 6t6 dissous ou qu'il
n'y a pas eu de separation prononc6e
aux torts exclusifs de l'6pouse.
5. Si plusieurs requ6rantes r6cla-
ment une pension de veuve, le mon-
tant payable pourra §tre limit£ £
celui d'une seule pension.
Art. 8. — I. Le droit £ pension
devra £tre reconnu & tout orphelin
n'ayant pas d6pass6 un &ge d6ter-
min6 qui ne pourra §tre inf&rieur &
14 ans.
2. Toutefois, lorsqu'il s'agit de
1'orphelin d'une assur£e ou pension-
nee, le droit £ pension pourra £tre
subordonn6 & la condition soit que la
mfere ait contribu6 £ 1'entretien de cet
enfant, soit qu'elle ffit dec£d6e 6tant
veuve.
3. II appartiendra a la legislation
nationale de d£finir dans quels cas un
enfant autre que 16gitime aura droit
£ pension.
Art. 9. — i. Le montant de la pen-
sion sera determine, soit en fonction,
soit independamment du temps pass<§
en assurance, et consistera en une
somme fixe ou en un pourcentage du
salaire assure, ou en une somme
variable avec le montant des cotisa-
tions vers6es.
2. La pension variable avec le
temps pass6 en assurance et dont
Tattribution est subordonn6e & Tac-
complissement d'un stage, devra, 4
d6faut d'un minimum garanti, com-
porter une somme fixe ou une partie
fixe, ind6pendante du temps passe en
assurance; lorsque 1'attribution de la
pension n'est pas subordonn6e 4
1'accomplissement d'un stage, un
minimum garanti pourra Stre prevu.
3. Lorsque les co tisations sont gra-
duees avec le salaire, le salaire ayant
June 29, 1933
SURVIVORS' INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
403
remuneration taken into account for
this purpose shall also be taken into
account for the purpose of computing
the pension, whether or not the pen-
sion varies with the time spent in
insurance.
Art. 10. Insurance institutions
shall be authorised, under conditions
which shall be determined by na-
tional laws or regulations, to grant
benefits in kind for the purpose of
preventing, postponing, alleviating
or curing invalidity to persons who
are in receipt of or may be entitled to
claim a pension on the ground of
invalidity.
Art. n. — i. The right to benefits
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part:
(a) if death has been caused by a
criminal offence committed by or the
wilful misconduct of the insured per-
son or any person who may become
entitled to a survivor's pension; or
(b) if the insured person or any
person who may become entitled to a
survivor's pension has acted fraudu-
lently towards the insurance in-
stitution.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned:
(a) is entirely maintained at the
public expense or by a social insur-
ance institution ;
(&) refuses without valid reason to
comply with the doctor's orders or
the instructions relating to the con-
duct of invalids or voluntarily and
without authorisation removes her-
self from the supervision of the
insurance institution ;
(c) is in receipt of another period-
ical cash benefit payable by virtue of
any law or regulations concerning
compulsory social insurance, pen-
sions or workmen's compensation for
accidents or occupational diseases;
(d) having been awarded a wid-
ow's pension without any condition
as to age or invalidity, is living with
a man as his wife; or
donne lieu a cotisation devra §tre
pris en consideration pour le calcul
de la pension servie, que celle-ci soit
ou non variable avec le temps pass£
en assurance.
Art. 10. Les institutions d'assu-
rance seront autorisees, dans les
conditions que fixera la 16gislation
nationale, a faire beneficier de presta-
tions en nature dans le but de preve-
nir, de retarder, d'attenuer ou de
faire cesser 1'invalidite, les personnes
qui, pour cause d'invalidite, regoivent
une pension ou pourraient prltendre
& une pension.
Art. ii. — i. Le droit aux presta-
tions pourra faire Fobjet d'une
decheance ou d'une suspension totale
ou partielle :
a) lorsque le deces a £t£ provoque
par un crime, un delit ou une faute
intentionnelle de I'assur6, ou de toute
personne susceptible d'avoir droit £
pension de survivant;
ft) en cas de fraude commise &
1'egard de Finstitution d'assurance
par 1' assure ou par toute personne
susceptible d'avoir droit £ pension de
survivant.
2. La pension pourra £tre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue
pendant que la personne interessee:
a) est entierement £ la charge des
deniers publics ou d'une institution
d'assurance sociale ;
£) refuse d'observer, sans motif
valable, les prescriptions m6dicales
et les instructions relatives a la con-
duite des invalides ou se spustrait
sans autorisation et volontairement
au contr61e de Finstitution d'assu-
rance;
c) beneficie d'une autre prestation
periodique en esp£ces servie en vertu
d'une loi sur 1'assurance sociale
obligatoire, les pensions ou la r£para-
tion des accidents du travail ou des
maladies professionnelles;
d) ayant obtenu comme veuve
uue pension sans aucune condition
d'Hge ni d'invalidit^, vit maritale-
ment avec un homme;
404
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 337
(e) in the case of special schemes
for non-manual workers, is in receipt
of remuneration exceeding a pre-
scribed rate.
Art. 12. — i. The insured persons
and their employers shall contribute
to the financial resources of the in-
surance scheme.
2. National laws or regulations
may exempt from liability to pay
contributions:
(a) apprentices and young workers
under a prescribed age ;
(6) workers who are not paid a
money wage or whose wages are very
low,
3. Contributions from employers
may be dispensed with under laws or
regulations concerning schemes of
national insurance not restricted in
scope to employed persons.
4. The public authorities shall
contribute to the financial resources
or to the benefits of insurance
schemes covering employed persons
in general or manual workers.
5. National laws or regulations
which, at the time of the adoption of
this Convention, do not require con-
tributions from insured persons may
continue not to require such contri-
butions.
Art. 13. — i. The insurance scheme
shall be administered by institutions
founded by the public authorities
and not conducted with a view to
profit, or by State insurance funds:
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may also entrust its ad-
ministration to institutions founded
on the initiative of the parties con-
cerned or of their organisations and
duly approved by the public authori-
ties.
3. The funds of insurance insti-
tutions and State insurance funds
shall be administered separately from
the public funds.
4. Representatives of the insured
persons shall participate in the man-
agement of insurance institutions
e) pensionn6e au titre d'un regime
etabli sp£cialement au profit des
employes, jouit d'un revenu profes-
sionnel depassant un montant de-
termini.
Art. 12. — i. Les assures et leurs
employeurs devront contribuer a la
formation des ressources de 1'assu-
rance.
2. La legislation nationale pourra
exon6rer de 1'obligation de cotiser:
a) les apprentis et les jeunes
travailleurs au-dessous d'un &ge de-
termine;
6) les travailleurs qui ne regoivent
pas de remuneration en especes ou
qui regoivent de tres bas salaires.
3. La cotisation des employeurs
pourra ne pas 6tre prevue dans
les legislations d 'assurance nationale
dont le champ d'application depasse
le cadre du salariat.
4. Les pouvoirs publics partici-
peront & la formation des ressources
ou des prestations de 1'assurance in-
stituee au ben6fice des salaries en
general ou des ouvriers.
5. Les legislations nationales qui,
lors de 1'adoption de la presente con-
vention, ne pr6voient pas de cotisa-
tions des assures, pourront continuer
& exonerer les assures de Tobligation
de cotiser.
Art. 13. — I. L'assurance sera geree
soit par des institutions cr6ees par les
pouvoirs publics et qui ne poursui-
vront aucun but lucratif , soit par des
fonds publics d 'assurance.
2. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra 6galement confier la
gestion de 1'assurance & des institu-
tions creees par Tinitiative des in-
teress6s ou de leurs groupements, et
dflment reconnues par les pouvoirs
publics.
3. Le patrimoine des institutions
et des fonds publics d'assurance sera
gere s6parement des deniers publics.
4. Les representants des assures
participeront & la gestion des insti-
tutions d 'assurance dans les condi-
June 29, 1933
SURVIVORS* INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
405
under conditions to be determined
by national laws or regulations,
which may likewise decide as to the
participation of representatives of
employers and of the public au-
thorities.
5. Self-governing insurance insti-
tutions shall be under the adminis-
trative and financial supervision of
the public authorities.
Art. 14. — i. The survivors of a
deceased insured or pensioned person
shall have a right of appeal in any
dispute concerning benefits.
2. Such disputes shall be referred
to special tribunals which shall in-
clude judges, whether professional or
not, who are specially cognisant of
the purposes of insurance or are
assisted by assessors chosen as repre-
sentative of insured persons and
employers respectively.
3. In any dispute concerning lia-
bility to insurance or the rate of
contribution, the employed person
and, in the case of schemes providing
for an employer's contribution, his
employer shall have a right ot appeal.
Art. 15. — I . Foreign employed per-
sons shall be liable to insurance and
to the payment of contributions
under the same conditions as na-
tionals.
2. The survivors of foreign insured
or pensioned persons shall be entitled
under the same conditions as na-
tionals to the benefits derived from
the contributions credited to their
account.
3. The survivors of foreign insured
or pensioned persons shall, if na-
tionals of a Member which is bound
by this Convention and the laws or
regulations of which therefore pro-
vide for a State subsidy towards the
financial resources or benefits of the
insurance scheme in conformity with
Article 12, also be entitled to any
subsidy or supplement to or fraction
of a pension which is payable out of
public funds :
4. Provided that national laws or
regulations may restrict to nationals
tions d6termin£es par la legislation
nationale, qui pourra egalement sta-
tuer sur la participation des repre-
sentants des employeurs et des
pouvoirs publics.
5. Les institutions d 'assurance au-
tonomes serpnt plac6es sous le con-
tr61e financier et administratif des
pouvoirs publics.
Art. 14. — i. Un droit de recours
sera reconnu aux survivants de Fas-
sure ou pensionn6 decede, en cas de
litige au sujet des prestations.
2. Ces litiges seront du ressort de
juridictions speciales, comprenant
des juges, de carriere ou non, parti-
culierement au courant du but de
1' assurance, ou si6geant avec le con-
cours d'assesseurs pris dans les
milieux des assures et des em-
ployeurs.
3. En cas de litige concernant Fas-
sujettissement & T assurance, ou le
montant des cotisations, un droit de
recours sera reconnu au salarie et,
dans les regimes comportant une
cotisation patronale, a son employeur.
Art. 15, — i. Les salaries grangers
seront assujettis & 1' obligation d' as-
surance et au paiement des cotisa-
tions dans les m£mes conditions que
les nationaux.
2. Les ayants droit des assur6s ou
pensionn6s Strangers b6n6ficieront,
dans les mgmes conditions que les
nationaux des prestations resultant
des cotisations portees au compte de
ces assures.
3. Les ayants droit des assures ou
pensionn<§s etrangers ressortissants
de tout Membre li£ par la pr6sente
convention, et dont la 16gislation
cpmporte, en consequence, une parti-
cipation financi&re de 1'Etat & la
formation des ressources ou des
prestations de Tassurance, conform6-
ment & Tarticle 12, ben^ficieront, en
outre, des subsides, majorations ou
fractions de pensions, payables sur
les fonds publics.
4. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra r6server aux na-
406
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 337
the right to any subsidy or supple-
ment to or fraction of a pension which
is payable out of public funds and
granted solely to the survivors of
insured persons who have exceeded a
prescribed age at the date when the
laws or regulations providing for
compulsory insurance come into
force.
5. Any restrictions which may
apply in the event of residence
abroad shall only apply to pensioners
who are nationals of any Member
bound by this Convention and reside
in the territory of any Member
bound thereby to the extent to which
they apply to nationals of the coun-
try in which the pension has been
acquired : Provided that any subsidy
or supplement to or fraction of a
pension which is payable out of
public funds may be withheld.
Art. 16. — i. The insurance of em-
ployed persons shall be governed by
the law applicable at their place of
employment.
2. In the interest of continuity of
insurance exceptions may be made
to this rule by agreement between the
Members concerned.
Art. 17. ^ Any Member may pre-
scribe special provisions for frontier
workers whose place of employment
is in its territory and whose place of
residence is abroad.
Art. 18. In countries which, at
the time when this Convention first
comes into force, have no laws or
regulations providing for compulsory
widows' and orphans' insurance, an
existing non-contributory pension
scheme which guarantees an indi-
vidual right to a pension under the
conditions defined in Articles 19 to
25 hereinafter shall be deemed to
satisfy the requirements of this
Convention.
Art. 19.— i. The following shall be
entitled to a pension:
(a) every widow who has not
remarried and who has at least two
dependent children;
tionaux le benefice des subsides,
ma j orations ou fractions de pensions,
payables sur les fonds publics et at-
tribuables exclusivement aux ayants
droit des assures qui avaient depasse
un certain &ge au moment de la mise
en vigueur de la legislation d'assu-
rance obligatoire.
5. Les restrictions eventuellement
prevues en cas de residence & 1' Stran-
ger ne s'appliqueront aux pensionnes
ressortissants de tout Membre K6
par la pr£sente convention et r£si-
dant sur le territoire de 1'un quel-
conque des Membres lies par ladite
convention, que dans la mesure
applicable aux nationaux de TEtat
dans lequel la pension a £te acquise.
Toutefois, les subsides, majorations
ou fractions de pensions payables sur
les fonds publics pourront ne pas
£tre verses.
Art. 16. — i. L'assurance des sala-
ri6s sera regie par la loi applicable
au lieu de travail du salarie.
2. Cette regie pourra, dans 1'in-
ter£t de la continuite de Fassurance,
subir des exceptions, par accord
entre les Membres interesses.
Art. 17. Tout Membre pourra
soumettre £ un regime special les
travailleurs frontaliers qui ont leur
lieu de travail sur son territoire et
leur lieu de residence £ 1'etranger.
Art. 18. Dans les pays qui n'ont
pas de legislation d'assurance-d6ces
obligatoire lors de Fentree en vigueur
initiale de la presente convention,
tout syst&me alors existant de pen-
sions non contributives sera consi-
d6re comme satisfaisant £ la pre-
sente convention, s'il garantit un
droit individuel & pension, dans les
conditions d6finies dans les articles
19 & 25 ci-apres.
Art. 19. — i. Le droit a pension
sera reconmi:
a) 4 toute veuve non remariee
ayant au moins deux enfants i sa
charge ;
June 29, 1933
SURVIVORS' INSURANCE (INDUSTRY)
407
(£) every orphan, that is to say,
every child who has lost both
parents.
2. National laws or regulations
shall define
(a) the cases in which a child other
than a legitimate child shall be deemed
to be the child of a widow for the
purpose of entitling her to a pension ;
(b) the age until which a child
shall be considered dependent upon
a widow or shall be entitled to an
orphan's pension : Provided that this
age shall in no case be less than
fourteen.
Art. 20. — i . The right to a widow's
pension may be made conditional
upon the residence in the territory of
the Member:
(a) of the deceased husband dur-
ing a period immediately preceding
his death; and
(b) of the widow during a period
immediately preceding the making
of her claim for a pension.
2. The right to an orphan's pen-
sion may be made conditional upon
the residence, in the territory of the
Member during a period immediately
preceding death, of whichever of the
parents died the more recently.
3. The period of residence in the
territory of the Member to have been
completed by a widow or a deceased
parent shall be prescribed by na-
tional laws or regulations but shall
not exceed five years.
Art. 21. — i. A claimant shall be
entitled to a widow's or orphan's
pension if the annual value of the
claimant's means, including any
means of dependent children or
orphans, does not exceed a limit
which shall be fixed by national laws
or regulations with due regard to the
minimum cost of living,
2. Means up to a level which shall
be determined by national laws or
regulations shall be exempted for the
purpose of the assessment of means.
Art. 22. The rate of pension shall
be an amount which, together with
b) & tout orphelin de pere et de
mere.
2. La legislation Rationale fixera:
a) les conditions auxquelles un
enfant autre que legitime ouvrira
droit ct pension de veuve ;
b) I'&ge jusqu'auquel un enfant
ouvrira droit a pension de veuve, ou
aura droit £ pension d' orphelin; cet
&ge ne pourra toutefois §tre inferieur
a 14 ans.
Art. 20. — i. Le droit a pension
de veuve pourra toe subordonn£
a la residence sur le territoire du
Membre :
a) du mari d£c6de, pendant une
p6riode prec6dant immMiatement le
d£ces;
b) de la veuve, pendant une peri-
ode precedant immediatement la
demande de pension.
2. Le droit a pension d 'orphelin
pourra §tre subordonn6 a la resi-
dence du dernier d£c6d6 des parents
sur le territoire du Membre, pendant
une periode pr6c6dant immediate-
ment le d6c£s.
3. La p£riode de residence sur le
territoire du Membre exig6e pour la
veuve ou pour le parent deced6 sera
fix6e par la legislation nationale, mais
ne pourra depasser cinq ans.
Art. 21. — i. Le droit a pension de
veuve ou a pension d! orphelin sera
reconnu & tout requ£rant dont les
ressources annuelles, y compris celles
des enfants ou des orphelins a
charge, n'excedent pas une limite qui
sera fix£e par la legislation na-
tionale, en tenant dflment compte du
cofit minimum d^ la, vie.
2. Pour revaluation des ressources
des interess6s, seront consid£rees
comme immunisees les ressources
qui ne d£passent pas un montant
que fixera la legislation nationale.
Art. 22. Le taux de la pension
sera fix6 a un montant qui, ajoute
408
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 337
any means of the claimant in excess
of the means exempted, is at least
sufficient to cover the essential needs
of the pensioner.
Art. 23. — i. A claimant shall have
a right of appeal in any dispute con-
cerning the award of a pension or the
rate thereof.
2. The appeal shall lie to an au-
thority other than the authority
which gave the decision in the first
instance.
Art. 24. — I. Foreign widows and
orphans shall, if nationals of a
Member bound by this Convention,
be entitled to pensions under the
same conditions as nationals:
2. Provided that national laws or
regulations may make the award of a
pension to foreigners conditional
upon the completion of a period of
residence in the territory of the
Member which shall not exceed by
more than five years the period of
residence provided for in Article 20.
Art. 25. — i. The right to a pension
may be forfeited or suspended in
whole or in part if the widow or the
person who has undertaken respon-
sibility for the care of the orphan has
obtained or attempted to obtain a
pension by fraud.
2. The pension may be suspended
in whole or in part while the person
concerned is entirely maintained at
the public expense.
Art. 26. Subject to the provisions
of paragraph 5 of Article 15, this
Convention does not refer to the
maintenance of pension rights in the
event of residence abroad.
[Arts. 27-33 omitted. See No.
333, ante, Arts. 24-30.]
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this twenty-
ninth day of June, 1933.
aux ressources autres que les res-
sources immunises, devra 6tre suffi-
sant pour couvrir au moins les be-
soins essentiels du pensionn£.
Art. 23. — i. Un droit de recours
sera reconnu £ tout requ6rant, en cas
de litige au sujet de 1'attribution de
la pension ou de la fixation de son
montant.
2. Le recours sera du ressort d'une
autorite autre que celle qui aura
statu6 en premier lieu.
Art. 24. — i. Les veuves et les
orphelins etrangers ressortissants de
tout Membre H6 par la pr6sente
convention, auront droit £ pension
dans les m§mes conditions que les
nationaux.
2. Toutefois, la legislation na-
tionale pourra subordonner T attri-
bution de la pension £ uri Stranger &
raccomplissement, sur le territoire
du Membre, d'une p6riode de r6si-
dence pouvant d6passer de cinq ans
au plus la p6riode de residence pr6vue
a 1'article 20.
Art. 25. — I. Le droit & pension
pourra faire Fobjet d'une dech^ance
ou d'une suspension totale ou par-
tielle, si la veuve ou la personne qui
assume la charge de Tentretien de
Torphelin a obtenu ou tent6 d'ob-
tenir une pension par fraude.
2. La pension pourra £tre totale-
ment ou partiellement suspendue
pendant que 1'interesse est entiere-
ment a la charge des fonds publics.
Art. 26. Sous reserve des disposi-
tions de 1'article 15, alin<§a 5, la
presente convention ne vise pas le
maintien du droit a pension en cas
de residence £ l'6tranger.
[Art. 27-33 ornis. v°ir N° 333,
ante, art. 24-30.]
EN FOI DE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933.
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
June 29, 1933 SURVIVORS' INSURANCE (AGRICULTURE) 409
No. 338
DRAFT CONVENTION concerning Compulsory Widows' and
Orphans' Insurance for Persons Employed in Agricultural
Undertakings. Adopted at Geneva, June 29, 1933.
PRO JET DE CONVENTION concernant 1'assurance-deces obliga-
toire des salaries des entreprises agricoles. Adopte §, Geneve,
29 juin 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This draft convention was adopted by the International Labor Con-
ference at its seventeenth session; its short title is "Survivors' Insurance (Agriculture)
Convention, 1933." See also the draft convention concerning compulsory widows' and
orphans' insurance for persons employed in industrial or commercial undertakings, in the
liberal professions, and for outworkers and domestic servants, of June 29, 1933 (No. 337,
ante).
RATIFICATIONS. A ratification of this convention by Great Britain was communicated to
the Secretariat of the League of Nations, July 18, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 333, ante.)
Not entered into force (July i, 1937).
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
[The text of this draft convention corresponds to that of the draft convention
concerning compulsory widows1 and orphans1 insurance, No. 337, ante, except in
parts hereafter reproduced.}
[Preamble and Art. I omitted.] [Preambule et art. I omis.]
Art. 2, — i. The compulsory wid- Art. 2. — i. L'assurance-d&c&s obli-
ows' and orphans' insurance scheme gatoire s'appliquera aux ouvriers,
shall apply to manual and non-man- employes et apprentis des entreprises
ual workers, including apprentices, agricoles, ainsi qu'aux domestiques
employed in agricultural undertak- au service personnel d'employeurs
ings, and to domestic servants em- agricoles.
ployed in the households of agricultural
employers:
[Art. 2, paragraph 2, sections (a)- [Art. 2, paragraphe 2, alineas (a)-
(i) and paragraph 3, and Arts. 3-11 (i) ^et paragraphe 3, et art. 3-11
omitted.] omis.]
Art 12. — i. The insured persons Art. 12. — i. Les assures et leurs
and their employers shall contribute employeurs devront contribuer £ la
to the financial resources of the in- formation des ressources de Tassu-
surance scheme. ranee.
2. National laws or regulations 2. La legislation nationale pourra
may exempt from liability to pay exon6rer de T obligation de cotiser:
contributions:
(a) apprentices and young work- a) les apprentis et les jeunes tra-
ers under a prescribed age; vailleurs au-dessous d'un Ige d£-
termin£;
410
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 339
(&) workers who are not paid a
money wage or whose wages are very
low;
(c) workers in the service of an
employer who pays contributions
assessed on a basis which is not
dependent on the number of workers
employed.
3. Contributions from employers
may be dispensed with under laws or
regulations concerning schemes of
national insurance not restricted in
scope to employed persons.
4. The public authorities shall
contribute to the financial resources
or to the benefits of insurance schemes
covering employed persons in general
or manual workers.
5. National laws or regulations
which, at the time of the adoption of
this Convention, do not require
contributions from insured persons
may continue not to require such
contributions.
[Arts. 13-33 omitted.]
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this twenty-
ninth day of June, 1933.
&) les travailleurs qui ne regoivent
pas de remuneration en especes ou
qui regoivent de tres bas salaires;
c) les travailleurs au service d'un
employeur qui verse les cotisations
sous forme d'un forfait independant
du nombre des travailleurs occupes
par lui.
3. La cotisation des employeurs
pourra ne pas 6tre prevue dans les
legislations d'assurance nationale dont
le champ d'application depasse le
cadre du salariat.
4. Les pouvoirs publics participe-
ront £ la formation des ressources ou
des prestations de 1'assurance insti-
tute au b6nefice des salaries en gene-
ral ou des ouyriers.
5. Les legislations nationales qui,
lors de 1' adoption de la presente con-
vention, ne prevoient pas de cotisa-
tion des assures, pourront continuer
a exonerer les assures de I'obligation
de cotiser.
[Art. 13-33 omis.]
EN FOI DE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
signatures, le vingt-neuf juin 1933-
The President of the Conference, GIUSEPPE DE MICHELIS
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 339
CONVENTION defining Aggression. Signed at London, July 3,
1933-
CONVENTION de definition de Fagression. Signe a Londres, 3
juillet 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A definition of the aggressor was embodied in Article 10 of the Geneva
Protocol 00 the Pacific Settlement of International Disputes, of October 2, 1924 (No. 128,
ante), which has not been brought into force. On February 6, 1933, the delegation of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics proposed to the General Commission of the General
Disarmament Conference at Geneva, a definition of the aggressor to be included in a proposed
convention on disarmament; on May 24, 1933, M. Politis (Greece), acting as rapporteur
for a committee on security questions, presented a report to the General Commission,
which embodied and explained a "draft act relating to the definition of the aggressor."
League of Nations Document, 1935. 1 X, 4, p. 679. Articles 2 and 3 of this convention are sub-
July 3, 1933 CONVENTION DEFINING AGGRESSION 4!!
stantially identical with Articles I and 2 of that draft act, and the annex to Article 3 of the
convention is substantially identical with an annex to Article 2 of the draft act. The Dis-
armament Conference having recessed without taking definitive action on the draft act, this
convention resulted from negotiations conducted during the Economic Conference later held
in London. On July 4, 1933, a convention with a corresponding text was signed at London
by representatives of Czechoslovakia, Rumania, Turkey, the Union of Soviet Socialist Re-
publics, and Yugoslavia (No. 340, post) ; and on July 5, 1933, a similar convention was signed
by representatives of Lithuania and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Moscow by Poland,
Rumania, and the Soviet Union, October 16, 1933; by Afghanistan, October 20, 1933; by
Persia, November 16, 1933; by Estonia and Latvia, December 4, 1933; and by Turkey,
March 23, 1934. Finland acceded to the convention on January 31, 1934.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 29 Martens, N.R.G. (3d
ser.), p. 33; U. S. Bulletin of Treaty Information, No. 47, p. 36; i Politische Vertrage (Berlin,
1936), p. 339-
B. Braat^y, "The Quest for Treaty Definitions of Aggression," 5 Nor disk Tidsskrift for
International Ret (1934), A eta scandinavica juris gentium, pp. 29-40; Y. de la Briere, "Un
nouveau progres sur la route du droit: la definition de Tagresseur," 7 U Esprit international
(1933), pp. 616-25; W. Friede, "Die Ostpakte iiber die Definition des Angreifers," 7 Zeit-
schriftfur Ostrecht (1933), pp. 719-23; W. G. Hertz, Das Problem des volkerrechtlichen An-
griffs (2d ed., Leiden: Sijthoff, 1936), 183 pp.; A. C. Jordan, "La definition de 1'agression,"
14 Rev. de dr. int. (1934), pp. 111-29; E. A. Korovine, "The U.S.S.R. and Disarmament,"
International Conciliation, No. 292 (1933), pp. 291-354; L. Le Fur, "Les conventions de
Londres (1933) et la definition de 1'agresseur," n Rev. de dr. int., de sci. dipt. etpoL (1933),
pp. 179-91; M. Radoi'kovitch, La definition de Vagresseur (Beograd, 1934); K. Reichhelin,
Der Angrif (Berlin: 1934), 71 pp.; A. Schwarz, Les systemes pour la paix et le protocole de
Londres des 3 et 4Juillet 1933 sur la definition de Vagresseur (Paris: Pedone, 1934), in pp. ; M.
Sibert, "A propos des conventions signees a Londres le 3 juillet 1933," 40 Rev. gen. de dr. int.
pub. (1933), pp. 529-36; R, Vignol, Definition de Vagresseur dans la guerre (Paris: Sirey, 1933),
I74pp.; J- W. Wheeler-Bennett, The Disarmament Deadlock (London: Routledge, 1934), Ch.
8; Q. Wright, "The Concept of Aggression in International Law," 29 Am. Jour. Int. Law
(I935») PP- 373~95; Anon., "L'agression. Travaux de Geneve et Conventions de Londres
(mai-juillet 1933), " 12 Rev. de dr. int. (i933)> PP* 251-83.
Entered into force October 16, 1933. *
Text and translation from 147 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 67.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Rou- Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie, le
mania, the President of the Estonian President de la Republique d'Es-
Republic, the President of the Lat- tonie, le Pr6sident de la R6publique
vian Republic, the President of the de Lettonie, le President de la R6pu-
Polish Republic, the President of the blique de Pologne, le President de
Turkish Republic, the Central Exec- la Republique de Turquie, le Comit6
utive Committee of the Union of central executif de 1* Union des Re-
Soviet Socialist Republics, His Im- publiques sovi6tiques socialistes, Sa
perial Majesty the Shah of Persia, Majeste Imp6riale le Shah de Perse
and His Majesty the King of Afghan- et Sa Majest6 le Roi d' Afghanistan,
istan,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3391, March 29, 1934.
412
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 339
Being desirous of consolidating the
peaceful relations existing between
their countries ;
Mindful of the fact that the Briand-
Kellogg Pact,1 of which they are
signatories, prohibits all aggression;
Deeming it necessary, in the inter-
ests of the general security, to define
aggression as specifically as possible,
in order to obviate any pretext
whereby it might be justified ;
And noting that all States have an
equal right to independence, secu-
rity, the defence of their territories,
and the free development of their
institutions ;
And desirous, in the interest of the
general peace, to ensure to all peoples
the inviolability of the territory of
their countries;
And judging it expedient, in the
interest of the general peace, to
bring into force, as between their
countries, precise rules defining ag-
gression, until such time as those
rules shall become universal,
Have decided, with the aforesaid
objects, to conclude the present Con-
vention, and have duly authorised
for the purpose:2
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: Nicolas Titulescu;
The President of the Estonian
Republic: Oskar Kallas;
The President of the Latvian Re-
public: Waldernaras Salnais;
The President of the Polish Re-
public: Edouard Raczynski;
The President of the Turkish Re-
public: Tevfik Riistu Bey;
The Central Executive Committee
of the Union of Soviet Socialist Re-
publics: Maxime Litvinoff ;
His Imperial Majesty the Shah of
Persia: Fatollah Khan Noury Es-
fandiary;
His Majesty the King of Afghanis-
tan: AH Mohammed Khan ;
D6sireux de renforcer la paix exis-
tante entre leurs pays ;
Consid6rant que le Pacte Briand-
Kellogg,1 dont ils sont signataires,
interdit toute agression ;
Estimant necessaire, dans Tint^rSt
de la s6curite generate, de d£finir de
mani&re aussi precise que possible
1'agression afin de pr6venir tout pr£-
texte pour sa justification ;
Constatant que tous les Etats ont
egalement droit £ Tind6pendance, £
la s£curit6, & la defense de leurs terri-
toires, et au libre d6veloppement de
leurs institutions;
Animes du d6sir, dans Finter^t de
la paix gen6rale, d'assurer £ tous les
peuples l'inviolabilit£ du territoire de
leurs pays;
Jugeant utile, dans Tinter^t de la
paix g£n£rale, de mettre en vigueur
entre leurs pays des regies pr6cises
definissant 1'agression, en attendant
que ces derni&res deviennent uni-
verselles,
Ont d6cid6, dans ce but, de con-
clure la pr6sente convention et ont
dtiment autoris6 & cet effet: 2
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie:
Nicolas Titulescu ;
Le Pr6sident de la R^publique
d'Estonie: Oskar Kallas;
Le President de la R6publique de
Lettonie: Waldemaras Salnais;
Le President de la R£publique de
Pologne: Edouard Raczynski;
Le President de la R^publique de
Turquie: Tevfik R%tti bey;
Le Comit^ central ex^cutif de
rilnion des R6publiques sovi^tiques
socialistes: Maxime Litvinoff;
Sa Majest6 Imp^riale le Shah de
Perse: Fatollah Khan Noury Es-
fandiary;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d* Afghanistan :
Ali Mohammed Khan ;
Who have agreed on the following Lesquels ont convenu des disposi-
pro visions : tions suivantes :
Article i. Each of the High Con- Article I. Chacune des Hautes
tracting Parties undertakes to accept Parties contractantes s'engage £ ac-
* No. 206, ante. — ED. 2The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
July 3, 1933
CONVENTION DEFINING AGGRESSION
413
in its relations with each of the other
Parties, from the date of the entry
into force of the present Convention,
the definition of aggression as ex-
plained in the report dated May 24th,
1933, of the Committee on Security
Questions (Politis report) to the
Conference for the Reduction and
Limitation of Armaments, which
report was made in consequence of
the proposal of the Soviet delegation.
Art. 2. Accordingly, the aggressor
in an international conflict shall,
subject to the agreements in force
between the parties to the dispute, be
considered to be that State which is
the first to commit any of the fol-
lowing actions :
(1) Declaration of war upon an-
other State;
(2) Invasion by its armed forces,
with or without a declaration of war,
of the territory of another State;
(3) Attack by its land, naval or
air forces, with or without a declara-
tion of war, on the territory, vessels
or aircraft of another State;
(4) Naval blockade of the coasts
or ports of another State;
(5) Provision of support to armed
bands formed in its territory which
have invaded the territory of an-
other State, or refusal, notwithstand-
ing the request of the invaded State,
to take, in its own territory, all the
measures in its power to deprive those
bands of all assistance or protection.
Art. 3. No political, military, eco-
nomic or other considerations may
serve as an excuse or justification
for the aggression referred to in
Article 2. (For examples, see An-
nex.) l
Art. 4. The present Convention
shall be ratified by each of the High
Contracting Parties in accordance
with its laws.
The instruments of ratification
shall be deposited by each of the
High Contracting Parties with the
cepter dans ses rapports mutuels
avec chacune des autres et & partir
du jour de la mise en vigueur de la
presente convention la definition de
Tagression telle qu'elle a ete expliquee
dans le rapport du Comite pour les
questions de s6curite en date du 24
mai 1933 (Rapport Politis), a la
Conference pour la reduction et la
limitation des armements, rapport
fait a la suite de la proposition de la
delegation sovietique.
Art. 2. En consequence, sera
reconnu comme agresseur dans un
conflit international, sous reserve
des accords en vigueur entre les
parties en conflit, I7 Etat qui, le
premier, aura commis Tune des
actions suivantes :
1° Declaration de guerre & un
autre Etat ;
2° Invasion par ses forces armees,
m£me sans declaration de guerre, du
territoire d'un autre Etat;
3° Attaque par ses forces terres-
tres, navales ou aeriennes, m§me sans
declaration de guerre, du territoire,
des navires, ou des aeronefs dfun
autre Etat;
4° Blocus naval des c6tes ou des
ports d'un autre Etat;
5° Appui donne a des bandes ar-
mees qui, formees sur son territoire,
auront envahi le territoire d'un autre
Etat, ou refus, malgr6 la demande
de 1'Etat envahi, cfe prendre, sur son
propre territoire, toutes les mesures
en son pouvoir pour priver lesdites
bandes de toute aide ou protection.
Art. 3. Aucune consideration
d'ordre politique, militaire, econo-
mique ou autre ne pourra servir d'ex-
cuse ou de justification a Fagression
prevue & 1'article 2 (£ titre d'exemple
voirl'annexe).1
Art. 4. La presente convention
sera ratifiee par les Hautes Parties
contractantes conformement £ la
legislation de chacune d'entre elles.
Les instruments de ratification
seront deposes par chacune des
Hautes Parties contractantes aupres
1 No. 33Qa, post. — ED.
414
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
Government of the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics.
As soon as the instruments of rati-
fication have been deposited by two
of the High Contracting Parties, the
present Convention shall come into
force as between those two Parties.
The Convention shall come into
force as regards each of the other
High Contracting Parties when it
deposits its instruments of ratifica-
tion.
Each deposit of instruments of
ratification shall immediately be
notified by the Government of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
to all signatories of the present Con-
vention,
Art. 5. The present Convention
has been signed in eight copies, of
which each of the High Contracting
Parties has received one.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above-named
Plenipotentiaries have signed the
present Convention and have thereto
affixed their seals.
Done in London, July 3rd, 1933.
du Gouvernement de 1* Union des
R£publiques sovietiques socialistes.
Aussitdt que les instruments de
ratification auront ete deposes par
deux des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes, la presente convention en-
trera en vigueur entre ces deux Par-
ties. Elle entrera en vigueur pour
toutes les autres Hautes Parties con-
tractantes & mesure que ces dernieres
d£poseront & leur tour leurs instru-
ments de ratification.
Chaque d6p6t des instruments de
ratification sera immediatement no-
ting par le Gouvernement de F Union
des Republiques sovietiques socia-
listes £ tous les signataires de la pre-
sente convention.
Art. 5. La presente convention a
6te signee en huit exemplaires dont
chacune des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes en a regu un.
EN FOI DE QUOI les plenipoten-
tiaires enumeres ci-dessus ont sign6
la presente convention et y ont ap-
peal leurs sceaux.
Fait a Londres, le 3 juillet 1933.
[Signed:] N. TITULESCU, O. KALLAS, WALDEMARAS SALNAIS, E. RACZYN-
SKI, TEVFIK RUSTU, MAXIME LITVINOFF, ALI MOHAMMED KHAN, F. NOURY
ESFANDIARY.
No. 339a
Declaration annexed to Article 3 of the Convention defining Aggres-
sion. Signed at London, July 3, 1933.
Declaration armexee Si Particle 3 de la Convention de definition de
Pagression. Signee §. Londres, 3 juillet 1933.
Text and translation from 147 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 74.
[Translation]
The High Contracting Parties
signatories of the Convention relat-
ing to the definition of aggression,
Desiring, subject to the express
reservation that the absolute valid-
ity of the rule laid down in Article 3
of that Convention shall be in no way
restricted, to furnish certain indica-
tions for determining the aggressor,
^ Les Hautes Parties contractantes
signataires de la Convention relative
a la definition de Fagression,
D6sirant, sous la reserve expresse
de ne restreindre en rien la portee
absolue de la regie posee a Tarticle 3
de ladite convention, fournir cer-
taines indications de nature & deter-
miner Fagresseur,
July 3, 1933
CONVENTION DEFINING AGGRESSION
415
Declare that no act of aggression
within the meaning of Article 2 of
that Convention can be justified on
either of the following grounds,
among others:
A . The internal condition of a State ,
for example:
Its political, economic or social
structure; alleged defects in its ad-
ministration; disturbances due to
strikes, revolutions, counter-revolu-
tions, or civil war.
B. The international conduct of a
State, for example:
The violation or threatened viola-
tion of the material or moral rights
or interests of a foreign State or its
nationals; the rupture of diplomatic
or economic relations; economic or
financial boycotts; disputes relating
to economic, financial or other obli-
gations towards foreign States; fron-
tier incidents not forming any of the
cases of aggression specified in Arti-
cle 2.
The High Contracting Parties
further agree to recognise that the
present Convention can never legiti-
mate any violations of international
law that may be implied in the cir-
cumstances comprised in the above
list.
Constatent qu'aucun acte digres-
sion au sens de Particle 2 de ladite
convention ne pourra, entre autres,
6tre justifi£ par Tune des circon-
stances suivantes :
A. La situation inUrieure d'un Etat,
par example:
Sa structure politique, economique
ou sociale; les defauts al!6gues de son
administration, les troubles prove-
nant de graves, revolutions, contre-
r6volutions ou guerre civile.
B. La conduite internationale d'un
Etat, par exemple:
La violation ou le danger de
violation des droits ou int£r§ts ma-
teriels ou moraux dTun Etat Stranger
ou de ses ressortissants; la rupture
des relations diplomatiques ou £co-
nomiques ; les mesures de boycottage
economique ou financier, les diffe-
rends relatifs & des engagements 6co-
nomiques, financiers ou autres en~
vers des Etats Strangers ; les incidents
de frontiere ne rentrant pas dans un
des cas degression indiques dans
1' article 2.
Les Hautes Parties contractantes
sont d'autre part d'accord pour re-
connaitre que la presente convention
ne devra jamais servir & legitimer
les violations du droit des gens qui
pourraient £tre impliqu£es dans les
circonstances comprises dans Tenu-
m6ration ci-dessus.
[Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the convention.]
No. 339b
Protocol of Signature of the Convention defining Aggression.
Signed at London, July 3, 1933.
Protocole de signature de la Convention de definition de Pagression.
Signe ^ Londres, 3 juillet 1933-
Text and translation from 147 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 76.
[Translation]
It is hereby agreed between the II est convenu entre les Hautes
High Contracting Parties that Parties contractantes que si ult&-
should one or more of the other States rieurement un ou plusieurs des
4*6
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 340
immediately adjacent to the Union
of Soviet Socialist Republics accede
in the future to the present Conven-
tion, the said accession shall confer
on the State or States in question
the same rights and shall impose on
them the same obligations as those
conferred and imposed on the ordi-
nary signatories.
DONE at London on July 3rd, 1933.
autres Etats immediatement voisins
de TUnion des Republiques sovi6-
tiques socialistes adhere a la pr6sente
convention, cette adhesion lui ou
leur conferera les m£mes droits et
imposera les m§mes obligations que
ceux des signataires ordinaires.
FAIT a Londres, le 3 juillet 1933.
[Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the convention.]
No. 340
CONVENTION defining Aggression.
1933-
Signed at London, July 4,
CONVENTION de definition de Pagression.
4 juillet 1933-
Signe a Londres,
EDITOK'S NOTE. The text of this convention is substantially identical, mutatis mutandis,
with that of the convention of July 3, 1933 (No. 339, ante); see the note to that convention,
ante, p. 410.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Moscow by Czecho-
slovakia, Rumania, the Soviet Union, and Yugoslavia, on February 17, 1934; and by
Turkey, on March 23, 1934.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 29 Martens, N. R. G. (3d
sen), p. 37; i Politische Vertrdge (Berlin, 1936), p. 343. (See the bibliography under No.
339, ante.)
Entered into force February 17, 1934.*
Text and translation from 148 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 211.
[Translation]
The President of the Republic of
Czechoslovakia, His Majesty the
King of Roumania, the President of
the Republic of Turkey, the Central
Executive Committee of the Union
of Soviet Socialist Republics and His
Majesty the King of Yugoslavia,
Being desirous of consolidating the
peaceful relations existing between
their countries ;
Mindful of the fact that the Bri-
and-Kellogg Pact,2 of which they are
signatories, prohibits all aggression;
Le President de la R^publique de
Tchecoslovaquie, Sa Majeste le Roi
de Roumanie, le President de la
R£publique de Turquie, le Comite
central ex£cutif de V Union des
Republiques sovi6tiques sociaiistes et
Sa Majeste le Roi de Yougoslavie,
D£sireux de renforcer la paix exis-
tante entre leurs pays;
Consid£rant que le Pacte Briand-
Kellogg,2 dont ils sont signataires,
interdit toute agression ;
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3414, April 26, 1934.
2 No. 206, ante. — ED.
July 4, 1933
CONVENTION DEFINING AGGRESSION
417
Deeming it necessary, in the inter-
est of the general security, to define
aggression as specifically as possible
in order to obviate any pretext
whereby it might be justified;
Noting that all States have an
equal right to independence, security,
the defence of their territories and
the free development of their insti-
tutions ;
Desirous, in the interest of the
general peace, to ensure to all peo-
ples the inviolability of the territory
of their countries;
Judging it expedient, in the inter-
est of the general peace, to bring into
force, as between their countries,
precise rules defining aggression, un-
til such time as those rules shall
become universal ;
Have decided, with these objects,
to conclude the present Convention
and have duly authorised for the
purpose:1
The President of the Republic of
Czechoslovakia: Jan Garrigue Ma-
saryk;
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: Nicolas Titulescu;
The President of the Republic of
Turkey: Mehmet Munir Bey;
The Central Executive Committee
of the Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics: Maxime Litvinoff ;
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Georges Diouritch;
Who have agreed upon the follow-
ing provisions:
Article i. Each of the High Con-
tracting Parties undertakes to accept
in its relations with each of the other
Parties, from the date of the entry
into force of the present Convention,
the definition of aggression as ex-
plained in the report, dated May
24th, 1933, of the Committee on
Security Questions (Politis Report)
to the Conference for the Reduction
and Limitation of Armaments, which
report was made in consequence of
the Soviet delegation's proposal.
Estimant n6cessaire, dans l'inter£t
de la securit^ g6n£rale, de definir de
manure aussi precise que possible
1'agression afin de prevenir tout pre-
texte pour sa justification;
Constatant que tous les Etats ont
£galement droit & Tindependance, &
la s6curit6, & la defense de leurs ter-
ritoires, et au libre d6veloppement de
leurs institutions ;
Animes du d£sir, dans Tint^rSt de
la paix g6n6rale, d' assurer £ tous les
peuples T inviolability du territoire de
leurpays;
Jugeant utile, dans Tint^r&t de la
paix generate, de mettre en vigueur
entre leurs pays des regies precises
d£finissant Tagression, en attendant
que ces derniferes deviennent uni~
verselles,
Ont decide, dans ces buts, de con-
clure la pr6sente convention et ont
dftment autoris^ & cet effet : l
Le President de la Republique
de Tch£coslovaquie: Jan Garrigue
Masaryk;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie:
Nicolas Titulescu ;
Le President de la R6publique de
Turquie: Mehmet Munir bey;
Le Comit6 central executif de
1' Union des R6publiques sovi6tiques
socialistes: Maxime Litvinoff;
Sa Majest£ le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Georges Diouritch ;
Lesquels ont convenu des disposi-
tions suivantes:
Article i. Chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes s'engage & ac-
cepter dans ses rapports mutuels
avec chacune des autres et £ partir
du jour de la mise en vigueur de la
pr6sente convention la definition de
1'agression telle qu'elle a et6 expli-
qu6e dans le rapport du Comit6 pour
les questions de s£curit6 en date du
24 mai 1933 (Rapport Politis) & la
Conference pour la reduction et la
limitation des armements, rapport
fait 4 la suite de la proposition de la
delegation sovi^tique.
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 340
Art. 2. Accordingly, the aggres-
sor in an international conflict shall,
subject to the agreements in force
between the Parties to the dispute,
be considered to be that State which
is the first to commit any of the fol-
lowing actions:
1. Declaration of war upon an-
other State;
2. Invasion by its armed forces,
with or without a declaration of war,
of the territory of another State;
3. Attack by its land, naval or air
forces, with or without a declaration
of war, on the territory, vessels or
aircraft of another State;
4. Naval blockade of the coasts or
ports of another State;
5. Provision of support to armed
bands formed in its territory which
have invaded the territory of an-
other State, or refusal, notwith-
standing the request of the invaded
State, to take, in its own territory,
all the measures in its power to de-
prive those bands of all assistance
or protection.
Art* 3. No political, military,
economic or other consideration may
serve as an excuse or justification for
the aggression referred to in Article
2. (For examples, see Annex.) l
Art. 4. The present Convention
is open for the accession of all other
nations. Accession shall confer the
same rights and impose the same ob-
ligations as initial signature. Such
accession shall be notified to the
Government of the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics, which shall forth-
with inform the other signatories.
Art* 5* The present Convention
shall be ratified by each of the High
Contracting Parties in conformity
with its laws.
The instruments of ratification
shall be deposited by each of the
High Contracting Parties with the
Art. 2. En consequence, sera re-
connu comme agresseur dans un
conflit international, sous reserve des
accords en vigueur entre les parties
en conflit, 1'Etat qui, le premier, aura
commis Tune des actions suivantes :
1. Declaration de guerre a un autre
Etat;
2. Invasion par ses forces armies,
m£me sans declaration de guerre, du
territoire d'un autre Etat;
3. Attaque par ses forces terres-
tres, navales ou aeriennes, m£me
sans declaration de guerre, du terri-
toire, des navires, ou des a£ronefs
d'un autre Etat;
4. Blocus naval des c6tes ou des
ports d'un autre Etat;
5. Appui donne & des bandes ar-
mees qui, form6es sur son territoire,
auront envahi le territoire d'un autre
Etat, ou refus, malgr6 la demande
de TEtat envahi, de prendre, sur son
propre territoire, toutes les mesures
en son pouvoir pour priver lesdites
bandes de toute aide ou protection.
Art. 3. Aucune consideration
d'prdre politique, militaire, econo-
mique ou autre ne pourra servir
d' excuse ou de justification & Tagres-
sion prevue & Tarticle 2. (A titre
d'exemple voir 1' Annexe.) l
Art. 4. La presente convention
est ouverte & Tadhesion de toutes les
autres nations. L'adhesion confe-
rera les m§mes droits et imppsera les
m£mes obligations que la signature
initiate. L'adhesion sera communi-
quee au Gouvernement de T Union
des Republiques sovietiques social-
istes qui en informera aussitdt les
autres signataires.
Art. 5. La presente convention
sera ratifiee par les Hautes Parties
contractantes conformement & la
legislation de chacune d'entre elles.
Les instruments de ratification
seront deposes par chacune des
Hautes Parties contractantes aupr&s
1 The text of the annexed declaration, omitted here, is identical with that reproduced as
No. 339a, ante. — ED.
July 8, 1933
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
419
Government of the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics.
As soon as the instruments of
ratification have been deposited by
two of the High Contracting Parties,
the present Convention shall come
into force as between those two
Parties. It shall come into force as
regards all the other High Contract-
ing Parties according as the latter
deposit in their turn their instru-
ments of ratification. ,
Each deposit of instruments of
ratification shall immediately be
notified by the Government of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
to all the signatories of the present
Convention.
Art. 6. The present Convention
has been signed in five . copies, of
which each of the High Contracting
Parties has received one.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above-
mentioned Plenipotentiaries have
signed the present Convention and
have thereto affixed their seals.
Done in London, July 4th, 1933.
du Gouvernement de 1' Union des
Republiques sovi£tiques socialistes.
Aussitdt que les instruments de
ratification auront &t£ d6pos6s par
deux des Hautes Parties contrao
tantes, la pr£sente convention en-
trera en vigueur entre ces deux
Parties. Elle entrera en vigueur
pour toutes les autres Hautes Parties
contractantes a mesure que ces
derniferes d6poseront a leur tour leurs
instruments de ratification.
Chaque d6p6t des instruments de
ratification sera imm<§diatement no
tifi6 par le Gouvernement de T Union
des Republiques sovi£tiques socia-
listes a tous les signataires de la
pr£sente convention.
Art. 6. La presente convention a
et6 sign6e en cinq exemplaires dont
chacune des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes en a regu un.
EN FOI DE QUOI les pl£nipoten-
tiaires 6num6r6s ci-dessus ont sign£ la
presente convention et y ont appose
leurs sceaux.
Fait & Londres, le 4 juillet 1933.
JAN MASARYK, N. TITULESCU, MEHMET MUNIR,
MAXIME LITVINOFF, G. DIOTJRITCH.
No. 341
REGIONAL ARRANGEMENT concerning Maritime Radio Beacons.
Signed at Paris, July 8, 1933*
ARRANGEMENT REGIONAL concernant les radiophares man-
times. Signe & Paris, 8 juillet 1933-
EDITOR'S NOTE. This arrangement, envisaged in Article 13 of the Telecommunication
Convention of December 9, 1932 (No. 316, ante), replaces an arrangement of April 20, 1931.
See also Article 30, paragraphs [54iH553l of the General Radio Regulations of December 9,
1932 (U. 5. Treaty Series, No. 867),* which superseded the regulations of November 25, 1927
(Article 31, C, No. i85a, ante). A similar regional arrangement, to which some of these
same states are parties, was drawn up at Stockholm and signed in September and October,
1933 (No. 345, post). See also the arrangement of April 28, 1934 (No. 378, post).
RATIFICATIONS. This arrangement was not subject to ratification.
1 Article 30 has been omitted from the 1932 regulations as reproduced in the present vol-
ume (No. 317, ante).
420
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 341
BIBLIOGRAPHY. B. U., "Organisation des radiophares maritimes en Europe/' i Journal
des t&l&communications (1933), pp. 325-7; Anon., "Reunions r£gionales concernant ['organi-
sation du service des radiophares maritimes (Paris, juillet 1933; Copenhague, septembre
I933)/1 57 Journal ttttgraphique (1933), pp. 278-80.
Entered into force January i, 1934.*
Text supplied by the French Ministire des Travaux publics.
[Translation]
ARTICLE i. — Object
In accordance with Article 13 of
the International Telecommunica-
tion Convention of Madrid and the
recommendation concerning the utili-
zation of frequency-bands allotted
to the radio-beacon services, adopted
by the International Radiotelegraph
Conference of Madrid, the present
regional arrangement has been con-
cluded between the administrations
entrusted with the maritime signal-
ing services of the following coun-
tries : Germany, Denmark, Irish Free
State, France, Great Britain, Nor-
way, Netherlands, Sweden.
Its object is to organize the trans-
missions of the maritime radio-
beacons and it replaces the agreement
concluded at London in April 1931.
It covers the geographical area
bounded, on the south by the estuary
of the Loire in France, on the north
by the radio-beacon of SvinS in Nor-
way, on the east by the radio-beacon
of Stubbenkammer in Germany, and
of Tralleborg in Sweden. It includes
the whole of the littoral of the British
Isles as well as the Shetland and
Faroe Islands.2
ARTICLE i. — Objet
Le present Arrangement Regional
est conclu, conform£ment a 1'article
13 de la Convention Internationale
des Telecommunications de Madrid
et au voeu sur Tutilisation des bandes
de frequences allou6es aux Services
des radiophares, emis par la Con-
ference Internationale Radiot61£-
graphique de Madrid, entre les
Administrations charg6es des Ser-
vices de signalisation maritime des
pays suivants: Allemagne, Dane-
mark, Etat libre d'Irlande, France,
Grande-Bretagne, Norvege, Pays-
Bas, Su£de.
II a pour but Torganisation des
Emissions des radiophares maritimes,
et remplace F accord conclu & Lon-
dres en avril 1931.
II s'etend £ la region g6ographique
Iimit6e au Sud par 1'estuaire de la
Loire, en France, au Nord par le
radiophare de Svino, en Norvege, £
FEst par les radiophares de Stubben-
kammer, en Allemagne, et de Tralle-
borg, en Suede. II comprend 1'en-
semble du littoral des lies Britan-
niques, ainsi que les iles Shetland et
Faroe.2
ARTICLE
2. — Characteristics of the
radio-beacons
ARTICLE 2. — CaracUristiques des
radiophares
The administrations concerned Les Administrations contractantes
bind themselves to give the radio- s'engagent & donner aux radiophares
beacons the range, radio-frequencies, maritimes les portees, les radio -
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August i, 1937).
2 The areas of the Skagerrak and the Kattegat were added to the areas covered by the
agreement of London, in view of the proximity between the radio-beacons situated there
and the radio-beacons of the North Sea.
2 Les regions du Skagerrac et du Kattegat ont 6t6 ajoutees aux regions que concernait
Taccord de Londres, etant donne la proximit6 des radiophares qui s'y trouvent et des radio-
phares de la Mer du Nord.
July 8, 1933
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
421
note-frequencies, and times of trans-
mission indicated in the plan which
constitutes Appendix I in the present
arrangement.
ARTICLE 3. — Field strength
The strength of each radio-beacon
is to be regulated in such a way that
it will be possible at any time to ob-
tain good bearings within the limit
of the indicated range when using a
radio-direction-finder of the ordinary-
ship's type.
Apart from the exceptional cases
and when there is no disturbance the
value of the effective intensity of the
field within the limit of the range
shall be fixed at approximately 50
micro-volts per meter.
ARTICLE 4. — Radio-frequencies
The radio-frequencies used by the
marine radio-beacons are as follows:1
Wave A 291,5 Kc/s 71029 m/
Wave B 294,5 Kc/s 71019 m/
Wave C 297,5 Kc/s /ioo8 m/
Wave D 300,5 Kc/s / 998 m/
WaveE 303,5 Kc/s /988m/
Wave F 306,5 Kc/s / 979 m/
Wave G 309,5 Kc/s / 969 m/
Wave H 312,5 Kc/s / 960 m/
Wave J 3I5.5 Kc/s / 951 m/
Wave K 318,5 Kc/s / 942 m/
The frequency 300,5 Kc/s, how-
ever, is reserved for tests and experi-
ments. Its mode of employment is
indicated in the under-mentioned
Article 9.
ARTICLE 5. — Note-frequencies
The note-frequencies are as follows :
670 1005
752 1128
846 1269
950
1070
1 200
Group 1 335c/s
Group II 376
Group III 423
Group IV 475 .
Group V 535
Group VI 600
A fixed frequency-group has been
allotted to each radio-beacon. The
lighthouse-administration, under
which this station belongs, may allot
1 The translation of this
frequences, les frequences de modu-
lation et les temps de transmission
indiques dans le plan qui constitue
1' annexe I au present Arrangement.
ARTICLE 3. — Puissances
La puissance de chaque radio-
phare sera r<§glee de fagon qu'il soit
possible, en tout temps, d'obtenir de
bons rel&vements £ la limite de por-
t<§e indiqu£e, en utilisant un radio-
goniomfetre du type normal des
na vires.
En dehors des cas exceptionnels, et
sous reserve de 1'absence de brouil-
lages, la valeur de Tintensite efficace
du champ & la limite de port6e sera
fix6e £ environ 50 micro-volts par
m&tre.
ARTICLE 4. — Radio-frequences
Les radio-frequences utilisees pour
les radiophares maritimes sont les
suivantes:
Onde A 291,5 Kc/s
Onde B 294,5 Kc/s
Onde C 297,5 Kc/s
Onde D . . . . 300,5 Kc/s
Onde E 303,5 Kc/s
Onde F 306,5 Kc/s
Onde G 309,5 Kc/s
Onde H 312,5 Kc/s
Onde J 315,5 Kc/s
Onde K 318,5 Kc/s
Toutefois, 1'onde de
(1029,2 metres)
(1018,7 metres)
(1008,4 metres)
( 998,3 metres)
( 988,5 metres)
( 978,8 metres)
( 969,3 metres)
( 960,0 metres)
( 950,9 metres)
( 941,9 metres)
300,5 Kc/s
est r6servee pour permettre d'effec-
tuer des essais et des experiences.
Son mode cTutilisation est indiqu£ £
1'article 9 ci-apr£s.
ARTICLE 5. — Frequences de
modulation
Les frequences de modulation sont
les suivantes:
Groupe 1 335c/s 670 1005
Groupe II 376 752 1128
Groupe III 423 846 1269
Groupe IV 475 950
Groupe V .. 535 1070
Groupe VI 600 1200
Un groupe d6termin6 de fr6quen-
ces est attribu6 & chaque radiophare.
L'Administration dont relive ce
poste peut lui donner Tune quel-
table is not exact. — ED.
422
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 341
to it any of the note-frequencies of
this group. It is, however, recom-
mended, if not prevented by other
circumstances, to choose one of the
lowest frequencies of the group in
question.
ARTICLE 6. — Times of transmission
The maximum duration of a trans-
mission is 2 minutes less a period of
silence of approximately 10 seconds
to prevent overlapping of transmis-
sions from radio-beacons in the same
group. The interval of silence be-
tween the transmissions of a radio-
beacon in foggy weather is 4 minutes
plus the above-mentioned period of
silence.
The total time between the com-
mencement of successive transmis-
sions in foggy weather from any one
radio-beacon is therefore 6 minutes.
The radio-beacons, whose order of
transmission is marked I, conse-
quently transmit in foggy weather
between the minutes o and 2, 6 and
8, 12 and 14, etc. . . . The radio-
beacons, whose order of transmission
is marked 2, transmit between the
minutes 2 and 4, 8 and 10, 14 and 16
etc. . . . The radio-beacons, whose
order of transmission is marked 3,
transmit between the minutes 4 and
6, 10 and 12, 16 and 18 etc. . . .
In clear weather the transmissions
— if any — should not be more fre-
quent than every half hour at the
most, each transmission comprising
at the most two consecutive periods
of two minutes each.
During clear weather the radio-
beacons will therefore be able to
transmit with the same rhythm as in
foggy weather, between the minutes
o and 12, 30 and 42 for the stations
whose order of transmission during
dear weather is marked #, between
the minutes 6 and 18, 36 and 48 for
those marked 5, between the minutes
12 and 24, 42 and 54 for those
marked c, between the minutes 18
and 30, 48 and 60 for those marked
conque des frequences de modula-
tion appartenant a ce groupe. II
est toutefois recommand6, si d'autres
conditions ne s'y opposent pas, de
choisir 1'une des frequences les plus
basses du groupe consid£r£.
ARTICLE 6. — Temps de transmission
La duree maximum d'une emis-
sion est de 2 minutes, moins une
dur6e d'environ 10 secondes des-
tinee a eViter la superposition des
Emissions successives des radiophares
d'un m&ne groupe. La periode de
silence entre les emissions d'un m&ne
radiophare par temps de brume est
de 4 minutes, plus la duree de Tin-
tervalle dont il vient d'etre question.
Le temps total s'£coulant entre le
commencement de deux emissions
successives d'un radiophare d6ter-
min£, par temps de brume, est ainsi
de 6 minutes.
Les radiophares dont le temps de
transmission est denomme I fonc-
tionnent ainsi, par temps de brume,
entre les minutes o et 2, 6 et 8, 12 et
14, etc. . . . ; ceux dont le temps de
transmission est denomm6 2, entre
les minutes 2 et 4, 8 et 10, 14 et 1 6
etc. . . . ; ceux, enfin, dont le temps
de transmission est denomm& 3,
entre les minutes 4et6, ioeti2, 16
eti8, etc. . . .
Par temps clair, les 6missions
s'effectueront, s'il y a lieu, une fois
au plus par demi-heure, chaque
6mission comprenant, au maximum,
deux dur6es de transmission cons6cu-
tives, de chacune 2 minutes.
Les radiophares pourront fonction-
ner ainsi, par temps clair, avec le
me"me rythme que par temps de
brume, entre les minutes o et 12, 30
et 42 pour les postes dont le temps
de transmission par temps clair est
denomm6 a, entre les minutes 6 et
1 8, 36 et 48 pour ceux denommes &,
entre les minutes 12 et 24, 42 et 54
pour ceux d£nomm6s c, entre les
minutes 18 et 30, 48 et 60 pour ceux
denommes d, et entre les minutes
July 8, 1933
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
423
d, between the minutes 54 and 6, 24
and 36 for those marked e.
All stations, with exception of
those whose range does not exceed 10
miles, must be controlled by a clock
or a chronometer to ensure the ex-
actitude of the transmitting times.
ARTICLE 7. — Quality of the waves
emitted
The waves emitted should be as
free from higher harmonic frequen-
cies as the present technique makes it
possible.
The tolerance of frequency for
new radio-beacons shall be the same
as indicated in Appendix I of the
Madrid general regulations for wire-
less communication.
For the stations now in use en-
deavours will be made gradually to
obtain the same tolerance of fre-
quency.
With regard to modulation the
percentage of modulation should be
at least 70%. The intensity of the
higher harmonic frequencies on ac-
count of modulation shall in the case
of new radio-beacons not exceed the
limit fixed at the third meeting of
the Consulting International Tech-
nical Committee for Wireless Com-
munication/ Comite consultatif inter-
national technique des Radiocom-
munications/Bt Lisbon.
In the radio-beacons already ex-
isting endeavours will be made to
obtain the same limit.
ARTICLE 8. — Radio-beacons not in-
cluded in the scheme
No new radio-beacon [other than
those included in the attached
Appendix or those operating on fre-
quencies outside the band 290 to
320 Kc/s] should be erected within
the geographical area covered by the
present arrangement until a mutual
agreement as to the conditions
under which this radio-beacon will
operate has previously been arrived
at between all the administrations
concerned.
54 et 6, 24 et 36 pour ceux d6nom-
mes e.
Toutes les stations, except^ celles
dont la port£e ne d6passe pas I o milles,
doivent £tre commandees par une
horloge ou un chronometre assurant
1J exactitude des temps d'6mission.
ARTICLE 7. — QualitS des ondes
Smises
Les ondes 6mises devront gtre
aussi exemptes d'harmoniques que le
permet 1'etat actuel de la technique.
Les tolerances de frequence appli-
cables aux nouveaux radiophares
seront celles figurant £ Pappendice I
du Reglement G6n£ral des Radio-
communications de Madrid.
Pour les postes actuellement en
service, on s'efforcera d'obtenir, dans
1'avenir, la m£me tolerance de fr£-
quence.
En ce qui concerne la modulation,
la profondeur devra gtre d'au moms
70%. Les harmoniques de modula-
tion des nouveaux postes devront avoir
une intensity inf£rieure & la limite qui
sera fix6e par la troisi&me reunion du
Comite Consultatif International
Technique des Radiocommunications
(C.C.I.R.),£Lisbonne.
Dans les postes existants, on s'ef-
forcera d'arriver £ la mime limite,
dans 1'avenir.
ARTICLE 8. — Radiophares non
compris dans le plan
Aucun nouveau radiophare (autres
que ceux inclus dans le plan annex£
ou ceux fonctionnant sur des fr6-
quences situees hors de la bande de
290 a 320 Kc/s) ne sera £tabli dans la
region g6ographique que concerne le
present Arrangement, sans qu'un ac-
cord mutuel pr£alable sur les condi-
tions dans lesquelles ce radiophare
fonctionnera soit intervenu entre
toutes les Administrations contrac-
tantes.
424
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
The same procedure will be fol-
lowed concerning any modification of
the present arrangement or the at-
tached Appendix, which might be
proposed by any administration.
ARTICLE 9. — Employment of the radio-
frequency 300,5 Kc/s
This frequency, which has not
been allotted to any radio-beacon
operating normally, is reserved for
tests and experiments. Any one of
the administrations concerned is at
liberty to construct radio-beacons of
any kind operating on this fre-
quency, in which case notice must be
given to the other administrations
which have signed this agreement
with indication of the position of the
radio-beacons, their field-strength,
the type of waves used, and, if possi-
ble, the characteristics of their
transmissions and the programmes of
the effected tests.
These stations, however, must not
cause interference with transmissions
from the radio-beacons mentioned in
the attached Appendix.
ARTICLE 10. — Characteristics of the
radio-direction-finders
The administrations concerned de-
clare that, in order to obtain the
highest benefit from the transmis-
sions such as they have been fixed in
accordance with the attached Ap-
pendix, it is advisable that the radio-
direction-finders, with which the
ships are to be equipped in future, as
far as possible possess the qualities
stipulated in Appendix II of the
present arrangement.
ARTICLE n. — Acceptance of the pres-
ent arrangement
The present arrangement will be
considered as final unless, previous
to the 1st November 1933, the ad-
ministrations concerned have noti-
fied the French Administration that
they have objections to make on the
subject*
No. 341
La mgme procedure sera employee
pour toute modification qu'une Ad-
ministration aurait £ proposer au
present Arrangement ou au plan
annex£.
ARTICLE 9. — Emploi de I' onde de
300,5 Kc/s
Cette onde, qui n'est attribute &
aucun radiophare en service normal,
est r6servee pour les essais et re-
cherches. Toute Administration
contractante est libre d'installer des
radiophares de toute esp£ce sur cette
onde. Elle doit aviser de cette in-
stallation les autres Administrations
signataires du present Arrangement,
en leur indiquant l'emplacement des
postes, la puissance, la nature des
ondes qu'ils 6mettent, et, si possible,
les caract6ristiques de leurs emis-
sions et les programmes des essais
effectu^s.
Ces postes ne devront toutefois
pas provoquer de brouillages des
Emissions des radiophares figurant
au plan annex£.
ARTICLE 10. — CaractSristiques des
radio goniombtres
Les Administrations contractantes
declarent que, pour permettre d'uti-
liser au mieux les emissions des radio-
phares telles qu'elles sont fix6es dans
le plan annex6, il serait desirable que
les radiogoniom£tres installs & 1'ave-
nir sur les navires aient des caract6-
ristiques se rapprochant autant que
possible de celles indiquees dans
1'annexe II au present Arrangement.
ARTICLE n. — Approbation du pre-
sent Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera con-
sidere comme definitif si les Adminis-
trations contractantes n'ont pas fait
connattre a TAdministration fran-
gaise, avant le ier noyembre 1933,
qu'elles ont des objections £ pr6sen-
ter & son sujet.
July 8, 1933
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
425
ARTICLE 12. — The taking effect of the
present arrangement
The present arrangement takes
effect on the 1st January 1934.
The modifications which it in-
volves for the marine radio-beacons
shall be effected as soon as possible
after the 1st January 1934.
It ceases to be in force from the
date of the taking effect of any new
arrangement which may be con-
cluded in the future between all the
administrations which have adopted
the present arrangement.
PARIS, July 8, 1933.
[Signer] Pour PAllemagne: GUSTAV MEYER; pour le Danemaxk: P.
BINDING; pour PEtat libre dMrlande: J. H. J. POOLE; pour la France:
P. BESSON; pour la Grande-Bretagne : Trinity House: R. MANSELL, J. P.
BOWEN; Commissioners of Northern Lighthouses: J. G. WAKELIN; pour la
Norvege : PER HORN ; pour les Pays-Bas : P. VAN BRAAM VAN VLOTEN ; pour
la Suede : FOLKE LUNDEBERG.
ARTICLE 12. — Mise en service du
present Arrangement
Le present Arrangement entrera
en service le ier Janvier 1934.
Les modifications qu'il entrafne
pour les radiophares maritimes de-
vront £tre effectives aussit6t que
possible apr£s le ier Janvier 1934.
II cessera son effet & la date de
mise en vigueur de tout nouvel
Arrangement qui pourrait 6tre con-
clu dans 1'avenir entre 1'ensemble des
Administrations signataires du pr£-
sent Arrangement.
PARIS, le 8 juillet
APPENDIX I
GROUPING OF RADIO-BEACONS
[Omitted.]
APPENDIX II
CHARACTERISTICS RECOMMENDED FOR THE
RADIO-DIRECTION-FINDERS
i° Direction-finding:
The radio-direction-finders should be
capable of taking good bearings without
it being necessary to observe the two
minima 180° from each other.
They should be so constructed that the
uncertainty with regard to 180° can be
eliminated.
2° Radio-frequency-band:
They should be capable of receiving at
least the waves of the types Ai and Ai
between the frequencies 285 and 515
Kc/s/i053 and 583 m/.
3° Selectivity:
The radio-direction-finders should be
as selective as possible in order to prevent
the jamming of waves from radio-beacons
in the neighbourhood. They must not,
however, unduly weaken the modulation-
side-bands. They must render a signal
ANNEXE I
PLAN D'ORGANISATION DES
RADIOPHARES
[OmisJ
ANNEXE II
CARACTERISTIQUES RECOMMAND&ES
POUR LES RADIOGONIOMETRES
i° Prise des relevements:
Les radiogoniometres doivent permettre
la prise de bons relevements, sans qu'on
soit astreint & observer les deux extinctions
a 1 80° Tune de 1'autre.
Us doivent comporter un dispositif de
lever du doute de 180°.
2° Bande d1 ondes couverte:
Us doivent Stre capables de recevoir an
moins les ondes des types AI et A2, com-
prises entre les frequences de 285 a 515
Kc/s (1053 & 583 metres).
3° Stkctivite:
Les radiogoniometres doivent 6tre aussi
selectifs que possible ami d'6yiter les
brouillages entre les ondes volsines des
radiophares. Us ne doivent toutefois pas
affaiblir outre mesure les bandes lateYales
de modulation. Pour les frequences tres
426
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 342
with a frequency distant from the tuned-in
frequency as weak as possible.
4° Inter-modulation:
The radio-direction-finders must as far
as possible be free from inter-modulation.
5° Precision:
The error in the bearing which is due to
mechanical defects of the radio-direction-
finder itself must not exceed 0,5°.
6° Sensitivity:
The radio-direction-finders should have
such a sensitivity that the zone of silence
does not exceed 6° when the field-strength
of the radio-beacon in question has the
value indicated in Article 3 of the present
arrangement when there are no excessive
disturbances. Means should be pro-
vided for reducing the sensitivity as
desired.
eloign£es de la frequence d'accord, ils doi-
vent poss&ier un afifaiblissement aussi
grand que possible.
4° Inter-modulation:
Les radiogoniom&tres doivent §tre aussi
exempts que possible de toute inter-
modulation.
5° Precision:
L'erreur de relevement due aux im-
perfections m6caniques du radiogonio-
metre lui-m§me ne doit pas excecler 0,5
degr£.
6° SensiUlite:
La sensibilit6 doit 6tre telle que rampli-
tude de la zone d'extinction, lorsque le
champ du poste relev6 a la valeur indi-
quee & Particle 3 de TArrangement, et en
Pabsence de brouillages, n'excede pas en-
viron 6°. Un dispositif doit £tre prevu
pour permettre de require a volont& cette
sensibilit^.
No. 342
AGREEMENT of Understanding and Cooperation. Signed at Rome,
July 15, 1933.
PACTE d'entente et de collaboration. Signg 3. Rome, 15 juillet 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The conclusion of this agreement was proposed to British representa-
tives by the Italian Prime Minister, at Rome, March 18, 1933. The agreement, initialled
at Rome, June 7, 1933, was signed on July 15, 1933. The text includes also versions in the
German and Italian languages. The general purposes of the agreement are explained in
a British despatch of June 7, 1933, Br. Parl. Papers, Misc. No. 3 (1933), Cmd. 4342. For
the declaration of December n, 1932, referred to in the preamble, see Records of Disarma-
ment Conference, Series B, II, p, 208. Cf. the declaration of July 13, 1932 concerning future
European cooperation, Br. Parl. Papers, Misc. No. 9 (1932), Cmd. 4131.
RATIFICATIONS. On January i, 1937, no ratifications of this agreement had been de-
posited.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Ministere des Affaires Etrangeres, Pacte $ entente et de collaboration
(Paris, 1933), reprinted in whole or part in 14 Documents politigues, diplomatigues et finan-
ciers (i933)i PP- 321-40, 4 Zeitschrift jur auslandisches ofentliches Recht und Volkerrecht
(*934)» PP- 96-H5> 41 Ra>. &n- de dr. int. pub. (1934), pp. 118-28, 37 Politica (1933), pp.
450-76. See also Correspondence relating to Agreement of Cooperation, Br. Parl. Papers, Misc.
No. 3 (i 933) , Cmd. 4342. The text of this agreement is also published in 28 Martens, N.R.G.
(3d sen), p. 4.
P. G. Balladore, Dal patio delta Societal delle Nazioni al patto Mussolini (Modena, 1934) ;
K. S. Chandon, Les Balkans. La Petite Entente et le pacte d quatre (Paris, 1933) ; A. Chante-
roy, Halte-la. Introduction au pacte a quatre (Paris, 1933) ; F. Coppola, * ' II Patto a Quattro, ' '
37 Politica (1933), pp. 241-66; L. Marcovitch, La politique exterieure de la Yugoslavie (Paris,
July 15, 1933
FOUR-POWER PACT
427
1935). Ch. IV; L. de Montluc, "Le pacte a quatre," II Rev. de dr. int., de sci. dipL et pol.
(i933)» PP- 99"11?; P- Quaroni, "II Patto a Quattro," I Rivista di studi politici internazionali
(I934)» PP- 49~67; J. R., "Le pacte d'entente et de collaboration entre TAllemagne, la
France, la Grande-Bretagne et Pltalie," 3 Affaires etrangeres (1933), pp. 326-32; F. Salata,
II Patto Mussolini (Verona, 1933); A. J. Toynbee, Survey of International Affairs, 1933
(London: Humphrey Milford, 1934), pp. 203-24; A. Vaccari, II Patto Mussolini (Rome:
Signorelli, 1933), PP- 1 86; A. Zousmann, Le pacte a quatre (Paris, 1934).
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
The President of the French Re-
public, the President of the German
Reich, His Majesty the King of
Great Britain, Ireland and the
British Dominions beyond the Seas,
Emperor of India, and His Majesty
the King of Italy;1
Conscious of the special responsi-
bilities incumbent on them as pos-
sessing permanent representation on
the Council of the League of Na-
tions, where the League itself and
its members are concerned, and of
the responsibilities resulting from
their common signature of the Lo-
carno agreements;3
Convinced that the state of dis-
quiet which obtains throughout the
world can only be dissipated by
reinforcing their solidarity in such
a way as to strengthen confidence
in peace in Europe;
Faithful to the obligations which
they have assumed in virtue of the
Covenant of the League of Nations,4
the Locarno Treaties, and the Bri-
and-Kellogg Pact,5 and taking into
account the Declaration of the re-
nunciation of force, the principle of
which was proclaimed in the declara-
tion signed at Geneva on the nth
December, 1932, by their delegates
at the Disarmament Conference
and adopted on the 2nd March, 1933,
by the Political Commission of that
Conference;
Anxious to give full effect to all
the provisions of the Covenant of
Le President de V Empire Alle-
mand, le President de la R6publique
Frangaise, Sa Majeste le Roi de
Grande Bretagne, d'Irlande et des
Territoires Britanniques au dela des
Mers, Empereur des Indes, et Sa
Majest6 le Roi d' Italic ; 2
Conscients des responsabilites par-
ticuli&res que le fait d'etre repr6-
sent£s a titre permanent au Conseil
de la Soci6t6 des Nations Leur im-
pose a Fegard de la Soci6t6 elle-
mgme et de ses Membres et de celles
qui r£sultent de Leurs signatures
communes des accords de Locarno;3
Convaincus que F6tat de malaise
qui r&gne dans le monde ne peut
£tre dissip6 que par un renfprcement
de Leur solidarity susceptible d'af-
fermir en Europe la confiance dans
la paix;
Fiddles aux engagements qu'Ils
ont pris par le Pacte de la Soci6t6
des Nations,4 les Trait£s de Locarno
et le Pacte Briand-Kellogg 5 et se
r6f6rant a la declaration de non-
recours a la force, dont le principe a
6te proclam6 dans la declaration
sign6e a Gen&ve le n d£cembre
1932 par Leurs d61£gu£s & la Con-
ference du Desarmement, et adopt£
le 2 mars 1933 par la Commission
politique de ladite Conference;
Soucieux de donner leur pleine
efncacit6 a toutes les dispositions
1 This order of naming the parties is followed, also, in the Italian version. — ED.
2 This order of naming the parties is followed, also, in the German version. — ED.
3 See No. 145, ante. — ED. 4 No. i, ante. — ED. & No. 206, ante. — ED.
428
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 342
the League of Nations, while con-
forming to the methods and pro-
cedure laid down therein, from which
they have no intention of departing;
Mindful of the rights of every State,
which cannot be affected without the
consent of the interested party;
Have resolved to conclude an
agreement with these objects, and
have appointed as their plenipoten-
tiaries : l
The President of the French Re-
public: Henry de Jouvenel;
The President of the German
Reich: Ulrich von Hassell;
His Majesty the King of Great
Britain, Ireland and the British
Dominions beyond the Seas, Em-
peror of India: for Great Britain
and Northern Ireland: Ronald Gra-
ham;
His Majesty the King of Italy:
Benito Mussolini;
Who, having exchanged their full
powers, found in good and due form,
have agreed as follows :
Article i. The High Contracting
Parties will consult together as re-
gards all questions which appertain
to them. They undertake to make
every effort to pursue, within the
framework of the League of Na-
tions, a policy of effective co-opera-
tion between all Powers with a view
to the maintenance of peace.
Art. 2. In respect of the Cov-
enant of the League of Nations, and
particularly articles 10, 16 and 19,
the High Contracting Parties decide
to examine between themselves and
without prejudice to decisions which
can only be taken by the regular
organs of the League of Nations,
all proposals relating to methods
and procedure calculated to give
due effect to these articles.
Art. 3. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to make every
effort to ensure the success of the
du Pacte de la Soci£t6 des Nations,
en se conformant aux m^thodes et
procedures qui y sont pr6vues et
auxquelles Us n'entendent pas d6-
roger;
Respectueux des droits de chaque
Etat dont il ne saurait 6tre dispos6
en dehors de Tint£ress6 ;
Ont r£solu de conclure un Pacte
£ ces fins et ont design^ pour Leurs
pl£nipotentiaires, savoir:1
Le President de T Empire Alle-
mand: Ulrich von Hassell;
Le President de la R£publique
Franchise: Henry de Jouvenel;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Grande
Bretagne, d'Irlande et des Terri-
toires Britanniques au delci des
Mers, Empereur des Indes, pour la
Grande Bretagne et Tlrlande du
Nord: Ronald Graham;
Sa Majeste le Roi d'ltalie: Benito
Mussolini;
Lesquels, apres avoir echange leurs
pleins pouvoirs reconnus en bonne et
due forme, sont convenus des dis-
positions suivantes:
Article I. Les Hautes Parties
contractantes se concerteront sur
toutes les questions qui leur sont
propres. Elles s'engagent & faire
tous leurs efforts pour pratiquer dans
le cadre de la Soci6te des Nations
une politique de collaboration effec-
tive entre toutes les Puissances en
vue du maintien de la paix.
Art. 2. En ce qui concerne le
Pacte de la Soci6te des Nations et
notamment ses articles 10, 16 et 19,
les Hautes Parties contractantes
d^cident df examiner entre elles et
sous reserve de decisions qui ne
peuvent dtre prises que par les
organes r6guliers de la Soci6t6 des
Nations, toute proposition relative
aux m£thodes et procedures propres
& donner dflment effet & ces articles.
Art. 3. Les Hautes Parties Con-
tractantes s'engagent £ faire tous
leurs efforts pour assurer le succ&$
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
July 15, 1933
FOUR-POWER PACT
429
Disarmament Conference and, should
questions which particularly concern
them remain in suspense on the
conclusion of that Conference, they
reserve the right to re-examine these
questions between themselves in
pursuance of the present agreement
with a view to ensuring their solution
through the appropriate channels.
Art. 4. The High Contracting
Parties affirm their desire to consult
together as regards all economic
questions which have a common
interest for Europe and particularly
for its economic restoration, with a
view to seeking a settlement within
the framework of the League of
Nations.
Art. 5. The present agreement
is concluded for a period of ten years
from the date of its entry into force.
If, before the end of the eighth year,
none of the High Contracting Parties
shall have notified to the others his
intention to terminate the agreement,
it shall be regarded as renewed and
will remain in force indefinitely,
each of the High Contracting Parties
possessing in that event the right
to terminate it by a declaration to
that effect on giving two years'
notice.
Art. 6. The present agreement,
drawn up in English, French, Ger-
man and Italian, of which the French
text prevails in case of divergence,
shall be ratified and the ratifications
shall be deposited at Rome as soon
as possible. The Government of the
Kingdom of Italy will deliver to
each of the High Contracting Parties
a certified copy of the proc&s-verbaux
of deposit.
The present agreement will enter
into force as soon as all the ratifica-
tions have been deposited.
It shall be registered at the League
of Nations in conformity with the
Covenant of the League.
DONE at Rome, the 7th June 1933,
in a single copy, which will remain
deposited in the archives of the
de la Conference du Desarmement
et se reservent, au cas ou, a Tissue
de cette Conference, des questions
les concernant specialement seraient
demeur£es en suspens, d'en reprendre
T exam en entre elles par application
du present Pacte en vue d'en assurer
la solution par les voies appropri£es.
Art. 4. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes affirment leur volonte de
se concerter sur toute question
d'ordre 6conomique presentant un
inter^t commun pour TEurope et
particulierement pour sa restaura-
tion economique en vue d'un regle-
ment & rechercher dans le cadre de
la Societ6 des Nations.
Art. 5. Le present Pacte est
conclu pour une duree de dix annees
a compter de sa mise en vigueur.
Si, avant la fin de la huitieme annee,
aucune des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes n'a notifie aux autres son
intention d'y mettre fin, il sera
consider^ comme renouvele et restera
en vigueur sans limitation de dur£e,
chacune des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes ayant, dans ce cas, la
facult^ d'y mettre fin par une ^da-
ration & cet effet avec preavis de
deux ann£es.
Art. 6. Le present Pacte, redig6
en allemand, anglais, frangais et
italien, le texte frangais faisant foi en
cas de divergence, sera ratifie et les ra-
tifications en seront deposees £ Rome
le plus t6t que faire se pourra. Le
Gouvernement du Royaume d'ltalie
remettra a chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes une copie cer-
tifiee conforme des Proces-Verbaux
de dep6t.
Le present Pacte entrera en vi-
gueur des que toutes les ratifications
auront £te deposees.
II sera enregistre £ la Societe des
Nations conform6ment au Pacte de
la Societ6.
FAIT £ Rome le 7 juin 1933 en un
seul exemplaire qui restera de-
pose dans les archives du Gouverne-
43° INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 343
Government of the Kingdom of ment du Royaume d'ltalie, et dont
Italy: certified copies will be deliv- copie certifiee conforme sera remise
ered to each of the High Contracting & chacune des Hautes Parties con-
Parties, tractantes.
In faith whereof the above-men- En foi de quoi les Plenipotentiaires
tioned plenipotentiaries have signed susnomm£s ont sign6 le present
the present agreement. Pacte.
RONALD GRAHAM HENRY DE JOUVENEL
BENITO MUSSOLINI ULRICH v. HASSELL
No. 343
MEMORANDUM of Heads of Agreement between Holders of
Large Stocks or Users of Silver and Principal Producers of
Silver. Signed at London, July 22, 1933.
ACCORD entre les pays qui detiennent d'importants stocks d'argent
ou qui font usage de ce metal et les principaux pays producteurs
d'argent. Signe & Londres, 22 juillet 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This instrument was due to a recommendation made by a subcommis-
sion of the Monetary and Financial Commission of the Economic Conference held at Lon-
don in 1933. League of Nations Official Journal, 1933, p. 1477.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications or notices under Section 8 were deposited at Washington
by all of the signatories, on or before April 24, 1934. The Chinese ratification, dated
March 21, 1934, contains the following reservation: "In ratifying this Agreement, the Na-
tional Government of China declares that as silver is the basic monetary standard of China,
the National Government will consider itself at liberty to take whatever action it may deem
appropriate, if, in its opinion, changes in the relative values of gold and silver adversely
affect the economic condition of the Chinese people, contrary to the spirit of stabilizing the
price of silver as embodied in this Agreement."
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement is also published in 153 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 107; U. S. Executive Agreement Series, No. 63; British Treaty Series, No. 24
(1934), Cmd. 4699.
E. de Felcourt, "Quelques apercjis du probleme de la valorisation du metal argent,'* 25
Revue Gconomique internationale (1933), IV, pp. 7-24; L. Hennebicq, "L'argent metal devant
la conference de Londres," 25 idem (1933), III, pp. 67-89; R. Kerschagl, Die Zukunft des
Silbers (Berlin: Heymanns, 1933) ; Ray B. Westerfield, Our Silver Debacle (New York, 1936) ;
J. P. Young, "The United States Silver Policy," 12 Foreign Policy Reports (1936), pp. 93-108.
Entered into force April 24, I934.1
Text and translation from League of Nations Official Journal, 1933, p. 1509.
[Traduction]
Whereas, at a meeting of the Sub- Consid6rant que la Sous-Commis-
Commission II (Permanent Meas- sion II (mesures permanentes) de la
ures) of the Monetary and Financial Commission mon6taire et financi&re
Commission of the Monetary and de la Conference mon6taire et 6co-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3511, September 25, 1934.
July 22, 1933
SILVER AGREEMENT
431
Economic Conference held on Thurs-
day, July 2Oth, 1933, the following
resolution was unanimously adopted :
Be it resolved to recommend to
all the governments parties to this
Conference :
(a) That an agreement be
sought between the chief silver
producing countries and those
countries which are the largest
holders or users of silver with a
view to mitigating fluctuations in
the price of silver; and that the
other nations not parties to this
agreement should refrain from
measures which could appreciably
affect the silver market;
(&) That the governments par-
ties to this Conference shall refrain
from new legislative measures
which would involve further de-
basement of their silver coinage
below a fineness of 800/1000;
(c) That they shall substitute
silver coins for low-value paper
currency in so far as the budgetary
and local conditions of each coun-
try will permit ;
(d) That all of the provisions
of this resolution are subject to
the following exceptions and limi-
tations:
The requirements of such pro-
visions shall lapse on April 1st,
1934, if the agreement recom-
mended in paragraph (a) does not
come into force by that date, and
in no case shall extend beyond
January 1st, 1938;
Governments may take any
action relative to their silver coin-
age that they may deem necessary
to prevent the flight or destruction
of their silver coinage by reason of
a rise in the bullion price of the
silver content of their coin above
the nominal or parity value of
such silver coin; and,
nomique, a adopte & Tunanirnite la
resolution suivante, & sa seance du
jeudi 20 juillet 1933:
II est decide de recommander
& tous les gouvernements repre-
sentes £ la Conference les mesures
suivantes :
a) Les principaux producteurs
d'argent et les pays qui detiennent
les plus grands stocks d'argent ou
qui font le plus grand usage de ce
metal s'efforceront d'arriver £ un
accord entre eux en viie d'att6nuer
les fluctuations du prix de 1'argent ;
les autres pays qui ne seront pas
parties audit accord s'abstiendront
de prendre des mesures pouvant
affecter d'une maniere appreciable
le marche de Targent.
b) Les gouvernements repre-
sentes & la Conference s'abstien-
dront de prendre de nouvelles
mesures legislatives comportant
une plus grande reduction du titre
de leurs monnaies d'argent au-
dessous de 800 milliemes.
c) Us remplaceront les petites
coupures de papier-monnaie par des
pieces d'argent dans la mesure oft le
permettront les conditions budg6-
taires et locales de chaque pays.
d) Toutes les dispositions de
la presente resolution s'entendent
sous reserve des derogations et
limitations ci-apres:
Les dispositions ci-dessus ces-
seront d'etre valables le I6* avril
1934, si 1' accord recommand6 au
paragraphe a) n'est pas entr£ en
vigueur a cette date; en aucun cas,
el les ne seront valables au dela du
ier Janvier 1938.
Les gouvernements pourront
prendre, en ce qui concerne leurs
monnaies d'argent, toutes mesures
qu'ils estimeraient necessaires en
vue d'emp^cher Invasion ou la
destruction de leurs monnaies
d'argent, en raison d'une hausse
du prix de 1' argent-metal contenu
dans leurs monnaies au del& de la
valeur nominate ou de la valeur au
pair desdites monnaies d'argent.
432
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 343
Whereas, the Governments of
India and Spain may desire to sell
certain portions of their silver hold-
ings, and it will be to their advan-
tage that the countries which are
large producers of silver should ab-
sorb silver as herein provided, to
offset such sales; and,
Whereas, it is to the advantage of
the large producing countries named
in Article 2 that the sales of silver
from monetary stocks be limited as
herein provided; and
Whereas, it is to the advantage of
China that sales from monetary
stocks of silver be offset by pur-
chases as herein provided, with a
view to its effective stabilisation,
Now, therefore, it is agreed be-
tween the parties hereto :
I. (a) That the Government of
India shall not dispose by sale of
more than one hundred and forty
million fine ounces of silver during a
period of four years, commencing
with January 1st, 1934. The dis-
posals during each calendar year of
the said four-year period shall be
based on an average of thirty-five
million fine ounces per year, it being
understood, however, that, if in any
year, the Government of India shall
not dispose of thirty-five million fine
ounces, the difference between the
amount actually disposed of and
thirty-five million fine ounces may be
added as additional disposals in sub-
sequent years. Provided further
that the maximum amount disposed
of in any year shall be limited to fifty
million fine ounces.
(b) Notwithstanding anything pre-
viously stated in this article, it is
understood that if the Government
of India should, after the date of this
Consid6rant, en outre, que les
Gouvernements de 1'Inde et de
1'Espagne peuvent avoir le desir de
ceder certaines parties de leurs stocks
d'argent et qu'il est de leur inter£t
que les pays producteurs importants
d'argent absorbent, comme il est
prevu au present Accord, 1'argent
offert en vue de neutraliser Teffet de
ces ventes ;
Consid£rant qu'il est 6galement de
Finter6t des grands pays producteurs
vis6s & 1' article 2 que les ventes
d'argent provenant des stocks mon6-
taires soient Iimit6es de la fagon
pr6vue au present Accord;
Consid£rant, enfin, qu'il est de
I'int6r£t de la Chine que les ventes
d'argent provenant des stocks mon6-
taires soient compensees par les
achats pr£vus au present Accord, en
vue d' assurer une stabilisation r£elle
de ce m6tal,
Les parties au present Accord sont
convenues des dispositions suivantes :
i. a) Le Gouvernement de 1'Inde
ne vendra pas une quantit6 sup6ri-
eure & cent quarante millions d'onces
d'argent fin, pendant une periode de
quatre ann£es, £ dater du ier Janvier
1934. Les cessions devant £tre ef-
fectu6es au cours de chaque ann6e
civile de la p6riode quadriennale
susvisee seront calcul£es sur une
moyenne de trente-cinq millions
d'onces de fin par an. II est, toute-
fois, entendu que si, au cours d'une
annee quelconque, le Gouvernement
de I'lnde ne c&de pas trente-cinq
millions d'onces de fin, la difference
entre les cessions effectives et le
chiffre de trente-cinq millions d'onces
de fin sera report6e & titre de cessions
suppl£mentaires pouvant £tre ef-
fectu£es au cours des ann6es ulteri-
eures. II est, enfin, convenu qu'au
cours d'une annee quelconque, les
cessions ne d6passeront pas un maxi-
mum de cinquante millions d'onces
de fin.
6) Nonobstant les dispositions pr£-
c6dentes du present article, il est
entendu que si le Gouvernement de
1'Inde venait, post£rieurement £ la
July 22, 1933
SILVER AGREEMENT
433
agreement, sell silver to any govern-
ment for the purpose of transfer to
the United States Government in
payment of war debts, such silver
shall be excluded from the scope of
this agreement;
(c) Provided, however, that, when
the total of the disposals referred to
in paragraph (a) above plus the sales
referred to in paragraph (6) above
by the Government of India under
this agreement shall amount to one
hundred and seventy-five million fine
ounces, the obligation of the parties
hereto shall cease.
2. That the Governments of Aus-
tralia, Canada, the United States,
Mexico and Peru, during the exist-
ence of this agreement, shall not sell
any silver, and shall also in the aggre-
gate purchase, or otherwise arrange
for withdrawing from the market,
thirty-five million fine ounces of
silver from the mine production of
such countries in each calendar year
for a period of four years, commenc-
ing with the calendar year 1934.
The said governments undertake to
settle by agreement the share in the
said thirty-five million fine ounces
which each of them shall purchase or
cause to be withdrawn.1
3. That the silver purchased or
withdrawn in accordance with Article
2 above shall be used for currency
purposes (either for coinage or for
currency reserves), or be otherwise
retained from sale during said period
of four years.
4. That the Government of China
shall not sell silver resulting from
demonetised coins for a period of four
calendar years commencing January
ist, 1934.
5. That the Government of Spain
shall not dispose by sale of more
than twenty million fine ounces
1 No. 343a,
conclusion du present Accord, £
ceder de F argent a un autre gouverne-
ment en vue d'op6rer un transfert au
benefice du Gouvernement des Etats-
Unis, au titre des dettes de guerre,
les dispositions du present Accord ne
seraient pas applicabies a Targent
ainsi cede;
c) II est toutefois convenu que les
parties au present Accord cesseront
d'etre liees par les dispositions de
lf Accord, au cas ou les cessions vis£es
a Talin6a a) ci-dessus, jointes aux
ventes visees & 1'alinea Z>) ci-dessus,
effectuees par le Gouvernement de
Tlnde, conform£ment au present
Accord, atteindraient un total de
cent soixante-quinze millions d'onces
de fin.
2. Pendant la dur6e du present
Accord, les Gouvernements de TAus-
tralie, du Canada, des Etats-Unis, du
Mexique et du P6rou ne vendront
pas d'argent; ils s'engagent £gale-
ment a acheter ou a retirer du
march£, sous une autre mani£re,
chaque annee, pendant une p£riode
de quatre annees & dater de Fannie
civile 1934, tin total de trente-cinq
millions d'onces d'argent fin prove-
nant de la production miniere de ces
pays. Lesdits Gouvernements s'en-
gagent a r6gler, par voie d* accord,
quelle fraction du total de trente-
cinq millions d'onces de fin, chacun
d'entre eux devra acheter ou retirer
du march6.1
3. L/ argent achete ou retire du
march6 conform&tnent a 1' article 2
sera utilise a des fins monetaires
(soit pour la frappe de monnaies, soit
pour la constitution d'une encaisse
mon6taire), ou bien sera soustrait &
la vente d'une autre mani&re pendant
ladite p6riode quadriennale.
4. Le Gouvernement chinois s'en-
gage a ne pas vendre, pendant une
periode de quatre annees civiles, a
dater du ier Janvier 1934, d'argent
provenant de pieces d6mon£tis6es.
5. Le Gouvernement espagnol ne
vendra pas plus de vingt millions
d'onces d'argent fin pendant une
.— ED.
434
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 343
of silver during a period of four
years commencing January ist, 1934-
The disposals during each calendar
year of the said four-year period
shall be based on an average of five
million fine ounces per year; it being
understood, however, that, if in any
year the Government of Spain shall
not dispose of five million fine ounces,
the difference between the amount
actually disposed of and five million
fine ounces may be added as addi-
tional disposals in subsequent years ;
provided further that the maximum
amount disposed of in any year shall
be limited to seven million fine
ounces.
6. That the governments con-
cerned will exchange all such informa-
tion as may be necessary with regard
to the measures to fulfil the provisions
of this memorandum of agreement.
7. That it is understood that sub-
ject to the provisions of Article 8, the
undertakings of each party to the
present memorandum of agreement
are conditional upon the fulfilment
of the undertakings of every other
party thereto.
8. That this memorandum of agree-
ment is subject to ratification by the
governments concerned. The in-
struments of ratification shall be
deposited not later than April 1st,
I934,1 with the Government of the
United States. It shall come into
force as soon as the ratifications of
all the governments concerned are re-
ceived, provided that all the ratifi-
cations are received before April 1st,
1934. A notice by any government
that the affirmative action necessary
to carry out the purposes of this
agreement has been taken will be ac-
cepted as an instrument of ratifica-
tion. Nevertheless, if one or more of
the governments enumerated in Arti-
cle 2 fail to ratify by April 1st, 1934,
the agreement shall come into force
at that date if the other governments
mentioned in Article 2 which have
1 Later extended to May I, 1934, by
periode de quatre ann£es, & dater du
i er j an vier 1 934. Au cours de chaque
annee civile de la periode quadrien-
nale susvis6e, les cessions seront
calcul£es sur une moyenne annuelle
de cinq millions d'onces de fin. II
est, toutefois, entendu que si, au
cours d'une annee quelconque, le
Gouvernement espagnol ne cede j>as
cinq millions d'onces de fin, la diffe-
rence entre les cessions effectives et
le chiffre de cinq millions d'onces de
fin sera reported, £ titre de cessions
supplementaires pouvant £tre^ effec-
tuees au cours des annees ult£rieures.
II est, enfin, convenu qu'au cours
d'une annee quelconque, les cessions
ne depasseront pas un maximum de
sept millions d'onces de fin.
6. Les gouvernements int6ress£s
6changeront tous renseignements
utiles au sujet des mesures it prendre
pour appliquer les dispositions du
present Accord.
7. II est convenu que, sous r6serve
des dispositions de 1'article 8, chaque
partie au present Accord n'est liee
que pour autant que toutes les
autres parties s'acquittent de leurs
obligations.
8. Le present Accord sera ratifi6
par les gouvernements int&ress£s.
Les instruments de ratification seront
d6pos£s aupr&s du Gouvernement des
Etats-Unis d'Amerique, au plus tard
le ier avril I934-1 L' Accord entrera
en vigueur d£s que les ratifications de
tous les gouvernements interess£s
auront et6 regues, & condition que tous
les instruments de ratification soient
regus avant le ier avril 1934. Sera
assimile £ un instrument de ratifica-
tion 1'avis adress6 par un gouverne-
ment pour annoncer que les mesures
positives necessaires pour donner
effet aux dispositions du present
Accord ont ete prises. N6anmoins,
si Fun des gouvernements 6num£re"s
& 1'article 2, ou plusieurs d'entre eux,
n'ont pas ratifie 1'Accord au ier
avril 1934, TAccord entrera en
vigueur £ cette date, si les autres
agreement of all the signatories. — ED.
July 24, 1933 SILVER AGREEMENT 435
ratified notify the other governments gouvernements mentionn£s & 1'article
which ratify that they are prepared 2 et qui ont ratifie 1'Accord signifient
to purchase, or cause to be with- aux autres gouvernements ratifiant
drawn, in the aggregate the amount 1'Accord qu'ils sont disposes a acheter
of silver mentioned in Article 2. ou a retirer du marche, au total, la
The Government of the United quantite d'argent indiquee £ Tarticle
States is requested to take such steps 2. Le Gouvernernent des Etats-Unis
as may be necessary for the purpose est invite a prendre les mesures qui
of the conclusion of this agreement, seraient necessaires pour assurer la
conclusion du present Accord.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under- EN FOI DE QUOI, les soussign£s ont
signed have signed the present appose leurs signatures sur le present
memorandum of agreement. Accord.
Done at London this 22nd day of Fait a Londres, le 22 juillet 1933,
July, 1933, in a single copy which en un seul exemplaire, qui sera depos6
shall be deposited in the archives of dans les archives du Gouvernernent
the Government of the United States, des Etats-Unis.
[Signed:] S. M. BRUCE, Delegate of Australia; EDGAR N. RHODES,
Delegate of Canada; W. W. YEN, Delegate of China; KEY PITTMAN, Dele-
gate of United States of America; GEORGE SCHUSTER, Delegate of India;
EDUARDO SUAREZ, Delegate of Mexico; F. TUDELA, Delegate of Peru;
L. NICOLAU D'OLWER, Delegate of Spain.
No. 343a
Undertakings Supplementary to the Silver Agreement. London,
July 24, 26, 1933.
Engagements supplementaires & P Accord relatif & Pargent. Lon-
dres, 24, 26 juillet 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Supplementary to the Silver Agreement, undertakings were entered
into by the United States of America, Australia, Canada, Mexico, and Peru for the purchase
of quantities of silver during 1934, 1935, 1936, and 1937. The undertakings signed on July
26, 1933, by S. M. Bruce on behalf of Australia, and on July 24, 1933, by Edgar N. Rhodes on
behalf of Canada, by Eduardo Suarez on behalf of Mexico, and F. Tudela on behalf of Peru,
are in identical terms (mutatis mutandis) except that purchase by Australia was to be of
652,355 ounces, by Canada of 1,671,802 ounces, by Mexico of 7,159,108 ounces, and by Peru
of 1,095,325 ounces. The texts of all of these undertakings are reproduced in U. S. Execu-
tive Agreement Series, No. 63.
Entered into force April 24, I934.1
Texts from U. S. Executive Agreement Series, No. 63.
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA entered into by the delegates of
In connection with the attached India, China and Spain as holders of
memorandum of heads of agreement large stocks or users of silver, and of
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 35* *» September
25, 1934.
436
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
Australia, Canada, the United States,
Mexico and Peru, as principal pur-
chasers l of silver, it is understood that
the Government of the United States
shall purchase or otherwise arrange
for withdrawing from the market,
as in the attached memorandum
of agreement provided, twenty-four
million, four hundred and twenty-one
thousand, four hundred and ten, fine
ounces of silver in each calendar year
beginning with the calendar year 1934.
This understanding is conditioned
upon similar undertakings being
entered into by the Governments of
Australia, Canada, Mexico and Peru
whereby those governments agree to
purchase or otherwise arrange for
withdrawing from the market of
amounts of fine ounces of silver
which, with the obligation hereby
entered into, will make in the aggre-
gate thirty-five million fine ounces of
silver annually.
It is understood that this agree-
ment and the similar agreements to
be entered into by the delegates of
the Governments of Australia, Can-
ada, Mexico, and Peru, are subject
to the following general provisions:
1. That every provision of this
agreement shall terminate on Janu-
ary i, 1938.
2. That the absorption of silver
referred to in this agreement means
current mine production.
3. That when the Government of
India shall have sold, transferred or
otherwise disposed of government
stocks of silver to the net amount of
one hundred and seventy-five million
fine ounces, as provided in para-
graph (c) of Article I of the attached
memorandum of heads of agreement,
the obligations of governments to pur-
chase under this contract shall cease.
4. That this memorandum is sub-
ject to ratification by the proper gov-
ernmental authorities of the United
States whose delegate has executed
this agreement, and the undersigned
delegate undertakes to use his good
offices to secure such action at the
earliest possible date.
5. That this understanding shall
come into force as soon as the ratifi-
cations of all the governments con-
cerned are received, provided that
all the ratifications are received be-
fore the 1st of April, I934-2 A notice
by any government, party to this
understanding, that the affirmative
action necessary to carry out the pur-
poses of this understanding has been
taken will be accepted as an instru-
ment of ratification. Nevertheless,
if one or more of the governments
parties to this understanding have
failed to ratify by the first of April,
1934, the understanding shall go into
force and effect at that date if the
other governments parties to this
understanding have ratified the un-
derstanding and have given notice
that they are prepared to purchase or
cause to be withdrawn in the aggre-
gate these thirty-five million fine
ounces of silver. The Government
of the United States is requested to
take such steps as may be necessary
for the purpose of the conclusion of
this agreement.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the under-
signed have signed this memorandum
of agreement.
Done at London this 26th day of
July, 1933, in a single copy which
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Government of the United States.
KEY PITTMAN
Delegate of the United States
1 In the Canadian Treaty Series, 1934, No. 4, p. 7, it is said that purchasers was a typo-
graphical error in the original for producers, — ED.
2 Later extended to May I, 1934, by agreement of all the signatories. — ED.
Aug. 25, 1933 WHEAT CONFERENCE 437
No. 344
FINAL ACT of the Conference of Wheat Exporting and Importing
Countries* Opened for signature at London, August 25, 1933.
ACTE FINAL de la Conference des pays exportateurs et importateurs
de ble. Ouvert a la signature a Londres, 25 aoiit 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. At various conferences prior to the signing of this Final Act, particu-
larly at Rome in 1927 and 1931, possible regulation of the production and export of wheat
had been under consideration. See League of Nations Official Journal, 1933, pp. 896-9,
1319. Discussions during the Economic Conference held in London in 1933 led to the sign-
ing of this act, though it does not form part of the acts of that conference. The minutes of
these discussions (141 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 86) stated that the act should be
deposited with the Secretariat of the League of Nations and should remain open for signature
by other states. The Wheat Advisory Committee provided for in Appendix B of the act met
at London in September and November, 1933, January, May, and August, 1934; at Rome, in
April, 1934; at Budapest in November, 1934, and subsequently at London. For further
"notes of agreement," see U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 48, pp. 24-8.
RATIFICATIONS. This act was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this final act is also published in British Treaty Series, No. 38
(!933)» Cmd. 4449; Canadian Treaty Series, No. n (1933); 29 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.), p.
362.
A. Delos, "Les aspects £conomiques actuels du probleme du ble," 26 Revue economique
internationale (1934), IV, pp. 509-49; P. de Hevesy, Le probl&me mondial du bU (Paris:
Alcan, 1934), 293 pp.; M. Lambilliotte, "La question rnondiale du ble," 26 Revue economigue
internationale (1934), IV, pp. 435-56.
Entered into force August 25, 1933.*
Text and translation from 141 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 71.
[Traduction]
The Governments of Germany, Les Gouvernements de TAlle-
Austria, Belgium, Bulgaria, France, magne, de 1'Autriche, de la Belgique,
the United Kingdom of Great Brit- de la Bulgarie, de la France, du
ain and Northern Ireland, Greece, Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
Hungary, Irish Free State, Italy, et d'Irlande du Nord, de la Gr6ce, de
Poland, Roumania, Spain, Sweden, la Hongrie, de 1'Etat libre d'Irlande,
Czechoslovakia, Switzerland, The de 1'Italie, de la Pologne, de la Rou-
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, manie, de 1'Espagne, de la Su&de, de
and Yugoslavia, having accepted the la Suisse, de la Tch£coslovaquie, de
invitation extended to them by the TUnion des R£publiques sovi£tistes
Secretary-General of the Monetary socialistes et de la ^Yougoslavie,
and Economic Conference on behalf ayant accept^ Tinvitation du Secr6-
of the Governments of Argentine, taire gen6ral de la Conference mon6-
Australia, Canada and the United taire et Economique rnondiale, faite
States of America to take part in a au nom des Gouvernements de la
Conference to consider the measures R£publique Argentine, del' Australia,
which might be taken in concert to du Canada et des Etats-Unis d'Am£-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3262, September 4, 1933.
438
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 344
adjust the supply of wheat to effec-
tive world demand and eliminate the
abnormal surpluses which have been
depressing the wheat market and to
bring about a rise and stabilisation of
prices at a level remunerative to the
farmers and fair to the consumers of
breadstuffs, have agreed as follows :
Article i. The Governments of
Argentine, Australia, Canada and
the United States of America agree
that the exports of wheat from their
several countries during the crop
year August ist, 1933, to July 3ist,
1934, shall be adjusted, taking into
consideration the exports of other
countries, by the acceptance of
export maxima on the assumption
that world import demand for wheat
will amount during this period to
560,000,000 bushels.
Art. 2. They further agree to
limit their exports of wheat during
the crop year August 1st, 1934, to
July 3 ist, 1935, to maximum figures
15 per cent less in the case of each
country than the average outturn on
the average acreage sown during the
period 1931-1933 inclusive after de-
ducting normal domestic require-
ments. The difference between the
effective world demand for wheat in
the crop year 1934-35 and the quan-
tity of new wheat from the 1934 crop
available for export will be shared
between Canada and the United
States of America as a supplemen-
tary export allocation with a view to
the proportionate reduction of their
respective carry-overs.
Art. 3. The Governments of Bul-
garia, Hungary, Roumania and Yu-
goslavia agree that their combined
exports of wheat during the crop
year August 1st, 1933, to July 3ist,
I934» will not exceed fifty mfllion
rique, & prendre part a une confe-
rence pour £tudier les mesures a
prendre en commun, en vue d'etablir
l'£quilibre entre Toffre de ble et la
demande r£elle de bl<§ et d'£liminer
les excedents anormaux qui p£sent
sur le march6 du bl£, ainsi qu'en vue
de provoquer la hausse des prix du
b!6 et leur stabilisation a un niveau
r£munerateur pour Pagriculture et
equitable pour le consommateur de
cer6ales panifiables, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes :
Article i. Les Gouvernements de
1'Argentine, de TAustralie, du Can-
ada et des Etats-Unis d'Amerique
conviennent que les expectations de
b!6 de leurs pays respectifs, au cours
de la campagne s'£tendant du ier
aoflt 1933 au 31 juillet 1934, doivent
6tre ajust£s en tenant compte des ex-
portations des autres pays, par la
fixation de maxima d'exportation sur
la base d'une demande mondiale
de b!6 & Timportation, £valu6e a
560.000.000 de boisseaux au cours
de cette p6riode.
Art. 2. Us conviennent, en outre,
de limiter leurs exportations de b!6,
au cours de la campagne s'etendant
du ier aotit 1934 au 31 juillet 1935, a
un maximum qui sera, pour chaque
pays, inf£rieur de 15% au rendement
moyen de la moyenne de la superficie
ensemencee en b!6 au cours des
annees 1931 a 1933 inclusivement,
deduction f aite des besoins int6rieurs
normaux. La difference entre la
demande mondiale r&elle de ble pour
la campagne 1934-1935 et la quan-
tite de b!6 de la nouvelle r^colte de
1934, disponible pour Importation
sera r6partie entre le Canada et les
Etats-Unis, & titre de contingent
d'exportation supplementaire, en vue
de la reduction proportionnelle de
leurs stocks respectifs.
Art. 3. Les Gouvernements de
Bulgarie, Hongrie, Roumanie et
Yougoslavie conviennent que 1'en-
semble de leurs exportations de bl<§,
au cours de la campagne s^tendant
du ier aofit 1933 au 31 juillet 1934, ne
Aug. 25, 1933
WHEAT CONFERENCE
439
bushels. This undertaking is made
on the understanding that the aggre-
gate may be increased to a maximum
of fifty-four million bushels if the
Danubian countries find that such a
supplementary quota is required for
the movement of the exportable sur-
plus of the 1933 crop.
Art. 4. They further agree that
their combined exports of wheat dur-
ing the crop year 1934-1935 will not
exceed a total of fifty million bushels
and recognise that the acceptance of
this export allocation will not allow
of any extension of the acreage sown
to wheat.
Art. 5. The Government of the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics,
while unable to give any undertaking
in regard to production of wheat,
agree to limit their exports for the
crop year 1933-1934 to a figure which
will be arrived at upon the comple-
tion of negotiations with the Govern-
ments of the overseas wheat export-
ing countries. They also agree that
the question of their export of wheat
during the crop year of 1934-1935
shall be the subject of further nego-
tiations with the wheat exporting
countries represented on the Ad-
visory Committee.
Art. 6. The Governments of the
wheat-importing countries in signing
this instrument:
I. Agree henceforth not to en-
courage any extension of the area
sown to wheat and not to take any
governmental measures, the effect
of which would be to increase the
domestic production of wheat;
II. Agree to adopt every possible
measure to increase the consump-
tion of wheat and are prepared
to bring about the progressive re-
moval of measures which tend to
lower the quality of breadstuffs
and thereby decrease the human
consumption of wheat;
sera pas sup£rieur & cinquante mil-
lions de boisseaux, £tant entendu que
ce total pourra Stre augment6 jusqu'&
un maximum de cinquante-quatre
millions de boisseaux, si les pays
danubiens estiment que ce contin-
gent supp!6mentaire est necessaire
pour r^coulement de Fexcedent ex-
portable de la recolte de 1933.
Art. 4. Us conviennent, en outre,
que T ensemble de leurs exportations
de b!6, au cours de 1^. campagne
1934-1935, ne depassera pas un total
de cinquante millions de boisseaux et
reconnaissent que T acceptation de ce
contingent d'exportation ne peraiet-
tra pas une extension de la superficie
ensemencee en b!6.
Art. 5. Le Gouvernement de
I1 Union des Republiques sovi£tistes
socialistes, bien que n'6tant pas en
mesure d'assumer un engagement
quelconque en ce qui concerne la pro-
duction du b!6, accepte de limiter ses
exportations, pour la campagne 1933-
1934, a un chiffre a fixer lorsque les
negotiations avec les Gouverne-
ments des pays exportateurs d'outre-
mer auront 6t6 achev&es. II accepte
6galement que la question de ses ex-
portations de ble, au cours de la
campagne 1934-1935, fassel'objetde
negotiations ult6rieures avec les pays
exportateurs de b!6 repr£sent6s au
Comit6 consultatif .
Art. 6. Les Gouvernements des
pays importateurs de bl&, signataires
du present acte:
I. Conviennent de ne pas en-
courager dprenavant Textension
des superficies ensemenc£es en b!6
et de ne prendre aucune mesure
gouvernementale qui aurait pour
effet d'augmenter la production
int6rieure du b!6 ;
II. Conviennent d'adopter toutes
mesures susceptibles d'augmen-
ter la consommation du bl£, et
sont disposes & rapporter progres-
sivement les mesures tendant a
abaisser la qualit6 des matures
panifiables et a diminuer ainsi la
consommation humaine de b!6;
440
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 344
III. Agree that a substantial
improvement in the price of wheat
should have as its consequence a
lowering of customs tariffs, and
are prepared to begin such adjust-
ment of customs tariffs when
the international price of wheat
reaches and maintains for a speci-
fied period an average price to be
fixed. It is understood that the
rate of duty necessary to assure
remunerative prices may vary for
different countries, but will not be
sufficiently high to encourage their
farmers to expand wheat acreage.
Appendix A contains the agreed
definitions relating to the techni-
cal points mentioned in this para-
graph;
IV. Agree that in order to re-
store more normal conditions in
world trade in wheat the reduction
of customs tariffs would have to be
accompanied by modification of
the general regime of quantitative
restriction of wheat imports and
accept in principle the desirability
of such a modification. The ex-
porting countries for their part
agree that it may not be possible
to make substantial progress in
these modifications in 1933-1934,
but the importing countries are
prepared to make effective altera-
tions in 1934-1935 if world prices
have taken a definitely upward
turn from the average price of the
first six months of the calendar
year 1933. The objective of these
relaxations of the various forms of
quantitative restrictions will be to
restore a more normal balance be-
tween total consumption and im-
ports, and thereby to increase the
volume of international trade in
wheat. It is understood that this
undertaking is consistent with
maintaining the home market for
domestic wheat grown on an area
no greater than at present. It is
obvious that fluctuations in the
III. Reconnaissent qu'une ame-
lioration sensible du prix du ble
devrait avoir pour consequence un
abaissement des droits de douane.
Us sont pr£ts a entreprendre cet
ajustement de leurs tarifs, quand
le prix international du ble aura
atteint un prix moyen a fixer et s'y
sera maintenu pendant une p6riode
specifiee. II est entendu que le
taux des droits de douane n£ces~
saire pour assurer des prix r6mu-
n£rateurs peut varier suivant les
pays, mais qu'il ne sera pas suffi-
samment £lev£ pour encourager les
agriculteurs & accroitre les em-
blavures.
L'Annexe A donne les disposi-
tions convenues au sujet des ques-
tions techniques que mentionne le
present paragraphs.
IV. Reconnaissent que, pour
retablir une situation plus normale
du commerce mondial du bl6, la
reduction des tarifs douaniers
devrait 6tre accompagn6e d'une
modification du regime general de
restriction quantitative des im-
portations de ble, et admettent en
principe Topportunit^ d'une telle
modification. Les pays exporta-
teurs reconnaissent, de leur c&te,
qu'il ne sera peut-Stre pas possible
de realiser des progres s6rieux dans
ces modifications au cours de la
campagne 1933-1934; toutefois, les
pays importateurs sont disposes &
apporter de r6elles modifications
en 1934-1935, si les prix mondiaux
manifestent une tendance nette £
la hausse, comparativement aux
cours moyens pratiques pendant le
premier semestre de 1'annee civile
!933- L'objet de ces adoucisse-
ments appprtes aux diverses formes
de restriction quantitative sera de
r6tablir un 6quilibre plus normal
entre la consommation totale et
les importations, et d'accroitre
ainsi le volume du commerce inter-
national du ble. II est entendu
que cet engagement est compatible
avec le maintien du march6 na-
Aug. 25, 1933
WHEAT CONFERENCE
441
quantity and quality of the wheat
harvest resulting from weather
conditions may bring about wide
variations in the ratio of imports
to total consumption from season
to season.
The obligations of the importing
countries under this Agreement are
to be interpreted in the light of the
following declaration:
It is recognised that measures
affecting the area of wheat grown
and the degree of protection
adopted are primarily dependent
upon domestic conditions within
each country, and that any change
in these measures must often re-
quire the sanction of the legisla-
ture.
The intention of this Agreement is
nevertheless that the importing coun-
tries will not take advantage of a
voluntary reduction of exports on
the part of the exporting countries
by developing their domestic policies
in such a way as to frustrate the
efforts which the exporting countries
are making, in the common interest,
to restore the price of wheat to a re-
munerative level.
Art. 7. The countries participat-
ing in the Conference agree to set up
a Wheat Advisory Committee to
watch over the working and applica-
tion of this Agreement. The func-
tions, organisation and financial
basis of this Committee are set out in
Appendix B.
DONE at London, the twenty-fifth
day of August, one thousand nine
hundred and thirty-three, in a single
copy which shall be deposited in the
archives of the Secretariat of the
League of Nations and of which au-
thenticated copies shall be delivered
to all Members of the League of Na-
tional pour le bie indigene cultive
sur une superficie ne d6passant pas
la superficie actuelle. II est Evi-
dent que les fluctuations de la
quantite et de la qualite de la
recolte, resultant des conditions
atmospheriques, peuvent provo-
quer des variations considerables,
d'une saison £ Fautre, dans la pro-
portion entre les importations et
la consommation totale.
Les obligations assumees par les
pays importateurs en vertu du pr£-
sent accord doivent 8tre interpreters
a la lumi£re de la declaration sui-
vante:
II est reconnu que les mesures
relatives aux emblavures et au
degre de protection sont avant
tout regies par les conditions in-
terieures regnant dans chaque
pays et que des modifications 4 ces
mesures exigent souvent Tappro-
bation des parlements.
Neanmoins, Tintention des signa-
taires de T accord est que les pays im-
portateurs ne profitent pas de la re-
duction volontaire des exportations,
consentie par les pays exportateurs,
pour orienter leur propre politique
dans un sens qui rendrait vains les
efforts que les pays exportateurs
font, dans Pint6rgt commun, pour
relever le prix du b!6 £ un niveau
remun6rateur.
Art. 7. Les pays participant 4 la
conference sont d' accord pour insti-
tuer un "Comite consultatif du
bie", charge de suivre la mise en ap-
plication et le fonctionnement de
1'accord. Les fonctions, Torganisa-
tion et les moyens financiers du
comite sont exposes dans Fannexe B.
FAIT i Londres, le vingt-cinq aoflt
mil neuf cent trente-trois, en un ex-
emplaire unique, qui sera depose
dans les archives du Secretariat de la
Societe des Nations et dont des
copies authentiquees seront deiivrees
& tous les membres de la Societe des
Nations et aux etats non membres
442 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 344
tions and non-member States repre- repr6sent£s £ la conference des pays
sented at the Conference of Wheat exportateurs et importateurs de t>16.
Exporting and Importing Countries.
[Signed:]1 Germany: E. H. RUTER; Argentine: T. A. LE BRETON; Austra-
lia: S. M. BRUCE; Austria: L. WIMMER; Belgium: C. BASTIN; Bulgaria:
P. H. MlSCHEFF [with a reservation2 made by a letter dated August 25, 1933];
Canada: R. B. BENNETT, M. A. MCPHERSON; Spain: Luis CALDER^N,
AGUSTIN VELARDE; United States of America: FREDERICK E. MURPHY;
France: HALGOUET; Greece: D. CACLAMANOS; Hungary: DE WINCHKLER;
Irish Free State :3 JOHN W. DULANTY, ad referendum; Italy: G. B. CECCATO;
Poland: T. GOEPPERT; Roumania: E. MARIAN; United Kingdom: H. F.
CARLILL; Sweden4: K. LUNDBERG, ad ref.; Switzerland: ERNEST LAUR;
Czechoslovakia5: Z. KONE£NY, ad ref.; Union of Soviet Socialist Republics:
A. GOUREVITCH ; Yugoslavia : M. PILJA.
APPENDIX A ANNEXE A
1. "International price of wheat", as I. Par "prix international du ble" vise
mentioned in Article 6, paragraph III, of au paragraphe III de 1'article 6 de PActe
the draft agreement, shall be understood final, il convient d'entendre le prix-or
to mean a duty-free gold price c.i.f. on a c.i.f., libre de droits, sur le march£
world market. mondial.
This price shall be calculated according Ce prix sera calculi d'apres la m^thode
to the method followed by the Food Re- suivie par le "Food Research Institute"
search Institute of Stanford University, de la "Stanford University de Calif ornie"
California (explained in Vol. 4, No. 8, of (exposee dans le fascicule IV, N° 8, de ses
Wheat Studies) . It is the average price of Wheat Studies). C'est le prix moyen de
all parcels of imported wheat of all grades vente de tous les lots de ble" de toutes
sold during each week in all the ports of qualites, vendus chaque semaine dans
Great Britain. tous les ports d'importation de la Grande-
Bretagne.
2. The Secretariat of the Wheat Ad- 2. Le Secr6tariat du Comite consultatif
visory Committee set up by the Confer- du ble, institue par la conference, sera
1 The signatures are to be regarded as affixed in the light of the statements made during the
discussions by the representatives of the various countries : these statements are contained in
the Minutes of the Conference, and are to be interpreted in the sense of paragraph IV of
Article 6 of the Final Act. Minutes of Final Meeting, 141 League of Nations Treaty Series,
p. 88.
2 " Le Gouvernement bulgare se reserve le droit, pendant la periode de deux ann6es
couverte par Tarrangement en^vue, de completer les negotiations en cours ou qui doivent
gtre entamees, pour la conclusion des Traites de commerce ou Arrangements lui assurant
un traitement privilegie pour 1'exportation du ble avec les Pays tiers qui ont deja assure le
m&ne privilege aux trois autres pays danubiens."
* The Government of the Irish Free State has informed the Secretariat, by letter dated
September 14, 1933, that it regrets not to be in a position to accept this act which it had
signed ad referendum.
4 This signature which was given ad referendum should be considered as definitive.
6 TThe Czechoslovak Government informed the Secretariat that it was unable to take a
decision as regards its signature given ad referendum before September 22, 1933,
The Czechoslovak Government further informed the Secretariat, on September 21, 1933,
of its acceptance of the act, calling attention at the same time to the declaration made by the
Czechoslovak Delegate at the Wheat Conference, by which the Czechoslovak Government
reserved the right to make further reservations on approval of its signature, and added that
it agrees to the reduction of customs duties, provided that such reduction shall not affect the
maintenance of remunerative prices for homegrown cereals. A decision regarding the re-
munerative level of prices^ can only be taken with due consideration of the conditions
prevailing in Czechoslovakia.
Aug. 25, 1933
WHEAT CONFERENCE
443
ence shall undertake the regular commu-
nication of indices of prices calculated as
above to all Governments adhering to the
Agreement.
3. The minimum average gold price
calculated as indicated above to be main-
tained for a period of sixteen weeks before
it will be necessary for importing countries
to adjust their Tariffs shall be 12 gold
francs per quintal (63.02 gold cents per
bushel).
4. The period referred to in Article 6,
paragraph III, of the Agreement, during
which the average quotation for wheat is
to be maintained before it will be neces-
sary for importing countries to adjust
their Tariffs shall be sixteen weeks.
5. Each country will decide upon its
tariff adjustment in accordance with the
principles enunciated in Article 6, para-
graph III, of the draft agreement, and
every considerable and lasting change in
wheat prices shall be followed by an ad-
justment of Tariffs proportionate to such
change.
chargd de communiquer r6gulierement les
indices de prix calcules comme ci-dessus a
tous les gouvernements parties a Paccord.
3. Le prix-or moyen minimum, calculi
comme specific ci-dessus, qui doit se main-
tenir pendant une periode de seize se-
maines avant que les pays importateurs
aient a proc&ier a un ajustement de leurs
tarifs, est fix6 a 12 franc-or le quintal
(63,02 cents-or le boisseau).
4. La periode mentionn6e au para-
graphe III de 1'article 6 de TActe final,
pendant laquelie les cours moyens du b!6
devront s'£tre maintenus avant que les
pays importateurs aient & procMer a
un ajustement de leurs tarifs, est fix6e a
seize semaines.
5. Chaque pays d6cidera de la fagon
dont il proc6dera a 1'ajustement de ses
tarifs, en s'inspirant des principes 6nonc6s
au paragraphs III de 1'article 6 de 1'Acte
final, et toutes nouvelles variations im-
portantes et durables des prix du b!6
seront suivies d'un ajustement des tarifs
en proportion desdites variations.
APPENDIX B
REPORT OF THE SUB-COMMITTEE ON THE
CONSTITUTION OF A WHEAT ADVISORY
COMMITTEE
A Sub-Committee composed of repre-
sentatives of Australia, Belgium, France,
Germany, Greece, Hungary, Italy, Swit-
zerland, the United Kingdom, and the
United States met on August 22nd to
consider whether any, and if so, what
organisation should be set up in connec-
tion with the prospective Wheat Agree-
ments. Mr. McDougall (Australia) was
elected Chairman.
The present report contains a summary
of the views exchanged in the Sub-
Committee and the recommendations
submitted by it to the Conference regard-
ing the functions, composition and finan-
cial basis of the suggested Wheat Ad-
visory Committee.
It is clear that the proposed body can
only be temporary in character, as the
agreements under which it may be set up
are intended to deal with the immediate
difficulties of the situation. No question
arises of establishing any permanent com-
mittee entrusted with the task of super-
vising the production of and trade in
wheat; it is simply proposed to set up a
ANNEXE B
RAPPORT DU SOUS-COMITE SUR LA CREA-
TION D'UN COMIT& CONSULTATIF DU
Un sous-comite", dont faisaient partie
des d616gues de 1'Allemagne, de TAustralie,
de la Belgique, des Etats-Unis, de la
France, de la Gr&ce, de la Hongrie, de
Tltalie, du Royaume-Uni et de la Suisse,
s'est r£uni le 22 apftt pour examiner si et
dans quelles conditions devrait £tre cr£ee
une organisation en rapport avec F accord
a conclure sur le ble. II a choisi comme
pr6sident M. McDougall (Australia).
Le present rapport resume les ^changes
de vues auxquels a proc6d£ le sous-comite
et les recommandations qu'il presente a
la conference en ce qui concerne les attri-
butions, la composition et Torgamsation
financiere du Comit6 consultatif du ble"
dont la creation a et6 proposee.
II est eVident que Torganisation en-
visagee ne peut avoir qu'un caractere
temporaire, puisque les accords en vertu
desquels elle serait 6ventuellement creee
n*ont et6 congus que pour faire face aux
difficult6s imm6diates de la situation. II
s'agit de creer, non pas un comite" perma-
nent auquel serait confiee la ttche de
surveiller la production et le commerce du
444
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 344
Committee to watch over the working
and application of the agreements which
may be arrived at. The Committee
would be primarily advisory in character
and would provide an opportunity for the
representatives of Governments, fortified
by the best available information, to re-
view the way in which the several agree-
ments were functioning. It would only
take decisions in cases defined in the
agreements.
The Committee's duties should be con-
fined to the tasks outlined above, and
should not extend to matters connected
with the compilation of Statistics, except
as provided in Appendix A.
With the object of avoiding any over-
lapping the Advisory Committee should
work in close co-operation with the Eco-
nomic Organisation of the League and the
International Institute of Agriculture.
As the work of the proposed Committee
would be concerned with business rather
than policy, it should be small. It was
recognised that the chief exporting coun-
tries— viz., Argentine, Australia, Canada
and the United States — should be sepa-
rately represented, and that the Danubian
Countries should be entitled to a repre-
sentative, as would the U.S.S.R. It was
regarded as essential that importing
countries should be represented as well as
exporting countries.
It was at first suggested that the im-
porting countries might be represented by
two or three members, to be named by the
Economic Committee of the League of
Nations. But it appeared from the dis-
cussion in the Sub-Committee that it
would be preferable that the Committee
should contain an equal number of repre-
sentatives of importing and exporting
countries. Subject to this it was agreed
that the Committee should be given power
to enlarge its membership if circumstances
appeared to render such a course desirable.
Importing States to be represented
might be selected according to one of two
methods: either the importing countries
participating in ^ the Conference might
make their selection while the Conference
is still sitting, or the choice might be left
to the Economic Committee of the League.
It was felt that a decision on this matter
should be left to the importing countries.
In any case, the members of the Com-
mittee should be appointed as representa-
ble, mais simplement un comit£ charg6 de
surveiller le fonctionnement et Tapplica-
tion des accords qui seraient conclus. Ce
comit£ aurait avant tout un caractere
consultatif et fournirait aux repr&sentants
des gouvernements, sur la base des don-
nees les plus exactes dont on dispose, la
possibility de suivre le fonctionnement des
divers accords. II ne prendrait de deci-
sions que dans les cas precises dans les
accords.
Les attributions du comit£ seraient
limitees aux t&ches d£sign6es ci-dessus et
ne devraient pas s'etendre aux questions
ayant trait a Tetablissement de sta-
tistiques, sauf comme prevu a 1'annexe A.
Afin d'eviter tout double emploi, le
Comit6 consultatif exercerait son activity
en collaboration £troite avec TOrganisa-
tion tonomique de la Societ6 des Nations
et 1'Institut international d' Agriculture,
L'oeuvre du comit6 devant avoir un
caractere plut6t pratique que politique, le
nombre de ses membres doit £tre restraint.
II a 6t6 reconnu que les principaux pays
exportateurs, & savoir 1'Argentine, FAus-
tralie, le Canada et les Etats-Unis, devrai-
ent Itre repr6sentes, et que les pays
danubiens auraient egalement & designer
un repr6sentant, de m£me que rU.R.S.S.
II a ite jug6 essentiel que les pays im-
portateurs soient represented au m£me
titre que les pays exportateurs.
La suggestion a ete faite qu'ils soient
repr£sent6s par deux ou trois membres, a
designer par le Comit6 £conomique de la
Societ6 des Nations. II a semb!6 toute-
fois preferable, a la suite de la discussion
qui a eu lieu au sein du sous-comite, que
le comit6 soit compost d'un nombre 6gal
de representants des pays importateurs et
exportateurs. Sous cette reserve, le sous-
comite a pens£ que le Comit£ consultatif
devrait £tre autorise & augmenter le
nombre de ses membres, si les circon-
stances semblaient rendre d6sirable une
telle mesure.
Les pays importateurs qui seraient
repr£sent6s pourraient £tre choisis selon
Tune des deux m&thodes suivantes: ou
bien les pays importateurs participant a
la conference feraient leur choix au cours
mime de la conference, ou bien ce choix
serait laiss& au Comit6 £conomique de la
Soci6t6 des Nations. II a et6 estim6 que
la decision devrait §tre Iaiss6e aux pays
importateurs.
De toute mani&re, les membres du Com-
it£ consultatif seraient d6signes comme
Aug. 25, 1933
WHEAT CONFERENCE
445
tives of States, and not in their personal
capacity.
The Advisory Committee would be
authorised, if it considered that circum-
stances rendered such action necessary, to
convene a general meeting of the States
parties to the Agreements.
Various suggestions were made regard-
ing the chairmanship of the Advisory
Committee. Some members thought that
the League of Nations might be requested
to ask some person of recognised standing
and undoubted impartiality to accept the
post of Chairman. Others thought that
in view of the exceptional importance to
the exporting countries of the wheat ques-
tion, it might perhaps be desirable that
the Chairman should be chosen from
among their representatives. It was
finally agreed that the appointment of
Chairman should be left to the Advisory
Committee itself, which might be em-
powered to elect a Chairman from among
its members or, if it appeared practicable
and desirable, to select some other person
of recognised standing.
The Sub-Committee was anxious to
keep expenditure on the lowest possible
basis. The staff employed should be
small in number and might consist of a
highly competent secretary with a tech-
nical assistant and a shorthand-typist*
The cost of representation at meetings
should be borne by the several Govern-
ments represented on the Committee.
The Committee itself would only be
responsible for cost of the staff, office ex-
penses and the travelling expenses of the
staff in so far as that might prove neces-
sary. It was considered that the annual
appropriation for the Committee need not
exceed a total of sixty thousand gold
francs. The suggested basis of contribu-
tion was that each country accepting the
Wheat Agreements should contribute four
gold francs per 100,000 quintals of the
average quantity of wheat produced dur-
ing a given period, and that the wheat-
exporting countries should contribute a
further eight gold francs per 100,000
quintals of wheat exported in an average
year of the given base period.
The suggested basis of contributions
towards the maintenance of the Advisory
Committee are set out in the Annex to
this Report.
repr6sentants des Etats, et non pas a.
titre personnel.
Le comit& serait autoris6, au cas ou il le
jugerait necessaire, & convoquer une as-
semblee g£nerale de tous les Etats parties
aux accords.
Diverses suggestions ont 6te faites au
sujet de la pr6sidence du Comit£ con-
sultatif. Certains membres ont estime"
que Ton pourrait demander & la Societ6
des Nations de faire appel a une person-
nalit6 d'une ^au tori t£ reconnue et d'une
impartiality indiscutable, qui assumerait
les fonctions de president. D'autres ont
et6 d'avis qu'en raison de 1'importance
exceptionnelle que presente, pour les pays
exportateurs, la question du ble, il con-
viendrait peut-£tre de choisir le president
parmi les representants de ces pays.
Finalement, le sous-comite a estim£ que
le choix du president devrait £tre laisse
au Comit6 consultatif lui-m^me, qui pour-
rait toe autorise a 61ire un president
parmi ses membres, ou, s'il le jugeait
opportun et desirable, a choisir en dehors
de ses membres une personnalite de com-
p£tence reconnue.
Le sous-comit£ est soucieux d'eviter
toute d6pense qui ne serait pas absolument
necessaire. Le personnel devrait £txe
restreint et ne comprendre qu'un secre-
taire qualified assiste d'un adjoint tech-
nique et (Tune st6nodactylographe.
Les frais aff6rents a. 1'envoi de d6l£gu£s
aux reunions seraient & la charge des divers
gouvernements repr£sentes au comit6.
Le comite n'assumerait lui-mlme que les
depenses afferentes au personnel, aux frais
de bureau et aux frais de d6placement des
fonctionnaires, dans la mesure ou ces
frais s'av6reront n6cessaires. II a sembI6
que le budget annuel du comite ne depas-
serait pas un montant total de soixante
mille francs-or. II est propose, comme
base de contribution, que chaque pays ad-
h6rant aux accords du b!6 verse quatre
francs-or par 100.000 quintaux de la
quantite moyenne de b!6 produite par lui,
au cours d'une p6riode donnee, et que les
pays exportateurs de ble versent, en outre,
huit francs-or par 100.000 quintaux de bli
export6 au cours d'une ann6e moyenne de
la periode de base donn6e.
L'6chelle de contribution aux frais du
Comit6 consultatif est donnee a. Tannexe
au present rapport,1
1 The French translation of the annex is not here reproduced. — ED.
446
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 345
The seat of the office of the Advisory
Committee would be at London, but the
Committee would be authorised to meet
elsewhere if circumstances rendered it
necessary.
Le siege du bureau du Comit6 consul-
tatif serai t fix£ a Londres; mais le comite
tiendrait ses reunions dans tels lieux qu'il
jugerait indiques par les circonstances.
ANNEX
BASIS OF CONTRIBUTIONS TO ADVISORY COMMITTEE
Country
Production
100,000
quintals
Average
1928-20
Levy of
4 gold francs
per
ZOO ,000
quintals
Net exports
100,000
quintals
Levy of
8 gold francs
per 100,000
quintals
Average
1928-29,
1931-32
Gold francs,
total
contribution
Canada
1,098
4.^02
716
5,728
10,120
United States of America
2.T7Q
g.<5i6
•iejo
2,700
I2,3l6
Argentine
6^5
2,02O
4^2
3,456
6,076
Australia
2°
40Q
1,876
321
2,568
4>^41
Roumania
•127
1, 308
38
304
1,612
Hungary
22 5
ooo
61
488
1,388
Yugoslavia
257
1,028
35
280
1,308
Bulgaria
1^8
^S2
12
96
648
Poland
197
788
5
4°
828
U.S.S.R
2,O25
8,100
127
1,016
9.116
Lithuania
24.
06
France .
002
^,608
,
^ 608
Italy
752
3,008
._
.
3,008
i» V
Soain
SOI
2,004
— .
2,004
Germany . . .
SOO
2,ood
_,__
2,000
Czechoslovakia
o :.
146
584
_______
584
Great Britain
121
484
— _
484
Greece
46
184
,
(184)
Portugal
49
W~T
I06
(196)
Sweden
74
296
— .
296
Austria
^
I4O
r__.
_
(140)
Belgium , ...
4^
172
__
> ^ <
(172)
Denmark
3°
I2O
^^
^
/ ' {
(l2O)
Baltic States
Is;
60
(60)
Netherlands
17
68
__
^.__
C68)
Switzerland
ii
44
> \
(44)
60,92^
1 The importing countries have agreed that the minimum contribution shall be 200 gold
francs.
No. 345
REGIONAL ARRANGEMENT concerning Maritime Radio Beacons.
Stockholm, September 20, 1933.
ARRANGEMENT REGIONAL concernant les radiophares mari-
times. Stockholm, 20 septembre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This arrangement was made to replace the decisions and recommen-
dations embodied in the Final Act of the Radio-Beacon Conference held at Stockholm, May
19-25, 1932. Such arrangements were envisaged in Article 13 of the Telecommunication
Sept. 20, 1933
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
447
Convention of December 9, 1932 (No. 316, ante). See also Article 30, paragraphs [54iH553l
of the General Radio Regulations of December 9, 1932 (U. S. Treaty Series, No. 867),1 which
superseded the regulations of November 25, 1927 (Article 31, C, No. i85a, ante). A similar
arrangement, to which some of the same states were parties, was signed at Paris, July 8, 1933
(No. 341, ante). See also the arrangement of April 28, 1934 (No. 378, post.)
RATIFICATIONS. This arrangement was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. B. U., "Organisation des radiophares maritimes en Europe," I Journal
des telecommunications (1933), pp. 325~7l Anon., " Reunions regionales concernant 1'orga-
nisation du service des radiophares maritimes (Paris, juillet 1933; Copenhague, septembre
I933)»" 57 Journal telegraphigue (1933), pp. 278-80.
Entered into force January i, 1934.*
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
[The text of this arrangement is identical with that of the arrangement signed
at Paris, July <?, jpjj (No. 341, ante) except for Articles i and n which are
here reproduced.}
[Translation]
ARTICLE i. — Object
In accordance with Article 13 of
the Madrid convention and the
recommendation concerning the util-
ization of frequency-bands allotted
to the radio-beacon services, adopted
by the International Radiotelegraph
Conference of Madrid, the present
regional arrangement has been con-
cluded between the lighthouse-ad-
ministrations of the following coun-
tries: Free city of Danzig, Denmark,
Estonia, Finland, Germany, Latvia,
Norway, Poland, Sweden, U. S. S. R.
Its object is to organize the trans-
missions of the marine radio-beacons,
and it will supersede the Stockholm
agreement of 25th May 1932.
It covers the geographical area of
the Baltic, the Kattegat and the
Skagerrak east of a line between
Okso on the south coast of Norway
and Hanstholm on the west coast of
Denmark.
ARTICLE n. — Acceptance of the
present arrangement
The present arrangement will be
considered as final unless the ad-
ARTICLE i. — Ob jet
Le pr6sent arrangement regional
est conclu conf ornament a Particle
13 de la Convention internationale
des telecommunications de Madrid
et au voeu sur Tutilisation des bandes
de frequences allouees aux services
des radiophares, £mis par la Con-
ference internationale radiot61egra-
phique de Madrid, entre les admi-
nistrations charg6es des services de
signalisation maritime des pays sui-
vants: Ville libre de Danzig, Dane-
mark, Estonie, Finlande, Allemagne,
Lettonie, Norv£ge, Pologne, Suede,
U.R.S.S.
II a pour but 1'organisation des
emissions des radiophares maritimes,
et remplace Taccord conclu a Stock-
holm le 25 mai 1932.
II s'etend a la region geographique
de la Mer Baltique, du Kattegat et
du Skagerrak a Test d'Okso, sur la
c6te m6ridionale de la Nory&ge, et
de Hanstholm, sur la c6te occidentale
du Danemark.
ARTICLE n. — Approbation du pre-
sent arrangement
Le present arrangement sera con-
sidere comme definitif si les adminis-
1 Article 30 has been omitted from the 1932 regulations as reproduced in the present vol-
ume (No. 317, ante).
2 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August I, 1937)-
44$ INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 346
ministrations concerned previously trations contractantes n'ont pas fait
to the 20th October 1933 have noti- connaitre £ Svenska Lotsstyrelsen,
fied the Svenska Lotsstyrelsen that avant le 20 octobre 1933, qu'elles
they have objections to make on the ont des objections £ presenter & son
subject. sujet.
[Signed :] Free City of Danzig : Fur den Senat d. Freien Stadt Danzig, H.
SACHWEH, Kapitan, Leiter d. Staatl. Seefahrtschule in Danzig; Denmark:
Copenhagen, the ryth Oct. 1933, BINDING, Director Danish Lighthouse-
service ; Estonia : (The Department of Waterways of Estonia reserves the right to
displace the radio-beacons from Cape Ristna to the lightship Nekmangrund and from
the island Nargon to the lightship Revalstein,), l6th October 1933, E. AVIK,
Director of the Department of Waterways; Finland: For Sjofartsstyrelsen i
Finland: Helsingfors den 25 oktober 1933, ILMARI A. JOKINEN, YRJO
VIKEROKSA; Germany: Berlin, den 9 Oktober 1933, GITSTAV MEYER; Latvia:
Riga, the 5th of October 1933, K. PURNS; Norway: Fyrdirektoratet Oslo 20.
September 1933, PER HORN; Poland: Gdynia, October 23rd, 1933, Signed by
URZAD MORSKI, Office Director: INZ. A. GARNXJSZEWSKI; Sweden: Stock-
holm, October 24th, 1933, Kungl. Lotsstyrelsen, ERIK HAGG, J. H. Go-
RANSSON.
No. 346
ANTI-WAR TREATY of Non-Aggression and Conciliation. Signed
at Rio de Janeiro, October 10, 1933.
TRATAD O ANTEBELICO de no-agresion y de conciliacion. Firmado
en Rio de Janeiro, 10 de octubre de 1933*
EDITOR'S NOTE. On August 30, 1932, the Argentine Government proposed to the Bra-
zilian Government the conclusion of an anti-war treaty, a draft of which had been prepared
by M. Saavedra Lamas, Argentine Minister of Foreign Affairs. The treaty was signed on
the occasion of a visit of the President of the Argentine Republic to Rio de Janeiro, in Oc-
tober, 1933. On October 14, 1933, the Argentine Government requested that the treaty
be examined by the Council of the League of Nations and referred for study to the Committee
on bringing the Covenant into harmony with the Pact of Paris; such action was taken by the
Council on January 18, 1934. League of Nations Official Journal, 1934, pp. 133, 208,
On December 16, 1933, the Seventh International Conference of American States invited
the states represented at the conference to adhere to this and other instruments. Final
Act, p. 20 (English edition). See also No. 362, post. The text of this treaty consists of
versions in the Spanish and Portuguese languages.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this treaty were deposited at Buenos Aires by Chile,
August 23, 1934, and Argentine Republic, October 14, 1935; on November 13, 1935, acces-
sions had been deposited by Bulgaria, Cuba, Dominican Republic, Nicaragua, Rumania, El
Salvador, and the United States of America (with reservations}. Ratifications or accessions
were later deposited by Venezuela, December 27, 1935; Mexico, February 17, 1936; Peru,
February 21, 1936; Ecuador, March 12, 1936; Norway, April 17, 1936; Colombia, June 22,
1936; Haiti, July rq, 1936; Uruguay, July 27, 1936; Guatemala, August n, 1936; Brazil,
August 26, 1936; and Panama, November 12, 1936. (See also 163 League of Nations Treaty
Series, p. 395.)
Oct. 10, 1933
ANTI-WAR TREATY
449
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Republica Argentina, Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores y Culto,
Proyecto de Tratado Antibelico Sudamericano (Buenos Aires, I932),also published in 67 Bulletin
of the Pan American Union (1933), PP- 320-50 (Eng. trans.), 10 Rev. de dr. int. (1932), pp.
433-60 (Fr. trans.), 23 Rev. de der. int. (1933), pp. 283-316. The text of this treaty is also
published in 163 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 393; U. S. Department of State, Con-
ference Series, No. 19, p. 175; 32 Martens, N.R.G. (3d sen), p. 655; i Politische Vertrage
(Berlin, 1936), p. 360.
A. Alvarez, " Deux pactes regionaux pour supprimer la guerre: les Conventions de Londres
et le projet du Ministre des Affaires etrangeres de 1'Argentine," 13 Bulletin interparlement^ire
(*933)» PP- 121-28; M. O. Hudson, "The Inter-American Treaties of Pacific Settlement," 15
Foreign Affairs (1936), pp. 165-78; P. C. Jessup, "The Saavedra Lamas Anti-War Draft
Treaty," 27 Am. Jour. Int. Law (1933), pp. 109-14; Jessup, "The Argentine Anti-War
Pact," 28 idem (1934), pp. 538-41; A. de La Pradelle, "Le projet de traite sud-americain
pour prevenir la guerre," 10 Rev. de dr. int. (1932), pp. 425-32; C. R. Pusta, "Rapport sur le
trait 6 sud-americain pour pr6venir la guerre," 7 Academic diplomatique internationale,
seances et travaux (1933), pp. I44~52; C. Saavedra Lamas, "Presentation du traite sud-
americain pour prevenir la guerre," idem, pp. 132-43,
Entered into force November 13, IQ35.1
Text and translation from U. S. Treaty Series, No. 906.
[Translation]
The states designated below, in the
desire to contribute to the consolida-
tion of peace, and to express their
adherence to the efforts made by all
civilized nations to promote the
spirit of universal harmony;
To the end of condemning wars of
aggression and territorial acquisi-
tions that may be obtained by armed
conquest, making them impossible
and establishing their invalidity
through the positive provisions of
this treaty, and in order to replace
them with pacific solutions based on
lofty concepts of justice and equity;
Convinced that one of the most
effective means of assuring the moral
and material benefits which peace
offers to the world, is the organiza-
tion of a permanent system of con-
ciliation for international disputes,
to be applied immediately on the
violation of the principles mentioned;
Have decided to put these aims of
nonaggression and concord in con-
ventional form by concluding the
Los Estados abajo designados, en
el deseo de contribuir a la consolida-
ci6n de la paz y de expresar su ad-
hesi6n a los esfuerzos realizados por
todas las naciones civilizadas para
fomentar el espiritu de armonfa
universal ;
Con el prop6sito de condenar las
guerras de agresi6n y las adquisi-
ciones territoriales que sean obteni-
das mediante la conquista por la
fuerza de las armas, haci^ndolas im-
posibles y sancionando su invalidez
por las disposiciones positivas de este
Tratado, para sustituirlas por solu-
ciones pacificas f undadas en elevados
conceptos de justicia y de equldad;
Convencidos de que uno de los
medios m£s eficaces de asegurar los
beneficios morales y materiales que
ofrece la paz al mundo, es la or-
ganizaci6n de un sistema permanente
de conciliaci6n de los conflictos inter-
nacionales, que se aplique de inmedi-
ato al producirse la violaci6n de los
principios mencionados ;
Deciden concretar en forma con-
ventional estos prop6sitos de no-
agresi6n y de concordia, celebrando
> Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 37&I, November 28, 1935.
450
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 346
present treaty, to which end they
have appointed the undersigned
plenipotentiaries, who, having ex-
hibited their respective full powers,
found to be in good and due form,
have agreed upon the following:
Article i. The high contracting
parties solemnly declare that they
condemn wars of aggression in their
mutual relations or in those with
other states, and that the settlement
of disputes or controversies of any
kind that may arise among them
shall be effected only by the pacific
means which have the sanction of
international law.
Art. 2. They declare that as be-
tween the high contracting parties
territorial questions must not be set-
tled by violence, and that they will
not recognize any territorial ar-
rangement which is not obtained by
pacific means, nor the validity of the
occupation or acquisition of terri-
tories that may be brought about by
force of arms.
Art. 3. In case of noncompliance,
by any state engaged in a dispute,
with the obligations contained in the
foregoing articles, the contracting
states undertake to make every
effort for the maintenance of peace.
To that end they will adopt in their
character as neutrals a common and
solidary attitude; they will exercise
the political, juridical, or economic
means authorized by international
law; they will bring the Influence of
public opinion to bear, but will in no
case resort to intervention, either
diplomatic or armed; subject to the
attitude that may be incumbent on
them by virtue of other collective
treaties to which such states are
signatories.
Art. 4. The high contracting par-
ties obligate themselves to submit to
the conciliation procedure established
by this treaty the disputes specially
mentioned and any others that may
arise in their reciprocal relations,
el presente Tratado, a cuyo efecto
nombraron los Plenipotenciarios
abajo firmantes, los cuales, habiendo
exhibido sus respectivos Plenos Po-
deres, que fueron hallados en buena
y debida forma, han convenido en lo
siguiente :
Articulo i. Las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes declaran solemnemente que
condenan las guerras de agresi6n en
sus relaciones mutuas o con otros
Estados, y que el arreglo de los con-
flictos o divergencias de cualquier
clase que se susciten entre ellas, no
deberd realizarse sino por los medios
pacificos que consagra el Derecho
International.
Art. 2. Declaran que entre las
Altas Partes Contratantes las cues-
tiones territoriales no deben resol-
verse por la violencia, y que no re-
conocerdn arreglo territorial alguno
que no sea obtenido por medios
pacificos, ni la validez de la ocupa-
ci6n o adquisici6n de territorios que
sea lograda por la fuerza de las armas.
Art. 3. En caso de incumpli-
miento, por cualquier Estado en con-
flicto, de las obligaciones contenidas
en los articulos anteriores, los Esta-
dos Contratantes se comprometen a
emplear todos sus esfuerzos para el
mantenimiento de la paz. A ese
efecto, adoptar4n en su calidad de
neutrales una actitud comtin y soli-
daria ; pondrdn en ejercicio los medios
politicos, juridicos o econ6rnicos
autorizados por el Derecho Interna-
cionai; hardn gravitar la infiuencia
de la opini6n ptiblica, pero no recur-
rirdn en ningtin caso a la interven-
ci6n, sea diplomdtica o armada;
salvo la actitud que pudiera corre-
sponderles en virtud de otros Trata-
dos colectivos de que esos Estados
sean signatarios.
Art. 4. Las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes se obligan a someter al pro-
cedimiento de conciliaci6n creado
por el presente Tratado, los conflictos
mencionados especialmente y cuales-
quiera otros que surjan en sus rela-
Oct. 10, 1933
ANTI-WAR TREATY
451
without further limitations than
those enumerated in the following
article, in all controversies which it
has not been possible to settle by
diplomatic means within a reasonable
period of time.
Art. 5. The high contracting
parties and the states which may in
the future adhere to this treaty may
not formulate, at the time of signa-
ture, ratification, or adherence, other
limitations to the conciliation pro-
cedure than those which are indicated
below:
(a) Differences for the solution of
which treaties, conventions, pacts,
or pacific agreements of any land
whatever may have been concluded,
which in no case shall be considered
as annulled by this agreement, but
supplemented thereby insofar as
they tend to assure peace; as well as
the questions or matters settled by
previous treaties ;
(&) Disputes which the parties
prefer to solve by direct settlement
or submit by common agreement to
an arbitral or judicial solution;
(c) Questions which international
law leaves to the exclusive compe-
tence of each state, under its constitu-
tional system, for which reason the
parties may object to their being
submitted to the conciliation pro-
cedure before the national or local
jurisdiction has decided definitively;
except in the case of manifest denial
or delay of justice, in which case the
conciliation procedure shall be initi-
ated within a year at the latest;
(d} Matters which affect constitu-
tional precepts of the parties to the
controversy. In case of doubt, each
party shall obtain the reasoned opin-
ion of its respective tribunal or su-
preme court of justice, if the latter
should be invested with such powers.
The high contracting parties may
communicate, at any time and in the
manner provided for by article 15,
ciones recfprocas, sin m£s limita-
ciones que las que se enumeran en el
articulo siguiente, en todas las con-
troversias que no hayan podido ser
resueltas por la via diplomdtica
dentro de un plazo razonable.
Art. 5. Las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes y los Estados que en ade-
lante se adhieran al presente Tratado,
no podrdn formular en el momento
de la firma, ratificaci6n o adhesi6n
otras limitaciones al procedimiento
de conciliaci6n que cualquiera de las
que a continuaci6n se senalan:
a) Las diferencias para cuya solu-
ci6n se hayan celebrado Tratados,
Convenciones, Pactos o Acuerdos
pacifistas de cualquier indole que
sean, que en ningiin caso se enten-
deran derogados por el presente con-
venio, sino complementados encu-
anto propenden a asegurar la paz;
as! como las cuestiones o asuntos re-
sueltos por tratados anteriores;
b) Los conflictos que las Partes
prefieran resolver por arreglo directo
o someter de comtin acuerdo a una
soluci6n arbitral o judicial ;
c) Las cuestiones que el Derecho
Internacional deja libradas a la com-
petencia exclusiva de cada Estado,
de acuerdo con su regimen constitu-
cional, por cuyo motivo las Partes
podrdn oponerse a que sean some-
tidas al procedimiento de concilia-
ci6n antes que la jurisdicci6n na-
cional o local se haya pronunciado en
definitiva; salvo manifiesta denega-
ci6n o retardo de justicia, en cuyo
caso el trimite de la conciliaci6n
deberd iniciarse dentro del aiio a mds
tardar ;
d) Los asuntos que afecten pre-
ceptos constitucionales de las Partes
en controversia. En caso de duda,
cada Parte recabard la opini6n fun-
dada de su respectivo Tribunal o
Corte Suprema de Justicia, si 6sta es-
tuviere investida de tales atribu-
ciones.
Las Altas Partes Contratantes
podrin comunicar, en cualquier
tiempo y en la forma establecida por
452
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 346
an instrument stating that they have
abandoned wholly or in part the
limitations established by them in
the conciliation procedure.
The effect of the limitations for-
mulated by one of the contracting
parties shall be that the other
parties shall not consider them-
selves obligated in regard to that
party save in the measure of the
exceptions established.
Art. 6. In the absence of a per-
manent conciliation commission or of
some other international organiza-
tion charged with this mission by
virtue of previous treaties in effect,
the high contracting parties under-
take to submit their differences to the
examination and investigation of a
conciliation commission which shall
be formed as follows, unless there
is an agreement to the contrary of
the parties in each case:
The conciliation commission shall
consist of five members . Each party
to the controversy shall designate a
member, who may be chosen by it
from among its own nationals.
The three remaining members shall
be designated by common agreement
by the parties from among the na-
tionals of third powers, who must be
of different nationalities, must not
have their customary residence in
the territory of the interested parties,
nor be in the service of any of them.
The parties shall choose the presi-
dent of the conciliation commission
from among the said three members.
If they cannot arrive at an agree-
ment with regard to such designa-
tions, they may entrust the selection
thereof to a third power or to some
other existing international organ-
ism. If the candidates so designated
are rejected by the parties or by any
one of them, each party shall present
a list of candidates equal in number
to that of the members to be selected,
and the names of those to sit on the
conciliation commission shall be
determined by lot.
el artlculo 15, el instrumento en que
conste que han abandpnado en todo
o en parte las limitaciones por ellas
establecidas al procedimiento de
conciliation.
Las limitaciones formuladas por
una de las Partes Contratantes ten-
drdn el efecto de que las demas Partes
no se considerardn obligadas a su
respecto sino en la medida de las
excepciones establecidas.
Art 6. A falta de Comisi6n Per-
manente de Conciliaci6n o de otro or-
ganismo internacional encargado de
estamisi6nenvirtud de tratados an-
teriores en vigencia, las Altas Partes
Contratantes se cpmprometen a
someter sus diferencias al examen e
investigation de una Comisi6n de
Conciliaci6n que se formara del sigui-
ente modo, salvo acuerdo en con-
trario de las Partes en cada caso :
La Comisi6n de Conciliation se
compondrd de cinco Miembros.
Cada Parte en controversia desig-
nard un Miembro que podrd ser
elegido por ella entre sus propios
nacionales. Los tres Miembros res-
tantes serdn designados de comtin
acuerdo por las Partes entre los na-
cionales de terceras Potencias que
deberdn ser de nacionalidad diferente,
no tener su residencia habitual en el
territorio de las Partes interesadas ni
estar al servicio de ninguna de ellas.
Entre dichos tres Miembros las
Partes elegirdn al Presidente de la
Comisi6n de Conciliation.
Si no pudieran ponerse de acuerdo
sobre esas designaciones, podrdn en-
comendarlas a una tercera Potencia
o a cualquier otro organismo interna-
cional existente. Si los candidates
asi designados no fueren aceptados
por las Partes o por alguna de ellas,
cada Parte presentard una lista de
candidates en ntimero igual al de los
miembros por elegir, y la suerte de-
cidird cudles candidates deban in-
tegrar la Comisi6n de Conciliaci6n.
Oct. 10, 1933
ANTI-WAR TREATY
453
Art. 7. The tribunals or supreme
courts of justice which, in accordance
with the domestic legislation of each
state, may be competent to interpret,
in the last or the sole instance and in
matters under their respective juris-
diction, the constitution, treaties,
or the general principles of the law of
nations, may be designated prefer-
entially by the high contracting
parties to discharge the duties en-
trusted by the present treaty to the
conciliation commission. In this
case the tribunal or court may func-
tion as a whole or may designate
some of its members to proceed alone
or by forming a mixed commission
with members of other courts or
tribunals, as may be agreed upon by
common accord between the parties
to the dispute.
Art. 8. The conciliation commis-
sion shall establish its own rules of
procedure, which shall provide in all
cases for hearing both sides.
The parties to the controversy
may furnish, and the commission
may require from them, all the ante-
cedents and information necessary.
The parties may have themselves
represented by delegates and as-
sisted by advisers or experts, and
also present evidence of all kinds.
Art. 9. The labors and delibera-
tions of the conciliation commission
shall not be made public except by a
decision of its own to that effect,
with the assent of the parties.
In the absence of stipulation to the
contrary, the decisions of the com-
mission shall be made by a majority
vote, but the commission may not
pronounce judgment on the sub-
stance of the case except in the pres-
ence of all its members.
Art. 10. It is the duty of the
commission to secure the conciliatory
settlement of the disputes submitted
to its consideration.
After an impartial study of the
questions in dispute, it shall set forth
in a report the outcome of its work
Art. 7, Los Tribunales o Cortes
Supremas de Justicia que, segun la
Iegislaci6n interna de cada Estado,
tengan competencia para interpretar,
en ultima o unica instancia y en los
asuntos de su respectiva jurisdicci6n,
la Constituci6n, los tratados, o los
principios generales del Derecho de
Gentes, podrin ser designados con
preferencia por las Altas Partes
Contratantes para desempeiiar las
funciones encomendadas por el pre-
sente Tratado a la Comisi6n de
Conciliaci6n. En este caso el Tri-
bunal o Corte funcionaran en pleno o
designando algunos de sus miembros
para actuar solos o formando Comis-
i6n mixta con miembros de otras
Cortes o Tribunales, segun conven-
gan de comun acuerdo las Partes en
litigio.
Art. 8. La Comisi6n de Concilia-
ci6n establecerd por si rnisma las
reglas de su procedimiento, el que
debera ser contencioso en todos los
casos.
Las Partes en controversia podrdn
suministrar y la Comisi6n requerir
de ellas todos los antecedentes e in-
formaciones necesarios. Las Partes
podrdn hacerse representar por dele-
gados y asistir por consejeros o peri-
tos, asf como tambi6n presentar toda
clase de testimonies.
Art. 9. Los trabajos y delibera-
ciones de la Comisi6n de Concilia-
ci6n no se dar&n a publicidad sino
por decisi6n de la misma, con asen-
timiento de las Partes.
A falta de estipulaci6n en contra-
rio, las decisiones de la Comisi6n se
adoptardn por mayoria de votos,
pero la Comisi6n no podr4 expedirse
sobre el fondo del asunto sin la pre-
sencia de todos sus miembros.
Art. 10. Es misi6n de la Cpmisi6n
procurar el avenimiento conciliatorio
de las diferencias sometidas a su
consideraci6n.
Despues del estudio imparcial de
las cuestiones que sean materia del
conflicto, consignard en un informe
454
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 346
and shall propose to the parties
bases of settlement by means of a
just and equitable solution.
The report of the commission shall
in no case have the character of a
final decision or arbitral award either
with respect to the exposition or in-
terpretation of the facts, or with re-
gard to the considerations or con-
clusions of law.
Art. 1 1 . The conciliation commis-
sion must present its report within
I year, counting from its first meet-
ing, unless the parties should decide
by common agreement to shorten or
extend this period.
The conciliation procedure, having
been once begun, may be interrupted
only by a direct settlement between
the parties or by their subsequent
decision to submit the dispute by
common accord to arbitration or to
international justice.
Art. 12. In communicating its
report to the parties, the conciliation
commission shall fix for them a pe-
riod, which shall not exceed 6
months, within which they must de-
cide as to the bases of the settlement
it has proposed. On the expiration
of this term, the commission shall
record in a final act the decision of
the parties.
This period having expired with-
out acceptance of the settlement by
the parties, or the adoption by com-
mon accord of another friendly solu-
tion, the parties to the dispute shall
regain their freedom of action to
proceed as they may see fit within
the limitations flowing from articles
I and 2 of this treaty.
Art. 13. From the initiation of
the conciliatory procedure until the
expiration of the period fixed by the
commission for the parties to make a
decision, they must abstain from any
measure prejudicial to the execution
of the agreement that may be pro-
posed by the commission and, in
general, from any act capable of ag-
gravating or prolonging the con-
troversy.
los resultados de sus tareas y pro-
pondrd a las Partes bases de arreglo
mediante soluci6n justa y equitativa.
El informe de la Comisi6n en nin-
giin caso tendrd caracter de senten-
cia ni de laudo arbitral, sea en lo
concerniente a la exposici6n o inter-
pretaci6n de los hechos, sea en lo
relativo a las consideraciones o con-
clusiones de derecho.
Art. ii. La Comisi6n de Concilia-
ci6n deberd presentar su informe en
el t<§rmino de un afio contado desde
su primera reuni6n, a menos que las
Partes no resuelvan de comtin acu-
erdo abreviar o prorrogar este plazo.
Una vez iniciado el procedimiento
de conciliaci6n, s61o podri interrum-
pirse por arreglo directo entre las
Partes o por su decisi6n posterior de
someter de comtin acuerdo el con-
flicto al arbitraje o a la justicia in-
ternacional.
Art. 12. Al comunicar su informe
a las Partes, la Comisi6n de Concilia-
ci6n les fijara un t£rmino que no ex-
cederd de seis meses, dentro del cual
deberdn pronunciarse sobre las bases
del arreglo propuesto por la misma.
Expirado este plazo, la Comisi6n
hard constar en un Acta final la
decisi6n de las Partes.
Transcurrido el plazo sin que las
Partes hayan aceptado el arreglo,
ni adoptado de comiin acuerdo otra
soluci6n amistosa, las Partes en Hti-
gio recuperardn su libertad de acci6n
para proceder como crean conven-
iente, dentro de las limitaciones de-
rivadas de los articulos I y 2 del
presente Tratado.
Art. 13. Desde la iniciaci6n del
procedimiento conciliatorio hasta la
expiraci6n del plazo fijado por la
Comisi6n para que las Partes se
pronuncien, deberdn abstenerse de
toda medida perjudicial a la ejecu-
ci6n del arreglo que proponga la
Comisi6n y, en general, de todo acto
susceptible de agravar o prolongar
la controversia.
Oct. 10, 1933
ANTI-WAR TREATY
455
Art. 14. During the conciliation
procedure the members of the com-
mission shall receive honoraria the
amount of which shall be established
by common agreement by the parties
to the controversy. Each of them
shall bear its own expenses and a
moiety of the joint expenses or
honoraria.
Art. 15. The present treaty shall
be ratified by the high contracting
parties as soon as possible, in accord-
ance with their respective constitu-
tional procedures.
The original treaty and the instru-
ments of ratification shall be de-
posited in the Ministry of Foreign
Relations and Worship of the Argen-
tine Republic, which shall communi-
cate the ratifications to the other
signatory states. The treaty shall
go into effect between the high con-
tracting parties 30 days after the
deposit of the respective ratifications,
and in the order in which they are
effected.
Art. 1 6. This treaty shall remain
open to the adherence of all states.
Adherence shall be effected by
the deposit of the respective instru-
ment in the Ministry of Foreign
Relations and Worship of the Ar-
gentine Republic, which shall give
notice thereof to the other inter-
ested states.
Art. 17. The present treaty is
concluded for an indefinite time, but
may be denounced by I year's no-
tice, on the expiration of which the
effects thereof shall cease for the de-
nouncing state, and remain in force
for the other states which are par-
ties thereto, by signature or ad-
herence.
The denunciation shall be ad-
dressed to the Ministry of Foreign
Relations and Worship of the Argen-
tine Republic, which shall transmit
it to the other interested states.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the respec-
tive plenipotentiaries sign the pres-
ent treaty in one copy, in the Spanish
Art. 14. Durante el procedimi-
ento de conciliaci6n los miembros de
la Comisi6n percibiran honorarios
cuyo monto ser4 establecido de
comun acuerdo por las Partes en
controversia. Cada una de ellas
proveera a sus proprios gastos y, por
partes iguales, sufragara los gastos u
honorarios comunes.
Art. 15. El presente Tratado sera
ratificado por las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes a la brevedad posible, de
acuerdo con sus respectivos procedi-
mientos constitucionales.
El Tratado original y los instru-
mentos de ratificaci6n seran deposi-
tados en el Ministerio de Relaciones
Exteriores y Culto de la Reptiblica
Argentina, el cual comunicara las
ratificaciones a los demas Estados
signatarios. El Tratado entrara en
vigor entre las Altas Partes Contra-
tantes treinta dias despu£s del de-
p6sito de las respectivas ratifica-
ciones, y en el orden en que £stas se
efectuen.
Art. 16. Este Tratado queda
abierto a la adhesi6n de todos los
Estados.
La adhesi6n se hara mediante el
dep6sito del respective instrumento
en el Ministerio de Relaciones Ex-
teriores y Culto de la Republica Ar-
gentina, el cual notificara de ello a
los demas Estados interesados.
Art. 17. El presente Tratado se
celebra por tiempo indeterminado,
pero podrd ser denunciado mediante
aviso previo de un ano, transcurrido
el cual cesara en sus efectos para el
Estado denunciante, quedando sub-
sistente para los demas Estados que
sean parte en 61, por firma o adhe-
si6n.
La denuncia sera dirigida al Minis-
terio de Relaciones Exteriores y
Culto de la Republica Argentina, el
cual la transmitira a los demas
Estados interesados.
EN TESTIMONIO BE LO CUAL los
Plenipotenciarios respectivos firman
el presente Tratado, en un ejemplar,
456 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 347
and Portuguese languages, and affix en los idiomas espanol y portugu£s,
their seals thereto, at Rio de Janeiro, y le ponen sus sellos, en Rio de Ja-
D. FM on the tenth day of the neiro, D. F., a los diez dias del mes
month of October nineteen hundred de Octubre de mil novecientos treinta
and thirty- three. y tres.
[Signed:] For the Argentine Republic: CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, Min-
ister of Foreign Relations and Worship ; for the Republic of the United States
of Brazil: AFRANIO DE MELLO FRANCO, Minister of Foreign Relations; for
the Republic of Chile : with the reservations under letters a, b, c, and d of
article 5: MARCIAL MARTINEZ DE FERRARI, Ambassador Extraordinary and
Plenipotentiary at Rio de Janeiro; for the United Mexican States : ALFONSO
REYES, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary at Rio de Janeiro;
for the Republic of Paraguay: ROGELIO IBARRA, Envoy Extraordinary and
Minister Plenipotentiary at Rio de Janeiro; for the Oriental Republic of
Uruguay: JUAN CARLOS BLANCO, Ambassador Extraordinary and Pleni-
potentiary at Rio de Janeiro.
No. 347
CONVENTION for Facilitating the International Circulation of
Films of an Educational Character. Opened for signature at
Geneva, October n, 1933.
CONVENTION pour faciliter la circulation Internationale des films
ayant un caractere educatif. Ouverte a la signature SL Geneve,
ii octobre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was opened for signature at a conference held in
Geneva, October 5-11, 1933. The preparatory work had been done chiefly by the Interna-
tional Educational Cinematographic Institute, established at Rome with the approval of the
Council of the League of Nations in 1931. League of Nations Official Journal, 1931, p, 268.
The circulation of educational films is further facilitated by an agreement between film
producers and manufacturers of cinema equipment concerning the standardisation of films
of reduced size to be used for educational purposes, concluded at Baden Baden, May 28,
1934. A convention concerning facilities for educational and publicity films was signed at
Buenos Aires, December 23, 1936. Pan American Union, Congress and Conference Series,
No. 22, p. 46.
RATIFICATIONS. On October 17, 1934, ratifications of or accessions to this convention
had been deposited at Geneva by Bulgaria, India, Irish Free State, Monaco, and Switzer-
land; on July i, 1937, ratifications or accessions had also been deposited by Australia,
Austria, Belgium, Great Britain, Chile, Cuba, Denmark, Egypt, Greece, Hungary, Iran,
Iraq, Italy, Latvia, Nicaragua, Norway, Rumania, and Sweden. In 1935, the U.S,S.R.
expressed a desire to accede to the convention with a reservation as to Article II ; the Chilean
and Swiss Governments did not agree to this reservation; apparently the accession has not
been accepted for deposit (July 1, 1937). League of Nations Documents, C.L.I69. 1936. XII,
C.L.53.I937-XII.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Conference for Facilitating the International Circulation of Films of an
Educational Character (Geneva, October 5-1 J, rpjj), League of Nations Document, Conf.
Oct. n, 1933
EDUCATIONAL FILMS
457
C.F.E./P.V.i . The text of this convention is also published in 155 League of Nations Treaty
Series, p. 331; British Treaty Series, No. 6 (1936), Cmd. 5155.
C. R. Rossi, Tratado teorico pratico internazionale di diritto cinematografico (The Hague:
Nijhoff, 1933), 3 vols. See also the International Review of Educational Cinematography.
Entered into force January 15, 1935.*
Text from League of Nations Document, C.588(i).M.274(i).i933.XII.
His Majesty the King of the Al-
banians ; the President of the United
States of America; the Federal Presi-
dent of the Austrian Republic; His
Majesty the King of the Belgians;
His Majesty the King of Great Bri-
tain, Ireland and the British Domin-
ions beyond the Seas, Emperor of
India; the President of the Repub-
lic of Chile; His Majesty the King
of Denmark and Iceland; His Maj-
esty the King of Egypt; the Presi-
dent of the Republic of Finland ; the
President of the French Republic;
the President of the Hellenic Re-
public; His Serene Highness the
Regent of the Kingdom of Hungary;
His Majesty the King of Italy;
the President of the Latvian Repub-
lic; His Serene Highness the Prince
of Monaco; the President of the
Republic of Nicaragua; His Majesty
the King of Norway; the President
of the Republic of Panama; the
President of the Polish Republic;
His Majesty the King of Roumania;
His Majesty the King of Sweden;
the Swiss Federal Council ; the Presi-
dent of the Republic of Uruguay,
Convinced that it is highly de-
sirable to facilitate the international
circulation of educational films of
every kind, which contribute towards
the mutual understanding of peoples,
in conformity with the aims of the
League of Nations and consequently
encourage moral disarmament or
which constitute especially effective
means of ensuring physical, intellec-
tual and moral progress;
Noting that educational films are
insufficiently known and that their
Sa Majeste le Roi des Albanais;
le President des Etats-Unis d'Ame-
rique; le President federal de la
Republique d'Autriche; Sa Majeste
le Roi des Beiges; Sa Majeste le Roi
de Grande-Bretagne, d'Irlande et
des Dominions britanniques au del£
des Mers, Empereur des Indes; le
President de la Republique du Chili;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Danemark
et d'Islande; Sa Majeste le Roi
d'Egypte; le President de la Repu-
blique de Finlande ; le President de la
Republique f rangaise ; le President de
la Republique hell Unique; Son Al-
tesse Ser£nissime le Regent du
Royaume de Hongrie; Sa Majeste
le Roi d'ltalie; le President de la
Republique de Lettonie; Son Altesse
S6renissime le Prince de Monaco;
le President de la Republique de
Nicaragua; Sa Majeste le Roi de
Nprv≥ le President de la Repu-
blique de Panama; le Pr6sident de la
Republique de Pologne; Sa Majeste
le Roi de Roumanie; Sa Majeste le
Roi de Su&de; le Conseil federal
suisse; le President de la Republique
de T Uruguay,
Convaincus qu'il y a un grand
intent & faciliter la circulation
Internationale des films educatifs
de tous ordres, qui contribuent £
la comprehension mutuelle des peu-
ples conformement aux buts de la
Societe des Nations et favorisent
ainsi le desarmement moral ou qui
constituent des moyens particuli£re~
ment efficaces de progrls physique,
intellectuel et moral ;
Constatant que les films educatif s
sont insuffisamment connus et que
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No, 3585, January 15, 1935.
458
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 347
international circulation encounters
numerous difficulties;
Considering that Customs duties
often constitute a serious obstacle
to the production and circulation of
these films and that States do not
obtain any appreciable compensating
financial advantage,
Have appointed as their Plenipo-
tentiaries the following: l
His Majesty the King of the Al-
banians: Lee Kurd;
The President of the United States
of America: Curtis T. Everett;
The Federal President of the Aus-
trian Republic: Emerich Pfliigl;
His Majesty the King of the Bel-
gians: Eugene Du Bois;
His Majesty the King of Great
Britain, Ireland and the British
Dominions beyond the Seas, Em-
peror of India:
For Great Britain and Northern
Ireland and all parts of the British
Empire which are not separate Mem-
bers of the League of Nations : Doug-
las H. Hacking;
For India: Brojendra Lai Mitter;
The President of the Republic of
Chile: Enrique J. Gajardo;
His Majesty the King of Denmark
and Iceland: William Borberg;
His Majesty the King of Egypt:
Mahmoud Fakhry Pacha;
The President of the Republic of
Finland : Rudolf Holsti ;
The President of the French Re-
public: Ren6 Massigli;
The President of the Hellenic
Republic: R. Raphael, A. Contou-
mas;
His Serene Highness the Regent
of the Kingdom of Hungary: Ladis-
las Tahy de Tahv&r et Tarkeo ;
His Majesty the King of Italy:
Giovanni Cesare Majoni;
The President of the Latvian
Republic: Jules Feldmans;
His Serene Highness the Prince
of Monaco : Xavier- John Raisin ;
The President of the Republic of
leur diffusion internationale se heurte
encore & de nombreuses difficult6s;
Considerant que les droits de
douane sont fr<§quemment une en-
trave s£rieuse a la production et £
la circulation de ces films, sans
qu'il en r£sulte des avantages finan-
ciers appr6ciables pour les Etats,
Ont d6signe pour leurs p!6nipoten-
tiaires, savoir: 1
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Albanais:
Lee Kurti ;
Le President des Etats-Unis
d'Am<§rique: Curtis T. Everett;
Le President federal de la R6-
publique d' Autriche : Emerich Pfliigl ;
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges:
Eugene Du Bois;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Grande-
Bretagne, d'Irlande et des Dominions
britanniques au del£ des Mers,
Empereur des Indes:
Pour la Grande-Bretagne et 1'Ir-
lande du Nord ainsi que toutes
parties de 1'Empire britannique non
membres s6par£s de la Soci6t6 des
Nations: Douglas H. Hacking;
Pour Tlnde: Brojendra Lai Mit-
ter;
Le President de la R6publique du
Chili: Enrique J. Gajardo;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark
et d'Islande: William Borberg;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d'Egypte:
Mahmoud Fakhry pacha;
Le President de la R£publique de
Finlande: Rudolf Holsti;
Le President de la R6publique
frangaise: Ren6 Massigli;
Le President de la R6publique
hellenique: R. Raphael, A. Con-
toumas;
Son Altesse S£r£nissime le R6gent
du Royaume de Hongrie: Ladislas
Tahy de Tahvdr et Tarkeo;
Sa Majeste le Roi d'ltalie: Gio-
vanni Cesare Majoni;
Le President de la R6publique de
Lettonie: Jules Feldmans;
Son Altesse S6r6nissime le Prince
de Monaco : Xavier-John Raisin ;
Le President de la Republique de
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
Oct. n, 1933
EDUCATIONAL FILMS
459
Nicaragua: Tom&s Francisco Me-
dina;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland;
The President of the Republic of
Panama: Raoul A. Amador;
The President of the Polish Re-
public: Edouard Raczynski;
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: V. V. Pella;
His Majesty the King of Sweden:
K. I. Westman;
The Swiss Federal Council: Ca-
mille Gorge;
The President of the Republic of
Uruguay: Alfredo de Castro;
Who, having communicated their
full powers, found in good and due
form, have agreed on the following
provisions:
Article I. The present Conven-
tion shall apply to films which, based
on didactic methods, have emi-
nently international educational
aims and fall within one of the five
following categories :
(a) Films designed to supply in-
formation with regard to the work
and aims of the League of Nations
and other international organisations
which are generally recognised by the
High Contracting Parties;
(b) Films intended for use in edu-
cation of all grades ;
(c) Films intended for vocational
training and guidance, including tech-
nical films relating to industry and
films relating to scientific manage-
ment;
(d) Films dealing with scientific
or technical research or designed to
spread scientific knowledge ;
(e) Films dealing with health
questions, physical training, social
welfare and relief.
Art. 2. The High Contracting
Parties agree that the provisions of
the preceding paragraph apply to
educational films in either of the
following forms :
(a) Negatives, exposed and de-
veloped ;
Nicaragua: Tomas Francisco Me-
dina;
Sa Majest^ le Roi de Norv&ge:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland;
Le President de la R£publique
de Panama: Raoul A. Amador;
Le President de la R6publique de
Pologne: Edouard Raczynski;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Roumanie:
V. V. Pella;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Su£de: K. I.
Westman ;
Le Conseil federal suisse: Camille
Gorge;
Le President de la R6publique
de TUruguay: Alfredo de Castro;
Lesquels, apres avoir communique
leurs pleins pouvoirs, trouv£s en
bonne et due forme, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes:
Article i. La presente Conven-
tion s'applique aux films qui visent,
selon des methodes didactiques, un
but £minemment 6ducatif interna-
tional, et rentrent dans Tune des
cinq categories suivantes:
a) Les films destines a faire con-
naitre Tceuvre et les buts de la
Societ6 des Nations ainsi que des
autres organisations internationales
reconnues generalement par les
Hautes Parties contractantes;
6) Les films congus en vue de
Tenseignement a tous les degr£s;
c) Les films pour la formation et
rorientation professipnnelle, y com-
pris les films de technique industrielle
ainsi que les films pour Torganisation
scientifique du travail ;
d) Les films de recherches scien-
tifiques ou techniques, ou de vul-
garisation scientifique ;
e) Les films d'hygi&ne, d'feduca-
tion physique, de prevoyance et
d'assistance sociale.
Art. 2, Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes reconnaissent que les
dispositions de Farticle premier
s'appliquent aux films 6ducatifs se
pr£sentant sous Tune ou Tautre des
formes suivantes:
a) N£gatifs impressionnes, de-
veloppes;
460
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 347
(6) Positives, printed and de-
veloped.
The present Convention applies
equally to all forms of sound repro-
duction such as gramophone records
supplementary to the film and acous-
tic films.
Art. 3. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to accord, within
six months from the coming into
force of the present Convention,
exemption from all Customs duties
and accessory charges of any kind
in respect of the importation, per-
manent or temporary, transit and
exportation of films of an interna-
tional educational character pro-
duced by concerns or institutions
established in the territory of one of
the High Contracting Parties.
This exemption does not apply to
such charges as may be imposed
for the purpose of defraying any
expenses incurred in connection with
the submission of a film to the na-
tional authority under Article 5.
Neither does it apply to such other
charges as are made in all cases on
the importation of goods, even when
the latter are exempt from Customs
duty, and irrespective of their origin
or nature, as, for example, statistical
fees and stamp duties.
The High Contracting Parties
further undertake not to subject
the films exempted from duty under
the Convention to internal taxes
other or higher than, or to rules,
formalities or any treatment (relat-
ing to sale, circulation or other mat-
ters) different from, those to which
educational films produced in the
country concerned are subject.
Art. 4. Every film, including any
form of sound reproduction supple-
mentary to it, for which exemption
from Customs duties is to be claimed
in accordance with the present Con-
vention, shall be submitted to the
International Educational Cinemato-
b) Positifs impressionn6s, d£-
velopp6s.
La presente Convention s'ap-
plique Igalement £ toutes les formes
de reproduction du son, telles que
les disques comp!6mentaires du film
et films acoustiques.
Art. 3. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent a assurer, dans
un d61ai de six mois £ compter de
Tentr6e en vigueur de la pr6sente
Convention, ['exemption de tous
droits de douane et de toutes taxes
accessoires, de quelque nature qu'ils
soient, pour rimportation definitive
ou temporaire, le transit et F ex-
portation des films ayant un carac-
t&re 6ducatif international, produits
par des entreprises ou institutions
6tablies sur le territoire de Tune des
Hautes Parties contractantes.
Cette exemption ne s'applique
pas aux droits qui pourraient £tre
imposes en vue de couvrir les d6-
penses entrain6es par la presentation
d'un film & Tautorit6 nationale con-
formement a Particle 5.
Elle ne s' applique non plus aux
autres droits frappant, dans tous les
cas, rimportation de marchandises,
alors m£me qu'il s'agit de marchan-
dises exempties de droits de douane,
quelle que soit Torigine ou la nature
des marchandises, par exemple les
droits de statistique et de timbre.
Les Hautes Parties contractantes
s'engagent, en outre, a ne pas sou-
mettre les films exempts de droits
de douane aux termes de la pr£sente
Convention & des taxes int6rieures,
autres ou plus 61ev6es, ou & des
regies, formalit6s et mesures de
vente, de circulation ou de toute
nature, autres que celles auxquelles
sont assujettis les films 6ducatifs
produits dans le pays.
Art. 4. Tout film, y compris
toute forme complementaire de re-
production de son, pour lequel Tad-
mission en franchise serait demand£e
confonnement a la presente Conven-
tion sera soumis, pour examen, &
Tlnstitut international du Cin6-
Oct. n, 1933
EDUCATIONAL FILMS
461
graphic Institute for examination,
and the Institute, if satisfied that
the film is of an international educa-
tional character within the meaning
of Article i, shall issue a certificate
to that effect in the form shown in
the Executive Regulations men-
tioned in Article 13.
If one of the High Contracting
Parties considers that a film for
which a certificate has been issued
by the International Educational
Cinematographic Institute is not in
conformity with the clauses of Arti-
cle i, it may ask that the film be
submitted for a second examination,
stating its reasons for the request.
The Institute will withdraw the cer-
tificate if it considers that the reasons
stated are adequate.
Art. 5. On presentation of such
certificate and where exemption from
Customs duty is not already given
by internal legislation, the necessary
facilities for the submission of the
film to the national authority com-
petent to grant exemption from Cus-
toms duties shall be accorded by the
Customs or other departments con-
cerned of the country into which it is
desired to import the film.
The decision of the competent
national authority as to whether,
having regard to their educational
system, the film is to be accepted
as educational from a national point
of view and thus entitled to exemp-
tion from Customs duties in accord-
ance with the present Convention
shall be final.
The national authority will com-
municate its decision to the Inter-
national Educational Cinemato-
graphic Institute.
The decision may form the subject
of friendly conversation between the
countries concerned, as provided for
in Article 6.
Art. 6. If the authorities of the
importing country refuse to grant
exemption from Customs duties to a
film because they do not admit its
matographe 6ducatif, qui, s'il recon-
nait que le film presente un caractere
6ducatif international, au sens de
Tarticle premier, delivrera un certifi-
cat £ cet effet sous la forme indiquee
dans le reglement d'execution vise
& 1' article 13.
Si une des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes considere qu'un film pour
lequel un certificat a 6t6 delivre
par Tlnstitut international du Cine-
matographe educatif ne correspond
pas aux stipulations de Tarticle
premier, elle pourra, en exposant ses
raisons, demander un second exa-
men du film. L'Institut retirera le
certificat si les raisons donnees par
la Partie contractante en question
lui paraissent justifies.
Art. 5. Sur pr6sentation de ce
certificat et dans le cas oil Texemp-
tion de droits de douane n'est pas
d'ores et dej& accordee par la legis-
lation interieure, la douane ou les
autres services interess6s du pays
dans lequel on d6sire importer le
film, accorderont les facilites n£ces-
saires pour la presentation du film
& rautorit6 nationale qui a qualit6
pour decider s'il y a lieu d'admettre
le film en franchise.
L'autorite nationale comp£tente
est seule qualifiee pour se prononcer
sur la question de savoir si, eu £gard
au systeme pedagogique du pays,
le film doit §tre considere comme
Educatif d'un point de vue national
et de ce fait admis en franchise,
conformement a la pr6sente Con-
vention.
L/autorit6 nationale notifiera sa
decision a Flnstitut international du
Cinematographe Educatif.
La decision prise & cet egard
pourra donner lieu, conformeinent
k Farticle 6, a un echange de vues
entre les pays interesses.
Art. 6. Dans les cas oil les au-
torit£s du pays importateur refusent
Tadmission en franchise d'un film
en contestant le caract£re Educatif
462
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 347
educational character from the point
of view of their country, the Govern-
ment of the country where the con-
cern or institution which has pro-
duced the film is established may, if
it considers that it has an interest
in the circulation of the film on
national culture grounds, make
friendly representations to the Gov-
ernment of the importing country.
The two Governments shall consult
together on the question, and in so
doing they shall take full advantage
of the advice of the International
Educational Cinematographic Insti-
tute.
Art. 7. The International Edu-
cational Cinematographic Institute
shall prepare as soon as possible
and periodically publish a catalogue
of the films to which it has issued a
certificate in accordance with Arti-
cle 4.
The catalogue shall also state the
decisions taken by the competent
authorities of the countries into
which importation has been sought.
It shall be published in the five
official languages of the Institute
(English, French, German, Italian
and Spanish) and shall reproduce in
respect of each film the information
contained in the certificates. It
shall be communicated to the Gov-
ernments of the High Contracting
Parties.
The said Parties undertake to en-
courage, by such means as appear to
them to be the most effective, the
circulation of the catalogue pub-
lished by the Institute.
Art. 8. Nothing in the present
Convention shall affect the right of
the High Contracting Parties to
censor films in accordance with their
own laws or to adopt measures to
prohibit or to limit the importation
or transit of films for reasons of
public security or order.
Art. 9. Each High Contracting
Party to the present Convention,
du film d'un point de vue national,
le gouvernement du pays oil est
&tablie Tentreprise ou 1'institution
productrice du film peut, s'il estime
avoir, pour des raisons d'ordre cul-
turel national, un interSt a la diffu-
sion du film, adresser une demande
amicale au pays importateur. Les
deux gouvernements examineront
ensemble la question et, ce faisant,
profiteront, dans toute la mesure
possible, de 1'avis de 1'Institut inter-
national du Cin6matographe 6du-
catif.
Art. 7. L'Institut international
du Cinematographe £ducatif eta-
blira le plus t&t possible et publiera
periodiquement un catalogue des
films pour lesquels il aura delivr£ un
certificat conform<§ment a Tarticle 4.
Ce catalogue fera mention egale-
ment des decisions qui auront 6t6
prises par les autorit£s competentes
des pays auxquels Tirnportation aura
6t6 demandee. II sera publie dans
les cinq langues officielles de I'lnsti-
tut (allemand, anglais, espagnol,
frangais, italien) ; il reproduira pour
chaque film les renseignements con-
tenus dans les certificate; et il sera
communique aux gouvernements des
Hautes Parties contractantes.
Lesdites Parties s'engagent a fa-
voriser, par les moyens qui leur
paraitront les plus efficaces, la diffu-
sion du catalogue publi6 par I'lnsti-
tut.
Art. 8. Rien, dans la pr6sente
Convention, ne portera atteinte au
droit des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes d'exercer la censure des films
conform£ment a leur propre 16gis-
lation ou de prendre des mesures
de prohibition ou de limitation a
1'importation ou au transit desdits
films, pour des raisons de sflrete ou
d'ordre publics.
Art. 9. Chacune des Hautes Par-
ties contractantes pourra, en signant
Oct. n, 1933
EDUCATIONAL FILMS
463
when signing or acceding to it, may
reserve the right to take measures
to prohibit or restrict importation
for reasons based on the necessity
for defending its market against
invasion by films of foreign origin.
Each High Contracting Party
making use of this reserved right
must indicate the reasons for its
attitude to the International Edu-
cational Cinematographic Institute.
These reasons shall be communi-
cated by the International Educa-
tional Cinematographic Institute to
the Governments of the States Par-
ties to the Convention.
Art. 10. The High Contracting
Parties undertake jointly to consider
means of reducing to a minimum
the restrictions which might inter-
fere with the international circula-
tion of the educational films referred
to in Article i.
Art. ii. Disputes as to the inter-
pretation or application of the pres-
ent Convention, except the clauses
of Articles 5, 8 and 9, shall be sub-
mitted to the Permanent Court of
International Justice.
If the High Contracting Parties
between which a dispute has arisen,
or any one of them, are not parties
to the Protocol dated December
1 6th, 1920, relating to the Permanent
Court of International Justice, the
dispute shall, if they so desire, be
submitted, in accordance with the
constitutional rules of each of them,
either to the Permanent Court of
International Justice or to an arbi-
tral tribunal established in con-
formity with the Convention of
October i8th, 1907, for the Pacific
Settlement of International Dis-
putes, or to any other arbitral tri-
bunal.
Art. 12. The High Contracting
Parties shall communicate to the
International Educational Cinemat-
ographic Institute within six months
following the coming into force in
la Convention ou en y adh£rant, se
reserver le droit de prendre des
mesures de prohibition ou de restric-
tion & Timportation pour des raisons
tiroes de la necessit6 de se d^fendre
contre un envahissement de son
marche par des films de provenance
etrang£re.
Toute Partie contractante qui
fera usage du droit qu'elle se serait
reserv6 devra indiquer les raisons
de son attitude £ 1'Institut interna-
tional du Cinematographe educatif.
Ces raisons seront communiques
par Tlnstitut international du Cine-
matographe Educatif aux gouverne-
ments des Etats parties & la Con-
vention.
Art. 10. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent £ rechercher
entre elles les moyens de r£duire au
minimum les restrictions qui pour-
raient entraver la circulation inter-
nationale des films £ducatifs vis6s £
1' article premier.
Art. 1 1 . Les diff trends concernant
1'interpretation ou 1'application de la
presente Convention, exception faite
pour les dispositions des articles 5,
8 et 9, seront soumis a la Cour per-
manente de Justice internationale.
Si les Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes entre lesquelles surgit un
differend, ou Tune d'entre elles,
ne sont pas parties au Protocole
portant la date du 16 d&cembre 1920
relatif & la Cour permanente de
Justice internationale, ce difF6rend
sera soumis, & leur gre et conform6-
ment aux regies constitutionnelles de
chacune d'elles, soit & la Cour perma-
nente de Justice internationale, soit
£ un tribunal d* arbitrage constitu6
conformement 4 la Convention du
1 8 octobre 1907 pour le r&glement
pacifique des conflits internationaux,
soit & tout autre tribunal d'arbitrage.
Art. 12. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes ferpnt connaitre & 1'Insti-
tut international du Cin6mato-
graphe Educatif, dans les six mois
qui suivront la mise en vigueur sur
464
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 347
their territories of the present Con-
vention :
(a) The names of the organisa-
tions entitled to grant exemption
from Customs duties in accord-
ance with Article 5 ;
(&) The measures taken to en-
sure the execution of the provi-
sions of the present Convention.
The International Educational
Cinematographic Institute shall com-
municate to the High Contracting
Parties the information referred to in
paragraphs (a) and (6) of this article.
Art. 13. The Governing Body of
the International Educational Cin-
ematographic Institute shall draw
up regulations concerning the pro-
cedure to be followed by it in order
to carry out the present Convention
and the fees to be charged by it for
issuing certificates in accordance
with Article 4 and publishing the
catalogue referred to in Article 7.
These regulations, including the
form of the certificate and the fees
to be charged, shall be submitted for
approval to the Council of the League
of Nations.
Art. 14. The present Conven-
tion, of which both the French and
English texts shall be authentic,
may be signed at any time before
April nth, 1934, on behalf of any
Member of the League of Nations
or any non-member State to which
the Council of the League of Na-
tions shall have communicated a
copy of the present Convention for
this purpose.
Art. 15. The present Convention
shall be ratified. The instruments
of ratification shall be deposited with
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations, who will notify the
deposit thereof to all the Members
of the League of Nations and to the
non-member States referred to in
Article 14, including the date at
which such deposit has been effected.
Art. 16. On and after April I2th,
1934, any Member of the League of
leur territoire de la presente Con-
vention :
a) Les autorit£s qualifies pour
accorder, conform6ment £ Tarticle
5, Tadmissipn en franchise des
films 6ducatifs;
b) Les mesures prises pour as-
surer T execution des dispositions
de la pr6sente Convention.
L'Institut international du Cin£-
matographe 6ducatif communiquera
aux Hautes Parties contractantes
les renseignements pr6vus aux alin6as
a) et 6) de cet article.
Art. 13. Le Conseil d'administra-
tion de Tlnstitut international du
Cin6matographe 6ducatif arr^tera
un r£glement concernant la pro-
c&dure d'ex6cution de la presente
Convention, ainsi que les droits
& percevoir par 1'Institut pour la
d£livrance des certificats pr6vue
& Tarticle 4 et pour la publication
du catalogue vis6 & Particle 7. Ce
r£glement, y compris le module
du certificat et les droits £ percevoir,
sera soumis pour approbation au
Conseil de la Soci6te des Nations.
Art. 14. La presente Convention,
dont les textes fran^ais et anglais
feront 6galement foi, pourra £tre
sign^e jusqu'au 1 1 avril 1934 au
nom de tout Membre de la Soci6t6
des Nations ou de tout Etat non
membre auquel le Conseil de la
Soci£t6 des Nations aura commu-
niqu6 copie de la presente Conven-
tion & cet effet.
Art. 15. La presente Convention
sera ratifi6e. Les instruments de
ratification seront deposes aupres
du Secretaire general de la Soci6t6
des Nations, qui en notifiera le
d6p6t £ tous les Membres de la So-
ciet6 des Nations et aux Etats non
membres, vis6s & Particle 14, en
indiquant la date a laquelle ce
d£p6t aura 6t6 effectu£.
Art. 16. A partir du 12 avril
1934, tout Membre de la Societe des
Oct. ii, 1933
EDUCATIONAL FILMS
465
Nations and any non-member State
to which the Council of the League
of Nations shall have communicated
a copy of the present Convention
may accede to it.
The instruments of accession shall
be deposited with the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations,
who will notify such deposit and the
date thereof to all the Members of
the League of Nations and to the
non-member States referred to in
the preceding paragraph.
Art. 17. The Secretary-General of
the League of Nations will draw up a
proems-verbal1 when the ratifications
or accessions of five Members of the
League of Nations or non-member
States have been received.
A certified true copy of this procbs-
verbal shall be transmitted by the
Secretary-General of the League of
Nations to all the Members of the
League and to all non-member
States mentioned in Article 14.
Art. 18. The present Convention
shall be registered by the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations
ninety days after the date of the
proems-verbal mentioned in Article 17.
It will come into force on that date.
In respect of each Member or non-
member State on whose behalf any
instrument of ratification or acces-
sion is subsequently deposited, the
Convention shall come into force
ninety days after the date of the de-
posit of such instrument.
Art. 19. — i. The present Conven-
tion may be denounced after the
expiration of a period of three years
from the date at which it comes into
force.
2. The denunciation of the Con-
vention shall be effected by a written
notification addressed to the Sec-
retary-General of the League of
Nations, who will inform all the
Members of the League and the non-
1 See No. 3473,
Nations et tout Etat non membre
auquel le Conseil de la Societe des
Nations aura communique copie
de la pr£sente Convention pourra
y adherer.
Les instruments d'adhesion seront
deposes aupres du Secretaire general
de la Societ6 des Nations, qui noti-
fiera le dep6t et la date de ce dernier
i tous les Membres de la Societe des
Nations et aux Etats non membres
vises & Talin6a precedent.
Art. 17. Un proems-verbal1 sera
dresse par le Secretaire general de la
Societe des Nations d&s que les
ratifications ou adhesions auront
ete deposees au nom de cinq Mem-
bres de la Societe des Nations ou
Etats non membres.
Une copie certifiee conforme de ce
proems-verbal sera remise a chacun
des Membres de la Societe des
Nations et 4 tout Etat non membre
vise & Particle 14, par les soins du
Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations.
Art. 18. La pr£sente Convention
sera enregistr£e par les soins du
Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations quatre-vingt-dix jours apr£s
la date du proces-verbal vise & Parti-
cle 1 7. Elle entrera alors en vigueur.
A regard de chacun des Membres
ou Etats non membres au nom des-
quels un instrument de ratification
ou d'adhesion sera ulterieurement
depose, la Convention entrera en
vigueur le quatre-vingt-dixi&me jour
apres la date du dep6t de cet instru-
ment.
Art. 19. — i. La presente Conven-
tion pourra £tre denoncee & Texpira-
tion d'une periode de trois annees
& partir de la date £ laqudle die
sera entree en vigueur.
2. La denonciation de la Conven-
tion s'effectuera par une notification
ecrite, adressee au Secretaire general
de la Societe des Nations, qui in-
formera tous les Membres de la
Societe et les Etats non membres,
post. — ED.
466
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 347
member States referred to in Articles
14 and 16 of each notification and of
the date of the receipt thereof.
3. The denunciation shall take
effect one year after the receipt of
the notification.
Art. 20. — I. Any High Contracting
Party may declare, at the time of
signature, ratification or accession,
that, in accepting the present Con-
vention, he is not assuming any
obligation in respect of all or any of
his colonies, protectorates, overseas
territories, or the territories under
his suzerainty or territories in re-
spect of which a mandate has been
confided to him ; the present Conven-
tion shall, in that case, not be applic-
able to the territories named in
such declaration.
2. Any High Contracting Party
may subsequently notify the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions that he desires the present Con-
vention to apply to all or any of
the territories in respect of which
the declaration provided for in the
preceding paragraph has been made.
The Convention shall, in that case,
apply to all the territories named in
such notification ninety days after
the receipt thereof by the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations.
3. Any High Contracting Party
may, at any time after the expiration
of die period of three years provided
for in Article 19, declare that he
desires the present Convention to
cease to apply to all or any of his
colonies, protectorates, overseas ter-
ritories, or the territories under his
suzerainty or territories in respect of
which a mandate has been confided
to him. The Convention shall, in
that case, cease to apply to the terri-
tories named in such declaration
six months after the receipt thereof
by the Secretary-General of the
League of Nations.
vises aux articles 14 et 16, de chaque
notification, ainsi que de la date
de la reception.
3. La denonciation prendra effet
un an apr£s la reception de la noti-
fication.
Art. 20. — i. Chacune des Hautes
Parties contractantes peut declarer,
au moment de la signature, de la
ratification ou de Tadhesion, que,
par son acceptation de la presente
Convention, elle n'entend assumer
aucune obligation en ce qui concerne
Tensemble ou toute partie de ses
colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-mer, territoires places sous
sa suzerainete ou territoires pour
lesquels un mandat lui a 6t6 confie ;
dans ce cas, la presente Convention
ne sera pas applicable aux territoires
faisant Tobjet d'une telle declaration.
2. Chacune des Hautes Parties
contractantes pourra ult6rieurement
notifier au Secretaire general de la
Societe des Nations qu'elle entend
rendre la presente Convention ap-
plicable a Fensemble ou £ toute
partie de ses territoires ayant fait
1'objet de la declaration prevue au
paragraphe precedent. Dans ce cas,
la Convention s'appliquera £ tous
les territoires vises dans la notifica-
tion quatre-vingt-dix jours aprfes
la reception de cette notification par
le Secretaire general de la Societe
des Nations.
3. Chacune des Hautes Parties
contractantes peut, £ tout moment
apr&s Texpiration de la periode de
trois ans prevue & Tarticle 19, de-
clarer qu'elle entend voir cesser
I* application de la presente Conven-
tion pour T ensemble ou pour toute
partie de ses colonies, protectorats,
territoires d'outre-mer, territoires
places sous sa suzerainete ou terri-
toires pour lesquels un mandat lui a
ete confie; dans ce cas, la Convention
cessera d'etre applicable aux terri-
toires faisant Tobjet d'une telle de-
claration six mois apr£s la reception
de cette declaration par le Secretaire
general de la Societe des Nations.
Oct. II, 1933 EDUCATIONAL FILMS 467
4. The Secretary-General of the 4. Le Secretaire g6neral de la
League of Nations shall communi- Societ6 des Nations communiquera &
cate to all the Members of the League tous les Membres de la Soci£te des
of Nations and to ^ the non-member Nations et aux Etats non membres
States the declarations and notifica- les declarations et notifications regues
tions received in virtue of the pres- en vertu du present article, ainsi
ent article, together with the dates que les dates de leur reception,
of the receipt thereof.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above- EN FOI DE QTJOI les p!6nipoten-
mentioned Plenipotentiaries have tiaires susmentionnes ont sign6 la
signed the present Convention. presente Convention.
Done at Geneva the eleventh day Fait a Geneve, le onze octobre
of October one thousand nine hun- mil neuf cent trente-trois, en un seul
dred and thirty-three, in a single exemplaire, qui sera conserve dans
copy, which shall be preserved in the les archives du Secretariat de la
archives of the Secretariat of the Societe des Nations et dont copie
League of Nations and of which a certifiee conforme sera remise £
certified true copy shall be delivered toils les Membres de la Societe et
to all the Members of the League aux Etats non membres, vises &
and to non-member States, referred {'article 14.
to in Article 14.
[Signed:] Albania: LEG KURTI; United States of America: (Under the terms
of Article 20 of this Convention, the Government of the United States of America
assumes no obligation in respect of the Philippine Islands, the Virgin Islands, American
Samoa and the Island of Guam.) CURTIS T. EVERETT; Austria: (En signant la
pr6sente Convention, je d6clare que FAutriche se reserve le droit preVu a Particle
9.) E. PFLUGL; Belgium: (En signant la Convention, le Gouvernement beige se
reserve le droit de prendre des mesures de prohibition ou de restriction a rimportation
pour des raisons tiroes de la necessite de se d6fendre contre un envahissement de son
march6 par des films de provenance etrangere. — Le Gouvernement beige declare
n'assumer aucune obligation en ce qui concerne le Congo beige et le territoire du
Ruanda-Urundi.) E. Du Bois ; Great Britain and Northern Ireland and all parts
of the British Empire which are not separate Members of the League of
Nations: DOUGLAS H. HACKING; India: (Under the terms of Article 20 of this
Convention, I declare that my signature is not binding as regards the enforcement of its
provisions in the territories in India of any Prince or Chief under the suzerainty of His
Majesty.) BROJENDRA LAL MlTTER; Chile: (En signant la presente Convention,
je declare que le Chili se reserve le droit prevu a Particle 9.) ENRIQUE J. GAJARDO
V.; Denmark: (Conformement a 1'article 20, alinea premier de la Convention, le
Danemark n'entend assumer aucune obligation en ce qui concerne le Greenland.)
WILLIAM BORBERG; Egypt: MAHMOUD FAKHRY; Finland: RUDOLF HOLSTI;
France : (Sous la reserve 6nonc6e a Particle 9 et en sp6cifiant que la signature de la
Convention n'aura effet qu'a regard de la France m6tropolitaine.) R. MASSIGLI;
Greece: R. RAPHAEL, A. CONTOUMAS; Hungary: (En signant la Convention je
reserve, pour mon Gouvernement, le droit, prevu a rarticle 9, de prendre des mesures
de prohibition ou de restriction & 1'importation pour des raisons tiroes de la n6cessit6
de se ddfendre contre un envahissement de son marche par des films de provenance
6trang&re.) LADisLAS DE TAHYJ Italy: GIOVANNI CESARE MAJONI; Latvia:
J. FELDMANS ; Monaco : XAVIER RAISIN ; Nicaragua : T. F. MEDINA ; Norway :
HERSLEB BIRKELAND; Panama: R. A, AMADOR; Poland: (Avec la reserve
[pr£vue It 1'article 9] du droit de prendre des mesures de prohibition ou de restriction a
468
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
^importation pour des raisons tirees de la n£cessite de se defendre contre un envahisse-
ment de son marcM par des films de provenance etrangere.) E. R.ACZYNSKI ; Rou-
mania: (Sous la reserve prevue £ Particle 9.) V. V. PELLA; Sweden: (Sous reserve
de ratification de Sa Majeste le Roi de Suede avec Tapprobation du Riksdag.) K. I.
WESTMAN; Switzerland: C. GORG&; Uruguay: ALFREDO DE CASTRO.
No. 347a
Proces-verbal concerning the Deposit of Ratifications of or Acces-
sions to the Convention for Facilitating the International Circu-
lation of Films of an Educational Character. Done at Geneva,
October 17, 1934.
Proces-verbal constatant le depot des ratifications ou adhesions de la
Convention pour faciliter la circulation Internationale des films
ayant un caractere educatif. Fait H Geneve, 17 octobre 1934.
Text from League of Nations Document, C.L.i79.i934.XII.Annexe.
In accordance with Article 17,
paragraph i, of the Convention for
facilitating the International Circu-
lation of Films of an Educational
Character, signed at Geneva on Octo-
ber nth, 1933, the undersigned here-
by certifies that the following instru-
ments were deposited with the
Secretariat of the League of Nations
in connection with the above-men-
tioned Convention:
(1) Instrument of ratification
by Switzerland, deposited on April
20th, 1934;
(2) Instrument of accession by
Bulgaria, deposited on July loth
I934J
(3) Instrument of accession by
the Irish Free State, deposited on
July 24th, 1934;
(4) Instrument of ratification
by Monaco, deposited on Septem-
ber nth, 1934;
(5) Instrument of ratification
by India, deposited on October
jyth, 1934-
In order to give effect to the sec-
ond paragraph of the same article,
the undersigned has drawn up the
present pr odes-verbal.
Conformement au paragraphe ier
de 1' article 17 de la Convention pour
faciliter la circulation Internationale
des films ayant un caractere educatif,
sign6e & Geneve le n octobre 1933,
le soussign6 certifie que les instru-
ments suivants ont ete dfiment d6-
pos6s aux archives de la Soci£t6 des
Nations relativement £ la Conven-
tion susmentionn6e :
1) Instrument de ratification
par la Suisse, depos6 le 20 avril
1934:
2) Instrument d'adh£sion de la
Bulgarie, depose le 10 juillet 1934;
3) Instrument d'adh£sion de
FEtat libre d'Irlande, d<§pos<§ le
24 juillet 1 934;
4) Instrument de ratification
par Monaco, depose le 1 1 septem-
5) Instrument de ratification
par Flnde, depose le 17 octobre
1934-
Et aux fins prevues au deuxi£me
paragraphe du m£me article, le sous-
signe dresse le present proems-verbal.
Oct. II, 1933 TRAFFIC IN WOMEN 469
DONE at Geneva on the seven- FAIT & Geneve le dix-sept octobre
teenth day of October one thousand mil neuf cent trente-quatre.
nine hundred and thirty-four.
For the Secretary-General :
J. A. BUERO, Legal Adviser of the Secretariat
No. 348
CONVENTION for the Suppression of the Traffic in Women of Full
Age. Opened for signature at Geneva, October u, 1933.
CONVENTION relative & la repression de la traite des femmes
majeures. Ouverte a la signature a Geneve, n octobre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first multipartite agreement on this subject was signed at Paris,
May 1 8, 1904. I League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 83; 97 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 95;
32 Martens, N.R.G. (2d ser.), p. 160. It was supplemented by a convention signed at
Paris, May 4, 1910. 103 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 244; 7 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.), p.
252. The two instruments were further supplemented by the convention opened for signa-
ture at Geneva, September 30, 1921 (No. 51, ante). At its twelfth session in Geneva in 1933,
the Traffic in Women and Children Committee of the League of Nations proposed an addi-
tion to the earlier conventions, so that the prohibition would apply without limit of age.
League of Nations Document, C.247.M. 129.1933.]^. This proposal was studied by the
Fourteenth Assembly which decided to convoke a diplomatic conference to deal with the
problem, and the conference, in session from October 9 to October u, 1933, opened this
convention for signature.
RATIFICATIONS. An accession to this convention was deposited at Geneva by Sudan,
June 13, 1934; and a ratification by Sweden, June 25, 1934. On August 20, 1937, ratifica-
tions or accessions had also been deposited by Afghanistan, Australia, Austria, Belgium,
Bulgaria, Chile, Cuba, Czechoslovakia, Finland, Greece, Hungary, Iran, Latvia, Netherlands,
Nicaragua, Norway, Portugal, Rumania, South Africa, and Switzerland.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Records of the Diplomatic Conference concerning the Suppression of
Traffic in Women of Full Age, League of Nations Document, C.649.M.3IO.I933-IV. The text
of this convention is also published in 150 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 431.
Entered into force August 24, IQ34.1
Text from League of Nations Document, C.59o(i).M.276(i).i933.IV.
His Majesty the King of the Al- Sa Majeste le Roi des Albanais; le
banians; the President of the Ger- President du Reich allemand; le
man Reich; the Federal President of President f6d6ral de la R6publique
the Austrian Republic; His Majesty d'Autriche; Sa Majest& le Roi des
the King of the Belgians; His Maj- Beiges; Sa Majest6 le Roi de Grande-
esty the King of Great Britain, Ire- Bretagne, d'Irlande et des Domi-
land and the British Dominions be- nions britanniques au del£ des Mers,
yond the Seas, Emperor of India; Empereur des Indes; Sa Majest6 le
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3476, August 24, 1934-
470
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 348
His Majesty the King of the Bul-
garians; the President of the Repub-
lic of Chile; the President of the Na-
tional Government of the Republic
of China; the President of the Polish
Republic, for the Free City of Dan-
zig; the President of the Spanish Re-
public; the President of the French
Republic; the President of the Hel-
lenic Republic; His Serene Highness
the Regent of the Kingdom of Hun-
gary; the President of the Latvian
Republic; the President of the Re-
Siblic of Lithuania; His Serene
ighness the Prince of Monaco ; His
Majesty the King of Norway; the
President of the Republic of Panama ;
Her Majesty the Queen of the Neth-
erlands; the President of the Polish
Republic; the President of the
Portuguese Republic; His Majesty
the King of Sweden; the Swiss Fed-
eral Council; the President of the
Czechoslovak Republic ; His Majesty
the King of Yugoslavia,
Being anxious to secure more com-
pletely the suppression of the traffic
in women and children ;
Having taken note of the recom-
mendations contained in the Report
to the Council of the League of Na-
tions by the Traffic in Women and
Children Committee on the work of
its twelfth session ;
Having decided to complete by a
new Convention the Agreement of
May 1 8th, 1904, and the Conven-
tions of May 4th, 1910, and Septem-
ber 3Oth, 1921, relating to the sup-
pression of the traffic in women and
children,
Have appointed for this purpose
as their Plenipotentiaries: *
His Majesty the King of the Al-
banians : Lee Kurti ;
The President of the German
Reich : Dr. Woermann ;
The Federal President of the Aus-
trian Republic: Erhard Schiffner;
His Majesty the King of the Bel-
gians: J. M61ot;
His Majesty the King of Great
Roi des Bulgares; le Pr6sident de la
R£publique du Chili ; le President du
Gouvernement national de la Repu-
blique chinoise; le President de la
R6publique de Pologne, pour la Ville
libre de Dantzig; le President de la
R6publique espagnole; le President
de la Republique frangaise; le Pre-
sident de la Republique hellenique;
Son Altesse Serenissime le Regent du
Royaume de Hongrie; le President
de la Republique de Lettonie; le
President de la Republique de Lithu-
anie; Son Altesse S6r6nissime le
Prince de Monaco; Sa Majest6 le
Roi de Norvege; le President de la
Republique de Panama; Sa Majeste
la Reine des Pays-Bas; le President
de la R6publique de Pologne; le
President de la R6publique portu-
gaise ; Sa Majest6 le Roi de Suede ; le
Conseil federal suisse; le President
de la Republique tchecoslovaque ; Sa
Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie,
D£sireux d'assurer d'une mani&re
plus complete la repression de la
traite des femmes et des enfants;
Ayant pris connaissance des recom-
mandations contenues dans le rap-
port au Conseil de la Societ6 des
Nations par le Comite de la traite des
femmes et des enfants sur les tra-
vaux de sa douzi&me session;
Ayant decide de computer, par
une Convention nouvelle, FArrange-
ment du 1 8 mai 1904 et les Conven-
tions du 4 mai 1910 et du 30 septem-
bre 1921, relatifs £ la repression de la
traite des femmes et des enfants,
Ont d6signe & cet effet pour leurs
plenipotentiaires : 1
Sa Majeste le Roi des Albanais:
Lee Kurti ;
Le President du Reich allemand:
Dr. Woermann;
Le President federal de la Repu-
blique d'Autriche: Erhard Schiffner;
Sa Majeste le Roi des Beiges:
Sa Majeste le Roi de Grande-
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
Oct. n, 1933
TRAFFIC IN WOMEN
471
Britain, Ireland and the British
Dominions beyond the Seas, Em-
peror of India :
For Great Britain and Northern
Ireland and all parts of the British
Empire which are not separate Mem-
bers of the League of Nations:
W. G. A. Ormsby Gore;
For the Commonwealth of Aus-
tralia: S. M. Bruce;
For the Union of South Africa:
C.T.te Water;
His Majesty the King of the Bul-
garians: Dimitri Mikoff ;
The President of the Republic of
Chile: Enrique J. Gajardo;
The President of the National
Government of the Republic of
China: V. K. Wellington Koo, Quo
Tai-chi;
The President of the Polish Re-
public, for the Free City of Danzig:
Edouard Raczyiiski;
The President of the Spanish
Republic: Isabel Oyarzabal de Pa-
lencia;
The President of the French Re-
public : Jules Gautier ;
The President of the Hellenic
Republic: R. Raphael;
His Serene Highness the Regent
of the Kingdom of Hungary: Ladis-
las Tahy de Tahvir et Tarkeo ;
The President of the Latvian Re-
public: Jules Feldmans;
The President of the Republic of
Lithuania: Vaclovas Sidzikauskas ;
His Serene Highness the Prince of
Monaco : Xavier-John Raisin ;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland;
The President of the Republic of
Panama: Raoul A. Amador;
Her Majesty the Queen of The
Netherlands : J. Limburg ;
The President of the Polish Re-
public: Edouard Raczynski;
The President of the Portuguese
Republic: Jos6 Caetano Lobo d'Avila
Lima;
His Majesty the King of Sweden :
K. LWestman;
Bretagne, d'Irlande et des Domi-
nions britanniques au dela des Mers,
Empereur des Indes :
Pour la Grande-Bretagne et 1'Ir-
lande du Nord ainsi que toutes par-
ties de TEmpire britannique non
membres s£pares de la Societe des
Nations: W. G. A. Ormsby Gore;
Pour le Commonwealth d'Aus-
tralierS. M. Bruce;
Pour I1 Union Sud-Africaine: C. T.
te Water;
Sa Majeste le Roi des Bulgares:
Dimitri Mikoff;
Le President de la Republique du
Chili: Enrique J. Gajardo;
Le President du Gouvernement
national de la Republique de Chine:
V. K. Wellington Koo, Quo Tai-chi;
Le President de la Republique de
Pologne, pour la Ville libre de Dant-
zig : Edouard Raczynski ;
Le President de la Republique
^spagnole: Isabel Oyarzabal de Pa-
lencia;
Le President de la Republique
frangaise: Jules Gautier;
Le President de la Republique
helMnique: R. Raphael;
Son Altesse S£renissime le Regent
du Royaume de Hongrie: Ladislas
Tahy de Tahvar et Tarkeo;
Le President de la Republique de
Lettonie: Jules Feldmans;
Le President de la Republique de
Lithuanie: Vaclovas Sidzikauskas;
Son Altesse Ser£nissime le Prince
de Monaco: Xavier-John Raisin;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Norvege:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland ;
Le President de la Republique de
Panama: Raoul A. Amador;
Sa Majeste la Reine des Pays-Bas:
J. Limburg;
Le President de la Republique de
Pologne: Edouard Raczynski;
Le President de la Republique por-
tugaise: Jose Caetano Lobo d'Avila
Lima;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Su&de: K. I.
Westman;
472
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 348
The Swiss Federal Council : Franz
Stampfli, Camille Gorge;
The President of the Czechoslovak
Republic: Rudolf Kiinzl-Jizerskp";
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Constantin Fotitch;
Who, having communicated their
full powers, found in good and due
form, have agreed as follows :
Article i Whoever, in order to
gratify the passions of another per-
son, has procured, enticed or led
away even with her consent, a woman
or girl of full age for immoral pur-
poses to be carried out in another
qountry, shall be punished, notwith-
standing that the various acts con-
stituting the offence may have been
committed in different countries.
Attempted offences, and, within
the legal limits, acts preparatory to
the offences in question, shall also be
punishable.
For the purposes of the present
article, the term "country" includes
the colonies and protectorates of the
High Contracting Party concerned,
as well as territories under his
suzerainty and territories for which
a mandate has been entrusted to him.
Art. 2. The High Contracting
Parties whose laws are at present in-
adequate to deal with the offences
specified in the preceding article agree
to take the necessary steps to ensure
that these offences shall be punished
in accordance with their gravity.
Art. 3. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to communicate
to each other in regard to any person
of either sex who has committed or
attempted to commit any of the
offences referred to in the present
Convention or in the Conventions of
1910 and 1921 on the Suppression
of the Traffic in Women and Chil-
dren, the various constituent acts of
which were, or were to have been,
accomplished in different countries,
the following information (or similar
Le Conseil federal suisse: Franz
Stampfli, Camille Gorg<§;
Le President de la R6publique
tchecoslovaque : Rudolf Kiinzl- Jizer-
sky;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Constantin Fotitch ;
Lesquels, aprfes avoir communique
leurs pleins pouvoirs reconnus en
bonne et due forme, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes :
Article I. Doit Stre puni quicon-
que, pour satisfaire les passions
d'autrui, a embauch£, entraine ou
detourne, mime avec son consente-
ment, une femme ou fille majeure en
vue de la debauche dans un autre
pays, alors m£me que les divers
actes qui sont les Elements constitu-
tifs de 1'infraction auraient ete ac-
complis dans des pays differents.
La tentative est 6galement punis-
sable. II en est de m§me, dans les
limites legales, des actes pr6para-
toires.
Au sens du present article, 1'ex-
pression "pays" comprend les colo-
nies et protectorats de la Haute
Partie contractante int<§ressee, ainsi
que les territoires sous sa suzerainete
et ceux pour lesquels un mandat lui
a 6t6 confie.
Art. 2. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes dont la legislation ne sera
pas, des a present, suffisante pour
reprimer les infractions pr£vues par
F article precedent s'engagent & pren-
dre les mesures n6cessaires pour que
ces infractions soient punies suivant
leur gravite.
Art. 3. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent £ se communi-
quer au sujet de tout individu de Tun
ou I'autre sexe qui aura commis ou
tente de commettre Tune des infrac-
tions visees par la pr£sente Conven-
tion, ou par les Conventions de 1910
et 1921, relatives & la repression de la
traite des femmes et des enfants, si
les &16ments constitutifs de I'infrac-
tion ont 6te ou devaient Stre r6alis£s
dans des pays diff£rents, les infor-
mations suivantes (ou des informa-
Oct. n, 1933
TRAFFIC IN WOMEN
473
information which it may be possible
to supply under the laws and regula-
tions of the country concerned) :
(a) Records of convictions, to-
gether with any useful and avail-
able information with regard to
the offender, such as his civil
status, description, finger-prints,
photograph and police record, his
methods of operation, etc.
(Z>) Particulars of any measures
of refusal of admission or of expul-
sion which may have been applied
to him.
These documents and information
shall be sent direct and without de-
lay to the authorities of the coun-
tries concerned in each particular
case by the authorities named in
Article I of the Agreement concluded
in Paris on May i8th, 1904, and, if
possible, in all cases when the offence,
conviction, refusal of admission or
expulsion has been duly established.
Art. 4. If there should arise be-
tween the High Contracting Parties
a dispute of any kind relating to the
interpretation or application of the
present Convention or of the Con-
ventions of 1910 and 1921, and if
such dispute cannot be satisfactorily
settled by diplomacy, it shall be set-
tled in accordance with any applica-
ble agreements in force between the
Parties providing for the settlement
of international disputes.
In case there is no such agreement
in force between the Parties, the dis-
pute shall be referred to arbitration or
judicial settlement. In the absence
of agreement on the choice of another
tribunal, the dispute shall, at the
request of any one of the Parties, be
referred to the Permanent Court of
International Justice, if all the Par-
ties to the dispute are Parties to the
Protocol of December i6th, 1920,
relating to the Statute of that Court,
and, if any of the Parties to the dis-
tions analogues que permettent de
fournir les lois et r&glements in-
terieurs) :
a) Les jugements de condamna-
tion avec toutes autres informa-
tions utiles qui pourraient £tre
obtenues sur le d£linquant, par
exemple sur son etat civil, son
signalement, ses empreintes digi-
tales, sa photographic, son dossier
de police, sa maniire d'op6rer, etc.
&) Vindication des mesures de
refoulement ou d'expulsion dont il
aurait 6t£ Tobjet.
Ces documents et informations
seront envoy^s directement et sans
d61ai aux autorit£s des pays interessds
dans chaque cas particulier par les
autorit6s design6es conformement &
F article premier de T Arrangement
conclu a Paris le 18 mai 1904. Get
envoi aura lieu, autant qu'il est
possible, dans tous les cas de con-
statation de Tinfraction, de condam-
nation, de refoulement ou d'expul-
sion.
Art. 4. S'il s*61£ve entre les
Hautes Parties contractantes un
diff6rend quelconque relatif & Finter-
pr6tation ou & F application de la
pr£sente Convention ou des Conven-
tions de 1910 et 1921, et si ce diff6-
rend n'a pu £tre resolu de fagon
satisfaisante par voie diplomatique,
il sera r6gl£ conform6ment aux dis-
positions en vigueur entre les parties
concernant le r&glement des diff£-
rends internationaux.
Au cas ou de telles dispositions
n'existeraient pas entre les parties au
differend, elles le soumettrpnt ^ une
procedure arbitrate ou judiciaire.
A d6faut d'un accord sur le choix
d'un autre tribunal, elles soumet-
tront le differend, a la requite de
Tune d'elles, a la Cour permanente
de Justice Internationale, si elles
sont toutes parties au Protocole du
16 decembre 1920, relatif au Statut
de ladite Cour, et, si elles n'y sont
pas toutes parties, a un tribunal
474
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 348
pute is not a Party to the Protocol
of December i6th, 1920, to an arbi-
tral tribunal constituted in accord-
ance with the Hague Convention of
October i8th, 1907, for the Pacific
Settlement of International Disputes.
Art. 5. The present Convention,
of which the English and French
texts are both authoritative, shall
bear this day's date, and shall until
April 1st, 1934, be open for signature
on behalf of any Member of the
League of Nations, or of any non-
member State which was repre-
sented at the Conference which drew
up this Convention or to which the
Council of the League of Nations
shall have communicated a copy of
the Convention for this purpose.
Art. 6. The present Convention
shall be ratified. The instruments
of ratification shall be transmitted
to the Secretary-General of the
League of Nations, who shall notify
their receipt to all Members of the
League and to the non-member
States referred to in the preceding
article.
Art. 7. As from April 1st, 1934,
the present Convention may be ac-
ceded to on behalf of any Member
of the League of Nations or any non-
member State mentioned in Article 5.
The instruments of accession shall
be transmitted to the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations,
who shall notify their receipt to all
the Members of the League and to
the non-member States mentioned
in that article.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall come into force sixty days
after the Secretary-General of the
League of Nations has received two
ratifications or accessions.
It shall be registered by the Secre-
tary-General on the day of its entry
into force.
Subsequent ratifications or acces-
sions shall take effect at the end of
sixty days after their receipt by the
Secretary-General.
d'arbitrage constitu6 conform£ment
& la Convention de La Haye du 18
octobre 1907 pour le r£glement
pacifique des conflits internationaux.
Art. 5. La presente Convention,
dont les textes frangais et anglais
feront egalement foi, portera la date
de ce jour et sera, jusqu'au premier
avril 1934, ouverte a la signature de
toute Membre de la Societe des Na-
tions ou de tout Etat non membre
qui s'est fait representer a la Con-
ference qui a elabor£ la presente Con-
vention, ou auquel le Conseil de la
Soci6te des Nations aura communi-
que copie de la presente Convention
aceteffet.
Art. 6. La presente Convention
sera ratifiee. Les instruments de
ratification seront transmis au Sec-
retaire general de la Societe des Na-
tions, qui en notifiera le dep6t & tous
les Membres de la Societe ainsi
qu'aux Etats non membres vises a
F article pr£c£dent.
Art. 7. A dater du ier avril 1934,
tout Membre de la Societe des Na-
tions et tout Etat non membre vise &
1* article 5 pourra adherer & la pre-
sente Con vent "on.
Les instruments d' adhesion seront
transmis au Secretaire general de la
Societe des Nations, qui en notifiera
le dep6t a tous les Membres de la
Societe, ainsi qu'aux Etats non mem-
bres vises audit article.
Art. 8. La presente Convention
entrera en vigueur soixante jours
apres que le Secretaire general de la
Societ^ des Nations aura rec.u deux
ratifications ou adhesions.
Elle sera enregistree par le Secre-
taire general le jour de son entree en
vigueur.
Les ratifications ou adhesions ul-
t^rieures prendront effet a Texpira-
tion d'un delai de soixante jours, &
partir du jour de leur reception par le
Secretaire general.
Oct. 11, 1933
TRAFFIC IN WOMEN
475
Art. 9. The present Convention
may be denounced by notification
addressed to the Secretary-General
of the League of Nations. Such de-
nunciation shall take effect one year
after its receipt, but only in relation
to the High Contracting Party who
has notified it.
Art. 10. Any High Contracting
Party may, at the time of signature,
ratification or accession, declare
that, in accepting the present Con-
vention, he does not assume any ob-
ligation in respect of all or any of his
colonies, protectorates, overseas ter-
ritories, territories under his suzer-
ainty, or territories for which a man-
date has been entrusted to him.
Any High Contracting Party may
subsequently declare to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions that the present Convention is
to apply to all or any of the territories
which have been made the subject of
a declaration under the preceding
paragraph. The said declaration
shall take effect sixty days after its
receipt.
Any High Contracting Party may
at any moment withdraw, in whole
or in part, any declaration made un-
der the second paragraph of this
article. Such withdrawal will take
effect one year after its receipt by
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations.
The Secretary-General shall com-
municate to all the Members of the
League, and to the non-member
States mentioned in Article 5, the
denunciations referred to in Article
9, and the declarations received
under the present article.
Notwithstanding any declaration
made under the first paragraph of the
present article, the third paragraph
of Article I remains applicable.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above-
mentioned Plenipotentiaries have
signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva, the eleventh day
of October, one thousand nine hun-
Art. 9. La presente Convention
pourra etre denoncee par une notifi-
cation adress6e au Secretaire general
de la Societe des Nations. Cette
denonciation prendra effet un an
apres sa reception et seulement a
Tegard de la Haute Partie contrac-
tante qui 1'aura notifi6e.
Art. 10. Toute Haute Partie
contractante pourra declarer au mo-
ment de la signature, de la ratifica-
tion ou de 1' adhesion, qu'en accep-
tant la presente Convention, elle
n'assume aucune obligation pour
Tensemble ou une partie de ses
colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-mer, territoires places sous
sa suzerainete ou territoires pour
lesquels un mandat lui a et6 confie.
Toute Haute Partie contractante
pourra ulterieurement declarer au
Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations que la presente Convention
s'applique £ Tensemble ou a une
partie des territoires qui auront fait
Tobjet d'une declaration aux termes
de 1'alinea prec6dent. Ladite de-
claration prendra effet soixante jours
apres sa reception.
. Toute Haute Partie contractante
pourra, & tout moment, retirer en
tout ou en partie la declaration visee
& 1'alinea 2. Dans ce cas, cette de-
claration de retrait aura effet un an
apres sa reception par le ^Secretaire
general de la Societe" des Nations.
Le Secretaire general communi-
quera & tous les Membres de la
Societe des Nations, ainsi qu'aux
Etats non membres vises £ 1'article
5, les d^nonciations pr6vues & Parti-
cle 9 et les declarations regues en
vertu du present article.
Malgre" la declaration faite en
vertu de 1'alinea premier du present
article, 1'alinea 3 de 1'article premier
reste applicable.
EN FOI DE QUOI les plenipoten-
tiaires susmentionnes ont sign6 la
presente Convention.
Fait & Geneve, le onze octobre mil
neuf cent trente-trois, en un seul
476 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 349
dred and thirty-three, in a single exemplaire, qui sera d6pose dans les
copy, which shall remain deposited archives du Secretariat de la Societe
in the archives of the Secretariat of des Nations et dont les copies certl-
the League of Nations, and certified fiees conformes seront remises & tous
true copies of which shall be delivered les Membres de la Societe des Na-
to all the Members of the League tipns et aux Etats non membres
and to the non-member States re- vises a F article 5.
ferred to in Article 5.
[Signed:] Albania: LEG KURTI; Germany: WOERMANN; Austria: Dr.
ERHARD SCHIFFNER; Belgium: (Sous reserve de 1'article 10.) J. MELOT; Great
Britain and Northern Ireland and all parts of the British Empire which are
not separate Members of the League of Nations; WILLIAM G. A. ORMSBY
GORE; Australia: S. M. BRUCE; Union of South Africa: C. T. TE WATER;
Bulgaria: D. MIKOFF; Chile: ENRIQUE J. GAJARDO V.; China: V. K. WELL-
INGTON Koo, Quo TAI-CHI; Free City of Danzig: EDOUARD RACZYJNTSKI ;
Spain: ISABEL OYARZABAL DE PALENCIA; France: JULES GAUTIER; Greece:
R. RAPHAEL; Hungary: LADISLAS DETAHY; Latvia : J. FELDMANS Lithuania :
VACLOVAS SIDZIKAUSKAS; Monaco: XAVIER RAISIN; Norway: (Sous reserve
de ratification) HERSLEB BiRKELAND; Panama: R. A. AMADOR; The Nether-
lands: (Y compris les Indes n£erlandaises, le Surinam et Curasao) LlMBURG;
Poland: EDOUARD RACZYNSKI; Portugal: J. LOBO D'AVILA LIMA; Sweden:
K. I. WESTMAN (Sous reserve de ratification de S. M. le Roi de Suede avec Tap-
probation du Riksdag) ; Switzerland: STAMPFLI, C. GORGE; Czechoslovakia:
RUDOLF KUNZL-JIZERSK^; Yugoslavia: CONSTANTIN FOTITCH.
No. 349
AGREEMENT for the International Tin Control Scheme. Signed
at London, October 27, 1933.
ARRANGEMENT concernant le projet pour le controle international
de Tetain. Signe 3. Londres, 27 octobre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Representatives of Bolivia, Netherlands East Indies, Federated Malay
States, and Nigeria, meeting at London on February 27, 1931, adopted a "scheme of the
International Tin Committee, " allocating tin production quotas based upon 1929 tonnage;
Skm also participated in the scheme. Apparently the text of the 1931 agreement was not
published. In 1933 a subcommittee of the London Monetary and Economic Conference
approved the scheme and recommended negotiations for the inclusion of all producing
countries. League of Nations Official Journal, 1933, p. 1491. This agreement of 1933
replaces the agreement of 1931. For examples of legislative enactments giving effect to
this agreement, see Federated Malay States Enactments (1933), pp. 245, 618; Straits Settle-
ments Ordinances (1934), No. 10.
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification. On July ior 1934, the
International Tin Committee announced that French Indo-China, Belgian Congo and
Ruandi-Urundi, Portugal, and Cornwall (for three important producers) had adhered to the
scheme, with specified flat rates. See Br. ParL Papers, Cmd. 4825 (1935), p. 14.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. W. Y. Elliott, E. S. May, J. W. F. Rowe, A. Skelton, and D. H. Wallace,
International Control in the Non- Ferrous Metals (New York: Macmillan, 1937) ; C. L. James,
Oct. 27, 1933
TIN CONTROL
477
" International Control of Tin Ore/' n Harvard Business Review (1932), pp. 67-75; Anon.,
Facts about Tin Control (Council of the Tin Producers' Association, London, 1935), 34 pp.
See generally the reports of the International Tin Research and Development Council, 378
Strand, London.
Entered into force January i, 1934.*
Text from Br. Parl. Papers, Cmd. 4825 (1935), p. 5.
1. Object. — The Scheme is in-
tended to secure a fair and reasonable
relation between production and
consumption with a view to prevent
rapid and severe oscillations of price
and to ensure the absorption of sur-
plus stock.
2. Period. — The Scheme shall con-
tinue in operation for three years
from the ist January, 1934, and may
be extended for a further period or
periods if all the signatory Govern-
ments and the Government of Siam
so decide. Any such extension shall
be considered at least twelve months
before the date on which the Scheme
would otherwise cease to operate.
3. Administration." — (a) The Scheme
shall be administered by a Commit-
tee representing the signatory Gov-
ernments and Siam, to be known as
the International Tin Committee.
(&) The following are the signa-
tory Governments:
(1) Bolivia.
(2) The Malay States.
(3) The Netherlands East In-
dies.
(4) Nigeria.
4. Additional participants. — It shall
be competent for the Committee to
invite any Government or Associa-
tion to join the Scheme and to admit
it as a participant on such terms as
the Committee deem equitable.
5. Composition of Committee. — (a)
Each signatory Government and the
Government of Siam shall appoint a
delegation consisting of not more
than three members to represent it
on the Committee, but each dele-
gation shall act as a single unit. The
composition of each delegation may
be changed from time to time.
(b) The Committee may invite
any participating Government or
Association to appoint not more than
two representatives to the Com-
mittee.
6. Advisers. — Each signatory Gov-
ernment and the Government of
Siam may associate with its dele-
gation such advisers not exceeding
two in number as it may consider
desirable and may change such ad-
visers from time to time. The Com-
mittee may invite such other per-
sons as it may think fit to attend its
meetings in an advisory capacity.
7. Chairman and Vice- Chairman. —
The Committee shall appoint a
Chairman and a Vice-Chairman for
such period as it may think fit. The
Chairman and Vice-Chairman shall
not be chosen from the same dele-
gation.
8. Language. — The proceedings of
the Committee shall be conducted in
English.
9. Expenditure. — The Committee
may engage such secretarial, clerical
or other assistance as it may require
and may incur other necessary
expenditure. Expenditure incurred
by the Committee shall be divided
equally amongst the signatory Gov-
ernments and Siam, less any amounts
which other participating Govern-
ments or Associations may agree to
contribute. Each Government shall
be responsible for the expenditure
incurred by its delegation and ad-
visers.
10. Standard tonnages and quotas. —
(a) Each signatory Government shall
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August i, 1937)-
478
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 349
be allotted a standard tonnage in
terms of metallic tin and a quota
based thereon.
(6) The agreed standard tonnages
are as follows :
Tons
Bolivia 46,490
The Malay States 71,940
The Netherlands East Indies .... 36,330
Nigeria 10,890
Total 165,650
(c) The Government of Siam
agrees that its annual export of
metallic tin, calculated on the basis
that the ore exported contains 72 per
cent, of metal, shall not exceed
9,800 tons; provided that, if and
when the export quotas of the signa-
tory Governments reach 65 per cent,
of the agreed standard tonnages, any
percentage increase in the export
quotas over the said 65 per cent,
shall be applicable to Siam, pari
passu, as a percentage of 9,800 tons.
(d) Quota period. — A quota period
shall be a quarter (i.e. three calendar
months) commencing on the 1st
day of January, April, July and
October of each year.
(e) Fixation of quota. — The Com-
mittee shall, from time to time, rec-
ommend to the signatory Govern-
ments the percentage of standard
tonnages, that is to say, the quotas,
which may be produced and exported
during a quota period provided that
no change in the quotas shall nor-
mally be made until at least three
months have elapsed from the date
of the immediately preceding change.
Changes in the quotas shall be made
as seldom as possible.
(/) Unanimity respecting quota. —
All recommendations of the Commit-
tee regarding changes in the quotas
must represent the unanimous deci-
sion of the delegations present
representing the signatory Govern-
ments.
II. Unit of production. — (a) All
figures shall be expressed in tons of
metallic tin, one ton equalling 2,240
Ib. avoirdupois.
(i) Basis of calculation. — Except
as provided in Clause 10 (c) above
the basis to be used in calculating
exports of tin in the form of ore
shall be the "true tin assay " of the
tin ore exported. By "true tin
assay" is meant the assay before
any deductions are made by the
smelters.
The value of the assay shall be
adopted to the nearest one-tenth of
a unit. If the figure in the second
decimal place is a 5, the adoption
shall be made by taking the first
decimal figure.
(c) The tonnage of metallic tin
exported in that form shall be cal-
culated by converting the ore from
which the tin was derived into me-
tallic tin on the basis of the " true tin
assay."
12. Control of production. — Each
signatory and participating Govern-
ment and Association agrees to con-
trol its production so that it shall
correspond as closely as possible
throughout the year to its permitted
export.
1 3 . Control of export. — Each signa-
tory and participating Government
and Association agrees in principle
that:
(a) Its exports for any year, cal-
culating from the 1st January, shall
not exceed its permitted export for
the year;
(&) Its exports shall be distrib-
uted as uniformly as possible
throughout the year;
(c) Its exports at the end of each
quota period and the running total
of exports for all the quota periods
which have elapsed shall not exceed
its permitted export.
14. Correction of over-export. —
Each signatory and participating
Government and Association agrees
that if, in any quota period, its ex-
port quota is exceeded, due to any
cause other than change in the " true
tin assay" of the ore exported, it
will liquidate such excess In the next
quota period.
Oct. 27, 1933
TIN CONTROL
479
15. Distribution of quota. — Each
signatory and participating Govern-
ment and Association shall be re-
sponsible for allotting its quota
among its individual producers, for
effectively controlling its production
accordingly, and for limiting and
effectively controlling its export in
accordance with its quota.
1 6. Legislation. — Each signatory
Government other than the Nether-
lands East Indies Government will
legislate to enable it to exercise the
necessary control over production
and export. In the special circum-
stances in the Netherlands East
Indies the steps necessary to control
production and export will be taken
by executive order without legisla-
tion. The Netherlands East Indies
Government guarantees that it will
enforce effective control of produc-
tion and export by executive orders.
Copies of all such legislation and in
the case of the Netherlands East
Indies of executive orders shall be
furnished to the Committee.
17. Statistics. — (a) Each signa-
tory and participating Government
and Association agrees to telegraph,
within 15 days of the end of each
month, its figures of production
and export and of the assay value
used in their determination.
(Z>) Each signatory and partici-
pating Government (except the Gov-
ernment of Siam), and each As-
sociation, agrees to furnish the
average "true tin assay1* of the ore
exported (or in the case of metallic
tin of the ore from which such tin
was derived) during each half-year
commencing 1st January and 1st
July; such figures shall be furnished
not later than six months after the
expiry of each half year.
(c) Each signatory and partici-
pating Government and Association
agrees to provide such additional
statistics as will enable the Com-
mittee to estimate world's produc-
tion and stocks.
18. Excesses due to change in assay
value. — On receipt of the detailed
figures specified in Clause 17 (b)
the excesses, due to change in assay
value, shall be determined, and each
signatory and participating Govern-
ment (except the Government of
Siam) and each Association agrees
that it will liquidate any excess so
determined in not more than nine
months after the end of the period
under review.
19. Extension of present scheme.
Determination of balances at end of
present scheme. — (a) The signatory
Governments and Siam agree that
the present Scheme shall continue
in force until 3ist December, 1933,
and that within six months from
that date the total export of each
signatory Government for the whole
period of the present scheme, shall
be calculated finally in metallic tin
on the true assay basis.
The total exports so determined
shall be compared with the permissi-
ble exports and any excesses or
shortages shall be brought forward
for adjustment.
(b) Adjustment. — Excesses whether
due to changes in the assay value or
to any other cause shall be adjusted
during the first year of this Scheme.
Shortages may be adjusted during
the same period.
20. Outside production. — If all the
signatory Governments and Siam
are satisfied that the estimated pro-
duction of all other countries has,
over a period of six consecutive
months, exceeded 25 per cent, of the
estimated world production during
that period, or fifteen thousand tons
of metallic tin, whichever is the less
amount, it shall be competent for any
signatory Government or Siam to
give six months' notice of its inten-
tion to withdraw from the Scheme.
In the event of such a withdrawal
the other signatory Governments
and Siam may immediately abandon
the Scheme.
21. Withdrawal. — If no change
was made in the quotas at the begin-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
ning of a current quota period and if
the total visible supply as determined
by the Statistical Bureau of the
International Tin Committee at the
end of the last quota period differs
from the visible supply at the begin-
ning of the quota period immedi-
ately preceding the last quota period
by at least 5,000 tons, any one of
the signatory Governments may
propose an increase or decrease of
the quotas by an amount which
during two quota periods shall not
exceed such determined difference
in the visible supply, and if within
three months unanimous agreement
is not reached with regard to such a
proposal the Government which
made the proposal shall be at liberty
to withdraw from the Scheme. In
the event of such a withdrawal the
other signatory Governments and
Siam may immediately abandon the
Scheme.
22 . Research. — The signatory Gov-
ernments agree that the continu-
ance of international co-operation in
research into problems connected
with the tin industry and the
stimulation of consumption of tin
is a most desirable adjunct to this
Scheme.
SIGNED at London on the 27th
day of October, 1933.
Signed on behalf of: Bolivia, A. PATINO, R., R. MARTINEZ VARGAS,
ALBERTO ROMERO OVANDO, Bolivian Delegation; Malay States, J. CAMP-
BELL, VICTOR A. LOWINGER, H. W. THOMSON, The Malay States Delegation;
Netherlands East Indies, A. GROOTHOFF, HOUWERT, J. v. D. BROEK,
Netherlands East Indies Delegation; Nigeria, F. M. BADDELEY, J. A.
CALDER, J. CAMPBELL, Nigerian Delegation ; Siam as a participating Govern-
ment, SUBARN SOMPATI, Siamese Minister in London on behalf of Siamese
Delegation.
No. 349a
Supplementary Agreement to the Agreement for the International
Tin Control Scheme. Signed at London, October 27, 1933.
Arrangement supplemental §. 1' Arrangement concernant le projet
pour le controle international de Fetain. Signe i Londres, 27
octobre 1933.
Entered into force January i, IQ34.1
Text from Br. Parl. Papers, Crnd. 4825 (1935), p. 10.
I. It is agreed that the Nether-
lands East Indies may in the year
1934, export 355 tons of metallic
tin more than its quota under the
scheme and that in the year 1934
Bolivia will export 300 tons of me-
tallic tin less, and Nigeria 55 tons of
metallic tin less, than their respec-
tive quotas. These tonnages are
not to be treated as excesses and
shortages in terms of the scheme.
2. It is agreed that to give effect
to the above adjustments and to fa-
cilitate the regulation of the excesses
referred to in Clause 19 a special
fixed quota of 6,626 tons shall be
allotted to the four signatory Gov-
ernments for production and export
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August it 1937).
July 10, 1934
TIN CONTROL
48!
in equal monthly quantities during
the year 1934, in the following pro-
portions :
Tons
Bolivia 1,559
The Malay States 2,878
The Netherlands East Indies. . 1,808
Nigeria 381
3. In order to
6,626
determine the
amount of the special fixed quota
which each signatory Government
may produce and export there shall
be deducted from the above ton-
nages all excesses, however caused,
that may be outstanding at 3ist
December, 1933, on the termination
of the present Scheme.
SIGNED at London on the 27th
day of October, 1933.
[Here follow the same signatures as those attached to No. 349, ante.]
No. 349b
Agreement for the Tin Buffer Stock Scheme. Signed at The Hague,
July 10, 1934.
Arrangement concernant le projet d'un fonds de reserve d'etain.
Signe §. La Haye, 10 juillet 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Prior to the conclusion of this agreement, an international tin pool
had been organized in September, 1931, in cooperation with the International Tin Commit-
tee. This agreement expired as provided in Article 12, and it was not renewed. For a law
giving effect to it, see Federated Malay States Enactments (1934), p. 810.
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification.
Entered into force July 10, IQ34-1
Text from Br. Parl. Papers, Cmd. 4825 (1935), p. 12.
1. The Governments of Bolivia,
the Malay States, the Netherlands
East Indies and Nigeria (hereinafter
described as the signatory Govern-
ments) agree to form a buffer stock
and to place their contributions of
tin at the disposal of the Interna-
tional Tin Committee, upon the
understanding that such stock will
be used as an adjunct to the Inter-
national Tin Control Scheme, and
will be operated upon by a buffer
stock committee appointed for this
purpose by the delegations of the
signatory Governments.
2. Each delegation shall have the
the right to nominate a member of
the Buffer Stock Committee, which
shall consist of four members. One
of these shall be the Chairman of the
International Tin Committee, who
shall be Chairman of the Buffer
Stock Committee.
3. When operating on the buffer
stock, and when dealing with the
proceeds derived from the sale of
tin from the buffer stock, the Buffer
Stock Committee shall act in ac-
cordance with such general instruc-
tions as the International Tin Com-
mittee may, from time to time, issue
for their guidance.
4. All decisions of the Buffer Stock
Committee must represent the unan-
imous decision of the four members.
5. The Buffer Stock Committee
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August r, 1937).
482
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
shall have authority to incur such
expenditure, and to appoint such
staff, as it may consider necessary.
6. The buffer stock shall be con-
tributed by means of a special quota
(hereinafter called the buffer quota)
which shall be apportioned among the
signatory Governments in the propor-
tion of their standard tonnages.
7. The buffer stock shall be 8,282
tons of metal. This total shall be
divided among the signatory Govern-
ments in proportion to their stand-
ard tonnages. The buffer stock
shall be produced and delivered as
metal to the International Tin Com-
mittee as soon as possible. Delivery
shall be made not later than the 3ist
December, 1934, unless it can be
shown that non-delivery has been
caused by circumstances beyond the
control of the signatory Government.
8. All tin contributed to the buffer
stock shall be of a quality which
complies with the requirements of the
London Metal Exchange as specified
in Class A of the "Special Rules for
Standard Tin" as follows:
(1) Straits, Australian, Banca,
Billiton or English refined Tin of
Good Merchantable quality.
(2) Other Refined Tin of Good
Merchantable quality, assaying not
less than 99.75 per cent.
9. Subject to the provisions of
Clause 8, any signatory Government
or contributor shall have the right to
contribute to the buffer stock either
tin of its own particular brand ex
local smelter or warehouse (at Singa-
pore, Penang, Batavia, Amsterdam,
Arnhem, Liverpool or London) or
London Metal Exchange warrants
for Standard Tin.
10. Any signatory Government or
contributor shall have the right at
any time to exchange such part of
its original contribution as may re-
main in the buffer stock for London
Metal Exchange warrants for Stand-
ard Tin.
11. The Buffer Stock Committee
is empowered to sell any tin for the
time being in the buffer stock and
to employ the proceeds for the pur-
chase of tin, but the net proceeds
derived from any particular brand
over and above the comparable
price for Standard Tin shall be paid
on realization to the signatory Gov-
ernment or contributors who pro-
duced it.
12. The Scheme shall expire on
3 1st December, 1935, unless the
signatory Governments unanimously
agree to continue it.
13. Any signatory Government
may, after the 3ist March, 1935,
give three months' notice of with-
drawal from the Scheme. In the
event of withdrawal all tin and/or
cash representing its contribution to
the buffer stock (after deducting or
making provision for its share of
the agreed working expenses) shall
be released to the withdrawing Gov-
ernment or contributors.
14. On the expiration of the
Scheme, or in the event of notice of
withdrawal being given by any sig-
natory Government, or by Siam
under articles 20 or 21 of the Control
Agreement, all tin and/or cash repre-
senting the buffer stock (after de-
ducting or making provision for its
share of the agreed working ex-
penses) shall immediately be re-
leased to the signatory Governments
or contributors in the proportions
in which the buffer stock was con-
tributed.
15. All tin released under clauses
13 and 14 shall be "free" tin: i. e.,
such tin may be freely marketed.
1 6. The Buffer Stock Committee
shall report to the International Tin
Committee, from time to time, re-
garding its operations; normally, it
will report to the International Tin
Committee once a month.
SIGNED at The Hague on the loth
day of July, 1934.
[Here follow the same signatures as those attached to No. 349, ante, with the omission of
that for Siam.]
Oct. 28, 1933 STATUS OF REFUGEES 483
No. 350
CONVENTION concerning the International Status of Refugees*
Opened for signature at Geneva, October 28, 1933.
C ONVENTION relative au statut international des ref ugies. Ouverte
a la signature a Geneve, 28 octobre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention, drawn up by an intergovernmental conference held
in Geneva, October 26-28, 1933, was designed to supplement the arrangement concerning
the issue of certificates of identity to Russian refugees of July 5, 1922 (No. 74, ante) ; the
arrangement concerning the issue of certificates of identity to Armenian refugees of May 31,
1924 (No. 114, ante); the arrangement modifying the two previous arrangements, of May
12, 1926 (No. 1 60, ante)\ and the arrangement concerning the legal status of Russian and
Armenian refugees, of June 30, 1928 (No. 201, ante). See also the Statutes of the Nansen
International Office for Refugees (No. 280, ante). On July 4, 1936, a provisional arrange-
ment concerning the status of refugees coming from Germany was opened for signature at
Geneva. League of Nations Document, 0.362. M.237.I936.XIL
RATIFICATIONS. On August 15, 1937, ratifications of or accessions to this convention had
been deposited at Geneva by Bulgaria, December 19, 1934; Czechoslovakia, May 14, 1935;
Norway, June 26, 1935; Denmark, December 21, 1935; Italy, January 16, 1936; Great
Britain, October 28, 1936; France, November 3, 1936; and Belgium, August 4, 1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Proces-verbaux de la Conference internationale pour les ref ugies , Jpjj,
League of Nations Document, C. 1 1 3 . M .41 . 1 934. The text of this convention is also published
in 159 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 199.
Hsu Fu-yung, La protection des ref ugies par la Societe des Nations (Lyon: Bosc, 1935), 157
pp.; A. Raestad, "Statut juridique des apatrides et des refugies," 39 Annuaire del'Institut
de Droit international (1936), pp. 1-109; J- L. Rubenstein, "The Refugee Problem," 15
International Affairs (1936), pp. 717-34; P. Tager, "Convention relative au statut inter-
national des ref ugies du 28 octobre 1933," 63 Journal du droit international (1936), pp. 1136-
67; B. Trachtenberg, "Le nouveau statut legal des ref ugies russes et armeniens," I NouveUe
revue de droit international prive (1934), pp. 301—15; M. Vichniac, "Le statut international
des apatrides," Academic de Droit International, 43 Recueil des Cours (1933), pp. 115-246.
Entered into force June 13, 1935.*
Text from League of Nations Document, C.65o(i).M.3il(i).i933.
His Majesty the King of the Bel- Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges,
gians, His Majesty the King of the Sa Majest6 le Roi des Bulgares, Sa
Bulgarians, His Majesty the King Majest6 le Roi d'Egypte, le Pr6si-
of Egypt, the President of the French dent de la R6publique frangaise, Sa
Republic, His Majesty the King of Majest6 le Roi de Norv&ge,
Norway,
Whereas the Preamble to the Vu le pr£ambule du Pacte de la
Covenant of the League of Nations Soci6t£ des Nations, aux termes
contains the provision: "in order to duquel "pour deVelopper la coopera-
promote international co-operation tion entre les nations, il importe de
by the maintenance of justice'*, and faire r6gner la justice'*; et vu Tarti-
whereas Article 23 (a) of the Cove- cle 23 a) du Pacte, aux termes
nant contains the provision: "the duquel "les Membres de la Soci£t6
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3663, June 13, 1935.
484
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
Members of the League will en-
deavour to secure and maintain fair
and humane conditions of labour
for men, women and children, both
in their own countries and in all
countries to which their commercial
and industrial relations extend, and
for that purpose will establish and
maintain the necessary international
organisations";
In consideration of the measures
previously taken on behalf of refu-
gees, and, in particular, the Inter-
Governmental Arrangements of July
5th, 1922, May 3ist, 1924, May I2th,
1926, and June 3Oth, 1928, at pres-
ent in force in certain of the Con-
tracting States;
Taking into account the opinions
expressed by the Inter-Governmen-
tal Advisory Commission for Refu-
gees and having in view more par-
ticularly the decision of the Assembly
of the League of Nations of Sep-
tember 4th, 1930, which sets up, in
a temporary capacity, the Nansen
International Office for Refugees
under the authority of the League of
Nations, in conformity with Article
24 of the Covenant;
Desirous of supplementing and
consolidating the work done by the
League of Nations on behalf of the
refugees;
Anxious to establish conditions
which shall enable the decisions
already taken by the various States
with this object to be fully effective,
and desirous that refugees shall be
ensured the enjoyment of civil rights,
free and ready access to the courts,
security and stability as regards
establishment and work, facilities
in the exercise of the professions,
of industry and of commerce, and in
regard to the movement of persons,
admission to schools and universities;
Have appointed as their Pleni-
potentiaries: l
^ His Majesty the King of the Bel-
gians: M. Meyers, M. Deltenre;
des Nations s'efforceront cFassurer
et de maintenir des conditions de
travail 6quitables et humaines pour
Thomme, la femme et Fenfant sur
leurs propres territoires, ainsi que
dans tous pays auxquels s'£tendent
leurs relations de commerce et
d'industrie, et, dans ce but, d'£tablir
et d'entretenir les organisations in-
ternationales necessaires " ;
Considerant les mesures prises
ant£rieurement en faveur des r6-
fugi£s et, notamment, les Arrange-
ments intergouvernementaux des 5
juillet 1922, 31 mai 1924, 12 mai
1926 et 30 juin 1928 actuellement
en vigueur dans certains des Etats
contractants;
Tenant compte des avis emis par
la Commission intergouvernemen-
tale consultative pour les r£fugi6s
et envisageant surtout la decision de
FAssemblee de la Soci£t6 des Na-
tions du 4 septembre 1930 qui cr£e,
a titre temporaire, FOffice interna-
tional Nansen pour les refugi£s, sous
Fautorit£ de la Societ6 des Nations,
conf orm6ment & F article 24 du Pacte ;
Anim6s par le d6sir de computer
et de consollder Fceuvre accomplie
par la Soci£te des Nations au profit
des r£fugi6s;
Soucieux de cr6er les conditions
qui permettront aux decisions an-
t£rieurement prises dans ce sens par
les divers Etats de produire leur
plein effet, et desireux que soient
assures aux refugi£s la jouissance
des droits civils, le libre et facile
acc£s aux tribunaux, la security et la
stability dans Fetablissement et dans
le travail, des facilites dans Fexercice
des professions, de Findustrie, du
commerce et dans les deplacements,
Fadmission dans les 6coles et dans
les universit6s;
Ont d£sign£ pour leurs p!6nipo-
tentiaires : l
Sa Majest^ le Roi des Beiges:
M. Meyers, M. Deltenre;
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
485
His Majesty the King of the Bul-
garians: D. Mikoff;
His Majesty the King of Egypt:
Assal Bey;
The President of the French Re-
public: M. de Navailles;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland ;
Who, having communicated their
full powers, found in good and due
form, have agreed on the following
provisions :
CHAPTER I
DEFINITION
Article i. The present Conven-
tion is applicable to Russian, Ar-
menian and assimilated refugees, as
defined by the Arrangements of
May I2th, 1926, and June 3Oth,
1928, subject to such modifications
or amplifications as each Contracting
Party may introduce in this defini-
tion at the moment of signature or
accession.
CHAPTER II
ADMINISTRATIVE MEASURES
Art. 2. Each of the Contracting
Parties undertakes to issue Nansen
certificates, valid for not less than
one year, to refugees residing reg-
ularly in its territory.
The text of the said certificates
shall include a formula authorising
exit and return. Bearers of Nansen
certificates which have not expired
shall be free to leave the country
which has issued these documents
and to return to it without requiring
any authorisation on exit or visa
from the consuls of that country on
their return.
The respective consuls of the
Contracting Parties shall be quali-
fied to extend these certificates for a
period not exceeding six months.
The cost of visas for Nansen cer-
tificates shall, subject to their issue
free of charge to indigent persons,
Sa Majest<§ le Roi des Bulgares:
D. Mikoff;
Sa Majest<§ le Roi d'Egypte: Assal
bey;
Le President de la R6publique
frangaise: M. de Navailles;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Norv&ge:
Peter Hersleb Birkeland ;
Lesquels, apr&s avoir communiqu6
leurs pleins pouvoirs, trouves en
bonne et due forme, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes :
CHAPITRE I
DEFINITION
Article I* La presente Conven-
tion est applicable aux r&fugies
russes, arm^niens et assimiles, tels
qu'ils ont ete definis par les Arrange-
ments des 12 mai 1926 et 30 juin
1928, sous reserve des modifications
ou precisions que chaque Partie
contractante pourra apporter a cette
definition au moment de la signature
ou de F adhesion.
CHAPITRE II
MESURES ADMINISTRATIVES
Art. 2. Chacune des Parties con-
tractantes s'engage & d£livrer des
certificats Nansen, valables pour
un an au moins, aux refugi6s r6sidant
r£guli£rement sur son territoire.
Le texte desdits certificats com-
prendra une formule autorisant la
sortie et le retour. Les porteurs
de certificats Nansen non p£rkn£s
seront libres de sortir du pays qui
leur a delivre ces titres et d'y revenir
sans n6cessit6 d'autorisation & la
sortie ou du visa des consuls de ce
pays pour le retour.
Les consuls respectifs des Parlies
contractantes seront habilit6s pour
prolonger ces certificats, pour une
dur6e de six mois au plus*
Le coftt des visas des certificats
Nansen, sauf gratuite pour les indi-
gents, sera etabli selon le tarif le plus
486
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
be established according to the
lowest tariff applied to the visas of
foreign passports.
Art. 3. Each of the Contracting
Parties undertakes not to remove
or keep from its territory by applica-
tion of police measures, such as
expulsions or non-admittance at the
frontier (refoulemenf) , refugees who
have been authorised to reside there
regularly, unless the said measures
are dictated by reasons of national
security or public order.
It undertakes in any case not to
refuse entry to refugees at the
frontiers of their countries of origin.
It reserves the right to apply such
internal measures as it may deem
necessary to refugees who, having
been expelled for reasons of national
security or public order, are unable
to leave its territory because they
have not received, at their request
or through the intervention of insti-
tutions dealing with them, the neces-
sary authorisations and visas per-
mitting them to proceed to another
country,
CHAPTER III
JURIDICAL CONDITION
Art. 4. The personal status of
refugees shall be governed by the law
of their country of domicile or, fail-
ing such, by the law of their country
of residence.
The validity of acts of the religious
authorities to whom the refugees are
subject, in countries which admit
the competence of those authorities,
shall be recognised by the States
Parties to the present Convention.
Rights acquired under the former
national law of the refugee, more
particularly rights attaching to mar-
riage (matrimonial system, legal
capacity of married women, etc.),
shall be respected, subject to com-
pliance with the formalities pre-
scribed by the law of their country
of domicile, or, failing such, by the
law of their country of residence, if
this be necessary.
bas applique aux visas des passeports
etrangers.
Art 3. Chacune des Parties con-
tractantes s'engage £ ne pas <§loigner
de son territoire par application de
mesures de police, telles que 1'ex-
pulsion ou le refoulement, les re-
fugies ayant £te autorises £ y s£-
journer regulierement, a moins que
lesdites mesures ne soient dict£es
par des raisons de s£curit6 nationale
ou d'ordre public.
Elle s'engage, dans tous les cas,
a ne pas refouler les r<§fugi£s sur les
fronti&res de leur pays d'origine.
Elle se reserve le droit drappliquer
telles mesures d'ordre interne qu'elle
jugera oppor tunes aux r6fugies qui,
frappes d'expulsion pour des raisons
de s£curit£ nationale ou d'ordre pub-
lic, seront dans Fimpossibilit6 de
quitter son territoire parce qu'ils
n'auront pas regu, sur leur requite
ou gr^ce a Intervention d'institu-
tions s'occupant d'eux, les autorisa-
tions et visas n6cessaires leur permet-
tant de se rendre dans un autre pays.
CHAPITRE III
CONDITION JURIDIQUE
Art. 4. Le statut personnel des
refugies sera regi par la loi de leur
domicile ou, £ d&faut, par la loi
de leur residence.
La validit^ des actes des autorites
religieuses dont reinvent les refugies,
accomplis dans les pays qui admet-
tent la competence de ces autorites,
sera reconnue par les Etats parties
a la pr6sente Convention.
Les droits acquis sous I1 empire de
Tancienne loi nationale du refugi&,
notamment les droits resultant du
mariage (regime matrimonial, ca-
pacite de la femme marine, etc.),
seront respect6s, sous reserve de
raccomplissement des formalites pre-
scrites par la loi de leur domicile
ou, a dlfaut, par la loi de leur r£si-
dence, s'il y a lieu.
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
487
Art. 5. Subject to the provisions
of Article 4, paragraph 2, the dis-
solution of marriages of refugees
shall be governed by the law of
their country of domicile or, failing
such, by the law of their country of
residence.
Art. 6. Refugees shall have, in
the territories of the Contracting
Parties, free and ready access to the
courts of law.
In the countries in which they
have their domicile or regular resi-
dence, they shall enjoy, in this re-
spect, the same rights and privileges
as nationals; they shall, on the same
conditions as the latter, enjoy the
benefit of legal assistance and shall
be exempt from cautio judicatum
solvi.
CHAPTER IV
LABOUR CONDITIONS
Art. 7. The restrictions ensuing
from the application of laws and
regulations for the protection of the
national labour market shall not be
applied in all their severity to refu-
gees domiciled or regularly resident
in the country.
They shall be automatically sus-
pended in favour of refugees domi-
ciled or regularly resident in the
country, to whom one of the follow-
ing circumstances applies :
(a) The refugee has been resident
for not less than three years in the
country;
(b) The refugee is married to a
person possessing the nationality of
the country of residence;
(c) The refugee has one or more
children possessing the nationality
of the country of residence;
(d) The refugee is an ex-com-
batant of the great war.
CHAPTER V
INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS
Art. 8. Each of the Contracting
Parties undertakes to accord to
refugees who may be victims of in-
Art. 5. Sous reserve des disposi-
tions de Particle 4, alinea 2, la dis-
solution des manages des refugies
sera regie par la loi de leur domicile
ou, a defaut, par la loi de leur
residence.
Art. 6. Les refugies auront, dans
les territoires des Parties contrac-
tantes, libre et facile acces devant
les tribunaux.
Dans les pays ou ils ont leur
domicile ou leur residence reguliere,
ils jouiront, sous ce rapport, des
m&mes droits et privileges que les
nationaux; ils seront, aux m£mes
conditions que ceux-ci, admis au
benefice de F assistance judiciaire et
seront exemptes de la caution judi-
catum solvi.
CHAPITRE IV
CONDITIONS DU TRAVAIL
Art. 7. Les restrictions resultant
de Fapplication des lois et regle-
ments pour la protection du march6
national du travail ne seront pas
appliqu6es sans temp6rament aux
refugies domiciles ou residant regu-
lierement dans le pays.
Elles seront levees de plein droit
en faveur des refugies domicilies ou
residant regulierement dans le pays,
qui remplissent Tune des conditions
suivantes:
a) Compter au moins trois ans de
residence dans le pays ;
b) Avoir pour conjoint une per-
sonne poss6dant la nationality du
pays de residence;
c) Avoir un ou plusieurs enfants
poss6dant la nationality du pays de
r6sidence ;
d) Etre ancien combattant de la
grande guerre.
CHAPITRE V
ACCIDENTS DU TRAVAIL
Art. 8. Chacune des Parties con-
tractantes s'engage a accorder aux
refugi6s victimes d'accidents du
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
dustrial accidents in its territory,
or to their beneficiaries, the most
favourable treatment that it accords
to the nationals of a foreign country.
CHAPTER VI
WELFARE AND RELIEF
Art. 9- Refugees residing in the
territory of one of the Contracting
Parties : unemployed, persons suffer-
ing from physical or mental disease,
aged persons or infirm persons in-
capable of earning a livelihood,
children for whose upkeep no ade-
quate provision is made either by
their families or by third parties,
pregnant women, women in childbed
or nursing mothers, shall receive
therein the most favourable treat-
ment accorded to nationals of a
foreign country, in respect of such
relief and assistance as they may
require, including medical attend-
ance and hospital treatment.
Art. 10. The Contracting Parties
undertake to apply to refugees, as
regards the social insurance laws at
present in force or which may subse-
quently be established, the most
favourable treatment accorded to
the nationals of a foreign country.
Art. ii. Refugees shall enjoy in
the territory of each of the Contract-
ing Parties, as regards the setting up
of associations for mutual relief and
assistance and admission to the said
associations, the most favourable
treatment accorded to the nationals
of a foreign country.
CHAPTER VII
EDUCATION
Art. 12. Refugees shall enjoy in
the schools, courses, faculties and
universities of each of the Contract-
ing Parties treatment as favourable
as other foreigners in general. They
shall benefit in particular to the
same extent as the latter by the total
or partial remission of fees and
travail survenus sur son territoire,
ou £ leurs ayants droit, le traitement
le plus favorable qu'elle accorde aux
ressortissants d'un pays 6 tranger.
CHAPITRE VI
ASSISTANCE ET PR&VOYANCE
Art. 9. Les r6fugi6s resldant sur
le territoire d'une des Parties con-
tractantes: ch6meurs; personnes at-
teintes de maladies physiques ou
men tales; vieillards ou infirmes in-
capables de suffire S. leurs besoins;
enfants a 1'entretien desquels ni leurs
families ni des tiers ne pourvoient
d'une maniere suffisant; femmes en-
ceintes, en couches, ou allaitant
leurs enfants, y beneficieront du
traitement le plus favorable accord^
aux ressortissants d'un pays etran-
ger, en ce qui concerne ies secours
et T assistance dont ils auraient
besoin, y cpmpris Ies soins m6dicaux
et hospitaliers.
Art. 10. Les Parties contractantes
s'engagent £ appliquer aux r6fugi6s,
en ce qui concerne Ies lois d' assur-
ances sociales actuellement en vi-
gueur ou qui pourraient £tre ult6ri-
eurement etablies, le traitement le
plus favorable accord6 aux ressortis-
sants d'un pays Stranger.
Art. ii. Les r£fugies b6n£ficieront
sur le territoire de chacune des Par-
ties contractantes, en ce qui concerne
la creation de societ6s de secours
mutuels et d'assistance et I'adh6sion
auxdites soci£tes, du traitement le
plus favorable accorde aux ressortis-
sants d'un pays etranger.
CHAPITRE VII
INSTRUCTION
Art. 12. Les r6fugies b6neficieront
dans Ies £coles, cours, facultes et
universites de chacune des Parties
contractantes d'un traitement aussi
favorable que Ies autres Strangers
en gen&ral. Ils b6n6ficieront notam-
rnent dans la m&ne mesure que ces
derniers de la remise totale ou
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
489
charges and the award of scholar- partielle des droits et taxes et de
ships. 1'attribution de bourses d'etudes.
CHAPTER VIII
FISCAL REGIME
Art 13. The Contracting Parties
undertake not to impose upon refu-
gees residing in their territories
duties, charges or taxes, under any
denomination whatsoever, other or
higher than those which are or may
be levied on their nationals in similar
situations.
Nothing in the foregoing provi-
sions shall affect the application of
the Nansen stamp system or the
stipulations of the laws and regula-
tions concerning charges in respect
of the issue to foreigners of adminis-
trative documents and the extension
of the validity of such documents.
The present article is the only
one in the Convention that governs
fiscal matters. The latter are not
subject to any other provisions of
this Convention.
CHAPTER IX
EXEMPTION FROM RECIPROCITY
Art. 14. The enjoyment of cer-
tain rights and the benefit of certain
favours accorded to foreigners sub-
ject to reciprocity shall not be refused
to refugees in the absence of reci-
procity.
CHAPTER X
CREATION OF COMMITTEES FOR
REFUGEES
Art. 15. Each Contracting Party
shall have the right either to or-
ganise in its territory a central
committee for refugees, or several
committees, if this be necessary,
responsible for co-ordinating the
work of the organs for finding em-
ployment for refugees and for as-
sistance to refugees, or to authorise
the constitution of such committees.
CHAPITRE VIII
REGIME FISCAL
Art. 13. Les Parties contractantes
s'engagent a ne pas assujettir les
refugi£s residant sur leurs territoires
a des droits, taxes, imp6ts, sous
quelque denomination que ce soit,
autres ou plus 61eves que ceux qui
sont ou qui seront pergus sur leurs
nationaux dans des situations ana-
logues.
Les dispositions qui pr£c£dent ne
s'opposent pas & F application du
syst£me du timbre Nansen, ainsi
qu'aux stipulations des lois et regle-
ments concernant les taxes aff6rentes
a la delivrance aux Strangers de docu-
ments administratifs et a la prolonga-
tion de la validity de ces documents.
Le present article est le seul de la
Convention qui r£gle les matures
fiscales. Celles-ci se trouvent sous-
traites a toutes autres dispositions de
cette Convention.
CHAPITRE IX
DISPENSE DE R&CIPROCITE
Art. 14. La jouissance de certains
droits et le ben6fice de certaines
faveurs accord6s aux etrangers sous
condition de reciprocity ne seront
pas refuses aux r£fugies faute de
r6ciprocit6.
CHAPITRE X
CREATION DE COMITES EN FAVEUR
DES REFUGIES
Art. 15. Chaque Partie contrac-
tante aura la faculte, soit d'organiser
sur son territoire un comit6 central
pour les r6fugi£s ou plusieurs com-
it6s, s'il y a lieu, charges de coordon-
ner les activit6s des organes de
placement des r£fugi6s et de secours
aux r£fugi£s, soit d'autoriser la con-
stitution de tels comites.
490
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
Such committee or committees
may be entrusted with the powers
enumerated in Article I of the Ar-
rangement and Agreement of June
3Oth, 1928, in countries in which
those instruments are in force, in
so far as these powers are not exer-
cised by representatives of the
Secretary-General of the League
of Nations.
In the absence of representatives
of an international body, these
Committees shall collect the charges
represented by the Nansen stamp
and those provided for in the said
Arrangement and Agreement, in so
far as such charges may be levied
in the territories of the country in
which they are operating.
CHAPTER XI
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Art. 1 6* The Arrangements and
Agreement of July 5th, 1922, May
3 1st, 1924, May I2th, 1926, and
June 3Oth, 1928, shall, in so far as
they have been adopted by the Con-
tracting Parties, remain in force as
regards such of their provisions as are
compatible with the present Con-
vention.
Art. 17. The present Convention,
which shall bear to-day's date, may
be signed at any time before April
I5th, 1934, on behalf of any Member
of the League of Nations or any
non-member State to which the
Council of the League of Nations
shall have communicated a copy
of the present Convention for this
purpose.
Art. 18. The present Convention
shall be ratified. The instruments
of ratification shall be deposited
with the Secretary-General of the
League of Nations, who will notify
the deposit thereof to all the Mem-
bers of the League of Nations and to
the non-member States referred to
in Article 17, indicating the date at
which such deposit has been effected.
Art. 19. On and after April i6th,
Ce ou ces comites pourront £tre
charges des attributions enumer£es
au premier article de PArrangement
et de r Accord du 30 juin 1928, dans
les pays ou ces actes sont en vigueur,
en tant que ces attributions ne
seront pas exerc6es par les repre-
sentants du Secretaire gen6ral de
la Societe des Nations.
A defaut de repr6sentants d'un
organisme international, ces comit6s
percevront les taxes representees
par le timbre Nansen et celles pr6-
vues par lesdits Arrangement et
Accord, en tant que ces taxes seront
pergues sur les territoires des pays
ou ils fonctionneront.
CHAPITRE XI
DISPOSITIONS G£N£RALES
Art. 1 6. Les Arrangements et
Accord des 5 juillet 1922, 31 mai
1924, 12 mai 1926 et 30 juin 1928,
en tant qu'ils ont et6 adoptes par
les Parties contractantes, restent
en vigueur dans celles de leurs
dispositions qui sont compatibles
avec la pr£sente Convention.
Art 17. La pr6sente Convention,
qui portera la date de ce jour, pourra
£tre sign£e jusqu'au 15 avril 1934
au nom de tout Membre de la
Societ6 des Nations ou de tout Etat
non membre auquel le Conseil de la
Soci6te des Nations aura com-
muniqu<§ copie de la pr&ente Con-
vention i cet effet.
Art. 18. La presente Convention
sera ratifiee. Les instruments de
ratification seront deposes aupr&s
du Secretaire general de la Soci6t6
des Nations, qui en notifiera le
d6p6t k tous les Membres de la
Soci6t6 des Nations et aux Etats non
membres, vises & F article 17, en in-
diquant la date & laquelle ce d6p6t
aura 6te effectu6.
Art. 19. A partir du 16 avril 1934,
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
491
1934, any Member of the League of
Nations and any non-member State
to which the Council of the League
of Nations shall have communicated
a copy of the present Convention
may accede to it.
The instruments of accession shall
be deposited with the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations,
who will notify such deposit and the
date thereof to all the Members of
the League of Nations and to the
non-member States referred to in
the preceding paragraph.
Art. 20. The present Convention
shall come into force thirty days after
the Secretary-General of the League
of Nations shall have received rati-
fications and accessions on behalf of
at least two Members qf the League
of Nations or non-member States.
In respect of each Member or
non-member State on whose behalf
any instrument of ratification or
accession is subsequently deposited,
the Convention shall come into force
thirty days after the date of the
deposit of such instrument.
It shall be registered on the day
on which it is to come into force.
Art. 21. The present Convention
may be denounced after the expira-
tion of a period of five years from
the date on which it comes into
force.
The denunciation of the Conven-
tion shall be effected by a written
notification addressed to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of
Nations, who will inform all the
Members of the League, and the non-
member States referred to in Arti-
cles 17 and 19, of each notification
and of the date of the receipt thereof.
The denunciation shall take effect
one year after the receipt of the
notification.
Art. 22. Any Contracting Party
may declare, at the time of signa-
ture, ratification or accession, that,
in accepting the present Convention,
it is not assuming any obligation in
respect of all or any of its colonies,
tout Membre de la Societe des
Nations et tout Etat non membre
auquel le Conseil de la Societe des
Nations aura communiqu6 copie de
la pr£sente Convention pourra y
adherer.
Les instruments d'adh£sion seront
deposes aupres du Secretaire g£n£ral
de la Societe des Nations, qui
notifiera le dep6t et la date de celui-ci
& tons les Membres de la Societ6
des Nations et aux Etats non mem-
bres vise's a Falin^a precedent.
Art. 20. La presente Convention
entrera en vigueur trente jours apres
que le Secretaire general aura regu
des ratifications et des adhesions au
nom d'au moins deux Membres
de la Soci6t£ des Nations ou Etats
non membres.
A T6gard de chacun des Membres
ou Etats non membres au nom des-
quels un instrument de ratification
ou d'adhesion sera ult£rieurement
depose, la Convention entrera en
vigueur le trenti&me jour apr&s la
date du dep6t de cet instrument.
Elle sera enregistr£e le jour ou elle
devra entrer en vigueur.
Art. 21. La presente Convention
pourra 6tre denoncee apres Fexpira-
tion d'une p£riode de cinq ann6es
& partir de la date a laquelle elle
sera entree en vigueur.
La denonciation de la Convention
s'effectuera par une notification
ecrite, adressee au Secretaire general
de la Soci6te des Nations, qui in-
formera tous les Membres de la
Soci6t6 et les Etats non membres,
vises aux articles 17 et 19, de chaque
notification, ainsi que de la date de
la r6ception.
La denonciation prendra eflfet un
an apres la reception de la notifica-
tion.
Art. 22. Chacune des Parties
contractantes peut declarer, au mo-
ment de la signature, de la ratifica-
tion ou de Padh£sion» que, par son
acceptation de la presente Conven-
tion, elle n'entend assumer aucune
492
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
protectorates , overseas territories,
or the territories under its suzerainty
or territories in respect of which a
mandate has been confided to it; the
present Convention shall, in that
case, not be applicable to the terri-
tories named in such declaration.
Any Contracting Party may sub-
sequently notify the Secretary-Gen-
eral of the League of Nations that
it desires the present Convention to
apply to all or any of the territories
in respect of which the declaration
provided for in the preceding para-
graph has been made. The Con-
vention shall, in that case, apply to
all the territories named in such
notification thirty days after the
receipt thereof by the Secretary-
General of the League of Nations.
Any Contracting Party may, at
any time after the expiration of the
period of five years provided for in
Article 21, declare that it desires
the present Convention to cease to
apply to all or any of its colonies,
protectorates, overseas territories,
or the territories under its suzer-
ainty or territories in respect of
which a mandate has been confided
to it; the Convention shall, in that
case, cease to apply to the territories
named in such declaration six months
after the receipt thereof by the Sec-
retary-General of the League of
Nations.
The Secretary-General of the
League of Nations shall communi-
cate to all the Members of the League
of Nations, and to the non-member
States referred to in Articles 17 and
19, the declarations and notifications
received in virtue of the present
article, together with the dates of
the receipt thereof.
Art, 23. The Contracting Parties
may at the moment of signature or
accession declare that their signa-
ture or accession shall not apply to
obligation en ce qui concerne Fen-
semble ou toute partie de ses colonies,
protectorats, territoires d'outre-mer,
territoires places sous sa suzerainete
ou territoires pour lesquels un man-
dat lui a ete confie; dans ce cas, la
presente Convention ne sera pas
applicable aux territoires faisant
Fobjet d'une telle declaration.
Chacune des Parties contractantes
pourra ult£rieurement notifier au
Secretaire general de la Soci£te
des Nations qu'elle entend rendre
la presente Convention applicable
& Fensemble ou £ toute partie de
ses territoires ay ant fait Fobjet de
la declaration pr£vue au paragraphe
pr6c£dent. Dans ce cas, la Conven-
tion s'appliquera & tous les terri-
toires vises dans la notification trente
jours apr£s la reception de cette noti-
fication par le Secretaire g6n6ral de
la Soci6t6 des Nations.
Chacune des Parties contractantes
peut, & tout moment apres T expira-
tion de la p6riode de cinq ans pr6-
vue & Farticle 21, declarer qu'elle
entend voir cesser F application de
la presente Convention pour Fen-
semble ou pour toute partie de ses
colonies, protectorats, territoires
d'outre-mer, territoires places sous
sa suzerainete ou territoires pour
lesquels un mandat lui a 6t6 confi6;
dans ce cas, la Convention cessera
d'etre applicable aux territoires fai-
sant Fobjet d'une telle declaration
six mois apr&s la reception de cette
declaration par le Secretaire g6n6ral
de la Soci£t6 des Nations.
Le Secretaire g6n<§ral de la Soci6t6
des Nations communiquera & tous
les Membres de la Soci6te des Na-
tions et aux Etats non membres
vises aux articles 17 et 19, les d£cla-
rations et notifications repues en
vertu du present article, ainsi que
les dates de leur reception.
Art. 23. Les Parties contractantes
peuvent, au moment de la signature
ou de F adhesion, declarer que leur
signature ou adhesion ne s'appliquera
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
493
certain chapters, articles or para-
graphs, exclusive of Chapter XI
("General Provisions"), or may
submit reservations.
The Contracting Parties shall
have the right at any moment to
withdraw all or part of their excep-
tions or reservations by means of a
declaration addressed to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of Na-
tions. The Secretary-General shall
communicate the said declaration
to all the Members of the League
and to the non-member States re-
ferred to in Articles 17 and 19,
specifying the date of receipt.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the above-
mentioned Plenipotentiaries have
signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva, the twenty-
eighth day of October, one thousand
nine hundred and thirty-three, in a
single copy, which shall be kept in
the archives of the Secretariat of
the League of Nations, and a certi-
fied true copy of which shall be given
to all the Members of the League
and to the non-member States
referred to in Article 17.
Belgium
M. Meyers and M. Deltenre declared
that their signature of the present Con-
vention was subject to the following
reservations:
(1) Article 2, paragraph 3, relating to
the right conferred on consuls to extend
Nansen certificates, cannot be accepted
by the Belgian Government.
(2) Article 9, in so far as it concerns the
application of the provisions of the do-
mestic legislation relating to "unemploy-
ment insurance," cannot be accepted.
(3) Article iof concerning social insur-
ance laws, cannot be favourably received.
(4) Article 14, which concerns the
enjoyment of the rights and favours ac-
corded to foreigners, subject to reci-
procity, cannot be admitted.
(5) The Belgian Government, in ac-
cepting the present Convention, is not
assuming any obligation as regards the
pas a certains chapitres, articles ou
alineas, & Fexclusion du chapitre
XI (" Dispositions generates "), ou
formuler des reserves.
A tout moment, les Parties con-
tractantes auront la faculte de
retirer en tout ou en partie leurs
exceptions ou reserves, au moyen
d'une declaration adress£e au Secr6-
taire general de la Soci6te des Na-
tions. Le Secretaire general don-
nera communication de laditededa-
ration £ tous les Membres de la
Societe des Nations et aux Etats
non membres vises aux articles 17
et 19 en sp6cifiant la date de la
reception.
EN FOI DE QUOI les pienipoten-
tiaires susmentionn6s ont signe la
presente Convention.
Fait a Gen&ve, le vingt-huit oc-
tobre mil neuf cent trente-trois, en
un seul exemplaire, qui sera conserve
dans les archives du Secretariat de
la Societe des Nations et dont copie
certifiee confonne sera remise &
tous les Membres de la Societe et
aux Etats non membres vises &
Particle 17.
Belgique
MM. Meyers et Deltenre dedarent
signer la presente Convention sous les
reserves suivantes:
i° L'article 2, alinea 3, relatif au droit
donne aux consuls de prolonger les cer-
tificats Nansen, ne peut recevoir Fad-
hesion du Gouvernement beige.
2° L'article 9, en tant qu'il vise lf appli-
cation des dispositions de la legislation
interne touchant 'Tassurance-chdmage,"
ne peut £tre agree.
3° L'article 10, concernant les lois
d'assurances sociales, ne saurait faire
Tobjet d'un accueil favorable.
4° L'article 14, qui vise la jouissance de
droits et de faveurs accordes aux etran-
gers, sous condition de r6ciproeite, ne
peut toe admis.
5° Le Gouvernement beige, en ac-
ceptant la presente Convention, n'entend
assumer aucune obligation en ce qui
494
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 350
colony of the Congo or the mandated
territories of Ruanda-Urundi.
E. MEYERS
M. DELTENRE
Bulgaria
M. Mikoff declares that his signature of
the present Convention is subject to the
following reservations:
I. Article i. — The Bulgarian Govern-
ment maintains the reservations made
by the Bulgarian delegate on signing the
Arrangement of June 3Oth, 1928, concern-
ing the extension to other categories of
refugees of certain measures taken in
favour of Russian and Armenian Refu-
gees.1
II. Article 2. — The departure from the
country of refugees in possession of Nan-
sen certificates (passports) shall be gov-
erned by the general regulations in force
in this respect. Bulgarian consuls will
be empowered in cases of force majeure
to extend Nansen certificates issued in
Bulgaria for a period of three months.
The cost of visas for Nansen certificates
shall be fixed in accordance with the
tariff applicable to the nationals of the
country by which the certificate was
issued.
III. Article 6. — Exemption from cautio
judicatum soki shall be at the discretion
of the courts in each individual case.
IV. Article 7. — The Bulgarian Govern-
ment cannot accept points (a) and (d).
V. Articles 8 and 10 (formerly 7 and 9).
— Disability and old-age pensions shall
be paid (regard being had to the possibili-
ties of the fund concerned) to the persons
entitled, their heirs and assigns, provided
always that such persons are resident in
the country.
VI. Article ij. — The Bulgarian Gov-
ernment cannot accept the first para-
gragji, as refugees resident in Bulgaria are
subject to the same treatment in fiscal
matters as other foreign nationals resident
in the country.
VII. Article 15.— The Bulgarian Gov-
ernment cannot accept paragraphs 2 and
3-
D. MIKOFF
concerne la colonie du Congo et les terri-
toires sous mandat du Ruanda-Urundi.
E. MEYERS
M. DELTENRE
Bulgaria
Monsieur Mikoff declare signer la pr6-
sente Convention sous les reserves sui-
vantes :
I. A r article i. — Le Gouvernement bul-
gare maintient les reserves formulees par
le delegu6 bulgare lors de la signature de
1' Arrangement du 30 juin 1928 relatif a
1'extension a d'autres categories de
refugies de certaines mesures prises en
faveur des reiugi6s russes et armeniens.1
II. A I'artick 2. — La sortie du pays
des refugi6s munis des certificats (passe-
ports) Nansen sera soumise aux regle-
ments generaux regissant cette matiere.
Les consuls bulgares seront habilites de
prolonger, dans le cas de force majeure,
les certificats Nansen, delivr6s en Bui-
garie, pour une duree de trois mois. Le
coftt des visas des certificats Nansen sera
6tabli selon le tarif appliqu6 aux ressortis-
sants du pays qui a delivr6 le certificat.
III. A r article 6. — L'exemption de la
caution judicatum soki sera soumise
chaque fois a Tapprdciation des tribu-
naux.
IV. A rarticle 7. — Le Gouvernement
bulgare ne saurait accepter les points a)
etd).
V. Aux articles 8 et 10 (anciens 7 et 9).
— Les pensions d'invalidit6 et de vieillesse
seront payees (en tenant compte des
possibilites du fonds respectif) aux ayants
droit et ayants cause pour autant qu'ils
resident dans le pays.
VI. A V article ij. — Le Gouvernement
bulgare ne saurait accepter Talinea pre-
mier, les refugies r6sidant en Bulgarie
6tant soumis en matiere fiscale au m§me
regime que les autres sujets Strangers
r6sidant dans le pays.
VII. A Particle 15. — Le Gouvernement
bulgare ne saurait accepter les alin6as
2 et3.
D. MIKOFF
1 This reservation was worded as follows: " On the understanding that the present Arrangement
applies only to such refugees as are at the present date on Bulgarian territory/'
1 Cette reserve etait ainsi congue: " Sous reserve d'application du present Arrangement aux seuls
r€fugies se trouvant actuellement sur le territoire bulgare."
Oct. 28, 1933
STATUS OF REFUGEES
495
Egypt
Article i. — Apart from such modifica-
tions or amplifications as each contracting
party may introduce in this definition,
my Government reserves the right to
extend or limit the said definition in any
way.
Article 2. — Bearers of Nansen certifi-
cates may not be admitted into Egypt
unless the said certificates contain a visa
for return to the countries by which
they were issued. If these refugees are
authorised to sojourn in Egypt, the
competent local authorities reserve the
right to issue to them Egyptian travel
papers.
Article j. — These authorities reserve the
right to expel such refugees at any mo-
ment for reasons of public security.
Article 4. — Moreover, as regards the
acquired rights referred to in paragraph
3 of Article 4 of the draft Convention, it
should be stipulated that, in order to
ensure respect for such rights, due account
must be taken of international public or-
der and of internal public order as the lat-
ter is conceived and applied in Egyptian
law. Further, in order to dispel any
misunderstanding, it should be stipulated
that the rights in question are only those
relating to personal status.
Article 15. — This article must not in any
case invalidate or impair our reservation
relating to Egyptian travel papers, to-
gether with the consequences involved in
the application of that reservation.
Article 14. — Our signature does not ap-
ply to this article.
Article 15. — The Egyptian Govern-
ment wishes it to be understood that the
committees referred to in Article 15 will
not be invested with the powers laid down
in paragraphs 2 and 3 of the said article
in the event of its desiring to reserve the
said powers for the representatives of the
local authority.
The Egyptian Government reserves the
right to substitute, should the case arise,
and whenever it may think fit, assimila-
tion to nationals, for the most favourable
treatment granted to nationals of a foreign
country, in all the provisions of the Con-
vention in which such treatment is stip-
ulated.
I declare that I sign the present Con-
vention with the reservations stipulated
above.
ASSAL, Egyptian Consul
Egypte
Article i. — A part les modifications ou
precisions que chaque partie contractante
pourra apporter a cette d6finition, mon
Gouvernement se reserve le droit de
toute extension et limitation dans ladite
definition.
Article 2. — Les porteurs de certificats
Nansen ne pourront £tre admis en Egypte
que si ces certificats contiennent des visas
de retour aux pays qui les ont delivres.
Si ces refugi6s sont autorises a sejourner en
Egypte, les autorit6s locales competentes
se riservent le droit de leur delivrer des
documents de voyage egyptiens.
Article j. — Ces autorites se reservent le
droit d'expulser ces refugies & tout mo-
ment pour raison de s£curit6 publique.
Article 4. — D'autre part, en ce qui
concerne les droits acquis vises dans
Talinea 3 de Particle 4 du projet de con-
vention, il y a lieu de preciser que, pour
respecter ces droits, il faut tenir compte
de Pordre public international ainsi que
de 1'ordre public interne tel que ce dernier
est concu et applique" en droit e'gyptien.
En plus, et afin de dissiper tout malen-
tendu, il convient de pr6ciser que les
droits dont il s'agit sont seulement ceux
relatifs au statut personnel.
Article ij. — Cet article ne doit, en au-
cun cas, invalider ni infirmer notre reserve
relative aux documents de voyage egyp-
tiens avec toutes les suites qu'elle com-
porte dans 1'application.
Article 14. — Notre signature ne s 'ap-
plique pas a cet article.
Article 15. — Le Gouvernement egyptien
entend que les comites vise's & 1'article
15 ne seront pas charges des attributions
qui sont prevues aux alineas 2 et 3 dudit
article dans le cas ou il voudrait les r6-
server aux representants de I'autorit6 lo-
cale.
Le Gouvernement 6gyptien se reserve
la faculte de substituer eventuellement,
et toutes les fois qu'il le jugera opportun,
Tassimilation aux nationaux au traite-
ment le plus favorable accorde aux res-
sortissants d'un pays etranger dans toutes
les dispositions de la Convention oft
ce traitement est stipu!6.
Je declare signer la presente Conven-
tion avec les reserves ci-dessus.
ASSAL, Consul d? Egypte
496
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 351
France 11/12/33.
M. de Navailles declared that his signa-
ture of the present Convention was sub-
ject to the following reservations :
(1) Article 7 shall not preclude the ap-
plication of the laws and regulations fix-
ing the proportion of wage-earning for-
eigners that employers are authorised
to employ in France.
(2) The organisation, in France, of
Committees such as are provided for in
Article 15 shall not, if it takes place, con-
fer on them powers incompatible with
the existing laws in the matter of finding
employment.
(3) The French Government, by its ac-
ceptance of the present Convention, is not
assuming any obligation in regard to the
whole of its colonies, protectorates, over-
seas territories, territories placed under
its suzerainty or territories in respect of
which a mandate has been confided to it.
NAVAILLES
Norway
I declare that I sign the Convention
with the following reservations:
The application (a) of the third para-
graph of Article 2, and (&) of Article 14
is excluded.
HERSLEB BIRKELAND
France 11.12.33.
M. de Navailles declare signer la pr£-
sente Convention sous les reserves sui-
vantes:
i° L'article 7 ne saurait faire obstacle
a Papplication des lois et reglements qui
fixent la proportion de salaries etrangers
que les employeurs sont autorises a oc-
cuper en France.
2° reorganisation, en France, de comi-
tes tels qu'ils sont prevus a 1'article 15,
ne saurait leur conferer, si elle a lieu, des
attributions incompatibles avec la 16gis-
lation existante en matiere de placement.
3° Le Gouvernement francais, par son
acceptation de la presente Convention,
n'entend assumer aucune obligation en
ce qui concerne I'ensernble de ses colonies,
prptectorats, territoires d'outre-mer, terri-
toires place's sous sa suzerainete, et terri-
toires pour lesquels un mandat lui a
ete confie.
NAVAILLES
ETorvege
Je d6clare signer la Convention sous les
reserves suivantes ;
Est exclue T application i° du troisieme
alinea de 1'article 2, 2° de 1'article 14.
HERSLEB BIRKELAND
No. 351
CONVENTION on Bankruptcy. Signed at Copenhagen, November
7t 1933-
CONVENTION relative aux faillites. Signee a Copenhague, 7
novembre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. For a number of years the subject of bankruptcy was studied by the
various Conferences on Private International Law at The Hague; draft articles were
adopted by the Fourth Conference in 1904 to serve in the conclusion of bipartite agreements,
and a draft convention was drawn up by the Fifth Conference in 1925. Actes de la Quatrieme
Conference, p. 222; Actes de la Cinguieme Conference* p. 341. This convention extends the
application of certain provisions of the convention concerning recognition and enforcement
of judgments, of March 16, 1932 (No. 305, ante). See also the agreements relating to
private international law entered into by the parties to this convention, February 6 and 10,
1931 (Nos. 281, 282, ante). The text of this convention consists of versions in the Danish,
Finnish, Icelandic, Norwegian, and Swedish languages.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Copenhagen by all
the signatories, June 29, 1934.
Nov. 7, 1933
BANKRUPTCY
497
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is published in 29 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.),
p. 782; Sveriges overenskommelser med frdmmande makter (1934), No. S; Lovtidende for
Kongeriget Danmark, 1934, p. 1044.
V. Bentzen, "Fern Nordiske Rets-Konventioner," 47 Tidsskrift for Rettsvidenskap
(1934), pp. 336-83; Bentzen and K. Hammerich, "La r£cente Union scandinave de droit
international prive," 29 Revue critique de droit international (1934), PP- §55-72; M. Travers,
Le droit commercial international (Paris: Sirey), Vol. VII (1935).
Entered into force January i, 1935.*
Translations from 155 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 133.
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Den-
mark and Iceland, the President of
the Republic of Finland, His Majesty
the King of Norway and His Maj-
esty the King of Sweden, having
agreed to conclude a Convention re-
garding bankruptcy, have appointed
as their Plenipotentiaries : 2
His Majesty the King of Den-
mark and Iceland :
For Denmark: Peter Rochegune
Munch ;
For Iceland: Sveinn Bjornsson;
The President of the Republic of
Finland : Ragnar Numelin ;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
HansEmilHuitfeldt;
His Majesty the King of Sweden :
Oskar Anton Herman Ewerlof ;
Who, being duly authorised for
the purpose, have agreed on the
following articles :
Article i. A declaration of bank-
ruptcy in any of the contracting
States shall also apply to the bank-
rupt's property in the territory of the
other States.
Unless otherwise provided, the
law of the country in which bank-
ruptcy takes place shall determine
the effects of such bankruptcy in the
matter of divesting the bankrupt of
the administration of his property;
the extent of the assets and the
property therein comprised or capa-
ble of being re-incorporated therein
in consequence of annulment pro-
[Traduction]
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark et
d'Islande, le President de la R6pu-
blique de Finlande, Sa Majest6 le Roi
de Norv£ge et Sa Majestl le Roi de
Su£de, etant convenus de conclure
une convention relative aux faillites,
ont design^ pour leurs p!6nipoten-
tiaires:2
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark et
d'Islande:
Pour le Danemark: Peter Roche-
gune Munch ;
Pour Tlslande: Sveinn Bjornsson;
Le President de la R6publique de
Finlande : Ragnar Numelin ;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Norv&ge:
Hans Emil Huitfeldt;
Sa Majeste le Roi de Su&de: Oskar
Anton Herman Ewerlof ;
Lesquels, dfiment autorises a cet
effet, sont convenus des dispositions
suivantes :
Article i. La declaration de fail-
lite prononc6e dans Tun des Etats
contractants etend ses effets sur les
biens du failli situes sur le territoire
des autres Etats.
Sauf stipulations contraires, la loi
du pays oil la faillite est ouverte
r£git les effets de celle-ci, lorsqu'il
s'agit de determiner: le dessaisisse-
ment pour le failli de radministra-
tion de ses biens; F6tendue de Factif
de la masse et les biens compris dans
celle-ci ou pouvant y 6tre r6int6gr£s
a la suite (factions reyocatoires; les
droits et les obligations du failli
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3574* January I, 1935.
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
498
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 351
ceedings; the bankrupt's rights and
obligations during bankruptcy; the
administration of the bankrupt's
property and transactions in respect
thereof; the rights of creditors in
respect of the payment of their
claims; the allocation of the assets;
the composition with creditors or
other mode of settlement.
Such of the bankrupt's property
as, under the law of the country in
which it is situate, is not liable for
seizure for any claim shall not be
included in the assets.
Art. 2. Should a declaration of
bankruptcy in any of the States also
apply to property situate in one of
the other States, the bankruptcy
officers shall be required forthwith to
give notice of the bankruptcy by
an announcement in the Official
Journal of the said State and to take
steps, in accordance with the rules in
force in that State, for its entry in
the Land Register, Shipping Regis-
ter or any other public register.
A notification of the bankruptcy
shall be sent as soon as possible to all
known creditors in the other States,
with the exception of those whose
claims have been entered in the
statement of assets and liabilities
without specific application on their
part. Creditors in the other State
shall also be notified of any objec-
tions raised against their claims.
Art. 3. The courts of the con-
tracting States shall, at the request
of the bankruptcy officers in one of
the other States, make an inventory
of the property situate in their terri-
tory and take the necessary steps
for the provisional conservation of
that property and for the sale of such
property as is not suitable for con-
servation.
Moreover, the bankruptcy officers
may, in respect of property situate in
another State than that in which the
bankruptcy is declared, request the
assistance of the authorities in the
same measure as if they were bank-
ruptcy officers of that country.
durant la faillite; V administration de
la masse et les operations y relatives;
les droits revenant aux cr6anciers
quant au recouvrement de leurs cr6-
ances; la repartition de la masse; le
concordat ou toute autre mode de
liquidation.
Ceux des effets du failli qui, en
vertu de la loi du pays otl ils se trou-
vent, ne peuvent §tre saisis pour
aucune creance, ne doivent pas §tre
compris dans la masse.
Art. 2. Lorsqu'une faillite qui a
ete declar6e dans Tun des Etats
produit ses effets sur des biens se
trouvant dans Fun des autres Etats,
les syndics de la faillite seront tenus
de publier la faillite, sans aucun
delai, dans le Journal Officiel de cet
Etat et d'en assurer la transcription
au cadastre, au registre maritime ou
& tout autre registre public, selon les
regies de ce mgme Etat.
Notification de la faillite sera
faite dans le plus bref d£lai £ chacun
des cr6anciers dont on connait F exis-
tence sur le territoire des autres Etats,
& F exception de ceux dont la creance
est port^e au bilan sans requisition
distincte du titulaire. De m£me, les
creanciers residant en lesdits Etats
devront £tre avises en cas d' opposi-
tion formee contre leurs reclamations.
Art. 3. Les tribunaux des Etats
contractants, sur la desnande des
syndics de la faillite dans Fun des
autres Etats, proc6deront & Finven-
taire des biens sis sur leur territoire
et prendront les mesures necessaires
pour la bonne conservation provi-
soire de ces biens et la vente de ceux
dont la conservation ne serait pas
opportune.
Par ailleurs, a F£gard des biens se
trouvant dans un autre Etat que
celui ou a 6te d£dar£e la faillite, les
syndics de la faillite pourront re-
querir le concours des autorit6s dans
la m6me mesure que s'il s'agissait de
syndics d'une faillite dans cet Etat.
NOV. 7, 1933 BANKRUPTCY
This request may be addressed
direct to the competent authority.
If necessary, the costs may be re-
quired to be paid in advance.
Documents drawn up in Finnish
or Icelandic shall be accompanied by
a certified translation into Danish,
Norwegian or Swedish.
Art. 4. The question whether
entry in the Land Register is a neces-
sary condition in order that acts
creating rights performed by the
debtor previous to bankruptcy in
respect of immovable property and
accessories thereto may be valid as
against the bankrupt estate and the
question of the invalidation of such
acts shall be settled in accordance
with the law of the State in which
the property is situate. The same
applies to the question whether entry
in the Land Register is necessary in
order to prevent legal acts performed
by the debtor during bankruptcy in
respect of such property from having
any effect on the estate. Similar
questions regarding registered ships
or aircraft or part shares therein
shall be settled in accordance with
the law of the country to which the
ships or aircraft belong.
If, according to the law of one of
the contracting States, entry in the
Land Register, registration or any
other form of publication is a neces-
sary condition in order that the
alienation or hypothecation of mov-
able property other than that men-
tioned in the first paragraph may be
valid as against the bankrupt estate,
the law in that State shall be appli-
cable in deciding the question of the
invalidity or invalidation of such
legal act if the property is situate
in that State at the beginning of the
bankruptcy proceedings.
The question of the effect of bank-
ruptcy on rights acquired in virtue
of measures of execution shall be set-
tled in accordance with the law of the
State where execution has taken place.
499
Cette demande pourra <ltre adres-
s£e directement a Fautorit6 compe-
tente. En cas de besoin, il pourra
£tre exige que le montant des frais
soit verse par avance.
Les pieces redigees en langue fin-
noise ou islandaise devront £tre
accompagnees d'une traduction cer-
tifiee en langue danoise, norvegienne
ou su£doise.
Art. 4. La question de savoir si
la transcription au cadastre est une
condition necessaire pour que les
actes constitutifs de droits passes
par le d£biteur anterieurement a la
faillite au sujet d'immeubles avec
leurs dependances soient valables
relativement £ la masse, ainsi que la
question de Fannulation de ces actes,
seront regimes d'apr£s la loi de FEtat
oil se trouvent les biens. II ne sera
de m£me pour la question de savoir si
la transcription au cadastre est
necessaire pour emp£cher que les
actes juridiques passes par le d£bi-
teur en 6 tat de faillite au sujet de
ces biens aient des effets sur la masse.
Les questions analogues ayant trait
aux navires ou a6ronefs enregistres,
ou a des parts dans ces navires ou
a£ronefs, seront r£g!6es d'apr&s la
loi du pays auquel ressortit le navire
ou Paeronef .
Si, d'apr£s la loi d'un des Etats
contractants, la transcription au
cadastre, Fenregistrement ou tout
autre moyen de publication est re-
quis pour que F alienation ou le nan-
tissement de biens mobiliers autres
que ceux dont ii est question au
premier alinea soit valable a regard
de la masse, c'est conform6ment a la
loi de cet Etat qu'il sera decide de
la nonvalidit£ ou de Fannulation de
cet acte juridique, lorsque le bien
en question se trouve dans cet Etat
lors de Fouverture de la faillite.
La question des effets de la faillite
sur les droits acquis en vertu de me-
sures d'execution, sera r6g!6e d'apr&s
la loi de FEtat oil a lieu la saisie.
500
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 351
Art. 5. The right of creditors
whose claims are secured by mort-
gage or pledge to take proceedings
for the realisation of their claims,
irrespective of the bankruptcy of the
debtor, shall be governed by the law
of the country in which the property
mortgaged or pledged is situate when
bankruptcy takes place. This rule
shall apply mutatis mutandis to rights
of retention.
The effect of the bankruptcy on
the right to take proceedings for
compulsory execution by measures
of execution shall be determined by
the law of the State in which execu-
tion takes place.
Art. 6. The procedure for the sale
of property forming part of the bank-
rupt estate shall be determined in
accordance with the law of the State
in which the property is situate.
Art. 7. The rules applicable to
preferential claims against particular
assets and the question of priority as
between such preferential claims,
mortgages, pledges or other rights in
rem attaching to the said assets shall
be determined by the law of that
country in which such property is
situate when bankruptcy takes place.
The specific preferential rights afore-
mentioned shall have priority over all
general preferential rights.
The extent to which preferential
treatment shall be due to taxes and
other public dues levied by a State
other than that in which bankruptcy
has been declared shall be governed
by the law of the State to which such
taxes and dues are payable. The ex-
tent to which preferential treatment
shall be due to a lessor, the owner of
premises in the territory of one of
the other States, shall be determined
by the law of the State in which the
said premises are situate. Such
preferential rights shall only apply
to the property of the bankrupt in
the State by which the aforesaid
taxes and dues are levied or in whose
territory are situate the premises in
question. As between such prefer-
Art 5. La facult6 des cr^anciers
hypothecates ou gagistes de pour-
suivre la realisation de leurs droits,
independamment de la faillite, est
regie par la loi du pays ou se trou-
vent, a Touverture de la faillite, les
biens greves. Cette regie s'applique
par analogic aux droits de retention.
Les effets de la faillite sur le droit
de poursuivre une execution forcee
par des mesures d 'execution seront
determines par la loi de TEtat ou
a lieu la saisi.
Art. 6. La procedure applicable
a la vente des biens faisant partie
de la masse sera determinee d'apres la
loi de FEtat ou se trouvent ces biens.
Art. 7. Le regime des privileges
etablis sur certains objets determines
et le reglement du rang de tels
privileges, hypotheques, gages pu
d'autres droits reels grevant lesdits
objets sont determines d'apr^s la
loi du pays oft se trouvent ces biens
a Fpuverture de la faillite. Les
privileges spedaux pr£cites en pri-
ment les g6neraux.
Les privileges a attribuer aux
imp6ts et a d'autres contributions
publiques, imposes par un Etat
autre que celui oft a ete prononc£e la
faillite, sont r6gis par la loi de PEtat
beneficiaire de telles contributions.
Les privileges a accorder a un bail-
leur, proprietaire d'un immeuble
sis sur le sol de Fun des autres Etats,
sont r£gis par la loi de FEtat oft se
trouve cet immeuble. Les susdits
droits de preference ne s'etendent
qu'aux seuls biens que possfede le
failli dans FEtat qui a fait Fimposi-
tion des contributions susvis£es ou
sur le territoire duquel se trouve
Timmeuble en question. Pour ces
privileges, lorsqu'ils sont spedaux,
le rang se determine d'apres ralin6a
Nov. 7, 1933
BANKRUPTCY
501
ential rights, priority shall be de-
termined, when they are of a specific
character, in accordance with the
first paragraph of the present article ;
when they are of a general character,
they shall have priority over all
other general preferential rights.
The provisions of the first paragraph
notwithstanding, priority as between
general preferential rights of a fiscal
character and the specific preferen-
tial rights referred to in the said
paragraph shall be determined by the
law of the State by which the taxes
or dues are levied. It shall, how-
ever, be understood that the present
Convention shall not affect the
question of how far claims in respect
of public taxes and dues levied by a
State other than that in which bank-
ruptcy is declared can be charged
against the bankrupt estate.
Art. 8. In so far as the application
of the above provisions depends upon
the situation of property, any claim
possessed by the bankrupt shall be
regarded as situate in the State in
which bankruptcy is declared. If
the claim is attested by a promissory
note or other document the produc-
tion of which is necessary in order to
obtain payment, it is nevertheless
considered as situate in the same
State as the document in question.
Registered ships or aircraft are
deemed to be situated in the State to
which they belong, except as regards
the application of Article 6.
Art. 9. The provisions of the
present Convention shall not apply
to the question whether, and if so to
what extent, the creditors of the
bankrupt estate are entitled to exer-
cise the rights of the bankrupt under
a bilateral agreement the terms of
which have not been fully carried
out when bankruptcy takes place.
Art. 10* The provisions of the
Convention of March i6thy 1932,
regarding jurisdiction shall apply
to judicial decisions (including those
confirming settlements) in annul-
premier de cet article; lorsqu'ils sont
gen6raux, ils prennent leur rang
avant tout autre privilege general.
Nonobstant les dispositions de
Falinea premier, le rang a etablir
entre les privileges g£n<§raux d'ordre
fiscal et les privileges spetiaux vises
par ledit alin6a se determine d'apr£s
la loi de FEtat qui a impose les
contributions. II est cependant en-
tendu que la pr6sente convention
ne r£gle pas la question de savoir
dans quelle mesure pourront Stre
mises i la charge de la faillite les
reclamations introduites en recouvre-
ment de contributions publiques
imposees dans un Etat autre que
celui de la declaration de faillite.
Art. 8. Lorsque Fapplication des
dispositions qui precedent dependra
de la situation d'un bien, toute
creance appartenant au failli sera
reputee situee dans FEtat oil est
declare la faillite. Toutefois, s'il
sragit d'une cr6ance constat6e par un
billet & ordre ou par un autre titre
dont la presentation est n6cessaire
pour en riclamer valablement le paie-
ment, une telle cr<§ance est reputee
situee dans FEtat oft se trouve Facte
en question.
Tout navire ou aeronef enregistre
sera repute se trouver dans FEtat
auquel il ressortit, sauf pour Fappli-
cation de F article 6.
Art. 9. Les dispositions de la
pr6sente convention ne peuvent gtre
invoquees pour determiner si et
dans quelle mesure il appartient aux
creanciers de la faillite d'exercer
les droits revenant au failli en vertu
d'un engagement bilateral dont les
stipulations ne sont pas integralement
accomplies au moment de la faillite.
Art. 10. Les dispositions de la
Convention du 16 mars 193:2 relative
£ la competence judltialre s'appli-
queront aux decisions judiciaires (y
compris les homologations de trans-
502
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 351
ment proceedings or those dealing
with the extinguishment of rights in
the case of bankruptcy declared in
one of the States.
Judicial decisions given in any one
of the States for the purpose of con-
firming a composition with creditors
shall also apply in the other States.
The foregoing provisions shall ap-
ply irrespective of the fact that the
bankrupt possesses property in the
territory of only one of the contract-
ing States,
Art. ii. The present Convention
shall only apply to the division of
the bankrupt estates of deceased
persons in so far as the liquidation of
estates of deceased persons is dealt
with by a Convention in force be-
tween the contracting States.
Art. 12. The present Conven-
tion shall also apply to the public
liquidation of banks in so far as such
liquidation precludes bankruptcy
proceedings in accordance with the
law of the State in which the bank
is situated.
The notification provided for in
Article 2 must contain a statement to
the effect that the liquidation is of
such a kind as to be covered by the
Convention.
Art. 13. If in an adjudication in
bankruptcy the court proposes to
base its jurisdiction on a fact uncon-
nected with the residence of a bank-
rupt individual or with the regis-
tered offices of a company, associa-
tion or foundation which has been
declared bankrupt, such fact shall be
set forth in the judgment by which
bankruptcy is declared. In such a
case, the present Convention shall
not apply to the bankruptcy in ques-
tion. Proceedings in the latter may
be continued irrespective of any sub-
sequent bankruptcy proceedings in
any of the other States.
Art 14. In the present Conven-
tion, the term "bankruptcy officers"
shall be deemed to include any legal
authority competent in bankruptcy
matters.
actions) rendues en mati&re d'actions
revocatoires ou statuant sur F extinc-
tion de droits en cas de faillite pro-
noncee dans Tun des Etats.
Les decisions judiciaires rendues
dans Tun des Etats pour homologuer
un concordat produisent leurs effets
dans les autres Etats.
Les dispositions qui precedent
s'appliquent ind6pendamment du
fait que le failli ne possede des biens
que sur le territoire de Tun des
Etats contractants.
Art. ii. La pr6sente convention
ne sera applicable au partage d'une
succession d£clar6e en faillite que
si la liquidation des successions est
r6glement6e par une convention en
vigueur entre les Etats contractants.
Art. 12. La presente convention
s'appliquera 6galement £ la liqui-
dation publique de banques lorsque,
d'apres la loi de 1'Etat oft la banque
a son siege, cette liquidation exclut
la procedure de faillite.
L'avis prescrit & Particle 2 devra
faire connaitre que la liquidatioti est
d'une nature telle que la convention
lui est applicable.
Art. 13. Si, en pronongant la
faillite, le tribunal entend fonder sa
competence sur un fait qui ne relive
pas du domicile du failli ni du siege
d'une societe, association ou fonda-
tion, declarees en faillite, un tel fait
devra £tre enonc6 dans le jugement
d6claratif de faillite. En pareil cas,
la pr6sente convention ne s'ap-
pliquera pas a la faillite. Celle-ci
pourra se poursuivre independam-
ment de 1'ouverture subs6quente
d'une faillite dans 1'un des autres
Etats.
Art. 14. Dans la presente con-
vention, le terme "syndics de la
faillite" comprend tout organe judi-
ciaire competent en mati&re de
faillite.
Nov. 7, 1933
BANKRUPTCY
503
Art. 15. Any procedure for com-
pulsory composition opened in one
of the contracting States shall pre-
clude the declaration of bankruptcy
and the procedure for compulsory
composition in the other States, and
shall involve therein the same restric-
tions in the application of compul-
sory execution as a procedure for
composition in the country itself.
If the procedure for composition
results in the confirmation of the com-
position, the latter shall be binding
also in the other contracting States.
The provisions of Article 13 shall
apply mutatis mutandis.
Art. 16. The present Convention
shall not apply to bankruptcies de-
clared in consequence of petitions
submitted or compositions proposed
prior to its entry into force.
Art. 17. The Convention shall be
ratified and the ratifications shall be
deposited in the archives of the
Danish Ministry of Foreign Affairs
as soon as possible.
The Convention shall come into
force between the ratifying States on
January 1st or on July 1st following
the expiry of a period of three months
after at least three of the contracting
States have deposited their instru-
ments of ratification. As regards
States depositing their ratifications
at a later date, tie Convention shall
come into force on January 1st or on
July 1st following the expiry of a
period of three months after the de-
posit of the instrument of ratification.
Any of the contracting States may
denounce the Convention to any of
the other States at one year's notice
terminating on any January ist or
July ist.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective
Plenipotentiaries have signed the
present Convention and have thereto
affixed their seals.
Art 15. Toute procedure de con-
cordat obligatoire ouverte dans Fun
des Etats contractants exclura Fou-
verture de la faillite et d'une pro-
c£dure de concordat obligatoire dans
les autres Etats et entrainera dans
ceux-ci les memes restrictions &
Fapplication de 1 'execution forcee
qu'une procedure de concordat ou-
verte dans le pays.
Si une procedure de concordat
aboutit a Fhomologation du con-
cordat, celui-ci sera egalement ob-
ligatoire dans les autres Etats.
Les dispositions de Farticle 13
seront applicables par analogie.
Art. 1 6. Les faillites prononcees
d'apr£s une requite introduite avant
la mise en vigueur de cette conven-
tion ainsi que les concordats dti-
ment proposes avant cette date, ne
tombent pas sous Fapplication de la
convention.
Art. 17. La pr6sente convention
devra £tre ratifile et les instruments
de ratification seront d6pos6s aux
archives du Minis tere danois des
Affaires etrang£res aussitdt que possi-
ble.
La convention entrera en vigueur
entre les Etats qui Fauront ratifi^e
le ier Janvier ou le ier juillet qui
suivra Fexpiration d'un d61ai de
trois mois apres que trois Etats
contractants, au moins, auront pro-
c£d6 au d£p6t de leurs instruments
de ratification. Elle deviendra ap-
plicable & F£gard des Etats qui la
ratifieront ulterieurement le ier Jan-
vier ou le ier juillet qui suivra
Fexpiration d'un d61ai de trois mois
& compter du d6p6t de Finstrament
de ratification.
Chaque Etat contractant pourra,
a F6gard de chacun des autres,
d£noncer la convention, moyennant
preavis d'un an prenant fin un ier
Janvier ou un i€r juillet.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les plenipoten-
tiaires des divers Etats contractants
ont sign6 la pr&sente convention et
Font revgtue de leurs cachets.
504 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 352
Done at Copenhagen in one copy Fait £ Copenhague, en un ex-
in each of the following languages: emplaire, redig£ dans chacune des
Danish, Finnish, Icelandic, Nor- langues suivantes: danois, finnois,
wegian, and Swedish, there being islandais, norvegien et suedois, et
two texts in Swedish, one for Fin- pour la langue suedoise, avec deux
land and one for Sweden, on the 7th textes, dont Fun pour la Finlande et
day of November, 1933. Tautre pour la Suede, le 7 novembre
1933-
[Signed :] P. MUNCH, RAGNAR NXJMELIN, SVEINN BJORNSSON, EMIL HUIT-
FELDT, O. EWERLOF (Subject to ratification by His Majesty the King with the ap-
proval of the Riksdag).
No. 352
CONVENTION concerning the Preservation of Fauna and Flora
in Their Natural State. Opened for signature at London,
November 8, 1933.
CONVENTION relative a la conservation de la faune et de la flore
& Fetat naturel. Ouverte & la signature SL Londres, 8 novembre
1933-
EDITOR'S NOTE. A convention for the preservation of wild animals, birds, and fish in
Africa was signed at London, May 19, 1900. 94 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 715; 30 Martens,
N.R.G. (2d ser.), p. 430. An act for the creation of an advisory commission for the inter-
national protection of nature was signed at an International Conference for the Protection
of Nature, Berne, November 17-19, 1913. 9 idem (3d ser.), p. 668. This convention, due
to recommendations made by the International Congress for the Protection of Nature,
Paris, 1931, was drawn up at a conference held at London, October 31- November 8, 1933.
RATIFICATIONS. On January I, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at London by Egypt, February 21, 1935; Great Britain, April 9, 1935; Belgium, July 29,
I935; Sudan, October 14, 1935; South Africa, November 19, 1935. For reservations, see
British Treaty Series, No. 27 (1936), Cmd. 5280, p. 44.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 172 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 241; British Treaty Series, No. 27 (1936), Cmd. 5280.
Entered into force January 14, 1936.*
Text from Br. ParL Papers (1933), Cmd. 4453.
The Governments of the Union Les Gouvernements de PUnion de
of South Africa, Belgium, the United TAfrique du Sud, de Belgique, du
Kingdom of Great Britain and Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
Northern Ireland, Egypt, Spain, et d'Irlande du Nord, d'Egypte,
France, Italy, Portugal, and the d'Espagne, de la France, d' Italic,
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan: du Portugal, et du Soudan Anglo-
Egyptien :
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3995, November 6, 1936.
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
505
Considering that the natural fauna
and flora of certain parts of the
world, and in particular of Africa,
are in danger, in present conditions,
of extinction or permanent injury;
Desiring to institute a special
regime for the preservation of fauna
and flora;
Considering that such preserva-
tion can best be achieved (i) by the
constitution of national parks, strict
natural reserves, and other reserves
within which the hunting, killing
or capturing of fauna, and the col-
lection or destruction of flora shall
be limited or prohibited, (ii) by the
institution of regulations concerning
the hunting, killing and capturing
of fauna outside such areas, (iii)
by the regulation of the traffic in
trophies, and (iv) by the prohibition
of certain methods of, and weapons
for the, hunting, killing and cap-
turing of fauna;
Have decided to conclude a Con-
vention for these purposes, and
have appointed as their Plenipo-
tentiaries: 1
The Government of the Union of
South Africa: C. T. te Water,
Arthur W. Hill;
The Government of Belgium:
Baron de Cartier de Marchienne,
Dr. van Straelen, J. M. Derscheid;
The Government of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland: The Earl of
Onslow, William F. Gowers, Arnold
Hodson, A. B. Acheson, B. F.
Wright;
The Government of Egypt: Ibra-
him Kadry;
The Government of Spain: Ram6n
P£rez de Ayala;
The Government of France: Louis
Ruffat;
The Government of Italy: Tullio
Zedda, Saverio Patrizi;
The Government of Portugal : Ruy
Ennes Ulrich, Carlos Mello Geraldes,
Luis Wittnich Carrisso ;
Considerant que la faune et la flore
naturelle de certaines parties du
monde, et en particulier d'Afrique,
sont en danger, dans les conditions
actuelles, d'extinction ou de pr£ju-
dice permanent;
D6sirant etablir un regime special
pour la conservation de la faune et de
la flore;
Considerant que cette conserva-
tion peut le mieux £tre r6alisee (i) en
constituant des pares nationaux, des
reserves naturelles integrales, et
d'autres reserves dans lesquels la
chasse, Tabattage ou la capture de la
faune, et la r6colte ou destruction de
la flore seront limitees ou interdites,
(ii) en imposant des regies concer-
nant la chasse, Tabattage et la cap-
ture de la faune en dehors de telles
aires, (iii) en reglementant le com-
merce des trophies, et (iv) en
interdisant certaines methodes et
armes pour la chasse, Tabattage et la
capture de la faune;
Ont decide de conclure une Con-
vention & ces fins, et ont nomm6 pour
leurs P16nipotentiaires : l
Le Gouvernement de FUnion de
1'Afrique du Sud: C. T. te Water,
Arthur W. Hill;
Le Gouvernement de Belgique:
Baron de Cartier de Marchienne, Dr.
van Straelen, J. M. Derscheid;
Le Gouvernement du Royaurne-
Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande
du Nord: Cornte d'Onslow, William
F. Gowers, Arnold Hodson, A. B.
Acheson, B. F. Wright;
Le Gouvernement d'Egypte : Ibra-
him Kadry;
Le Gouvernement d'Espagne: Ra-
m6n P£rez de Ayala;
Le Gouvernement de la France:
Louis Ruffat;
Le Gouvernement d'ltalie: Tullio
Zedda, Saverio Patrizi;
Le Gouvernement du Portugal:
Ruy Ennes Ulrich, Carlos Mello
Geraldes, Luis Wittnich Carrisso;
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted.—- ED.
506
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
The Government of the Anglo-
Egyptian Sudan; W. R. Barker;
Who, having communicated their
full powers, found in good and due
form, have agreed on the following
provisions :
Article i. — I. Save as regards the
territories mentioned in paragraph 3
(i) of the present article, any Con-
tracting Government shall be at lib-
erty, in accordance with the pro-
visions of article 13, to assume, in
respect of any of its territories
(including metropolitan territories,
colonies, overseas territories, or ter-
ritories under suzerainty, protection,
or mandate), only those obligations
of the present Convention which are
set out in article 9, paragraphs 3, 8
and 9. The term "in part" in the
present Convention shall be deemed
to refer to those obligations.
2. The expression "territory" or
"territories" in relation to any Con-
tracting Government shall, for the
purposes of articles 2—12 of the pres-
ent Convention, denote the territory
or territories of that Government to
which the Convention is applicable
in full; and, subject to the provi-
sions of the preceding paragraph and
of article 13, the obligations arising
under articles 2-12 shall relate only
to such territories.
3. The present Convention shall
apply and shall be applicable in full
to (i) all the territories (i.e., metro-
politan territories, colonies, overseas
territories, or territories under suzer-
ainty, protection, or mandate) of any
Contracting Government which are
situated in the continent of Africa,
including Madagascar and Zanzibar;
(ii) any other territory in respect of
which a Contracting Government
shall have assumed all the obligations
of the present Convention in accord-
ance with the provisions of article 13.
4. For the purposes of the present
Convention the British High Com-
Le Gouvernernent du Soudan An-
glo-Egyptien : W. R. Barker;
Lesquels, ayant communiqu6 leurs
pleins pouvoirs, trouv6s en bonne et
due forme, sont convenus des dis-
positions suivantes :
Article i. — i. Sauf en ce qui con-
cerne les territoires mentionn6s a
1'alinea 3 (i) du present article, tout
Gouvernernent Contractant sera
libre, conformement aux disposi-
tions de 1' article 13, d'assumer quant
£ chacun de ses territoires (y com-
pris les territoires metropolitans,
colonies, territoires d'outre-mer, ou
territoires sous suzerainete, protec-
tion, ou mandat), celles seulement
des obligations de la presente Con-
vention qui se trouvent a F article 9,
alineas 3, 8 et 9. L'expression "en
partie" dans la presente Conven-
tion sera censee designer ces obliga-
tions.
2 . L ' expression ' * terri toire " ou
" territoires" en ce qui concerne tout
Gouvernernent Contractant design-
era, aux fins de la presente Conven-
tion, le territoire ou les territoires de
ce Gouvernement auquel la Conven-
tion sf applique en plein; et, sous
reserve des dispositions de I'alin6a
precedent et de 1'article 13, les
obligations decoulant des articles
2-12 ne s'appliqueront qu'& de tels
territoires.
3. La presente Convention s'ap-
pliquera, et s'appliquera en plein
(i) & tous les territoires (c'est-a-dire
les territoires metropolitains, colo-
nies, territoires d'outre-mer, ou ter-
ritoires sous suzerainet^, protection,
ou mandat) de tout Gouvernement
Contractant situes dans le continent
d'Afrique, y compris Madagascar et
Zanzibar; (ii) a tout autre territoire
pour le compte duquel un Gouverne-
ment Contractant aura assume toutes
les obligations de la presente Con-
vention conformement aux disposi-
tions de Tarticle 13.
4. Aux fins de la presente Con-
vention les territoires britanniques
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
507
mission Territories in South Africa
shall be regarded as a single territory.
5. The present Convention shall
not have any application, either in
full or in part, to any metropolitan
territory not situated in the con-
tinent of Africa, except where and to
the extent to which a declaration
effecting such application is made
under article 13.
Art. 2. For the purposes of the
present Convention:
1 . The expression * ' national park ' '
shall denote an area (a) placed under
public control, the boundaries of
which shall not be altered or any
portion be capable of alienation ex-
cept by the competent legislative
authority, (b) set aside for the prop-
agation, protection and preserva-
tion of wild animal life and wild
vegetation, and for the preservation
of objects of aesthetic, geological,
prehistoric, historical, archaeological,
or other scientific interest for the
benefit, advantage, and enjoyment
of the general public, (c) in which
the hunting, killing or capturing of
fauna and the destruction or collec-
tion of flora is prohibited except by
or under the direction or control of
the park authorities.
In accordance with the above pro-
visions facilities shall, so far as pos-
sible, be given to the general public
for observing the fauna and flora in
national parks.
2. The term "strict natural re-
serve " shall denote an area placed
under public control, throughout
which any form of hunting or fishing,
any undertakings connected with
forestry, agriculture, or mining, any
excavations or prospecting, drilling,
levelling of the ground, or construc-
tion, any work involving the altera-
tion of the configuration of the soil
or the character of the vegetation,
any act likely to harm or disturb the
fauna or flora, and the introduction
sous Haute-Commission en Sud-
Afrique seront consideres comme un
seul territoire.
5. La presente Convention n'aura
aucune application, ni en plein, ni en
partie, & un territoire metropolitain
situe en dehors du continent d'Afrique,
sauf au cas et dans les limites ou une
declaration effectuant une telle ap-
plication serait faite en vertu de
{'article 13.
Art. 2. Aux fins de la presente
Convention:
i. L/expression "pare national"
designera une aire (a) plac<§e sous le
contrdle public, dont les limites ne
seront pas changees et dont aucune
partie ne sera capable d'etre trans-
feree sauf par I'autorit6 legislative
comp6tente, (6) mise £ part pour la
propagation, la protection et la con-
servation de la vie animale sauvage
et de la vegetation sauvage, et pour
la conservation d'objets d'interet
esth6tique, geologique, prehistorique,
historique, archeologique, et d'autres
inter£ts scientifiques, au profit, &
Favantage et pour la recr6ation du
public general, (c) dans laquelle la
chasse, Fabattage ou la capture de la
faune et la destruction ou collection
de la flore est interdite sauf par Fen-
treprise de ou sous la direction ou le
contr61e des autorites du pare.
Conform6ment aux dispositions
prec6dentes des facilit6s seront, dans
la mesure du possible, accordees au
public general pour observer la
faune et la flore dans les pares na-
tionaux.
2. L/expression "reserve naturelle
integrate" designera une aire placee
sous le contr61e public et sur toute
F6tendue de laquelle toute espece de
chasse ou de pe"che, toute exploita-
tion forestiere, agricoie ou rniniere,
toutes fouilles ou prospections, son-
dages, terrassements ou construc-
tions, tous travaux tendant & modi-
fier 1'aspect du terrain ou de la vege-
tation, tout acte de nature 4 nuire
ou £ apporter des perturbations & la
faune ou & la flore, toute introduc-
508
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
of any species of fauna and flora,
whether indigenous or imported,
wild or domesticated, shall be strictly
forbidden; which it shall be forbid-
den to enter, traverse, or camp in
without a special written permit
from the competent authorities; and
in which scientific investigations
may only be undertaken by permis-
sion of those authorities.
3. The expression "animal" or
" species " shall denote all verte-
brates and invertebrates (including
non-edible fish, but not including
edible fish except in a national park
or strict natural reserve), their nests,
eggs, egg-shells, skins, and plumage.
Art. 3. — i. The Contracting Gov-
ernments will explore forthwith the
possibility of establishing in their
territories national parks and strict
natural reserves as defined in the
preceding article. In all cases where
the establishment of such parks or
reserves is possible, the necessary
work shall be commenced within
two years from the date of the entry
into force of the present Convention.
2. If in any territory the estab-
lishment of a national park or strict
natural reserve is found to be im-
practicable at present, suitable areas
shall be selected as early as possible
in the development of the territory
concerned, and the areas so selected
shall be transformed into national
parks or strict natural reserves so
soon as, in the opinion of the au-
thorities of the territory, circum-
stances will permit.
Art, 4. The Contracting Govern-
ments will give consideration in re-
spect of each of their territories to
the following administrative arrange-
ments :
i. The control of all white or na-
tive settlements in national parks
with a view to ensuring that as little
tion d'esp£ces zoologiques ou bo-
taniques, soit indigenes, soit impor-
t<§es, sauvages, ou domestiquees,
seront strictement interdits; oii il
sera defendu de pen6trer, de circuler,
ou de camper sans autorisation spe-
ciale 6crite des autorites competentes;
et dans laquelle les recherches scien-
tifiques ne pourront £tre effectuees
qu'avec la permission de ces autorit&s.
3. L'expression "animal" ou "es-
p£ce" d6signera tous les vertebres et
invertebres (y compris les poissons
non comestibles, mais a F exclusion
des poissons comestibles sauf dans
un pare national ou dans une re-
serve naturelle integrate), leurs nids,
oeufs, coquilles d'oeufs, d6pouilles et
plumages.
Art. 3. — i. Les Gouvernements
Contractants examineront immedi-
atement la possibility d'etablir dans
leurs territoires des pares nationaux
et des reserves naturelles integrates
ainsi qu'ils sont definis £ 1'article
precedent. Dans tous les cas ou
r^tablissement de tels pares ou de
telles reserves sera possible, les
travaux n6cessaires devront £tre
commences dans un delai de deux
ans & partir de la date de la mise en
vigueur de la pr6sente Convention.
2. Au cas oft, dans un territoire
quelconque, 1'etablissement d'un
pare national ou d'une reserve
naturelle integrate ne paraitrait pas
Itre praticable £ present, des aires
convenables seront choisies le plus
t6t possible au cours du developpe-
ment du territoire en question, et les
aires ainsi choisies seront transfor-
m6es en pares nationaux ou en r6-
serves naturelles integrates d£s que,
de Tavis des autorites du territoire,
les circonstances le permettront.
Art. 4. Les Gouvernements Con-
tractants prendront en consideration
pour chacun de leurs territoires les
dispositions administratives suivantes :
I . Le contrdle de tous les 6tablisse-
ments de blancs ou d'indig&nes dans
les pares nationaux en vue d1 assurer
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
509
disturbance as possible is occasioned
to the natural fauna and flora.
2. The establishment round the
borders of national parks and strict
natural reserves of intermediate
zones within which the hunting,
killing and capturing of animals may
take place under the control of the
authorities of the park or reserve;
but in which no person who becomes
an owner, tenant, or occupier after a
date to be determined by the author-
ity of the territory concerned shall
have any claim in respect of depre-
dations caused by animals.
3. The choice in respect of all na-
tional parks of areas sufficient in
extent to cover, so far as possible, the
migrations of the fauna preserved
therein.
Art. 5. — i. The Contracting Gov-
ernments shall notify the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland
of the establishment of any national
parks or strict natural reserves
(defining the area of the parks or
reserves), and of the legislation, in-
cluding the methods of administra-
tion and control, adopted in connexion
therewith.
2. They shall similarly notify any
information relevant to the purposes
of the present Convention and com-
municated to them by any national
museums or by any societies, na-
tional or international, established
within their jurisdiction and inter-
ested in those purposes.
3. The Government of the United
Kingdom will communicate the in-
formation so received to the other
Governments which have signed or
acceded to the present Convention
whether in full or in part.
Art. 6. In all cases in which it is
proposed to establish in any territory
of a Contracting Government a na-
tional park or strict natural reserve
contiguous to a park or reserve situ-
ated in another territory (whether
que le moins de derangement possi-
ble soit occasionne a la faune et la
flore naturelle.
2. L*<6tablissement autour des
bords des pares nationaux et des
reserves naturelles integrates de
zones interm&iiaires dans lesquelles
la chasse, 1'abattage et la capture
d'animaux pourront avoir lieu sous
le contrdle des autorit£s du pare ou
de la reserve; mais dans lesquelles
nulle personne qui deviendrait pro-
prietaire, locataire, ou occupant
apres une date a determiner par
Fautorit6 du territoire interess& n'aura
aucun droit de reclamation quant
aux d6g<its causes par les animaux.
3. Le choix pour tous pares na-
tionaux d'aires d'une etendue suffi-
sante pour permettre, dans la mesure
du possible, les migrations de la
faune qui s'y trouverait conserv&e.
Art. 5. — i. Les Gouvernements
Contractants notifieront au Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni de
Grande-Bretagne et d'Irelande du
Nord Fetablissement de tout pare
national ou de toute reserve naturelle
integrate (en d£finissant F£tendue
des pares ou des reserves), et la
legislation, y compris les m£thodes
d'administration et de contr61e, adop-
tee dans la mati&re.
2. Us notifieront de m£me tous
renseignements se rapportant aux
fins de la pr£sente Convention qui
leur seront communiques par les
mus6es nationaux ou par les orga-
nismes nationaux ou internationaux
6tablis dans les limites de leur
juridiction et interess6s a ces fins.
3. Le Gouvernement du Royaume-
Uni fera . part des renseignements
ainsi regus aux autres Gouvernements
qui ont sign6 ou adhere a la pr^sente
Convention soit en plein soit en
partie.
Art. 6. Dans tous les cas oft Ton
se propose d'etablir dans tout terri-
toire d'un Gouvernement Contrac-
tant un pare national, ou une reserve
naturelle integrate, contigu a un
pare, ou a une r6serve, situ6 dans un
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
of that Government or of another
Contracting Government), or to the
boundary of such territory, there
shall be prior consultation between
the competent authorities of the ter-
ritories concerned. Similarly, there
shall be co-operation between those
authorities subsequent to the estab-
lishment of the park or reserve, or
where such a park or reserve is al-
ready established.
Art. 7. Irrespective of any action
which may be taken under article
3 of the present Convention, the
Contracting Governments shall, as
measures preliminary and supple-
mentary to the establishment of
national parks or strict natural
reserves :
i. Set aside in each of their terri-
tories suitable areas (to be known as
reserves) within which the hunting,
killing, or capturing of any part of
the natural fauna (exclusive of fish)
shall be prohibited save (a) by the
permission, given for scientific or ad-
ministrative purposes in exceptional
cases by the authorities of the terri-
tory or by the central authorities
under whom the reserves are placed,
or (b) for the protection of life and
property. Licences granted under
article 8, paragraphs i and 3, shall
not extend to reserves.
2. Extend in these areas, so far as
may be practicable, a similar degree
of protection to the natural flora.
3. Consider the possibility of es-
tablishing in each of their territories
special reserves for the preservation
of species of fauna and flora which it
is desired to preserve, but which
are not otherwise adequately pro-
tected, with special reference to the
species mentioned in the annex to
the present Convention.
4. Furnish information regarding
the reserves established in accord-
ance with the preceding paragraphs
to the Government of the United
autre territoire (qu'il appartienne a
ce mSme Gouvernement ou & un autre
Gouvernement Contractant) , ou con-
tigu & la fronti^re de celui-ci, il y
aura consultation prealable entre les
autorites comp6tentes des territoires
en question. De mime ces autorites
collaboreront apr&s l^tablissement
du pare ou de la reserve, ou dans le
cas ou un tel pare ou une telle reserve
se trouverait d6ja etabli.
Art 7. Ind6pendamment de toute
action qui serait prise en vertu de
1' article 3 de la pr£sente Convention,
les Gouvernements Contractants,
comme mesures preliminaires et sup-
p!6mentaires a r6tablissement de
pares nationaux ou de reserves
naturelles integrates:
1. Mettront & part dans chacun
de leurs territoires des aires ade-
quates (a nommer reserves) dans
lesquelles la chasse, Fabattage, et
la capture d'une partie quelconque
de la faune naturelle (a Fexclusion des
poissons) sera interdite sauf (a) avec
la permission extraordinaire, donnee
pour des fins scientifiques ou admin-
istratives, des autorites du territoire
ou des autorites metropolitaines sous
lesquelles ces reserves sont placees,
ou (b) pour la protection de la vie
ou de la propri6te. Les permis
accord6s en vertu de 1'article 8,
alin£as i et 3, ne s'etendront pas aux
reserves.
2. Etabliront dans ces aires, dans
la mesure du possible, un m&ne degr<§
de protection pour la flore naturelle.
3. Consid<§reront la possibility
d'£tablir dans chacun de leurs terri-
toires des reserves sp6ciales pour la
conservation d'especes de faune et
de flore que Ton d&sirera conserver,
mais qui ne sont pas autrement
suffisamment protegees, en tenant
compte sp^cialement des esp&ces
mentionn6es & Tannexe ct la pr6sente
Convention.
4. Donneront des renseignements
au sujet des r6serves 6tablies con-
formement aux alineas precedents
au Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni,
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
Kingdom, which will communicate
such information to all the Govern-
ments mentioned in article 5, para-
graph 2.
5. Take, so far as in their power
lies, all necessary measures to ensure
in each of their territories a sufficient
degree of forest country and the
preservation of the best native in-
digenous forest species, and, without
prejudice to the provisions of article
2, paragraph 2, give consideration
to the desirability of preventing the
introduction of exotic trees or plants
into national parks or reserves.
6. Establish as close a degree of
co-operation as possible between the
competent authorities of their re-
spective territories with the object of
facilitating the solution of forestry
problems in those territories.
7. Take the necessary measures to
control and regulate so far as possi-
ble the practice of firing the bush on
the borders of forests.
8. Encourage the domestication of
wild animals susceptible of economic
utilisation.
Art. 8. — i. The protection of the
species mentioned in the annex to
the present Convention is declared to
be of special urgency and importance.
Animals belonging to the species
mentioned in Class A shall, in each
of the territories of the Contracting
Governments, be protected as com-
pletely as possible, and the hunting,
killing, or capturing of them shall
only take place by special permission
of the highest authority in the terri-
tory, which shall be given only under
special circumstances, solely in order
to further important scientific pur-
poses, or when essential for the ad-
ministration of the territory. Animals
belonging to the species mentioned
in Class B, whilst not requiring such
rigorous protection as those men-
tioned in Class A, shall not be hunted,
killed, or captured, even by natives,
except under special licence granted
qui en fera part a tous les Gouverne-
ments mentionn6s a Particle 5,
alin&a 2.
5. Prendront, dans la mesure de
ce qu'il leur sera possible, toutes
mesures utiles pour assurer dans
chacun de leurs territoires un taux
de boisement convenable ainsi que la
conservation des meilleures essences
forestieres indigenes et spontan6es,
et sous reserve des dispositions de
F article 2, alinea 2, prendront en con-
sid6ration Fopportunit6 d'emp^cher
Introduction de plantes ou d'arbres
exotiques dans les pares nationaux
ou dans les reserves.
6. Etabliront une collaboration
aussi etroite que possible entre les
autorit£s comp^tentes de leurs ter-
ritoires respectifs, dans le but de
faciliter la solution des problemes
forestiers dans ces territoires.
7. Feront le n6cessaire pour con-
trdler et r£gler autant que possible
la pratique des feux de brousse a la
lisi&re des forgts.
8. Encourageront la domestication
des animaux sauvages susceptibles
d'exploitation £conomique.
Art. 8. — i. La protection des es-
peces enum6r6es dans F annexe a la
presente Convention est d6claree
d'importance et d'urgence capitales.
Les animaux appartenant aux esp&ces
comprises dans la Classe A devront
£tre prot£g£s aussi compl&tement
que possible dans chacun des terri-
toires des Gouvernements Contrac-
tants, et la chasse, 1'abattage, ou la
capture de ces animaux ne ppurra
avoir lieu que par la permission
sp6ciale de Fautorite sup£rieure du
territoire, laquelle ne sera accord£e
que dans des circonstances sp6ciaJes
et uniquement en vue de buts scien-
tifiques importants ou si cela est
essentiel pour Fadministration du
territoire en question. Les ani-
maux appartenant aux esp&ces men-
tionn6es dans la Classe B, quoique
ne n6cessitant pas une protection
aussi rigoureuse que ceux compris
512
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
by the competent authorities. For
this purpose a special licence shall
denote a licence other than an ordi-
nary game licence, granted at the
discretion of the competent author-
ity, and giving permission to hunt,
kill, or capture one or more speci-
mens of a specified animal or animals.
Every such licence shall be limited
as regards the period and the area
within which hunting, killing, or
capturing may take place.
2. No hunting or other rights al-
ready possessed by native chiefs or
tribes or any other persons or bodies,
by treaty, concession, or specific
agreement, or by administrative
permission in those areas in which
such rights have already been defi-
nitely recognised by the authorities
of the territory, are to be considered
as being in any way prejudiced by
the provisions of the preceding
paragraph.
3. In each of the territories of the
Contracting Governments the com-
petent authorities shall consider
whether it is necessary to apply the
provisions of paragraph I of the pres-
ent article to any species not men-
tioned in the annex, in order to
preserve the indigenous fauna or
flora in each area, and, if they deem
it necessary, shall apply those pro-
visions to any such species to the
extent which they consider desirable.
They shall similarly consider whether
it is necessary in the territory con-
cerned to accord to any of the species
mentioned in Class B of the annex
the special protection accorded to
the species mentioned in Class A.
4. The competent authorities shall
also give consideration to the ques-
dans la Classe A, ne devront cepen-
dant pas tire chassis, abattus, ou
captures, m&ne par les indigenes,
sauf en vertu d'un permis special
accord6 par les autorites competentes.
A ces fins Texpression " permis spe-
cial * ' designera une autorisation autre
que le permis de chasse ordinaire,
d&livree £ la discretion de 1'autorite
competente, et permettant de chas-
ser, tuer, ou prendre un ou plusieurs
specimens d'animaux appartenant &
une esp£ce ou £ des esp&ces qui
seront indiqu£es. Tout permis de
ce genre devra £tre Iimit6 tant pour
la dur6e de sa validit6 que pour la
region dans laquelle la chasse, 1'abat-
tage, ou la capture peuvent avoir
lieu.
2. Nuls droits de chasse ou autres
droits dej£ poss£des par les chefs ou
tribus indigenes, ou par toute autre
personne ou organisme en vertu de
trait6, concession, ou accord definitif ,
ou en vertu de permission adminis-
trative dans les aires oil de tels droits
ont d6j& £te definitivement reconnus
par les autorites du territoire, ne
seront consid£r£s comme 6tant en
aucune fagon atteints par les dispo-
sitions de Talinea precedent.
3. Dans chacun des territoires des
Gouvernements Contractants les
autorit6s comp6tentes examineront
la n£cessit6 d'appliquer les disposi-
tions de I'alin6a I du present article
& des especes qui ne sont pas men-
tionnees a Tannexe, afin de conserver
dans chaque region la faune et la
flore indigenes, et, si elles le jugent
n6cessaire, ces autorites appliqueront
les dispositions en question aux es-
p&ces ainsi vis£es dans la mesure ou
elles le consid£reront desirable. Elles
considereront de m§me la necessite
d'accorder, dans le territoire en
question, i une ou plusieurs des es-
p&ces mentionn^es dans la Classe B
de 1'annexe, la protection speciale
accordee aux espfeces mentionn^es
dans la Classe A.
4. Les autorites comp6tentes pren-
dront egalement en consideration la
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
513
tion of protecting species of animals
or plants which by general admission
are useful to man or of special
scientific interest.
5. Nothing in the present article
shall (i) prejudice any right which
may exist under the local law of any
territory to kill animals without a
licence in defence of life or property,
or (ii) affect the right of the authori-
ties of the territory to permit the
hunting, killing, or capturing of any
species (a) in time of famine, (b) for
the protection of human life, public
health, or domestic stock, (c) for any
requirement relating to public order.
6. Each Contracting Government
shall furnish to the Government of
the United Kingdom information on
the subject of the measures adopted
in each of its territories in regard to
the grant of licences, and in regard to
the animals, the destruction or cap-
ture of which is, in accordance with
paragraph 3 of this article, not per-
mitted except under licence. The
Government of the United Kingdom
will communicate any such infor-
mation to all the Governments men-
tioned in article 5, paragraph 2.
Art. 9. — I. Each Contracting Gov-
ernment shall take the necessary
measures to control and regulate in
each of its territories the internal,
and the import and export, traffic in,
and the manufacture of articles from,
trophies as defined in paragraph 8 of
the present article, with a view to
preventing the import or export of,
or any dealing in, trophies other than
such as have been originally killed,
captured or collected in accordance
with the laws and regulations of the
territory concerned.
2. The export of trophies to any
destination whatsoever shall be pro-
hibited unless the exporter has been
granted a certificate permitting ex-
port and issued by a competent
question de la protection d'esp&ces
d'animaux ou de plantes gen6rale-
ment reconnues comme 6tant utiles
a Fhomme ou d'int6r£t scientifique
particulier.
5. Les dispositions du present arti-
cle (i) ne porteront atteinte & nul
droit existant en vertu des lois in-
ternes d'un territoire quelconque de
tuer les animaux sans permis pour
la defense de la vie ou de la propri6te,
(ii) ne toucheront pas au droit des
autorit£s du territoire de permettre
la chasse, Tabattage, ou la capture
d'une esp&ce quelconque (a) en
temps de famine, (b) pour sauve-
garder la vie humaine, la sante pu-
blique, ou le b6tail domestique, (c)
pour quelconque necessite d'ordre
public.
6. Chaque Gouvernement Con-
tractant fournira au Gouvernement
du Royaume-Uni des renseignements
au sujet des mesures adoptees dans
chacun de ses territoires concernant
la delivrance de permis, et concer-
nant les animaux dont la destruction
ou la capture est, conform6ment a
Talin6a 3 du present article, interdite
sauf sous permis. Le Gouvernement
du Royaume-Uni fera part de tous
renseignements de ce genre a tous
les Gouvernements mentionnes £
1'article 5, alin6a 2.
Art. 9. — i. Chaque Gouvernement
Contractant prendra les mesures
n6cessaires pour contr61er et regler
dans chacun de ses territoires le
trafic interne ainsi que Timportation,
1'exportation et la fabrication d'ob-
jets provenant de trophees tels qu'ils
sont definis & Talin6a 8 du present
article, afin d'emp£cher Timportation
ou Texportation ainsi que tout com-
merce en trophies, hormis ceux
primitivement tues, pris ou collec-
tion's conform6ment aux lois et
r ^glements du territoire en question.
2. reexportation de trophees £
n'importe quelle destination sera
interdite sauf si Fexportateur a ob-
tenu un certificat autorisant Fexpor-
tation et provenant d'une autorit£
514
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
authority. Such certificate shall
only be issued where the trophies
have been lawfully imported or
lawfully obtained. In the event of
an attempted export without any
certificate having been granted, the
authorities of the territory where
this attempt takes place shall apply
such penalties as they may think
necessary.
3. The import of trophies which
have been exported from any terri-
tory to which the present Convention
is applicable in full, whether a terri-
tory of another Contracting Govern-
ment or not, shall be prohibited ex-
cept on production of a certificate
of lawful export, failing which the
trophy shall be confiscated, but with-
out prejudice to the application of
the penalties mentioned in the pre-
ceding paragraph.
4. The import and export of
trophies, except at places where there
is a customs station, shall be pro-
hibited.
5. — (a) Every trophy consisting
of ivory and rhinoceros horn exported
in accordance with the provisions of
the present article shall be identified
by marks which, together with the
weight of the trophy, shall be re-
corded in the certificate of lawful
export.
(Z>) Every other trophy shall, if
possible, be similarly marked and
recorded, but shall in any event be
described in the certificate so as to
identify it with as much certainty as
possible.
(c) The Contracting Governments
shall take such measures as may be
possible by the preparation and cir-
culation of appropriate illustrations
or otherwise to instruct their customs
officers in the methods of identifying
the species mentioned in the annex
to the present Convention and the
trophies derived therefrom.
6. The measures contemplated in
paragraph I of the present article
shall include provisions that found
competente. Un tel certificat ne
sera accord6 que si le trophee aura
6te legitimement importe ou legiti-
mement obtenu. Au cas ou une
tentative d 'exportation serait faite
sans qu'un certificat n'ait et6 accorde,
les autorites du territoire oti cette
tentative aura eu lieu appliqueront
les sanctions qu'elles jugeront utiles.
3. reimportation de trophies qui
ont ete exported d'un territoire quel-
conque auquel la presente Conven-
tion s'applique en plein, qu'il s'agisse
du territoire d'un autre Gouverne-
ment Contractant ou non, sera
interdite sauf sur presentation d'un
certificat d'exportation legitime; a
defaut de quoi le trophee sera con-
fisque, sans prejudice toutefois a
Tapplication des sanctions prevues
a 1'alinea precedent.
4. L'importation et 1'exportation
de trophees sera interdite sauf aux
endroits ou se trouve situ6 un poste
de douane.
5. — (a) Chaque trophee en ivoire
ou en corne de rhinoceros export^
conform6ment aux dispositions du
present article sera identifi£ par des
marques, lesquelles seront indiquees
dans le certificat d'exportation l£gi-
time, ainsi que le poids du trophee.
(&) Tout autre trophee sera au-
tant que possible marque et indiqu6
de la mime maniere, mais en tout
cas sera decrit dans le certificat de
maniere £ 1'identifier avec le plus de
certitude possible.
(c) Les Gouvernements Contrac-
tants prendront les mesures possibles
pour 6duquer leurs autorites doua-
nieres, soit par la preparation et la
distribution de gravures convenables
soit autrement, en ce qui concerne les
methodes ^'identification des es-
peces mentionn£es a 1'annexe a la
presente Convention et des trophees
qui en sont obtenus.
6. II sera inclus dans les mesures
vis£es a 1'alinea I du present article
des dispositions telles que toute trou-
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
515
ivory, rhinoceros horn and all tro-
phies of animals found dead, or ac-
cidentally killed, or killed in defence
of any person, shall, in principle, be
the property of the Government of
the territory concerned, and shall
be disposed of according to regula-
tions introduced by that Govern-
ment, due regard being had to the
native rights and customs reserved
in the succeeding paragraph.
7. No rights of the kind specified
in paragraph 2 of article 8 are to be
considered as being prejudiced by the
provisions of the preceding para-
graphs.
8. For the purposes of the present
article the expression " trophy " shall
denote any animal, dead or alive,
mentioned in the annex to the Con-
vention, or anything part of or pro-
duced from any such animal when
dead, or the eggs, egg-shells, nests or
plumage of any bird so mentioned.
The expression u trophy" shall not,
however, include any trophy or part
of a trophy which by a process of
bona fide manufacture, as contem-
plated in paragraph I of the present
article, has lost its original identity.
9. Each Contracting Government
shall furnish to the Government of the
United Kingdom information as to
the measures taken in order to carry
out the obligations of the present
article or any part of them. The
Government of the United Kingdom
will communicate any information
so received to all the Governments
mentioned in article 5, paragraph 2.
Art. 10. — i. The use of motor ve-
hicles or aircraft (including aircraft
lighter than air) shall be prohibited
in the territories of the Contracting
Governments, both (i) for the pur-
pose of hunting, killing, or capturing
animals, and (ii) in such manner as
to drive, stampede, or disturb them
for any purpose whatsoever, includ-
ing that of filming or photographing;
vaille d'ivoire, de corne de rhino-
ceros, de trophee ou d'animal mort,
ainsi que de la depouille de tout
animal tue par accident ou pour la
defense d'une personne, deviendra, en
principe, la propriete du Gouverne-
ment du territoire en question, et
quelle sera traitee selon les disposi-
tions etablies par ce Gouvernement
en tenant compte des droits et cou-
tumes indigenes reserve's & Falin£a
suivant.
7. Aucun des droits vis6s £ Falinea
2 de Farticle 8 ne sera consid£r6
comme etant atteint par les dispo-
sitions des alineas precedents.
8. Aux fins du present article Fex-
pression " tropheV designera tout
animal mort ou vif mentionn6 &
Fannexe a la Convention, ou tout
objet faisant partie ou etant extrait
d'un tel animal quand il est mort,
ainsi que les oeufs, coquilles d'ceufs,
les nids ou les plumages d'un oiseau
figurant a cette annexe. Cependant
Fexpression "trophee" ne compren-
dra nul trophee ou partie d'un tro-
phee lequel en vertu d'un proced6
legitime de fabrication, tel qu'il est
envisag^ £ Falinea i du present arti-
cle, aura perdu son identit6 originale.
9. Chacun des Gouvernements
Contractants donnera au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume-Uni des renseigne-
ments quant aux mesures adoptees
afin de donner effet aux obligations
du present article ou a toute partie
de ces obligations. Le Gouverne-
ment du Royaume-Uni fera part de
tous renseignements ainsi regus £
tous les Gouvernements mentionn6s
It Farticle 5, alinea 2.
Art. 10. — I. L'emploi de vehicules
It moteur ou d'aeronefs (y compris
les aeronefs plus legers que Fair) sera
interdit dans les territoires des Gou-
vernements Contractants, aussi bien
(i) pour la chasse, Fabattage, ou la
capture d'animaux que (ii) de
maniere & les faire courir ou fuir en
desordre, ou & les d6ranger, quel
qu'en soit Fobjet, y compris celui de
516
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
provided, however, that nothing in
the present paragraph shall affect
the right of occupiers in respect of
land occupied by them, or of Govern-
ments in respect of land utilised for
public purposes, to use motor vehi-
cles or aircraft for the purpose of
driving away, capturing, or destroy-
ing animals found on such land in
all cases where such ejection, cap-
ture, or destruction is not prohibited
by any other provision of tike present
Convention.
2. The Contracting Governments
shall prohibit in their territories the
surrounding of animals by fires for
hunting purposes. Wherever pos-
sible, the under-mentioned methods
of capturing or destroying animals
shall also be generally prohibited:
(a) the use of poison, or explosives
for killing fish ;
(&) the use of dazzling lights,
flares, poison, or poisoned weapons
for hunting animals ;
(c) the use of nets, pits or enclo-
sures, gins, traps or snares, or of
set guns and missiles containing ex-
plosives for hunting animals.
Art. ii. It is understood that
upon signature, ratification, or ac-
cession any Contracting Govern-
ment may make such express reserva-
tions in regard to articles 3-10 of the
present Convention as may be con-
sidered essential.
Art. 12. — I. Each Contracting
Government shall furnish to the
Government of the United Kingdom
information as to the measures taken
for the purpose of carrying out the
provisions of the preceding articles.
The Government of the United
Kingdom will communicate all the
information so furnished to the
Governments mentioned in article
5, paragraph 2.
2. The Contracting Governments
faire des films ou de la photographic.
Cependant, les dispositions du pr6-
sent alinea ne toucheront en rien au
droit des occupants en ce qui con-
cerne les terres qu'ils occupent, ou
des Gouvernements en ce qui con-
cerne les terres utilises pour des
fins publiques, de faire usage de
voitures £ moteur ou dja£ronefs pour
expulser, capturer, ou d6truire les
animaux trouv6s sur ces terres dans
tous les cas ou une telle expulsion,
capture, ou destruction n'est pas
interdite par une autre disposition
quelconquede la pr6sente Convention.
2. Les Gouvernements Contrac-
tants interdiront dans leurs terri-
toires 1'encerclement d'animaux avec
du feu pour fins de chasse. Dans la
mesure du possible les m^thodes de
capture ou de destruction des ani-
maux suivantes seront aussi g£n6rale-
mentinterdites:
(a) Femploi de poison ou de d£-
tonants pour tuer les poissons;
(b) Temploi de lumi&res £blouis-
santes, flambeaux, poisons ou armes
empoisonnees pour la chasse aux
animaux;
(c) Temploi de filets, fosses ou
enceintes, tr£buchets, pi£ges ou guet-
apens, ou de fusils fixes et de pro-
jectiles con tenant des d6tonants pour
la chasse aux animaux.
Art. n. II est entendu qu'au
moment de la signature, ratifica-
tion, ou adhesion tout Gouvernement
Contractant pourra faire les reserves
expresses quant aux articles 3-10
de la pr£sente Convention qui pour-
raient etre consid£r£es essentielles.
Art 12. — i. Chaque Gouverne-
ment Contractant fournira au Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni des
renseignements quant aux mesures
qui seront prises pour donner effet
aux dispositions des articles pr6c£-
dents. Le Gouvernement du Roy-
aume-Uni fera part de tous renseigne-
ments ainsi fournis aux Gouverne-
ments mentionn£s & 1'article 5, ali-
nea 2.
2. Les Gouvernements Contrac-
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
517
shall, wherever necessary, co-operate
between themselves for the purpose
of carrying out the provisions of the
preceding articles and to prevent
the extinction of fauna and flora.
3. All the Governments which
sign or accede to the present Con-
vention shall be deemed to be parties
to the Protocol bearing this day's
date, drawn up to facilitate the
co-operation mentioned in the pre-
ceding paragraph,
Art. 13. — I. Any Contracting
Government may, at the time of sig-
nature, ratificatiofi, or accession, or
thereafter, make a declaration as-
suming in respect of any one or more
of its territories (including metro-
politan territories, colonies, overseas
territories, or territories under suze-
rainty, protection or mandate) other
than those mentioned in paragraph
3 (i) of article I, either all the obli-
gations of the present Convention, or
only those contained in article 9,
paragraphs 3, 8 and 9. If such
declaration is made subsequent to
ratification or accession it shall be
effected by means of a notification
in writing addressed to the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom, and
shall take effect on the entry into
force of the Convention or, if the
Convention is already in force, three
months after the date of the receipt
of the notification by the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom.
2. It is understood that any Con-
tracting Government may, by a
single declaration made under the
preceding paragraph, assume, in
respect of some of its territories men-
tioned in that paragraph, all the
obligations of the present Conven-
tion, and in respect of other such
territories only the obligations con-
tained in article 9, paragraphs 3, 8
and 9.
3. Any Contracting Government
which has made a declaration under
the preceding paragraph, assuming,
in respect of any territory, only the
tants collaboreront lorsque cela sera
necessaire afin de donner effet aux
dispositions des articles precedents
et de maniere generate pour empgcher
1'extinction de la faune et de la flore.
3. Tout Gouvernement qui aura
signe ou adhere & la pr6sente Con-
vention sera considere comme 6tant
partie contractante du Protocole
portant la date de ce jour, et dresse
pour faciliter la collaboration visee
£ Talinea precedent.
Art. 13. — i. Tout Gouvernement
Contractant pourra, au moment de
la signature, de la ratification, ou
de Fadhesion, ou ulterieurement,
declarer qu'il entreprend, en ce qui
concerne Tun quelconque ou plusi-
eurs de ses territoires (y compris les
territoires metropolitans, colonies,
territoires d'outre-mer, ou territoires
sous suzerainete, protection, ou
mandat) autres que ceux mentionnes
£ Talinla 3 (i) de 1'article ier, soit
toutes les obligations de la presente
Convention, soit celles seulement qui
sont visees £ 1'article 9, alineas 3, 8
et 9. Au cas oil une telle declaration
serait faite post6rieurement £ la rati-
fication ou & 1'adhesion, elle sera
effectuee par voie de notification
ecrite adress£e au Gouvernement du
Royaume-Uni et prendra effet & la
date de la mise en vigueur de la
Convention, ou si celle-ci est d6j£ en
vigueur, trois mois apres la date de
la reception de la notification par le
Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni.
2. II est entendu que tout Gou-
vernement Contractant pourra par
une seule declaration faite en vertu
de I'alinea precedent, entreprendre,
en ce qui concerne quelques-uns
parmi les territoires mentionn6s dans
cet alinea, toutes les obligations de la
pr6sente Convention, et, en ce qui
concerne d'autres parmi ces terri-
toires, seulement les obligations visees
& 1'article 9, alin6as 3, 8 et 9.
3. Tout Gouvernement Contrac-
tant qui aura fait une declaration en
vertu de Palinea precedent entre-
prenant, en ce qui concerne un ter-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
obligations contained in article 9,
paragraphs 3, 8 and 9, may, at any
subsequent time, by a notification in
writing addressed to the Government
of the United Kingdom, declare that
such previous declaration shall hence-
forth be deemed to relate to all the
obligations of the Convention in re-
spect of the territory concerned ; and
such subsequent declaration shall
take effect on the entry into force of
the Convention or, if the Convention
is already in force, three months
after the date of the receipt of the
notification by the Government of
the United Kingdom.
4. Any Contracting Government
may at any time, by a notification
in writing addressed to the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom, deter-
mine the application of the Conven-
tion to any territory or territories
which have been the subject of a
declaration under paragraphs I and
3 of the present article, and the Con-
vention shall thereupon cease to
apply to the territory or territories
mentioned in the notification one
year after the date of its receipt by
the Government of the United
Kingdom, provided that such notifi-
cation shall in no case take effect
until the expiry of the period of five
years mentioned in article 19, para-
graph I.
5. It is understood that if, as the
result of a notification made under
the preceding paragraph, there would
remain no territories of the Con-
tracting Government concerned to
which the Convention would be
applicable either in full or in part,
such Government shall, instead of
making the notification, proceed by
way of denunciation under article 19.
6. It is further understood that no
notification made under paragraph 4
of the present article, or otherwise,
may purport to apply only the pro-
visions of article 9, paragraphs 3, 8
and 9, to any territory to which, at
the time of the notification, the Con-
vention applies in full.
ritoire quelconque, seulement les
obligations visees a 1'article 9, alin£as
3, 8 et 9, pourra a tout moment ulte-
rieur, par voie de notification ecrite
adressie au Gouvernement du Roy-
aume-Uni, declarer que la d6clara-
tion en question sera censee se rap-
porter £ toutes les obligations de la
Convention en ce qui concerne le
territoire en question; et cette der-
ni£re declaration prendra effet a la
date de la mise en vigueur de la
Convention ou, si celle-ci est deja en
vigueur, trois mois aprds la date de
la reception de la notification par le
Gouvernement du Royaume-UnL
4. Tout Gouvernement Contrac-
tant pourra a tout moment, par
notification Ecrite adressee au Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni, faire
cesser Fapplication de la Conven-
tion a tout territoire ou territoires
qui ont fait 1'objet d'une declaration
en vertu des alineas I et 3 du present
article, et la Convention cessera en
consequence de s'appliquer au terri-
toire ou aux territoires mentionnes
dans la notification un an apr£s la
date de sa reception par le Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni. Ce-
pendant, cette notification ne prendra
en aucun cas effet avant 1'expiration
de la pdriode de cinq ans mentionnee
a Farticle 19, alinea I.
5. II est entendu que si par suite
d'une notification faite en vertu de
l'alin£a precedent il ne reste aucun
territoire du Gouvernement Contrac-
tant en question auquel s'applique la
Convention, soit en plein, soit en
partie, ce Gouvernement, au lieu de
faire la notification, devra agir par
voie de d6nonciation en vertu de
Tarticle 19.
6. II est entendu, au surplus, que
nulle notification faite en vertu de
l'alin£a 4 du present article ou autre-
ment, ne pourra pretendre appliquer
seulement les dispositions de Tarticle
9, alineas 3, 8 et 9, a aucun territoire
auquel la Convention, au moment
de la notification, s'applique en plein.
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
519
7. The Government of the United
Kingdom will inform all the Govern-
ments mentioned in article 5, para-
graph 2, of any notifications received
under the preceding paragraphs of
the present article, of the date of
their receipt and of their terms.
Art 14. It is understood that no
Government will sign, ratify, or ac-
cede to the present Convention un-
less it either has territories covered
by article I, paragraph 3 (i), or
makes or has made a declaration
under article 13 assuming in respect
of one or more territories the obliga-
tions of the Convention either in full
or in part.
Art. is. The present Convention,
of which the French and English
texts shall both be equally authentic,
shall bear this day's date and shall
be open for signature until the 3ist
March, 1934.
Art. 16. The present Convention
shall be subject to ratification. The
instruments of ratification shall be
deposited with the Government of
the United Kingdom, which will
notify their receipt and the date
thereof, and their terms and the
terms of any accompanying declara-
tions or reservations to all the Gov-
ernments mentioned in article 5,
paragraph 2.
Art. 17. At any time after the 3ist
March, 1934, the present Conven-
tion shall be open to accession by
any Government of a metropolitan
territory, by which it has not been
signed, whether it has territories
covered by article I, paragraph 3 (i),
or not. Accessions shall be notified
to the Government of the United
Kingdom, which will inform all the
Governments mentioned in article
5, paragraph 2, of all notifications
received, their terms and the terms
of any accompanying declarations
or reservations, and the date of their
receipt.
Art. 18. — i. After the deposit or
notification of not less than four
7. Le Gouvernernent du Royaume-
Uni fera part & tous les Gouverne-
ments mentionnes & Tarticle 5, alin£a
2, de toutes notifications regues en
vertu des alin6as precedents du
present article, de la date de leur
reception et de leurs termes.
Art. 14. II est entendu qu'aucun
Gouvernement ne pourra signer,
ratifier, ou adherer £ la pr6sente
Convention & moins d* avoir des ter-
ritoires tels qu'ils spnt definis & 1'arti-
cle ier, alinea 3 (i), ou & moins de
faire ou d'avoir fait une declaration
en vertu de F article 13 entreprenant
pour Tun ou plusieurs territoires les
obligations de la Convention en
plein ou en partie.
Art. 15. La pr6sente Convention,
dont les textes frangais et anglais
feront tout deux 6galement foi, por-
tera la date de ce jour et sera ouverte
£ la signature jusqu'au 31 mars 1934.
Art. 1 6. La presente Convention
sera assujettie & la ratification. Les
instruments de ratification seront
deposes aupr&s du Gouvernement du
Royaume-Uni, qui en notifiera la
reception avec la date de cette der-
niere, ainsi que leurs termes et les
termes de toute declaration on r6-
serve les accompagnant, £ tous les
Gouvernements mentionnes & Tarti-
cle5, alin6a2.
Art. 17. A tout moment apr£s le
31 mars 1934, la pr6sente Conven-
tion sera ouverte & Tadh6sion de tout
Gouvernement d'un territoire metro-
politain par lequel la Convention
n'a pas ete sign£e, qu'il ait des terri-
toires tels qu'ils sont definis £ I'article
ier, alin£a 3 (i), pu non. Les adh&-
sions seront notifies au Gouverne-
ment du Royaume-Uni, qui en fera
part & tous les Gouvernements men-
tionn£s i 1'article 5, alin£a 2, avec
leurs termes, les termes de toute
declaration ou reserves les accom-
pagnant et la date de leur reception.
Art. 18. — i. Apr&s le d£p6t on la
notification d'au moins quatre rati-
520
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
ratifications or accessions on the
part of Contracting Governments
having territories covered by article
i, paragraph 3 (i), the present Con-
vention shall come into force three
months after the deposit or notifica-
tion of the last of such ratifications
or accessions, as between the Gov-
ernments concerned. The Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom will
notify all the Governments men-
tioned in article 5, paragraph 2, of
the date of the coming into force of
the Convention.
2. Any ratifications or accessions
received after the date of the entry
into force of the Convention shall
take effect three months after the
date of their receipt by the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom.
Art. 19. — i. Any Contracting
Government may at any time de-
nounce the present Convention by
a notification in writing addressed to
the Government of the United King-
dom. Such denunciation shall take
effect, as regards the Government
making it, and in respect of all the
territories of that Government to
which the Convention shall then
apply, either in full or in part, one
year after the date of the receipt of
the notification by the Government
of the United Kingdom; provided,
however, that no denunciation shall
take effect until the expiry of five
years from the date of the entry into
force of the Convention.
2. If, as the result of simultaneous
or successive denunciations, the num-
ber of Contracting Governments
bound, in respect of one or more of
their territories, by all the obliga-
tions of the present Convention is
reduced to less than four, the Con-
vention shall cease to be in force as
from the date on which the last of
such denunciations shall take effect
in accordance with the provisions of
the preceding paragraph.
3. The Government of the United
Kingdom will notify all the other
Governments mentioned in article
fications ou adhesions de la part de
Gouvernements Contractants ayant
des territoires tels qu'ils sont definis
a Tarticle ier, alin6a 3 (i), la pr6sente
Convention entrera en vigueur entre
les Gouvernements int<§resses trois
mois apr&s le dep6t ou la notification
de la derniere de ces ratifications ou
adhesions. Le Gouvernement du
Royaume-Uni notifiera £ tous les
Gouvernements mentionnes <t Parti-
cle 5, alin6a 2, la date de la mise en
vigueur de la Convention.
2. Toutes ratifications ou adhe-
sions regues apr&s la date de la mise
en vigueur de la Convention pren-
dront eff et trois mois apr£s la date de
leur reception par le Gouvernement
du Royaume-Uni.
Art. 19. — i. Tout Gouvernement
Contractant pourra a tout moment
denoncer la presente Convention par
notification 6crite adress£e au Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni. Cette
denonciation prendra effet, en ce
qui concerne le Gouvernement par
lequel elle sera faite, a Tegard de
tous les territoires de ce Gouverne-
ment auxquels la Convention s' ap-
plique & ce moment, soit en plein,
soit en partie, un an apr£s la date de
la reception de la notification par le
Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni.
Cependant, aucune denonciation ne
prendra effet avant 1'expiration de
cinq ann£es a partir de la date de la
mise en vigueur de la Convention.
2. Si & la suite de d£nonciations
simultan£es ou successives, le nom-
bre de Gouvernements Contrac-
tantes li£s en ce qui concerne Fun ou
plusieurs de leurs territoires par
toutes les obligations de la presente
Convention est reduit & moins de
quatre, la Convention cessera d'etre
en vigueur a partir de la date £ la-
quelle la derni&re de ces d£noncia-
tions prendra effet conf ornament aux
dispositions de Falin^a precedent.
3. Le Gouvernement du Roy-
aume-Uni notifiera a tous les autres
Gouvernements inentionn^s £ 1'arti-
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
521
5, paragraph 2, of any denunciations
so received and the date on which
they take effect. The Government
of the United Kingdom will also, if
occasion arises, similarly notify the
date on which the Convention ceases
to be in force under the provisions
of the preceding paragraph.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the above-
named Plenipotentiaries have signed
the present Convention.
Done in London, this eighth day
of November, 1933, in a single copy,
which shall remain deposited in the
archives of the Government of the
United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, which will
transmit certified true copies thereof
to all the Governments attending the
Conference at which the present
Convention has been drawn up,
whether as participators or observ-
ers, as well as to any other Govern-
ment to which the Government of
the United Kingdom may deem it
desirable to communicate a copy.
cle 5, alinea 2, toutes denonciations
ainsi regues et la date & laquelle elles
prendront effet. Le Gouvernement
du Royaume-Uni notifiera 6gale-
ment, le cas £ch6ant, la date & la-
quelle la Convention cessera d'etre
en vigiieur en vertu des dispositions
de 1'alinea precedent.
EN FOI DE QUOI les Pl£nipoten-
tiaires susnomm6s ont signe la
pr6sente Convention.
Fait & Londres, ce huit novembre,
1933, en une seule copie qui restera
d6posee aux archives du Gouverne-
ment du Royaume-Uni de Grande-
Bretagne et d'lrlande du Nord, qui
en transmettra des copies certifies
conformes & tous les Gouvernements
qui ont assist6 & la Conference £ la-
quelle la pr£sente Convention a ete
dressee, soit comme participants,
soit comme observateurs, ainsi qu'a
tout autre Gouvernement auquel le
Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni
jugera desirable de communiquer
une copie.
[Signed:] Union of South Africa: C T. TE WATER, ARTHUR W. HILL;
Belgium: BARON DE CARTIER DE MARCHIENNE, V. VAN STRAELEN, J. M.
DERSCHEID; Great Britain and Northern Ireland : ONSLOW, W. F. GOWERS,
ARNOLD HODSON, A. B. ACHESON, B. F. WRIGHT; Egypt: I. KADRY; Spain:
R. P. DE AYALA; France: L. RUFFAT; Italy: TULLIO ZEDDA, SAVERIO PA-
TRIZI; Portugal: R. ENNES ULRICH, CARLOS MELLO GERALDES, Luis W.
CARRISSO; Anglo-Egyptian Sudan: W. R. BARKER.
ANNEX
Class A
i. ANIMALIA
(i) MAMMALIA
Primates
A i. Gorilla — Gorilla gorilla (Savage &
Wyman) (all subspecies).
Anthropopithccus gorilla Savage &
Wyman, 1847, Bost. Journ. Nat.
Hist. 5: 419
A 2. All Madagascar Lemurs — Chiro-
myidae, Lemuridae and Indrisi-
dae.
(NOTE. — These families in-
clude numerous genera and
species.)
ANNEXE
Classe A
i. ANIMALIA
(i) MAMMALIA
Primates
A i. Gorille — Gorilla gorilla (Savage &
Wyman) (toutes les sous-esp&ces)
Anthropopithecus gorilla Savage &
Wyman, 1847, Bost. Journ. Nat.
Hist. 5: 419
A 2. Tous les L6muriens de Madagascar
— Chiromyidae, Lemuridae et
Indrisidae,
(NOTE. — Ces families compren-
nent de nombreux genres et es-
pSces.)
522
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
Carniwra
A 3. Aard Wolf — Proteles cristatus
(Sparrman)
Viverra cristata Sparrman, 1785,
Voy.:i77
A 4. Fossa — Fossa Gray (all subspecies).
Fossa Gray, 1864, Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond. 1864: 518
Ungulata
A 5. Giant Sable Antelope — Hippotra-
gus niger variani Thomas
Hippotragus niger variani Thomas,
1916, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.
1916: 298
A 6. Nyala — Tragelaphus angasi Angas
Tragelaphus angasi Angas, 1848,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1848: 89
A 7. Mountain Nyala or Buxton's Bush-
buck — Tragelaphus buxtoni Ly-
dekker
Tragelaphus buxtoni Lydekker,
1910, Nature 84: 397
A 8. Okapi — Okapia johnstoni (Sclater)
Equus (?) johnstoni Sclater, 1901,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1901 (i):
SO
A 9. Barbary Stag — Cervus elaphus
barbarus Bennett
Cermts 'barbarus Bennett, 1837, List
Anim. Gardens Zool. Soc.: 31
Carniwra
A 3. Protele — Proteles cristatus (Sparr-
man)
Viverra cristata Sparrman, 1785,
Voy.: 177
A 4. Genette Fossane — Fossa Gray
(toutes les sous-esp£ces) .
Fossa Gray, 1864, Proc. Zool. Soc.
Lond. 1864: 518
Ungulata
A 5. Antilope noire g6ante — Hippotra-
gus niger variani Thomas
Hippotragus niger variani Thomas,
1916, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.
1916: 298
A 6. Antilope Nyala — Tragelaphus an-
gasi Angas
Tragelaphus angasi Angas, 1848,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1848: 89
A 7. Tragu61aphe de montagne — Trage-
laphus buxtoni Lydekker
Tragelaphus buxtoni Lydekker,
1910, Nature 84: 397
A 8. Okapi — Okapia johnstoni (Sclater)
Equus (?) johnstoni Sclater, 1901,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1901 (i) :
So
A 9. Cerf d'AIg6rie — Cervus elaphus
barbarus Bennett
Cervus barbarus Bennett, 1837,
List Anim. Gardens Zool. Soc.:
A 10. Pigmy Hippopotamus — Choerop-
sis libenensis (Morton)
Hippopotamus liberiensis Morton,
1849, J. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.
(r) 4:232
Hippopotamus minor Morton, 1 844,
Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.
2 (i): 15
An. Mountain Zebra — Hippotigris ze-
bra (Linnaeus) (all subspecies).
Equus zebra Linnaeus, 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 74
A 12. Wild Ass — Asinusasinus (Linnaeus)
(all subspecies).
Equus asinus Linnaeus, 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 73
A 13. White Rhinoceros — Rhinoceros
simus Burchell (all subspecies).
Rhinoceros simus Burchell, 1817,
Bull. Soc. Philom. 1817: 96
A 10. Hippopotame de Liberia ou Hippo-
potame nain — Choeropsis libe-
riensis (Morton)
Hippopotamus liberiensis Morton,
1849, J. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.
(1)4:232
Hippopotamus minor Morton, 1844,
Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 2
(i): IS
An. Z£bre de montagne — Hippotigris
zebra (Linnaeus) (toutes les sous-
esp&ces).
Equus zebra Linnaeus, 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 74
A 12. Ane sauvage — Asinus asinus (Lin-
naeus) (toutes les sous-esp&ces).
Equus asinus Linnaeus, 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 73
A 13. Rhinoceros blanc — Rhinoceros si-
mus Burchell (toutes les sous-
esp&ces),
Rhinoceros simus Burchell, 1817,
Bull. Soc. Philom. 1817: 96
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
523
A 14. Northern Hartebeest or Bubal —
Buballs buselaphus (Pallas)
Antilope buselaphus Pallas, 1766,
Misc. Zool. : 7
A 15. Abyssinian Ibex or Wali — Capra
walie Riippell
Capra walie Ruppell, 1835, Neue
Wirbelthiere Abyssin. i: 16
A 1 6. Elephant — Elephas africanus Blu-
menbach
Elephas africanus Blumenbach,
1779, Handbuch der Natur-
geschichte, ed. 5: 125
(NOTE. — This species to be in-
cluded in Class A only in respect
of specimens of which the tusks do
not exceed 5 kilograms in weight
each.)
A 17. Water Chevrotain — Hyemoschus
aquaticus (Ogilby) (all sub-
species) .
Moschus aquaticus Ogilby, 1840,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1840: 35
(ii) AvES
A 1 8. Whale-headed Stork or Shoe-bill—
Balaeniceps rex Gould
Balaeniceps rex Gould, 1851, Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond. 1851: i
A 19. Bald-headed Ibis or WaMra-PP —
Comatibis eremita (Linnaeus)
Upupa eremita Linnaeus, 1758,
Syst. Nat. ed. 10 i: 118
A 20. White-breasted Guinea Fowl —
Agelastes meleagrides Bonaparte
Agelastes meleagrides Bonaparte,
1849, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.
1849: 145
2. VEGETABILIA
A 21. Welwitschia — Welwitschia Bainesii
(Carriere)
Welwitschia Bainesii (Carriere),
1933, Flora Capensis 5 (2):
SuppL: 1-3.
(formerly Welwitschia mirabilis
Hooker fil.)
Class B
ANIMALIA
(i) MAMMALIA
Primates
B i. Chimpanzee — Anthropopithecus
Blainville (all subspecies).
Anthropopithecus Blainville, 1838,
Ann. Franc- et Etrang. d'Anat.
et Physiol. 2 : 360.
A 14. Bubale de PAfrique du Nord —
Bubalis buselaphus (Pallas)
Antilppe buselaphus Pallas, 1766,
Misc. Zool. : 7
A 15. Bouquetin d'Abyssinie — Capra
walie Ruppell
Capra walie Ruppell, 1835, Neue
Wirbelthiere Abyssin. i: 16
A 1 6. E16phant — Elephas africanus Blu-
menbach
Elephas africanus Blumenbach,
1779, Handbuch der Naturge-
schichte, ed. 5: 125.
(NOTE. — Cette espece devra
£tre comprise dans la Classe A
seulement en ce qui concerne les
specimens dont chaque defense
ne pese pas plus de 5 kilo-
grammes.)
A 17. Chevrotain aquatique — Hyemos-
chus aquaticus (Ogilby) (toutes
lessous-especes).
Moschus aquaticus Ogilby, 1840,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1840: 35
(ii) AVES
A 1 8. Bec-en-Sabot — Balaeniceps rex
Gould
Balaeniceps rex Gould, 1851, Proc.
Zool. Soc. Lond. 1851: i
A 19. Comatibis chevelu — Comatibis
eremita (Linnaeus)
Upupa eremita Linnaeus, 1758,
Syst. Nat. ed. 10 i: 118
A 20. Pintade a poitrine blanche — Age-
lastes meleagrides Bonaparte
Agelastes meleagrides Bonaparte,
1849, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1 849 :
145
2. VEGETABILIA
A 2 1 . Welwitschia — Welwitschia Bainesii
(Carriere)
Welwitschia Bainesii (Carriere),
1933* Flora Capensis 5 (2):
Suppl.: 1-3.
(antejieurement Welwitschia
mirabilis Hooker fil.)
Classe B
ANIMALIA
(i) MAMMALIA
Primates
B I. Chimpanz6 — Anthropopithecus
Blainville (toutes les sous-es~
peces).
AnthropopithecMS Blainville, 1838,
Ann, Franc, et Etrang. d'Anat.
et Physiol. 2 ; 360
524
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352
B 2. Colobus Monkey — Colobus Illiger B 2. Colobes — Colobus Illiger (toutes
(all subspecies). lessous-especes).
Colobus Illiger, 1811, Prodomus: 69 Colobus Illiger, 1811, Prodomus: 69
Ungulata
B 3. Giant Eland or Lord Derby 's Eland
— Taurotragus derbianus (Gray)
(all subspecies).
Boselaphus derbianus Gray, 1847,
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, (i) 20: 286
Boselaphus oreas Gray, 1847, List
Osteol. Brit. Mus.: 155
B 4. Giraffe — Giraffa Zimmermann (all
subspecies).
Giratfa Zimmermann, 1780, Geogr.
Gesch. 2 : 125
B 5. White-tailed Gnu — Connochaetes
gnou (Zimmermann)
Bos gnou Zimmermann, 1772,
Spec. Zool. Geogr.: 372
B 6. Yellow-backed Duiker— Cephalo-
phus sylvicultrix (Afzelius)
Antilope sylvicultrix Afzelius, 1815,
Nova Acta Soc. Upsala 6: 265
B 7. Jentink's Duiker — Cephalophus
jentinki Thomas
Cephalophus jentinki Thomas, 1892,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1892 : 417
Antilope longiceps Jentink, 1885,
Notes Leyden Mus. 7: 272
B 8. Beira — Dorcotragus megalotis
(Menges)
Orcotragus megalotis Menges, 1894,
Zool. Anz. 1894: 131
B 9. Dibatag or Clark's Gazelle — Am-
modorcas clarkei (Thomas)
Cervicapra clarkei Thomas, 1891,
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) 7: 304
B io. Bontebok — Damaliscus pygargus
(Pallas)
Antilope Pygarga Pallas, 1767,
Spicil. Zool. f asc. I : io
Antilope dor cos Pallas, 1766, Misc.
ZooL: 6; nee Capra dor cos Lin-
naeus
B ii. Black Rhinoceros — Rhinoceros bi-
cornis Linnaeus
Rhinoceros bicornis Linnaeus, 1758,
Syst. Nat. ed. io 1:56
B 12. Elephant — Elephas africanus Blu-
menbach
Elephas africanus Blumenbach,
1779, Handbuch der Naturge-
scbichte ed. 5: 125
(The above species to be in-
cluded in Class B in respect of
specimens of which the tusks
exceed 5 kilogrammes in weight
each.)
Ungulata
B 3. Elan geant — Taurotragus derbi-
anus (Gray) (toutes les sous-
especes).
Boselaphus derbianus Gray, 1847,
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, (i) 20: 286
Boselaphus oreas Gray, 1847, List
Osteol. Brit. Mus.: 155
B 4. Girafes — Giraffa Zimmermann
(toutes les sous-especes).
Giraffa Zimmermann, 1780, Geogr.
Gesch. 2: 125
B 5. Gnou — Connochaetes gnou (Zim-
mermann)
Bos gnou Zimmermann, 1772, Spec.
Zool. Geogr.: 3 72
B 6. Cephaeopheados jaune — Cephalo-
phus sylvicultrix (Afzelius)
Antilope sylvicultrix Afzelius, 1815,
Nova Acta Soc. Upsala 6 : 265
B 7. Cephalophe de Jentink — Cephalo-
phus jentinki Thomas
Cephalophus jentinki Thomas, 1892,
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1892: 417
Antilope longiceps Jentink, 1885,
Notes Leyden Mus. 7: 272
B 8. Oreotrague Beira — Dorcotragus
megalotis (Menges)
Oreotragus megalotis Menges, 1894,
Zool. Anz. 1894: 131
B 9. Gazelle de Clarke — Ammodorcas
clarkei (Thomas)
Cervicapra clarkei Thomas, 1891,
Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) 7: 304
B io. Damalisque £ queue blanche —
Damaliscus pygargus (Pallas)
Antilope pygarga Pallas, 1767,
Spicil. Zool. fasc. i: io
Antilope dor cos Pallas, 1766, Misc.
Zool.: 6; nee Capra dor cos Lin-
naeus
B ii. Rhinoceros noir — Rhinoceros bi-
cornis Linnaeus
Rhinoceros bicornis Linnaeus, 1758,
Syst. Nat. ed. io i : 56
B 12, Elephant — Elephas africanus Blu-
menbach
Elephas africanus Blumenbach,
1779, Handbuch der Naturge-
schichte ed. 5: 125
(Cette espdce devra €tre com-
prise dans la Classe B en ce qui
concerne les specimens dont
chaque defense pe"se plus que 5
kilogrammes.)
Nov. 8, 1933
PRESERVATION OF FAUNA AND FLORA
525
Edentata
B 13. Pangolin — Manis Linnaeus (all
species).
Manis Linnaeus, 1758, Syst. Nat.
ed. 10 i: 36
Edentata
B 13. Pangolins — Manis Linnaeus (toutes
les especes).
Manis Linnaeus, 1758, Syst. Nat.
ed. 10 i: 36
Bis-
(ii) AVES
B 14. Marabou — Leptoptilos crumeni- B 14.
ferus (Lesson)
Ciconia crumenifera Lesson, 1831,
Traite d'Orn: 585
B 15. Abyssinian Ground Hornbill — Bu-
corvus abyssinicus (Boddaert)
Buceros abyssinicus Boddaert, 1783,
TabL Planches enluminees: 48
B 1 6. Ground Hornbill — Bucorvus cafer
(Schlegel)
Buceros carunculatus cafer Schlegel,
1862, Mus. Pays-Bas i: 20
B 17. Wild Ostrich — Struthio Linnaeus
(all African subspecies).
Struthio Linnaeus, 1758, Syst. Nat.
ed. 10 i: 155
NOTE. — The African subspe-
cies are the following: North Afri-
can Ostrich — S. camelus camelus
Linnaeus, 175 8; Southern Ostrich
S. c. australis Gurney, 1868;
Masai Ostrich — S. c. massaicus
Neumann, 1898; and Somali
Ostrich — S. c. molybdophanes
Reichenow, 1883.
B 1 8. Secretary Bird — Sagittarius ser-
pentarius (Miller)
Falco serpentarius Miller, 1779,
Icon. Anim. pi. 28
B 19. Little Egret — Egretta garzetta gar-
zetta (Linnaeus)
Ardea garzetta Linnaeus, 1766,
Syst. Nat. ed. 12 i: 237
B 20. African Great White Egret— Cas-
merodius albus melanorhynchus
(Wagler)
Ardea melanor hy wdzos Wagler, 1827,
Syst. Av. Additamenta (last page) .
B 21. African Yellow-billed Egret— Mes-
ophoyx intermedius brachyrhyn-
chus (Brehm)
Herodias (Egretta) brachyrynchos
Brehm, 1858, J. Ornith.; 471
B 22. Buff-backed Heron — Bubulcus ibis
(Linnaeus)
Ardea ibis Linnaeus, 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 144
(ii) AVES
Marabout — Leptoptilos crumeni-
ferus (Lesson)
Ciconia crumenifera Lesson, 1831,
Traite d'Orn: 585
Grand Calao d'Abyssinie ou Calao
caroncul£ — Bucorvus abyssinicus
(Boddaert)
Buceros abyssinicus Boddaert, 1783,
TabL Planches enluminees: 48
B 1 6. Grand Calao — Bucorvus cafer
(Schlegel)
Buceros carunculatus cafer Schlegel,.
1862, Mus. Pays-Bas i: 20
B 17. Autruche sauvage — Struthio Lin-
naeus (toutes les sous-esp&ces
africaines).
Struthio Linnaeus, 1758, Syst. Nat.
ed. 10 i: 155
NOTE. — Les sous-especes afri-
caines sont les suivantes: Au-
truche de 1'Afrique du Nord — S.
camelus camelus Linnaeus, 1758;
Autruche meridionale — 5. c. aus-
tralis Gurney, 1868; Autruche de
Masai — S. c. massaicus Neu-
mann, 1898; et Autruche de
Somale — S. c. molybdophanes
Reichenow, 1883
B 18. Messager serpentaire — Sagittarius
serpentarius (Miller)
Falco serpentarius Miller, 1779,
Icon. Anim. pi. 28
B 19. Aigrette garzette — Egretta garzetta
garzetta (Linnaeus)
Ardea garzetta Linnaeus, 1766,
Syst. Nat. ed. 12 i: 237
B 20. Grande Aigrette — Casmerodius al-
bus melanorhynchus (Wagler)
A rdeamelanorhynchos Wagler, 1827,
Syst. Av. Additamenta (dernie're
page).
B 21. Aigrette interm&liaire de FAfrique
— Mesophoyx intermedius bra-
chyrhynchus (Brehm)
Herodias (Egretta) brachyrynchos
Brehm, 1858, J. Ornith.: 471
B 22. Garde-bceuf ou pique-boeuf — Bu-
bulcus ibis (Linnaeus)
Ardea ibis Linnaeus. 1758, Syst.
Nat. ed. 10 i: 144
526
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 352a
No. 352a
Protocol concerning the Holding of Future Conferences for the
Preservation of Fauna and Flora in Their Natural State* Opened
for signature at London, November 8, 1933.
Protocole concernant la convocation des conferences ulterieures
pour la conservation de la faune et de la flore a Petat naturel.
Ouvert S. la signature i Londres, 8 novenibre 1933.
Entered into force November 8, 1933.*
Text from Br. Parl. Papers (1933), Cmd. 4453.
At the moment of the signature of
the Convention relative to the Pres-
ervation of Fauna and Flora in their
Natural State which bears this day's
date, the Undersigned, being duly
authorised to that effect by their
respective Governments, have agreed
on the following provisions :
1. In order to facilitate co-opera-
tion for the purpose of preventing
the extinction of natural fauna and
flora and to examine the working of
the above-mentioned Convention,
as well as the question of any im-
provements which might be made to
it, periodical international Confer-
ences shall be held at appropriate
intervals at which the Governments
parties to the Convention or on
whose behalf the present Protocol
has been signed shall be represented.
2. The first of such Conferences
shall take place within four years
from this day's date, and the ar-
rangements in connection with it
shall be made by the Government of
the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, which shall
invite the Governments referred to
in article I of the present Protocol,
together with any other Government
whose presence may be considered
desirable.
3. It is agreed that the matters to
be discussed at the above-mentioned
Conference shall include (a) the
question of the exchange between
Governments of lists of persons
Au moment de la signature de la
Convention relative a la Conserva-
tion de la Faune et de la Flore a
FEtat Naturel portant la date de ce
jour, les Soussignes, dtiment auto-
rise's & cet effet par leurs Gouverne-
ments respectifs, sont convenus des
dispositions suivantes :
1 . Afin de faciliter la collaboration
pour empgcher 1'extinction de la
faune et de la flore naturelle, et d 'ex-
aminer le fonctionnement de la Con-
vention mentionnee ci-dessus, ainsi
que la question des ameliorations
que Ton pourrait y apporter, des
Conferences internationales periodi-
ques auront lieu a des intervalles con-
venables auxquelles les Gouverne-
ments parties a la Convention ou au
nom desquels le present Protocole
aura 6t6 sign6 se feront repr6senter.
2. La premiere de ces Conferences
aura lieu dans les quatre annees &
partir de la date de ce jour, et les ar-
rangements s'y rapportant seront
faits par le Gouvernement du Roy-
aume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et
cTIrlande du Nord, qui invitera les
Gouvernements vises & 1'article ier
du present Protocole ainsi que tout
autre Gouvernement dont 1'assis-
tance pourrait £tre consideree de-
sirable.
3. II est convenu que les discus-
sions a la Conference mentionn£e
ci-dessus comprendront (a) la ques-
tion de l'6change entre Gouverne-
ments de listes de personnes con-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3995, November 6, 1936.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
527
known to have been guilty of per-
sistent infringements of game regu-
lations, (&) the question of the ex-
change of information relating to
infectious or contagious diseases of
importance for the preservation of
fauna or flora, or capable of affecting
men as well as animals.
4. Subsequent Conferences shall
be held at such dates and in accord-
ance with such arrangements as
may be made at the first Conference.
5. The present Protocol, of which
the French and English texts shall
both be equally authentic, shall bear
this day's date, and shall come into
force upon signature.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the Under-
signed have signed the present
Protocol.
Done in London, this eighth day
of November, 1933, in a single copy,
which shall remain deposited in the
archives of the Government of the
United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, which will
transmit certified true copies thereof
to all the Governments attending
the Conference at which the present
Protocol has been drawn up, whether
as participators or observers, as well
as to any other Government to which
the Government of the United King-
dom may deem it desirable to com-
municate a copy.
nues comme ayant £t6 coupables
cTinfractions r6p6t6es aux lois sur la
chasse, (Z>) la question de l'6change
de renseignements relatifs aux mala-
dies contagieuses pr6sentant une im-
portance pour la conservation de la
faune ou de la fibre, ou affectant aussi
bien les hommes que les animaux.
4. Les Conferences ult6rieures au-
ront lieu £ la date et selon les dispo-
sitions qui seront fixees & la premiere
Conference.
5. Le present Protocole, dont les
textes frangais et anglais feront tous
deux <§galement foi, portera la date
de ce jour et entrera en vigueur au
moment de sa signature.
EN FOI DE QUOI les Soussignes ont
sign6 le present Protocole.
Fait £ Londres, ce huit novembre
1933, en une seule copie, qui restera
deposee aux archives du Gouverne-
ment du Royaume-Uni de Grande-
Bretagne et d'lrlande du Nord, qui
en transmettra des copies certifies
conformes & tous les Gouvernements
qui ont assist^ a la Conference 4
laquelle le pr6sent Protocole a et£
dress£, soit comme participants, soit
comme observateurs, ainsi qu'£ tout
autre Gouvernement auquel le Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni jugera
desirable de communiquer une copie.
[Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the convention.]
No. 353
CONVENTION on the Transport of Goods by Rail. Opened for
signature at Rome, November 23, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant le transport
chemins de fer (C. L M.)» Ouverte
23 novembre 1933.
des marchandises par
la signature H Rome,
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first of the series of conventions on the transport of goods by rail
was signed at Berne, October 14, 1890. 82 Br. and For. St. Papers, p» 771; 19 Martens,
(2d ser.), p. 289. Revised conventions were signed at Berne on June 16, 1898,
528 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 353
September 19, 1906, and October 23, 1924 (No. 129, ante). See also the additional act of
September 2, 1932 (No. 315, ante). The convention of October 23, 1924, came into force
on October i, 1928, and in accordance with the provision in Article 60 of that convention,
a revision conference was held at Rome, October 3~November 23, 1933. The 1924 conven-
tion will be abrogated on the coming into force of the Rome convention of 1933. Portugal,
which had ratified the 1924 convention, was not represented at the 1933 conference.
RATIFICATIONS. On September i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been de-
posited at Berne by Austria, Belgium, Czechoslovakia, Danzig, Denmark, Estonia, France,
Germany, Hungary, Italy, Latvia, Luxemburg, Netherlands, Norway, Poland, Sweden, and
Switzerland.1
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The proces-verbaux of the Rome Conference are published by the Office
central des Transports internationaux par Chemins de fer, at Berne, as Volume II of the
Documents relatifs a la revision de la C. I. M. et de la C. I. V. See also "Travaux prelimi-
naires de 1'Office central des Transports internationaux par Chemins de fer en vue de la
revision de la C.I.M. et de la C.I.V.," 40 Bulletin des transports internationaux par chemins
defer (1932). The text of this convention is published in 42 idem (1934), annexe, p. 67.
K. Friebe, Die neuen Ubereinkommen uber den internationalen Eisenbahnverkehr (Berlin:
Springer, 1934); A. Giannini, Studi sulle convenzioni di Berna sui trasporti ferroviari (Rome,
1935), 1 86 pp.; International Law Association, "Rapport concernant les conventions inter-
nationales C.I.M. et C.I.V.," Report of the Thirty-Eighth Conference, Budapest, 1934 (1935),
pp. 294-309; O. Loening, "La revision des conventions Internationales de Berne concernant
les transports par chemins de fer," 39 Bulletin des transports internationaux par chemins de
fer (1931), pp. 594-607; E. Mark, "Les modifications apportees par la Conference de Rome
aux conditions de responsabilite de la C.I.M.," 43 idem (1935), pp. 250-71, 309-34; D.
Markovic, "Les marchandises retrouvees, sous le regime de la nouvelle C.I.M. du 23 novem-
bre 1933," 44 idem (1936), pp. 322-9; B. de Nanassy, "La responsabilite du chemin de fer,
telle qu'elle est prevue par la nouvelle C.I.M. en cas de reexpedition de chargements complets
sans rupture de charge," 42 idem (1934), pp. 258-65, 294-303.
Not entered into force (September i, 1937).
Text supplied by the Office central des Transports internationaux par Chemins defer.
L'Allemagne, TAutriche, la Bel- tion, ont resolu de conclure une
gique, la Bulgarie, le Danemark, la nouvelle Convention a cet effet et
Ville libre de Dantzig, 1'Espagne, sont convenus des articles suivants:
1'Estonie, la Finlande, la France,
la Grece, la Hongrie 1'Italie la Let- Titre L objet et rtge de la
tome, le Liechtenstein, le Luxem- Convention
bourg, la Norvege, les Pays-Bas,
la Pologne, la Roumanie, la Suede, ARTICLE i.— Chemins defer et trans-
it Suisse la Tchecoslovaquie, la ports auxguels s* applique la Con-
Turquie la Yougoslavie mntion
avec la participation des delegues
de la Commission de Gouvernement § i. La pr6sente Convention s'ap-
du Territoire du Bassin de la Sarre, plicnie a tous les envois de marchan-
ayant reconnu la necessite de re- discs remis au transport avec une
viser la Convention Internationale lettre de voiture directe pour des
concernant le transport des mar- parcours empruntant les territoires
chandises par Chemins de fer sign6e d'au moins deux des Etats contrac-
a Berne le 23 octobre 1924 en con- tants et s'effectuant exclusivement
formit6 de Tart. 60 de ladite Conven- par des lignes inscrites sur la liste
1 Apparently also by the now defunct Government of the Saar.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
529
etablie conform^ment a F article 58
de la presen te Convention.
§ 2. Sont toutefois exceptes de
T application de la presente Con-
vention :
i° Les envois dont les points de
depart et d'arrivee sont situes sur
le territoire d'un m£me Etat et qui
n'empruntent le territoire d'un autre
Etat qu'en transit:
a) lorsque les lignes par lesquelles
s'eflectue le transit sont exploitees
par un Chemin de fer de FEtat de
depart;
b) m6me lorsque les lignes par
lesquelles s'effectue le transit ne
sont pas exploitees par un Chemin
de fer de FEtat de depart, si les
Chemins de fer interess£s ont conclu
des arrangements particuliers en
vertu desquels ces transports ne
sont pas consideres comme inter-
nationaux.
2° Les envois entre gares de deux
Etats limitrophes, si les transports
sont effectues sur tout le parcours
par des Chemins de fer de Tun de
ces Etats, £ la condition toutefois
que Fexp6diteur, par le choix du
formulaire de lettre de voiture,
revendique le regime du reglement
interieur applicable a ces Chemins
de fer et qu'aucun de ces Etats ne
s'y oppose.
ARTICLE 2. — Dispositions relatives
aux transports combines
§ i. Peuvent £tre inscrites sur la
liste pr6vue & 1'article premier, en
sus des Chemins de fer, des lignes
regulieres de services automobiles
ou de navigation compliant des
parcours par voie ferr6e et effectuant
les transports internationaux sous
la responsabilite d'un Etat contrac-
tant ou d'un Chemin de fer inscrit
sur la liste.
§ 2. Les entreprises de ces lignes
sont soumises & toutes les obligations
impos6es et sont investies de tous
les droits reconnus aux Chemins de
fer par la presente Convention, sous
reserve des modifications resultant
necessairement des modalit£s diffe-
rentes du transport. Ces modifica-
tions ne peuvent, toutefois, pas
deroger aux regies de responsabilite
6tablies par la presente Convention.
§ 3. Tout Etat qui d6sire faire
inscrire sur la liste une des lignes
designees au § I, doit prendre les
mesures utiles pour que les modifica-
tions pr£ vues au § 2 soient publi£es
dans les mimes formes que les tarifs.
§ 4. Pour les transports inter-
nationaux empruntant a la fois des
chemins de fer et des services de
transport autres que ceux qui sont
definis au § I ci-dessus, les Chemins
de fer peuvent 6tablir en commun
avec les entreprises de transport in-
teressees, des dispositions tarifaires
appliquant un regime juridique
different de celui de la presente
Convention, afin de tenir compte des
particularites de chaque mode de
transport. Us peuvent, dans ce
cas, prevoir Temploi d'un titre de
transport autre que celui qui est
prevu par la presente Convention.
ARTICLE 3. — Objets exdus du trans-
port
Sont exclus du transport aux con-
ditions de la presente Convention,
sous reserve des derogations pre-
vues au § 2 de Tarticle 4:
i° les objets dpnt le transport est
reserve a Tadministration des postes,
ne ftit-ce que sur Fun des territoires
& parcourir ;
2° les objets qui, par leurs di-
mensions, leur poids ou leur con-
ditionnement, ne se prSteraient pas
au transport demande, & raison des
amenagements ou du materiel, ne
fflt-ce que de Tun des Chemins de
fer & emprunter;
3° les objets dont le transport
serait interdit, par des dispositions
Mgales ou par mesure d'ordre public,
ne fUt-ce que sur 1'un des Etats ^.
emprunter;
4° sauf exceptions indiqu£es dans
FAnnexe I i la presente Conven-
tion:
530
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
A. Les matures sujettes & ex-
plosion, savoir:
a) Explosifs de mines ou de tir;
6) Munitions;
c) Inflammateurs et pieces d 'arti-
fice;
d) Gaz comprim6s, liquefies ou
dissous sous pression;
e) Matures qui, au contact de
1'eau, d6gagent des gaz inflammables
ou facilitant la combustion.
B. Les mati&res sujettes a 1'in-
flammatlon spontan£e;
C. Les mati&res repugnantes ou
susceptibles de produire une infec-
tion.
ARTICLE 4. — Objets admis au trans-
port sous certaines conditions
§ i. Les objets ci-apres designes
sont admis au transport avec la
lettre de voiture internationale, sous
les conditions indiqu£es ci-apr£s:
i° les objets designes dans 1' An-
nexe I a la pr6sente Convention sont
admis sous les conditions qui y
sont fix6es;
2° les transports fun&bres sont
admis sous les conditions suivantes:
a) le transport est effectue en
grande vitesse, sous la garde d'une
personne qui 1'accompagne, a moins
que le transport en petite vitesse ou
la dispense d'escorte ne soient admis
sur tous les Chemins de fer par-
ticipant au transport;
b) les frais de transport sont
obligatoirement pay6s au depart ;
c) le transport est soumis aux
lois et r&glements de police de
chaque Etat, a moins qu'il ne soit
r£gl£ par des Conventions sp6ciales
entre plusieurs Etats;
3° les v<§hicules de chemins de fer
roulant sur leurs propres roues sont
admis, £ la condition qu'un Chemin
de fer verifie que le v6hicule est en
£tat de circuler et 1'atteste par une
inscription sur le v6hicule ou par un
certificat special; les locomotives,
tenders et automotrices doivent, en
outre, £tre accompagn6s d'un agent
competent fourni par Fexp<§diteur,
notarnment pour assurer le grais-
sage;
4° les animaux vivants sont admis
dans les conditions ci-apres :
a) les envois d 'animaux vivants
doivent £tre accompagn£s d'un con-
voyeur fourni par 1'expediteur, a
moins qu'il ne s'agisse d'animaux
de petite taille remis au transport
dans des cages, caisses, paniers, etc.,
bien clos; toutefois, 1'accompagne-
ment n'est pas exige en cas d'ex-
ceptions pr6vues par des tarifs directs
internationaux ou par des accords
intervenus entre Chemins de fer;
b) 1'expediteur doit se conformer
aux prescriptions de police veteri-
naire des Etats d'expedition, de
destination et de transit.
5° les objets dont le chargement
ou le transport presenterait, de Favis
du Chemin de fer expediteur, des
difficult£s sp6ciales a raison des
am6nagements ou du materiel d'un
ou plusieurs des Chemins de fer
emprunt6s, ne sont admis que sous
des conditions particuli&res a d6ter-
miner dans chaque cas.
§ 2. Deux ou plusieurs Etats con-
tractants peuvent convenir, par des
accords speciaux, soit que certains
objets exclus par la presente Con-
vention seront admis au transport
international entre ces Etats sous
certaines conditions, soit que les
objets designes dans V Annexe I
seront admis sous des conditions
moins rigoureuses que celles qui sont
prevues par 1'Annexe I m£me.
Lorsque des accords de ce genre
admettent au transport des objets
exclus du transport d'aprfes les
prescriptions de T Annexe I, ces
accords doivent 6tre communiques
a I'Office central des transports inter-
nationaux par Chemins de fer qui
porte a 1'ordre du jour de la pro-
chaine seance de la Commission
d'Experts les dispositions de 1'Accord
special, ayant trait a cette admis-
sion, a moins que ces dispositions
n'aient deja 6te examinees et re-
pouss^es par la Commission,
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
531
Les Chemins de fer peuvent aussi,
au moyen de clauses appropriees
inser^es dans leurs tarifs, soit ad-
mettre certains objets exclus du
transport, soit adopter des condi-
tions moins rigoureuses pour les
objets admis conditionneilement.
ARTICLE 5. — Obligation pour le
Chemin de fer de transporter
§ i . Tout Chemin de fer soumis a
la pr6sente Convention est tenu
d'effectuer, en se conformant aux
conditions de celle-ci, tout transport
de marchandises admis en vertu de
cette Convention, pourvu que:
a) Fexp£diteur se conforme aux
prescriptions de la Convention;
b) le transport soit possible avec
les moyens ordinaires de transport;
c) le transport ne soit pas em-
p£ch6 par des circonstances que le
Chemin de fer ne pouvait pas eviter
et auxquelles il ne dependait pas
de lui de rem6dier.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer n'est tenu
d'accepter les objets dont le charge-
ment, le transbordement ou le d6-
chargement exige Femploi de moyens
sp6ciaux que si les gares oft ces
operations doivent £tre effectu6es
disposent de ces moyens.
§ 3. Le Chemin de fer n'est tenu
d'accepter que les envois dont le
transport peut §tre effectu6 sans
d61ai; les prescriptions en vigueur
a la gare exp6ditrice d6terminent
les cas oft cette gare est tenue de
prendre provisoirement en d6p6t les
envois ne remplissant pas cette
condition.
§ 4. Les envois doivent £tre ex-
pedies dans Fordre de leur accepta-
tion au transport sauf le cas pr£vu
au paragraphs suivant.
§ 5. Si 1' interest public ou les
necessites de 1' exploitation Fexigent,
Fautorite comp^tente peut decider
que
a) le service sera suspendu en
totality ou en partie;
b) certaines expeditions seront
temporairement exclues ou admises
seulement sous certaines conditions;
c) certaines expeditions b£n6fi-
cieront temporairement de priorites.
Ces mesures doivent £tre portees
a la connaissance du public.
Tout Chemin de fer peut refuser
les envois dont le transport serait
emp£ch6 par des restrictions de ce
genre.
§ 6. Toute infraction aux dis-
positions de cet article pourra donner
lieu a une action en reparation du
prejudice cause.
Titre II. Du contrat de transport
CHAPITRE I
FORME ET CONDITIONS DU CONTRAT
DE TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 6. — Teneur et forme de la
lettre de uoiture
§ i. L'expediteur doit presenter
pour toute expedition internationale
soumise & la presente Convention
une lettre de voiture conforme au
formulaire qui constitue TAnnexe
II a la Convention.
Le format du formulaire de la
lettre de voiture peut toutefois
£tre r6duit par voie de dispositions
tarifaires pour certains trafics entre
pays limitrophes.
Les formulaires de lettre de voi-
ture doivent £tre imprimes sur
papier & 6crire blanc, resistant; ils
portent, pour la grande vitesse,
deux bandes rouges d'un centimetre
au moins de largeur, Fune au bord
sup6rieur, 1'autre au bord inf6rieur,
au recto et au verso. Pour le dupli-
cate de la lettre de voiture il peut
£tre fait usage de papier bleu-clair.
§ 2. Les tarifs internationaux ou
les accords entre Chemins de fer
detenninent la langue dans laqueile
doivent £tre imprimes les formulaires
des lettres de voiture. A d^faut
de dispositions de tarifs on d'ac-
cords, les formulaires doivent £tre
imprimis dans une des langues offi-
cielles de FEtat exp€dlteur; ils
doivent, en outre, contenir un texte
532
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
francais, ou allemand, ou italien,
et ils peuvent contenir toutes tra-
ductions en d' autres langues jug£es
utiles.
La partie & remplir par I'exp6diteur
doit ton jours £tre redigee dans une
des langues officielles du pays de
depart. Les traductions n£cessaires
doivent faire 1'objet de dispositions
des tarifs internationaux ou d' ac-
cords sp6ciaux entre les Chemins
de fer. A defaut, I'exp6diteur doit
joindre une traduction en francais,
en allemand, ou en italien.
Le Chemin de fer peut exiger
que les indications et declarations
£ porter par l'exp£diteur sur la
lettre de voiture et, le cas 6ch£ant,
sur les annexes jointes a celles-ci
soient faites en caracteres latins.
§ 3. Les parties du formulaire en-
cadr£es de lignes grasses doivent
§tre remplies par le Chemin de fer,
les autres par I'exp6diteur. L'ex-
pediteur doit obliterer, au moyen
d'une barre, les cadres qu'il laisse
en blanc.
§ 4. Le choix du formulaire de
lettre de voiture blanc ou du for-
mulaire & bandes rouges indique si
la marchandise est £ transporter en
petite ou en grande vitesse. La
demande de la grande vitesse sur
une partie du parcours et de la
petite vitesse sur Tautre partie n'est
pas admise, sauf accord special entre
tous les Chemins de fer interesses.
§ 5. Les lettres de voiture sur-
charg6es ou grattees ou celles sur
lesquelles on a colle des morceaux
de papier ne sont pas admises. Les
ratures sont tol£rees & la condition
que Pexp6diteur les approuve par
sa signature et qu'il inscrive les
quantites rectifies en toutes lettres,
quand il s'agit du nombre ou du
poids des colis.
§ 6. Les mentions port6es sur la
lettre de voiture doivent £tre 6crites
ou imprim£es en caractferes in-
d£l<§biles.
Les mentions suivantes sont ob-
ligatoires:
a) le lieu et la date de 1'etablisse-
ment de la lettre de voiture;
ft) la designation du Chemin de
fer exp£diteur;
c) la designation du Chemin de
fer destinataire et celle de la gare
destinataire, avec toutes les specifi-
cations n£cessaires pour eviter toute
confusion entre les diverses gares
desservant soit une m£me localite,
soit des localites portant le mgme
nom ou des noms analogues;
d) le nom et 1'adresse du destina-
taire. Une seule personne, firme
ou raison sociale doit Stre indiquee
comme destinataire. L} indication
comme destinataire de la gare ou
du chef de la gare destinataire n'est
admise que si le tarif applicable le
permet express£ment. Les adresses
n'indiquant pas le nom du destina-
taire, telles que "a Tordre de . . ."
ou "au porteur du duplicata de la
lettre de voiture", ne sont pas
autorisees;
e) la designation de la nature de
la marchandise, Tindication du poids
ou, 4 defaut, une indication analogue,
conforme aux prescriptions du Che-
min de fer exp6diteur. Lorsque
les lois ou r&glements du pays de
depart autorisent I'exp6diteur £ re-
mettre ses envois sans mention du
poids ou de Findication en tenant
lieu, ce poids ou cette indication
sont inscrits par le Chemin de fer
expediteur. En outre, il y a lieu
d'indiquer: pour les envois par colis
de detail, le nombre, la description
de Temballage, les marques, nu-
meros ou, & defaut, la mention que
les colis portent 1'adresse du des-
tinataire; pour les envois dont le
chargement incombe a Texp&iiteur,
la s£rie, le num^ro et les marques de
propriet6 du wagon. Les marchan-
dises doivent §tre d^sign^es: celles
qui figurent dans 1'Annexe I, sous
le nom qui leur est donn6 dans cette
annexe; les autres marchandises,
lorsque l'exp£diteur entend reven-
diquer un tarif determine, sous le
nom qui leur est donn6 dans ce tarif,
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
533
et dans tous les autres cas, sous la
denomination, correspondant £ leur
nature, usitee dans le commerce.
Si Tespace r£serv6 sur la lettre
de voiture pour la specification des
marchandises est insuffisant, la de-
signation des articles doit £tre faite
sur des feuilles de monies dimensions
que ce document, soigneusement at-
tach6es a celui-ci et signees par 1'ex-
p6diteur. La lettre de voiture doit
mentionner 1'existence de ces feuilles.
Si le poids total de Fenvoi est
indiqu6, cette indication doit £tre
portee sur la lettre de voiture mime ;
/) 1'enumeration detaillee des
pieces requises par les douanes,
octrois, autorites fiscales ou de
police et autres autorites administra-
tives et qui sont jointes £ la lettre
de voiture ou mentionne*es comme
depos£es dans une gare designee ou
dans un bureau de douane ou de
toute autre autorite* ;
g) la signature de 1'expediteur
ainsi que Tindication de son nom,
de son pr6nom et de son adresse
completee, s'il le juge utile, par son
adresse te!6graphique et te!6pho-
nique. La signature peut £tre im-
prim6e ou remplac£e par le timbre
de Texp6diteur, si les lois et regle-
ments en vigueur a la gare exp£di-
trice le permettent. Une seule per-
sonne, firme ou raison sociale doit
figurer sur la lettre de voiture
comme expediteur.
La lettre de voiture doit en outre,
le cas ech6ant, contenir toutes les
autres indications prevues dans la
pr6sente Convention, notamment les
suivantes:
h) la mention "en gare (bureau
restant)" ou la mention "livrable
£ domicile", a la condition que ce
dernier mode de livraison soit ap-
plicable dans la gare destinataire
(article 16, §2);
i) la demande des tarifs £ ap-
pliquer, notamment des tarifs spe*-
ciaux ou exceptionnels preVus au
§ 10 de Tarticle n et & Tarticle 34;
k) le montant de la somme repr6-
sentant rintergt a la livraison de-
clare conformement a 1* article 35 ;
/) Tindication des frais que Tex-
p6diteur prend ^ sa charge, con-
formement aux dispositions de Farti"
cle 17;
m) le montant du remboursement
grevant la marchandise et des de-
bours qui auraient ete acceptes par
le Chemin de fer, comme il est dit
& Particle 19;
n) Titin6raire reclam6 et Tindica-
tion des gares ou doivent s'accomplir
les operations de douane ou d'octroi,
ainsi que les verifications exigees par
les autorites fiscales ou de police et
autres autorites administratives ;
0) les indications relatives aux
formalite's exigees par les douanes,
octrois, autorites fiscales pu de
police et autres autorit6s administra-
tives conformement a Tarticle 15.
§ 7. II n'est permis d'inserer dans
la lettre de voiture d'autres declara-
tions que si elles sont prescrites ou
admises par les lois et reglements
d'un Etat ou par les tarifs, et ne
sont pas contraires & la presente
Convention.
II est interdit de remplacer la
lettre de voiture par d'autres pieces
ou d*y ajouter d'autres documents
que ceux qui sont presents ou admis
par la presente Convention ou par
les tarifs. Toutefois, lorsque les
lois et reglements en vigueur £ la
gare expeditrice le prescrivent, 1'ex-
pediteur doit 6tablir, outre la lettre
de voiture, une piece destined a
Itre conservee par le Chemin de fer
pour lui servir de preuve du con-
trat de transport.
§ 8. II est interdit de comprendre
dans une m£me lettre de voiture des
objets qui ne peuvent £tre charges
les uns avec les autres sans incon-
venients et sans infraction aux
prescriptions des douanes, octrois,
autorites fiscales, de police ou autres
autorit6s administratives.
§ 9. Les marchandises dont le
chargement incombe & Fexp6diteur
doivent £tre accompagn6es de lettres
534
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
de voiture distinctes, ne comprenant
aucun objet dont la manutentlon
incombe au Chemin de fer.
Des lettres de voiture distinctes
doivent §tre egalement etablies pour
les objets d^signes £ Particle 4, en
tant qu'il s'agit d'objets dont le
chargement en comrnun ou avec
d'autres marchandises est interdit.
§ 10. Une me^me lettre de voiture
ne peut comprendre que le charge-
ment d'un seul wagon, sauf pour
les objets indivisibles exigeant plus
d'un wagon. Toutefois, cette r&gle
n'est pas applicable lorsque les
prescriptions particuli£res au trafic
dont il s'agit ou les tarifs a appliquer
autorisent pour la totalite du parcours
1J expedition de plusieurs wagons avec
la mime lettre de voiture.
§ ii. L'expediteur est autorise a
inserer au bas du verso de la lettre
de voiture, mais a titre de simple
information pour le destinataire et
sans qu'il en resulte ni obligation ni
responsabilite pour le Chemin de
fer, des mentions qui se rapportent
a Tenvoi, comme par exemple:
" Envoi deN.";
"ParordredeN.";
"A la disposition de N.";
" Pour etre reexpedie a N." ;
"Assure" aupres de N.";
" Pour la ligne de navigation N ou
pour le navire N.'J;
" Provenant de la ligne de naviga-
tion N ou du navire N.";
"Pour la ligne de service auto-
mobile N.";
" Provenant de la ligne de service
automobile N." ;
"Pour la ligne aeiienne N." ;
"Provenant de la ligne aerienne
N.";
"Pour lf exportation & destination
de N."
ARTICLE 7. — Respotisabilite pour les
enonciations de la lettre de voiture.
Surtaxes. Mesures CL prendre en
cos de surcharge
§ i. L'expediteur est responsable
de Inexactitude des indications et de-
clarations inscrites par ses soins dans
la lettre de voiture ; il supporte toutes
les consequences resultant du fait
que ces declarations ou indications
seraient irr£guli£res, inexactes, in-
completes ou inscrites ailleurs qu'a
la place reservee £ chacune d'elles;
si cette place est insuffisante, une
mention portee £ cette m£me place
par 1'expediteur renverra a 1'endroit
de la lettre de voiture oft se trouve
le complement de Tinscription.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer a toujours le
droit de verifier si 1'envoi r£pond aux
enonciations de la lettre de voiture et
si les mesures de security prescrites
par I1 Annexe I ont et6 observ^es.
S'il sjagit de la verification du
contenu de 1'envoi, Fexpediteur ou
le destinataire doit £tre invite ^
y assister, selon qu'elle a lieu i la
gare exp6ditrice ou & la gare des-
tinataire. Si I'interesse" ne se pr6-
sente pas ou si la verification a lieu
en cours de route et a defaut d'autres
prescriptions legales ou r6glemen-
taires en vigueur dans le pays oft
la verification a lieu, celle-ci doit
se faire en presence de deux temoins
etrangers au Chemin de fer. Le
Chemin de fer ne peut cependant
proc^der &, une verification du con-
tenu en cours de route qu'a la con-
dition que cette operation soit com-
mandee par les necessites de Tex-
ploitation ou par les reglements de
douane, d'octroi, d'autorit6s fiscales
ou de police ou d'autres autorites
administrati ves .
Si le resultat de la verification
differe des indications de la lettre de
voiture, il doit £tre inscrit dans
celle-ci. Si la verification a lieu
a la gare expeditrice, Tinscription
doit egalement gtre faite dans le
duplicata de la lettre de voiture,
lorsqu'il se trouve entre les mains du
Chemin de fer. Si 1'envoi ne respond
pas aux enonciations de la lettre de
voiture, les frais occasionnes par la
verification grevent la marchandise,
& moins qu'ils n'aient ete payes sur
place.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
535
§ 3. Les lois et r&glements de
chaque Etat determinant les condi-
tions dans lesquelles le Chemin de
fer a le droit ou est tenu de constater
ou de contrdler le poids de la mar-
chandise ou le nombre des colis, ainsi
que la tare reelle des wagons.
Le Chemin de fer est tenu d'in-
diquer dans la lettre de voiture le
resultat des constatations faites au
sujet du poids, du nombre des
colis, ainsi que de la tare reelle des
wagons.
§ 4. En cas de pesage des charges
completes sur un pont & bascule, le
poids est determine en deduisant du
poids total du wagon charge la tare
inscrite sur le wagon, & moins qu'une
tare diff&rente ne resulte d'un pesage
special du wagon vide.
§ 5. En cas soit d'indication ou de
declaration irr6guli£re, inexacte ou
incomplete pouvant avoir pour con-
sequence de faire accepter des objets
exclus du transport en vertu du 4°
de F article 3, ou de faire b6n6ficier
Fenvoi d'un prix de transport plus
reduit, soit d'inobservation des me-
sures de s£curite prescrites dans
F Annexe I, soit de surcharge d'un
wagon charge par Fexpediteur, une
surtaxe doit £tre payee sans prejudice
du paiement complementaire de la
difference des frais de transport et,
s'il y a lieu, de toute indemnite pour
le dommage 6ventuel, ainsi que des
sanctions penales.
La surtaxe est determinee ainsi
qu'ilsuit:
a) En cas soit de declaration ir-
reguli&re, inexacte ou incomplete des
marchandises exclues du transport en
vertu du 4° de Particle 3, ou des
marchandises denomm£es £ F Annexe
I, soit d'inobservation des mesures
de securite prescrites dans cette
Annexe, la surtaxe est la suivante:
Pour les marchandises exclues
du transport en vertu du 4°
de 1'article 3 15 francs.
Pour les marchandises denonx-
mees a F Annexe I:
Classe I, groupe I a 15 francs.
Classe Ir groupes i b,i ceti d 10 francs.
Classe I, groupe I e, et Classes
II et III 5 francs.
Classes I V, V et VI i franc.
par kilogramme de poids brut du colis entier.
Si les prescriptions en vigueur pour
le trafic interieur du Chemin de fer
sur lequel la contravention a 6t6
decouverte prevoient des surtaxes
moins eievees, ce sont ces derni&res
qui sont pergues.
V) En cas de denomination indi-
quant d'une mani^re irreguli^re, in-
exacte ou incomplete la nature d'une
expedition comprenant des marchan-
dises autres que celles qui sont pr£-
vues sous la lettre a) du present
paragraphe, ou en g6neral en cas de
declaration pouvant, d'une manure
quelconque, faire b6n6ficier 1'envoi
d'un tarif plus reduit que celui qui
est effectivement applicable, la sur-
taxe est £gale au double de la diffe-
rence entre le prix de transport depuis
le point de depart jusqu'au point de
destination r6guli£rement applicable
avec la denomination irreguliere,
inexacte ou incomplete et celui qui
aurait dfi £tre per^u, si la denomina-
tion avait ete reguliere, exacte et
complete.
Lorsqu'un envoi est constitue par
des marchandises taxees ^ des prix
differents et que le poids de chacune
d'elles peut 6tre determine sans
difficult!, la surtaxe est calcuiee
d'apres la taxe applicable k chacune
des marchandises, si ce mode de cal-
cul fait ressortir une surtaxe plus
reduite.
c) En cas d'indication d'un poids
inferieur au poids reel, la surtaxe est
egale au double de la difference entre
le prix de transport du poids declare
et celui du poids constate, depuis
la gare exp6ditrice jusqu'£ la gare
destinataire.
d) En cas de surcharge d'un
wagon charge par Fexpediteur, la
surtaxe est egale 4 six f ois le prix ap-
plicable au transport, entre la gare
expeditrice et la gare destinataire, du
poids en excedent sur la limite de
charge. II y a surcharge quand la
536
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
charge d'un wagon d6passe la limite
de charge d<§fmie de la manure
suivante :
Lorsqu'un wagon ne porte qu'une
seule inscription relative au poids du
chargement qu'il peut recevpir, celle-
ci est consid£r£e comme indiquant la
charge normale; la limite de charge
est alors 6gale 4 cette charge nor-
male augment£e de cinq pour cent.
Lorsqu'un wagon porte deux in-
scriptions, celle qui indique le ton-
nage le plus faible determine la
charge normale; celle qui indique le
tonnage le plus £leve determine la
limite de charge.
e) S'il y a, pour un m8me wagon,
indication d'un poids inferieur au
poids r6el et surcharge, les surtaxes
relatives £ ces deux infractions sont
pergues cumulativement.
§ 6. Les surtaxes £ percevoir con-
form<§ment au § 5 ci-dessus gr&vent
la marchandise transportee, quel que
soit le lieu pu pnt 6t£ constates les
faits qui les justifient.
Si la valeur de la marchandise ne
cpuvre pas le montant des surtaxes ou
si le destinataire refuse la marchan-
dise, le surplus de la cr£ance r£sul-
tant des surtaxes doit £tre pay£ par
Fexp£diteur.
§ 7. La surtaxe n'est pas due:
a) en cas d 'indication inexacte du
poids, lorsque le pesage par le Che-
min de fer est obligatoire d'apr&s les
regies en vigueur £ la gare exp6-
ditrice ;
b) en cas d'indication inexacte du
poids ou en cas de surcharge, si Fex-
pMiteur a demand^ dans la lettre de
voiture que le pesage soit fait par le
Chemin de fer;
c) en cas de surcharge occasion-
nee, au cours du transport, par des
influences atmospheriques, si Fexpe*
diteur prouve qu'il s'est conforn^6,
en chargeant le wagon, aux prescrip-
tions en vigueur & la gare exp£ditrice;
d) en cas d'augmentation de poids
survenue pendant le transport, sans
qu'il y ait surcharge si Fexp6diteur
prouve que cette augmentation est
due a des circonstances atmos-
pheriqxjes;
e) en cas d*indication inexacte du
poids (sans qu'il y ait surcharge),
lorsque la difference entre le poids in-
diqu6 dans la lettre de voiture et le
poids constat^ ne depasse pas deux
pour cent du poids declare.
§ 8. Quand la surcharge d'un wa-
gon est constat6e par la gare exp6di-
trice ou par une gare interm6diaire,
Fexc6dent de charge peut ^tre retir6
du wagon, m§me s'il n'y a pas lieu de
percevoir une surtaxe. L'exp£di-
teur est, s'il y a lieu, invite sans re-
tard par rinterm6diaire de la gare
expeditrice £ faire connattre com-
ment il entend disposer de l'exc£dent
de charge.
La surcharge est tax6e, pour le par-
cours effectue d'apr^s le prix de
transport appliqu6 au chargement
principal, avec la surtaxe pr6vue au
§ 5 ci-dessus, s'il y a lieu; en cas de
d6chargement, les frais de cette ope-
ration sont pergus d'aprfes le tarif des
frais accessoires du Chemin de fer
qui Teffectue.
Si 1'expediteur present de ren-
voyer ou de reexp£dier la surcharge,
elle est trait^e comme un envoi
ARTICLE 8. — Conclusion du contrat
de transport. Duplicate, de la lettre
de voiture
§ i. Le contrat de transport est
conclu d£s que la gare expeditrice a
accept^ au transport la marchandise
avec la lettre de voiture. La gare
exp^ditrice constate 1'acceptation en
apposant sur la lettre de voiture son
timbre portant la date de Faccep-
tation.
§^2. Uapposition du timbre doit
avoir lieu immediatement apr&s la
remise de la totality de Fenvoi fai-
sant Fob jet de la lettre de voiture et
le paiement des frais que Fexp6diteur
prend & sa charge, Cette apposition
doit avoir lieu en presence de Fexpe-
diteur si ce dernier le demande.
§ 3. Apr&s Fapposition du timbre,
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
537
la lettre de voiture fait preuve du
contrat de transport.
§ 4. Toutefois, en ce qui concerne
les marchandises dont le chargement
incombe a 1'expediteur en vertu des
prescriptions des tarifs pu des con-
ventions passees avec lui, lorsque de
telles conventions sont autorisees &
la gare expeditrice, les enonciations
de la lettre de voiture relatives soit
au poids, soit au nombre des colis,
ne font preuve contre le Chemin de
fer que si la verification de ce poids
et du nombre des colis a ete faite par
le Chemin de fer et constatee sur la
lettre de voiture.
§ 5. Le Chemin de fer est tenu de
certifier, par Tapposition du timbre
& date, la reception de la marchan-
dise et la date de 1'acceptation au
transport sur le duplicata de la lettre
de voiture qui doit lui &tre present^
par Texpediteur en m§me temps que
la lettre de voiture.
Ce duplicata n'a la valeur ni de la
lettre de voiture accompagnant Ten-
voi,«ni d'un connaissement.
ARTICLE 9. — Tarifs. Interdiction de
traites particuliers
§ i. Les prix de transport et les
frais accessoires sont calcules confor-
m6ment aux tarifs legalement en
vigueur et dfiment publies dans
chaque Etat,
Toutefois, la publication des tarifs
internationaux n'est obligatoire que
dans les Etats dont les Chemins de
fer participent & ces tarifs comme
reseaux de depart et d'arriv£e.
Les majorations de tarifs interna-
tionaux et autres dispositions qui
auraient pour effet de rendre plus
rigoureuses les conditions de trans-
port prevues par ces tarifs, n'entrent
en vigueur que quinze jours au plus
t6t apres leur publication.
Les tarifs doivent contenir toutes
les indications necessaires au calcul
des prix de transport et des frais
accessoires et specifier, le cas eeheant,
les conditions dans lesquelles il sera
tenu compte du change.
§ 2. Les tarifs doivent faire con-
naitre toutes les conditions speciales
aux divers transports, et notarnment
la vitesse 4 laquelle ils s'appliquent.
Si, pour toutes les marchandises ou
pour certaines d'entre elles, ou pour
certains parcours, un Chemin de fer
a une tarification ne comportant
qu'une seule vitesse, cette tarifica-
tion peut £tre appliquee aux trans-
ports effectues tant avec lettre de
voiture blanche qu'avec lettre de
voiture & bandes rouges, sous les
conditions de d61ai de livraison qui
resultent, pour chacune de ces lettres
de voiture, des dispositions du § 4
de 1'article 6 et de Tarticle 11.
Les tarifs doivent £tre appliques &
tous les interesses d'une maniere
uniforme. Leurs conditions sont
valables pourvu qu'elles ne soient
pas contraires 4 la presente Conven-
tion sinon elles sont consider^es
comme nulles et non avenues.
§ 3. Tout trait^ particulier qui
aurait pour effet d'accorder & un ou
plusieurs expediteurs une reduction
sur les prix des tarifs est formelle-
ment interdit et nul de plein droit.
Toutefois, sont autoris6es les re-
ductions de prix dflment publiees et
egalement accessibles ^L tous aux
m£mes conditions, ainsi que celles
qui sont accordees soit pour le ser-
vice du Chemin de ferr soit pour
le service des administrations pu-
bliques, soit au profit d'oeuvres de
bienfaisance.
§ 4. II n'est pergu au profit des
Chemins de fer, en sus des prix de
transport et des divers frais acces-
soires prevus par les tarifs, aucune
somme autre que les depenses faites
par eux, telles que droits de douane,
d'octroi, de police, frais de camion-
nage d'une gare a Fautre non indi-
ques par le tarif » frais de reparations
4 Temballage exterieur ou interieur
des marchandises necessaires pour
en assurer la conversation et autres
depenses analogues. Ces depenses
doivent e*tre dSment constatees et
decomptees ^ part sur la lettre de
538
voiture & jaquelle les pieces justifi-
catives doivent §tre jointes. Quand
le paiement de ces defenses incombe
& Pexpediteur, les pieces justifica-
tives ne sont pas livrees au destina-
taire avec la lettre de voiture, mais
elles sont remises a Texpediteur avec
le compte des frais, comme il est dit
£ 1'article 1 7.
Le montant des surtaxes ainsi que
le motif de leur perception doivent
§tre mentionnes dans la lettre de
voiture.
ARTICLE 10. — Calcul des taxes.
Itinira/ires
Pour le calcul des taxes et la deter-
mination des itineraires les regies
suivantes doivent £tre observes:
a) Si 1'expediteur a prescrit sur la
lettre de voiture I'itineraire £ suivre,
les prix de transport sont calcules
par cet itineraire.
La designation des gares oil doi-
vent s'effectuer les formalites exigees
par les douanes, octrois, autorites
fiscales ou de police et autres autori-
tes administratives equivaut & une
prescription d'itineraire.
V) Si 1'expediteur a prescrit dans
la lettre de voiture seulement les
tarifs 4 appliquer, le Chemin de fer
applique ces tarifs, en tant que la
prescription suffit k determiner les
gares entre lesquelles les tarifs reven-
diques devront §tre appliques. Le
Chemin de fer choisit parmi les
itineraries sur lesquels ces tarifs sont
valables au jour de la conclusion du
contrat de transport Titineraire qui
lui parait le plus avantageux pour
1'expediteur.
c) Si 1'expediteur a prescrit dans la
lettre de voiture le paiement £ 1'a-
vance du port jusqu'& une station in-
termediaire, dans les conditions pr£-
vues au § 2 de 1'article 17, le Chemin
de fer choisit parmi les itineraires qui
passent par ladite station inter-
inediaire celui qui lui parait le plus
avantageux pour 1'expediteur. Les
prix de transport sont calcules par
I'itineraire choisi par le Chemin de fer.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
d) Si, dans les cas pr6vus sous les
lettres a) et c) ci-dessus, il existe un
tarif direct international entre la
gare exp£ditrice et la gare desti-
nataire sur Titin^raire revendiqu6
sous la lettre a) ou entre la gare ex-
p£ditrice et celle qui est indiqu£e
sous la lettre c), ce tarif est applique,
pourvu qu'au moment de Texpedi-
tion, son application ne soit pas
subordonnee i des conditions qui ne
seraient pas remplies.
e) Si les indications donnees par
Texp6diteur ne suffisent pas & d£-
terminer compl^tement Titineraire
ou les tarifs ou si certaines de ces
indications sont incompatibles, le
Chemin de fer choisit Titineraire ou
les tarifs qui lui paraissent les plus
avantageux, pour 1'expediteur. II
se conforme tou jours aux indications
de la lettre de voiture en ce qui con-
cerne les gares vis<§es sous la lettre a),
alin6a 2, et, autant que possible, aux
autres prescriptions de 1'expediteur.
Toutefois, s'il existe un tarif direct
international entre la gare expedi-
trice et la gare destinataire, ce tarif
est appliqu6 pourvu que I'itin6raire
qu/il determine observe, le cas ech6-
ant, les prescriptions de la lettre de
voiture concernant les gares visees
sous la lettre a), alin6a 2, et que son
application ne soit pas subordonnee
& d'autres conditions qui ne seraient
pas remplies.
/) Dans tous les cas prevus ci-
dessus, les delais sont calculus par
ritin6raire revendiqu6 par Texp6-
diteur ou choisi par le Chemin de fer.
g) Le Chemin de fer ne peut,
hors les cas vises au § 5 de Tarticle 5
et au § i de Farticle 23, effectuer le
transport par une autre voie que
Titinlraire indiqu6 par l'exp£diteur
qu'a la condition:
i° que les prix de transport et les
d61ais de livraison ne soient pas
sup6rieurs aux prix et d£lais calcules
par ritin£raire que Fexp6diteur avait
indiqu6;
2° que les formalites exigees par
les douanes, octrois, autorites fiscales
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
539
ou de police et autres autorit£s ad-
ministratives, ainsi que le ravitaille-
ment des animaux vivants, aient
tou jours lieu aux stations d£sign£es
par Texp6diteur.
L'exp6diteur est avise que le trans-
port a lieu par une voie autre que
celle qu'il a prescrite.
K) Dans les cas vises aux lettres
b), c) et e) le Chemin de fer n'est
responsable d'un dommage resultant
du choix de I'itineraire ou des tarifs
qu'en cas de dol ou de faute lourde.
i) Si le Chemin de fer, en execu-
tion des dispositions de la lettre d) et
du deuxieme alinea de la lettre e)
ci-dessus, a applique un tarif direct
international comportant une taxe
plus 61evee que celle que Ton obtient,
sur le mgme parcours, par la soudure
d 'autres tarifs et si les conditions
d'application de ces derniers tarifs
sont remplies, le Chemin de fer est
tenu de rembourser la difference en
plus & la demande de Tayant droit.
ARTICLE n. — Dglais de livraison
§ I. Les delais de livraison ne
doivent pas depasser les maxima
suivants :
a) pour la grande vitesse:
i° delai drexp£dition I jour;
2° delai de transport, par frac-
tion indivisible de 300 ki-
lometres de distance d'ap-
plication des tarifs I jour;
b) pour la petite vitesse:
i° delai d'expedition I jour;
2° delai de transport, par frac-
tion indivisible de 150 ki-
lometres de distance d'ap-
plication des tarifs I jour,
§ 2. Lorsque Tenvoi emprunte plu-
sieurs reseaux reli6s par rails, le delai
de transport est calculi sur la dis-
tance totale entre la gare exp£ditrice
et la gare destinataire; le delai d'ex-
p6dition n'est compt6 qu'une seule
fois, quel que soit le nombre des r£-
seaux empruntes.
§ 3. Les lois et reglements de
chaque Etat determinent dans quelle
mesure les Chemins de fer soumis ^,
leur autorit6 ont la facult^ de fixer
des delais supplementaires dans les
cas suivants:
a) pour les transports qui em-
pruntent: soit la mer ou les voies
navigables interieures par bac ou
par bateau, soit une route ne com-
portant pas de voie ferree, soit cer-
tains raccordements reliant deux
lignes d'un mime reseau ou de re-
seaux differents, soit une ligne se-
condaire, soit une ligne dont les rails
n'ont pas Fecartement normal ;
b) i Foccasion de circonstances
extraordinaires de nature £ deter-
miner: soit un deVeloppement anor-
mal du trafic; soit des difficultes
anormales pour Texploitation.
§4. Les d61ais supplementaires
motives par les circonstances men-
tionn6es sous la lettre a) du § 3 ci-
dessus doivent figurer dans les
tarifs.
Les delais supplementaires prevus
sous la lettre b) du § 3 doivent Stre
publics et ne peuvent entrer en
vigueur avant leur publication.
§ 5. Le d61ai de livraison prend
cours & partir de Theure de minuit
apres Tacceptation au transport de
la marchandise, prevue au § I de
Farticle 8.
§ 6. Le d6lai est observ6 si, avant
son expiration, la marchandise est
remise ou son arrived notifi6e soit au
destinataire, soit & la personne
autoris£e & la recevoir en vertu des
reglements du Chemin de fer qui
doit effectuer la livraison. Les lois
et reglements de chaque Etat d6ter-
minent les formes dans lesquelles la
remise de la lettre d'avis est con-
statee.
Pour les envois qui ne sont pas
Kvr6s & domicile par le Chemin de
fer et qui ne doivent pas faire 1'objet
d'un avis d'arrivee, le delai de liv-
raison est observ6 si, avant son
expiration, la marchandise est It la
disposition du destinataire, & la gare
destinataire.
§ 7. Les d61ais de livraison cessent
de courir pendant tout le s6jour
qu'entralne raccomplissement des
540
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
formalit£s exig6es par les douanes,
octrois, autorit6s fiscales pu de police
et autres autorit6s administratives,
ainsi que pendant toute interruption
du trafic empgchant temporaire-
ment de commencer ou de continuer
le transport et ne resultant pas d'une
faute imputable au Chemin de fer.
Les delais cessent 6galement de
courir pendant F execution des op6-
rations pr£vues aux §§ 2 et 3 de
Farticle 7 et pendant la dur£e d'un
arr§t cause par une modification du
contrat de transport ordonn^e par
Fexpediteur en vertu de Farticle 21.
En outre, pour le transport des
animaux vivants, les d61ais de livrai-
son cessent de courir pendant la
dur£e:
a) du s£jour de ces animaux dans
les gares-abreuvoirs ;
6) des arr£ts r6sultant d'une me-
sure de police;
c) de la visite veterinaire.
L'effet des interruptions des delais
de livraison pr6vues par le present
article est subordonn6 & la condition
que le Chemin de fer ait indiqu6 leur
motif et leur dur£e dans la lettre de
voiture.
§ 8. Pour les envois en petite vi-
tesse, les delais de livraison cessent
de courir les dimanches et jours
f£ri6s legaux.
Pour les envois en grande vitesse,
lorsque le jour qui suit celui de Fac-
ceptation au transport est un di-
manche ou un jour f£ri& 16gal, le
d6Iai commence £ courir un jour plus
tard. De m£me, lorsque le dernier
jour du d61ai de livraison est un
dimanche ou un jour feri6 16gal, le
delai n'expire que le lendemain.
Toutefois, ces dispositions ne s'ap-
pliquent pas aux envois de grande
vitesse pour lesquels les gares sont
ouvertes, soit dans le pays exp£di-
teur, soit dans le pays destinataire,
les dimanches et jours f£ri6s,
§ 9. Lorsque dans un Etat les lois
ou les r£glements 6dictent rinterrup-
tion totale ou partielle du transport
en grande vitesse des marchandises
le dimanche et certains jours f6ri£s
16gaux, les delais de livraison sont
augmentes en consequence.
§ 10. Lorsque, d'apr£s les lois et
r£glements d'un Etat, il peut §tre
cr66 des tarifs sp6ciaux ou excep-
tionnels a prix r6duits et 4 delais al-
longes, les Chemins de fer de cet
Etat peuvent aussi appliquer ces
tarifs a d61ais allonges dans le trafic
international.
ARTICLE 12. — Etat de la marchan-
Mse. Emballage
§ I. Lorsque le Chemin de fer ac-
cepte au transport une marchandise
pr£sentant des signes manifestes
d'avarie, il peut exiger que !'<§tat de
cette marchandise fasse Tobjet d'une
mention speciale sur la lettre de
voiture.
§ 2. Lorsque la nature de la mar-
chandise exige un emballage, 1'expe-
diteur doit Temballer de telle sorte
qu'elle soit pr^servee de perte totale
ou partielle et d'avarie en cours de
transport et ne risque pas de porter
dommage aux personnes, au materiel
ou aux autres marchandises.
L'emballage doit, d'ailleurs, £tre
conforme aux prescriptions des tarifs
et r&glements du Chemin de fer
expediteur.
§ 3. Si Fexpediteur ne s'est pas
conforme aux prescriptions du § 2, le
Chemin de fer peut soit refuser
Tenvoi soit exiger que Texpediteur
reconnaisse, sur la lettre de voiture,
Tabsence d'emballage ou F6tat de-
fectueux de Temballage en donnant
une description exacte de celui-ci.
§ 4. L'exp6diteur est responsable
de toutes les consequences de F ab-
sence d'emballage ou de son 6tat
d6fectueux. II est tenu, notani-
ment, de r£parer le prejudice que le
Chemin de fer aurait subi de ce chef.
Si la lettre de voiture ne mentionne
pas le d£faut d'emballage ou son
6tat d6fectueux, la preuve de ces
vices incombe au Chemin de fer.
§ 5. Lorsqu'un expediteur a Fhab-
itude d*exp6dier, de la mgme gare,
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
541
des marchandises de m£me nature
n6cessitant un emballage, et de les
remettre, soit sans emballage, soit
sous le m£me emballage d6fectueux, il
peut se dispenser de satisfaire pour
chaque expedition aux prescriptions
du § 3, en deposant dans cette gare
une declaration generale conf orme au
module consti tuant F Annexe III a la
presente Convention. Dans ce cas,
la lettre de voiture doit contenir
mention de la declaration generate
remise a la gare expeditrice.
§ 6. Sauf exception expressement
prevue dans les tarifs, Fexpediteur
est tenu de munir les colis de detail
(charges incompl&tes) de marques
ext6rieures claires et inde!6biles, ne
permettant aucune confusion et con-
cordant parfaitement avec celles qui
sont indiqu6es sur la lettre de voiture.
II est tenu, en outre, d'apposer sur
chaque colis de detail une etiquette
indiquant en caract&res inde!6biles
la gare destinataire, Le nom et
Fadresse du destinataire doivent gtre
6galement inscrits, si cela est pre-
scrit par le r&glement applicable au
Chemin de fer exp6diteur, soit £ d6-
couvert soit sous un repli de F6ti-
quette qui ne serait ouvert qu'£
d£faut de la lettre de voiture.
Les anciennes inscriptions ou Eti-
quettes doivent etre oblit6r£es ou
enlevees par Fexp6diteur.
§ 7. Sauf exception expressement
pr6vue dans les tarifs, ne sont pas
transports autrement que par wa-
gons complets les objets fragiles (tels
que la verrerie, la porcelaine, la
poterie), les objets qui s'^parpille-
raient dans les wagons (tels que les
noix, les fruits, les fourrages, les
pierres), ainsi que les marchandises
qui pourraient salir ou d6teriorer les
autres colis (telles que le charbon,
la chaux, la cendre, les terres ordi-
naires, les terres & couleur), & moins
que ces marchandises ne soient em-
bailies ou ficel£es de telle sorte
qu'elles ne puissent se briser, se
perdre, salir ou d6t6riorer d'autres
colis.
ARTICLE 13. — Pieces d fournir pour
V accomplissement desformalites exi-
g$e$ par les douanes, octrois, auto-
ritts fiscales, de police et autres
autorit&s administratives. Ferme-
ture douani&re
§ I. L'exp£diteur est tenu de join-
dre a la lettre de voiture les pieces
qui sont n6cessaires ^. raccomplisse-
ment des fprmalites a remplir,
avant la livraison de la marchandise
au destinataire, vis-a-vis des douanes,
octrois, autorites fiscales ou de police
et autres autorit£s administratives.
Ces pifeces doivent concerner unique-
ment les marchandises faisant Fobjet
d'une m6me lettre de voiture, a moins
que les prescriptions administratives
ou les tarifs n'en disposent autre-
ment.
Lorsque des pieces de ce genre ne
peuvent §tre jointes £ la lettre de
voiture parce qujelles sont d6pos6es
dans une gare, dans un bureau de
douane ou de toute autre autorit6, la
lettre de voiture doit contenir Tindi-
cation precise de Fendroit oil elles
sont d6pos6es»
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer n'est pas
tenu d'examiner si les pieces fournies
sont exactes et suffisantes.
L'exp<§diteur est responsable en-
vers le Chemin de fer de tous
dommages qui pourraient r6sulter
de Tabsence, de Finsuffisance ou de
Firregularit6 de ces pieces, sauf le cas
de faute de la part du Chemin de fer.
Le Chemin de fer est responsable,
au m£me titre qujun commission-
naire, des cons6quences de la perte
ou de Futilisation inexacte des pieces
mentipnn6es sur la lettre de voiture
et qui accompagnent ce document,
ou sont d6pos6es entre ses mains;
toutefois, Findemnit6 qu'il aura a
payer ne devra jamais &tre superieure
I. celle qui serait due en cas de perte
de la marchandise.
§ 3. L'exp6diteur est tenu de se
conformer aux prescriptions doua-
ni&res au sujet de Femballage et du
b&chage des marchandises. Le Che-
min de fer peut refuser les envois
542
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
dont la fermeture douani&re est en-
dommagee ou defectueuse.
Si 1'expediteur n'a pas embalie ou
b&che les marchandises conform^-
ment aux prescriptions douani&res,
le Chemin de fer a le droit d'y pour-
voir, Les frais sont & la charge de
la marchandise.
CHAPITRE II
EXECUTION DU CONTRAT DE
TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 14. — Remise au transport et
chargement des marchandises
§ i. La remise au transport des
marchandises est regie par les lois
et reglements en vigueur £ la gare
expeditrice.
§ 2. Le chargement incombe soit
au Chemin de fer, soit & 1'expediteur,
selon les prescriptions en vigueur a
la gare expeditrice, a moins que la
presente Convention ne renferme
d'autres dispositions ou que la lettre
de voiture ne mentionne un accord
special conclu entre 1'expediteur et
le Chemin de fer.
§ 3. Les marchandises doivent
6tre transportees soit en wagons cou-
verts, soit en wagons decouverts,
soit en wagons speciaux am6nag6s,
soit en wagons decouverts Mch6s,
selon les indications des tarifs directs
internationaux, & moins que la pre-
sente Convention ne contienne d'au-
tres prescriptions a cet egard. S'il
n'y a pas de tarifs directs interna-
tionaux ou s'ils ne contiennent pas de
dispositions a ce sujet, les prescrip-
tions en vigueur & la gare expeditrice
font r&gle pour tout le parcours.
ARTICLE 15. — FormalitSs exigees par
les douanes, octrois, autorites fiscales
ou de police et autres autoritSs ad-
ministratives
§ I. En cours de route, les formali-
tes exigees par les douanes, octrois,
autorites fiscaies ou de police et
autres autorites administratives sont
remplies par le Cheniin de fer.
Celui-ci est libre, sous sa prppre
responsabilit6, de confier ce soin ct
un commissionnaire ou de s'en
charger lui-mlme. Dans Tun et
1'autre cas, le Chemin de fer assume
les obligations d'un commissionnaire.
Toutefois, 1'expediteur peut, soit
par Iui-m6me, soit par un mandataire
d6signe dans la lettre de voiture, as-
sister aux operations preyues a Tali-
n6a ci-dessus pour fournir tous ren-
seignements et presenter toutes ob-
servations utiles, sans qu'en r^sulte
pour lui le droit de prendre possession
de la marchandise ou d'eifectuer les
operations.
Si Texp6diteur a designe pour
raccomplissement des formalites
exig^es par les douanes, octrois,
autorit^s fiscaies ou de police ou
autres autorites administratives, une
gare oii les prescriptions en vigueur
ne permettent pas d'accomplir ces
formalites, ou bien s'il a prescrit,
pour ces operations, tout autre mode
de proc£der qui ne peut pas £tre
execute, le Cheniin de fer opere de la
fagon qui lui parait Stre la plus fa-
vorable aux inter£ts de Tayant droit
et fait connaitre £ Texpediteur les
mesures prises.
Est assimil6e i une demande
d'accomplissement des formalites
douani^res par le Chemin de fer, la
mention " franco de douane" in-
scrite par Texp6diteur en lettre de
voiture. Dans ce cas, le Chemin de
fer peut, & son choix, accomplir cette
operation en cours de route ou bien
a la gare destinataire.
§ 2. Sous reserve de Fexception
prevue au quatri&me alinea du § I
du pr6sent article, lorsque la gare
destinataire est pourvue d'un bureau
de douane, si la lettre de voiture pre-
scrit le dedouanement & Tarrivee ou
si, en Fabsence de cette prescription,
la marchandise arrive & destination
sous regime de douane, le destina-
taire a le droit d'accomplir, & la gare
destinataire, les formalites de dou-
ane. S'il use de ce droit, il doit
acquitter au prealable les frais gre-
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
543
vant T envoi et retirer la lettre de
voiture.
Le Chemin de fer peut proc£der
comme il est dit au § I si, dans un d61ai
pr6vu par les r&glements en vigueur £
la gare destinataire, le destinataire n'a
pas retire la lettre de voiture.
ARTICLE 16. — Livraison
§ i. Le Chemin de fer est tenu de
livrer au destinataire, & la gare desti-
nataire indiqu6e par Fexpediteur, la
lettre de voiture et la marchandise
contre quittance et paiement du
montant des creances resultant de
la lettre de voiture.
L'acceptation de la lettre de voi-
ture oblige le destinataire £ payer
au Chemin de fer le montant des
enhances resultant de la lettre de
voiture.
§ 2. La livraison des marchandises,
ainsi que Fobligation eventuelle du
Chemin de fer de remettre la mar-
chandise au domicile du destinataire,
soit dans la localite oft est situee la
gare destinataire, soit dans une autre
locality, sont r^glees conformement
aux lois et r&glements applicables au
Chemin de fer charg6 de la livraison.
§ 3. Apr&s Farriv6e de la mar-
chandise & la gare destinataire, le
destinataire a le droit de demander
au Chemin de fer de lui remettre la
lettre de voiture et de lui livrer la
marchandise. Si la perte de la mar-
chandise est etablie ou si la mar-
chandise n'est pas arrivee a Fexpira-
tion du d£lai pr6vu au § I de Fart.
30, le destinataire est autoris6 3. faire
valoir en son propre nom vis-&-vis
du Chemin de fer, les droits resultant
du contrat de transport, & condition
d'ex£cuter pr£alablement les obliga-
tions que ce contrat lui impose.
ARTICLE 17. — Paiement des frais de
transport
§ I. Les frais afKrents au trans-
port (prix de transport, frais acces-
soires et autres frais survenant en
cours de route) sont pay6s soit par
Fexp6diteur, soit par le destinataire,
conformement aux dispositions ci-
dessous.
Pour Fapplication de ces disposi-
tions, sont considers comme prix
de transport et non comme frais ac-
cessoires, les frais accessoires qui,
d'apres le tarif applicable, doivent
6tre ajput£s aux prix des bar&mes ou
aux prix exceptionnels lors du calcul
de la taxe.
§ 2. L'expediteur qui prend £ sa
charge la totality ou une partie des
frais doit Findiquer dans la rubrique
de la lettre de voiture & ce destin£e,
sous la forme ci-apr&s:
a) s'il prend & sa charge la totalit6
des prix de transport, ainsi que tous
les frais accessoires qui, d'apr£s les
r&glements et le tarif, peuvent §tre
mis en compte par la gare exp£ditrice,
il Tindique par le mot: "franco";
b) s'il prend & sa charge des frais
en sus de ceux qui sont compris en a)
ci-dessus, il Tindique par les mots
"franco y compris . . ." (designa-
tion exacte des autres frais qu'il veut
payer) ;
c) s'il prend a sa charge les frais
de toute nature, il Findique par les
mots: "franco de tous frais";
d) s'il ne prend & sa charge que
les prix de transport, il Findique par
les mots: "franco de port";
e) s'il prend & sa charge la totalite
ou une partie des frais accessoires ou
des frais survenant en cours de route,
il Findique par les mots: "franco de
tous frais accessoires" ou "franco
de tous frais survenant en cours de
route" ou "franco de . . ." (desig-
nation exacte des frais qu'il veut
payer);
f) s'il prend & sa charge tout ou
partie des frais aff6rents au transport
jusqu'ct un point fronti&re ou une
gare frontitere, il Findique par Fune
des mentions pr£vues ci-dessus,
complet6e par les mots: "...
jusqu'a x."
g) s'il prend & sa charge une somme
d6terminee, il Findique par les mots :
"franco pour . . ." (indication de la
somme en toutes lettres) ;
544
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
La mention "franco de douane"
signifie que FexpMiteur aura a payer
toutes les sornmes que les services
de douane percoivent du Chemin
de fer, ainsi que les frais acces-
soires et autres £ percevoir par le
Chemin de fer pour le dedouanement.
II est permis d'inscrire a la fois
dans la lettre de voiture plusieurs
mentions concernant Faffranchisse-
ment qui se competent 1'une Fautre.
§ 3. Les frais aff brents au trans-
port que Fexp6diteur n'a pas pris £
sa charge en vertu de la lettre de
voiture, sont consid6res comme mis
a la charge du destinataire.
§ 4. Le Chemin de fer expediteur
peut cependant exiger de Fexpedi-
teur Favance des frais afferents au
transport lorsqu'il s'agit de mar-
chandises qui, d'apres son apprecia-
tion, sont sujettes & prompte deteri-
oration ou qui, a cause de leur valeur
minime ou de leur nature, ne lui
garantissent pas suffisamment les
frais afferents au transport.
§ 5. Si le montant des frais que
Fexpediteur prend £ sa charge ne
peut pas £tre fixe exactement au mo-
ment de la remise au transport, le
Chemin de fer peut exiger, a titre
de garantie, le d6p6t contre recu
d'une somme repr^sentant approxi-
mativement les frais. Ces frais sont
portes sur un bulletin d'affranchis-
sement qui doit faire Fobjet d'un
reglement de compte avec Fexpedi-
teur au plus tard un mois apres
Fexpiration du d61ai de livraison.
Un compte de frais dresse d'apres
les indications du bulletin d'affran-
chissement est d61ivr£ a Fexpediteur
contre remise du regu.
§ 6. Sauf dans le cas pr6vu au § 5,
la gare expeditrice doit specifier, tant
dans le duplicata que dans la lettre de
voiture, les frais percus en port pay£.
ARTICLE 18. — Application irregu^
li&re du tarif
§ i. En cas d'application irregu-
Here du tarif ou d'erreur dans la d6-
termination des frais de transport et
des frais divers, la difference en plus
ou en moins devra gtre remboursee.
§ 2. Les differences en plus con-
stat6es par le Chemin de fer doivent
£tre port6es d'office i la connaissance
de Finteress6 lorsqu'elles depassent
0,50 fr. par lettre de voiture, et le
reglement doit en £tre oper6 le plus
t6t possible.
§ 3. Le paiement au Chemin de
fer des differences en moins incombe
a Fexp6diteur si la lettre de voiture
n'est pas retiree. Lorsque la lettre
de voiture a et£ acceptee par le
destinataire, Fexpediteur n'est tenu
au paiement d'une difference en
moins que dans la mesure oft elle
porte sur les frais qu'il a pris a sa
charge en vertu de la mention
d'affranchissement inscrite par lui
sur la lettre de voiture; le comple-
ment de la difference est £ la charge
du destinataire.
§ 4. Les spmmes dues en vertu du
present article sur une lettre de
voiture portent int£r£t a six pour
cent lorsqu'elles depassent dix francs.
Ces int6rets courent du jour de la
mise en demeure de payer ou du jour
de la reclamation administrative pre-
vue & Farticle 40 ou, s'il n'y a eu ni
mise en demeure ni reclamation, du
jour de la demande en justice.
ARTICLE 19. — Remboursements et
dSbours
§ I. LJexp6diteur peut grever son
envoi d'un remboursement, jusqu'a
concurrence de la valeur de la mar-
chandise. Le montant du rem-
boursement doit 6tre exprime dans
la monnaie du pays de d6part; les
tarif s peuvent prevoir des exceptions,
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer n'est tenu
de payer le remboursement a Fexpe-
diteur qu'autant que le montant en
a ete vers6 par le destinataire. Ce
montant doit Itre mis a la dispose
tion de Fexpediteur dans le delai de
six semaines £ partir de ce versement ;
en cas de retard, des int£r§ts & six
pour cent sont dus i dater de Fexpi-
ration du delai.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
545
§ 3. Si la marchandise a ete livr£e
ail destinataire sans encaissement
prealable du remboursement, le Che-
min de fer est tenu de payer a Fexp£-
diteur le montant du dommage jus-
qu'£ concurrence du montant du
remboursement, sauf son recours
contre le destinataire.
§ 4. L'envoi contre rembourse-
ment donne lieu a la perception d'une
taxe £ determiner par les tarifs; cette
taxe est due lors m£me que le rem-
boursement est annule ou r6duit par
une modification du contrat de trans-
port (article 21, § i).
§ 5. Les d6bours ne sont admis
que d'apr&s les dispositions en vi-
gueur £. la gare expeditrice.
ARTICLE 20. — Obligations du Chemin
defer destinataire
Le Chemin de fer destinataire est
tenu d'op£rer le recouvrement de la
totalite des creances resultant du
contrat de transport, notamment
des f rais de transport, des f rais divers,
de ceux de douane, des rembourse-
ments et autres sommes qui pour-
raient grever la marchandise. II
op&re ces recouvrements tant pour
son compte que pour celui des Che-
mins de fer precedents ou des autres
int£ress6s.
CHAPITRE III
MODIFICATION DU CONTRAT DE
TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 21. — Droit de modifier le
contrat de transport
§ i. L'exp£diteur a seul le droit
de modifier le contrat de transport:
a) en retirant la marchandise &
la gare exp6ditrice;
b) en Farr^tant en cours de route;
c) en ajournant sa Hvraison;
d) en la faisant livrer au lieu de
destination ou en tout autre point
situ& en deg£ ou au dela, au destina-
taire indiqu6 sur la lettr§ de voiture
ou & une autre personne;
e) en ordonnant son retour & la
gare exp6ditrice.
A moins de dispositions contraires
des tarifs du Chemin de fer expedi-
teur, sont acceptees les demandes de
modification du contrat de transport
tendant:
/) & F6tablissement d'un rem-
boursement;
g) a Faugmentation, & la diminu-
tion ou au re trait du remboursement ;
K) & Faffranchissement des frais de
transport et autres frais selon les
modalit£s pr6vues au § 2 de F article
17, lettres a) £ e) inclus et g).
Dans les cas vis6s aux lettres d) et
e), Fexpediteur peut prescrire qu'une
expedition faite & petite vitesse soit
r6exp£diee & grande vitesse ou in-
versement, a condition que la gare
oft le transport a et£ arret6 soit ou-
verte aux deux services. II peut
egalement indiquer le tarif i ap-
pliquer et Fitin£raire a suivre.
D' autres modifications que celles
qui sont enum^rees ci-dessus ne sont
admises en aucun cas.
Les modifications au contrat de
transport ne doivent jamais avoir
pour effet de diviser Fenvoi.
§ 2. Les modifications au contrat
de transport mentionn^es ci-dessus
doivent €tre donn&es au moyen d'une
declaration ecrite, r6digee conforme-
ment aux dispositions du deuxi&rne
alin6a du § 2 de Farticle 6, sign6e par
Fexpediteur et conforme au formu-
laire constituant FAnnexe IV 4 la
pr6sente Convention.
Cette declaration doit £tre r^p6t6e
sur le duplicata de la lettre de voiture,
qui sera pr£sent£ en m£me temps au
Chemin de fer et rendu par ce der-
nier i Fexpediteur. Le Chemin de
fer qui se sera conform^ aux ordres de
Fexpediteur sans exiger la pr£senta-
tion de ce duplicata sera responsable
du prejudice caus6 par ce fait au
destinataire & qui ce duplicata
aurait £t£ remis par Fexpediteur.
Quand Fexp6diteur demande Faug-
mentation, la diminution ou le re-
trait d'un remboursement, il doit
produire le titre qui lui a £t& primi-
tivement d61ivr6. En cas d'aug-
546
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
mentation ou de diminution du
remboursement, ce litre est, apr&s
rectification, rendu a Fint^resse; il
est retire des mains de ce dernier en
cas de retrait du remboursement.
Toute modification au contrat
ordonn£e par Fexpediteur sous des
formes autres que celles qui sont
prescrites ci-dessus est nulle et non
avenue.
§ 3. Le Chemin de fer ne donne
suite aux modifications de contrat
ordonnees par Fexpediteur que
lorsqu'elles sont transmises par Fin-
termediaire de la gare expeditrice.
Si Fexpediteur le demande, la gare
destinataire ou la gare d'escale est
prevenue, a ses frais, par un tele-
gramme, ou par un avis teiepho-
nique emanant de la gare expeditrice
et confirmes par une declaration
ecrite. Dans ce cas, a moins que
le tarif direct international ou d'au-
tres accords entre les Chemins de fer
interess6s n'en disposent autrement,
la gare destinataire ou la gare d'es-
cale doit s'abstenir soit de remettre
la lettre de voiture, soit de livrer la
marchandise au destinataire, soit
enfin de proceder a la ^expedition de
Fenvoi jusqu'a ce qu'elle ait regu la
declaration ecrite.
§ 4. Le droit de modifier le con-
trat de transport s'eteint, mime si
Fexpediteur est muni du duplicata
de la lettre de voiture, lorsque la
lettre de voiture a 6t6 remise au
destinataire, ou lorsque celui-ci a
fait valoir le droit resultant du con-
trat de transport conform6nient au
§ 3 de Farticle 16. A partir de ce
moment, le Chemin de fer doit se
conformer aux ordres du destinataire,
sous peine d'etre responsable envers
lui des consequences de leur inexecu-
tion dans les conditions determinees
au titre III.
ARTICLE 22. — Execution des modifica-
tions apportees au contrat de trans-
port
§ i. Le Chemin de fer ne peut ni
se refuser a Fexecution des ordres
dont il est fait mention au premier
alin6a du § I de Farticle 21, ni ap-
porter des retards ou des change-
ments dans cette execution, sauf
dans les cas ci-apr&s:
a} Fexecution n'est plus possible
au moment oft les ordres paryien-
nent au Chemin de fer qui doit les
executer;
b) 1 'execution est de nature a trou-
bler le service regulier de Fexploita-
tion;
c) Fexecution est en opposition,
lorsqu'il s'agit d'un changement de
la gare destinataire, avec les lois et
reglements en vigueur dans les Etats
a emprunter, notamment au point de
vue des prescriptions des douanes,
octrois, autorites fiscales pu de police
et autres autorites'administratives;
d) la valeur de la marchandise,
lorsqu'il s'agit d'un changement de
la gare destinataire, ne couvre pas,
selon toute prevision, tous les frais
du transport dont cette marchandise
sera grevee a Farrivee a sa nouvelle
destination, a moins que le montant
de ces frais ne soit paye ou garanti
immediatement .
Dans les cas vises ci-dessus, Fexpe-
diteur est avise le plus t6t possible
des emp^chements qui s'opposent a
Fexecution de ses ordres.
Si le Chemin de fer n'est pas a
m£me de prevoir a Favance ces em-
p^chements, Fexpediteur supporte
toutes les consequences resultant du
commencement d' execution donne a
ses ordres.
§ 2. Si Fexpediteur a present de
livrer la marchandise a une gare in-
termediaire, le port est pergu jusqu'a
cette gare d'apr^s les tarifs applica-
bles entre la gare expeditrice et la
susdite gare intermediaire.
Si toutefois la marchandise a deja
depasse la gare intermediaire, le port
est calcule: i° jusqu'^. la gare oft le
transport a ete arr§te, d'apres les
tarifs applicables entre cette gare
et la gare expeditrice; 2° depuis la
gare oil le transport a ete arrgte
jusqu'£ la gare intermediaire, d'apr&s
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
547
les tarifs applicables pour ce par-
cours.
Si Fexpediteur a present le renvoi
& la gare exp<§ditrice, le port est cal-
culi: 1° jusqu'k la gare oft le trans-
port a 6te arr£t£, d'apres les tarifs
applicables entre cette gare et la
gare expMi trice; 2° depuis la gare de
r6exp6dition jusqu'a la gare expe-
ditrice, d'apr&s les tarifs applicables
pour ce parcours.
Si Fexpediteur a present la r£exp£-
dition £ une autre gare, le port est
calculi : i° jusqu'& la gare oil le trans-
port a 6t6 arr£te, d'apr£s les tarifs
applicables entre cette gare et la
gare expMitrice; 2° depuis la gare de
r£exp6dition jusqu'£ la nouvelle gare
destinataire d'apr£s les tarifs appli-
cables entre ces deux derniferes gares.
§ 3. Le Chemin de fer a droit au
remboursement des frais r6sultant
de F execution des ordres mentionn6s
au § I de Farticle 21, & moms que ces
frais n'aient eu pour cause une faute
commise par luL
ARTICLE 23. — Emptchements au
transport
§ i. Lorsqu'un transport est em-
p§ch6 ou interrompu, il appartient au
Chemin de fer de decider s'il con-
vient, dans Finter£t de Fexpediteur,
de lui demander des instructions, ou
bien s'il est preferable de transporter
d'office la marchandise en modifiant
Fitineraire. Le Chemin de fer est
fonde £ reclamer le prix du transport
par cette autre voie et dispose des
d61ais correspondants, m€me s'ils
sont plus <§lev6s que par Fitin6raire
primitif, £ moins que le Chemin de
fer ne soit en faute.
§ 2. S'il n'y a pas d 'autre voie de
transport ou si pour d'autres motifs,
la continuation du transport n*est
pas possible, le Chemin de fer de-
mande des instructions £ Fexp6di-
teur; toutefois, cette demande n'est
pas obligatoire pour le Chemin de
fer dans le cas d'emp£chement tem-
poraire resultant des circonstances
prevues au § 5 de Farticle 5.
§ 3. L'exp6diteur peut donner
dans la lettre de voiture des instruc-
tions pour le cas ou un empgchement
au transport se pr£senterait.
Si d'apr&s Fappr6ciation du Che-
min de fer ces instructions ne peu-
vent pas Itre ex6cutees, le Chemin
de fer demande de nouvelles instruc-
tions ct Fexp^diteur.
§ 4. L'exp6diteur avis6 djun em-
p£chement au transport peut r^silier
le contrat, ^. charge par lui de payer
au Chemin de fer, suivant le cas,
soit le prix du transport pour le par-
cours deji effectue, soit les frais
prdparatoires au transport, ainsi
que tons ceux qui sont prevus par les
tarifs, £ moins que le Chemin de fer
ne soit en faute.
§ 5. Si FexpMiteur n'est pas en
possession du duplicata de la lettre
de voiture, les instructions qu'il
donne, dans les cas prevus au pr£-
sent article, ne peuvent modifier ni
la designation du destinataire, ni le
lieu de destination.
§ 6. II n'est pas donn6 suite aux
instructions de Fexpediteur qui ne
seraient pas adress^es par Finter-
m£diaire de la gare expeditrice.
§ 7. Si Fexp6diteur avis6 d'un em-
p^chement au transport ne donne
pas, dans un d61ai raisonnable, des in-
structions ex6cutables, il sera proc£d&
conf orm6ment aux r&glements relatif s
aux emp6chements 4 la livraison en
vigueur sur le Chemin de fer sur
lequel la marchandise a 6te retenue.
§ 8. Si Femplchement au trans-
port vient & cesser avant Farriv&e des
instructions de Fexpediteur, la mar-
chandise est dirigee sur sa destina-
tion sans attendre ces instructions et
Fexpediteur en est pr£venu dans le
plus bref delai possible.
§ 9. Les dispositions de Farticle 22
sont applicables aux transports effec-
tu6s en vertu du present article.
ARTICLE 24. — Empfchements & la
livraison
§ I. Lorsqu'il se pr6sente des em-
p^chements 4 la livraison de la mar-
548
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
chandise, la gare destinataire doit en
pr6venir sans retard Texp6diteur par
Fentremise de la gare exp£ditrice et
demander ses instructions. Quand
la demande en a et6 faite dans la
lettre de voiture, cet avis doit fetre
donn6 par t&legraphe. L'expediteur
doit, en outre, §tre avis6 directement,
soit par 6crit, soit par teMgraphe,
quand il Fa demand6 dans la lettre
de voiture. Les frais de ces avis
sont £ la charge de la marchandise.
Si le destinataire refuse la mar-
chandise, Fexp6diteur a le droit d'en
disposer, m£me s'il ne peut pas pro-
duire le duplicata de la lettre de
voiture.
Si, apr£s F avoir refus£e, le desti-
nataire se pr6sente pour prendre li-
vraison de la marchandise, celle-ci lui
est Iivr6e, & moms que la gare desti-
nataire n'ait regu entre temps des
instructions contraires de FexpMi-
teur. Avis de cette livraison doit
6tre donn6 imm6diatement £ I'exp6-
diteur par une lettre recommand£e
dont les frais restent & la charge de
la marchandise.
Lyexp£diteur peut aussi demander,
dans la lettre de voiture, que la
marchandise lui soit retourn6e d'office
s'il survient un emplchement £ la li-
vraison. En dehors de ce cas, la
marchandise ne peut £tre retourn£e
£ Fexp£diteur sans son consentement
expr&s.
A moins que les tarifs n'en dispo-
sent autrement, les instructions de
§ 2. Pour tout ce qui n'est pas
pr6vu au § I du present article et
sous reserve des dispositions de Tar-
tide 43, le mode de proc£der, dans le
cas d'emp6chenient a la livraison,
est d6termin6 par les lois et r&gle-
ments en vigueur pour le Chemin de
fer charg6 de la livraison.
Si la marchandise a 6t6 vendue, le
produit de la vente, deduction faite
des frais grevant la marchandise,
doit §tre mis ^. la disposition de 1'ex-
p6diteur; toutefois, si la lettre de
voiture a et£ retiree, le produit net
de la vente doit §tre mis & la dispo-
sition du destinataire. Si le produit
est inferieur aux frais grevant la
marchandise, Texpediteur, ou si la
lettre de voiture a 6t6 retiree, le
destinataire est tenu de payer la
difference.
§ 3. Les dispositions de Particle 22
sont applicables aux transports ef-
fectues en vertu du present article.
CHAPITRE IV
GARANTIE DES BROITS DU CHEMIN
DE FER
ARTICLE 25. — Droit de gage du Che-
min defer
§ i. Le Chemin de fer a sur la
marchandise les droits d'un cr£ancier
gagiste, pour la totalit6 des creances
indiquees a 1'article 20. Ces droits
subsistent aussi longtemps que la
marchandise se trouve en la posses-
sion du Chemin de fer ou d'un tiers
qui la d6tient pour lui.
§ 2 . Les eff ets du droit de gage sont
r6gl£s d'apr&s les lois et r£glements de
FEtat oil s'effectue la livraison.
Titre HI. Responsabilite des
Chemins de fer. Actions
CHAPITRE I
RESPONSABILIT£
ARTICLE 26. — Responsabilite collec-
tive des Chemins de fer
§ i. Le Chemin de fer qui a ac-
cept6 au transport la marchandise,
avec la lettre de voiture, est respon-
sable de Tex6cution du transport sur
le parcours total jusqu'i la livraison.
§ 2. Chaque Chemin de fer subse-
quent, par le fait mSme de la prise en
charge de la marchandise avec la
lettre de voiture primitive, participe
au contrat de transport, conforme-
ment aux stipulations de ce docu-
ment, et accepte les obligations qui
en r6sultent sans pr6judice des dis-
positions du § 3 de 1'article 42, cpn-
cernant le Chemin de fer destinataire.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
549
§ 3. La responsabilit^ du Chemin
de fer, fondee sur la pr6sente Con-
vention, cesse & la gare destinataire
indiqu£e sur la lettre de voiture,
mSme si l'exp£diteur a d&signe un
autre lieu de destination. Le trans-
port au del& est r<§gi par les lois et
reglements interieurs.
ARTICLE 27. — Etendue de la respon-
sabilit6
§ i. Le Chemin de fer est respon-
sable dans les conditions d6terminees
au present chapitre du retard £ la
livraison, du dommage resultant de
la perte totale ou partielle de la mar-
chandise, ainsi que des avaries qu'elle
subit & partir de Tacceptation au
transport jusqu'a la livraison.
§ 2. II est d£charg£ de cette re-
sponsabilit6 en cas de perte totale ou
partielle ou d'avarie s'il prouve que
le dommage a eu pour cause une
faute de Tayant droit, un ordre de
celui-ci ne resultant pas d'une faute
du Chemin de fer, un vice propre de
la marchandise (d6t£rioration int6-
rieure, d6chet, coulage ordinaire,
etc.) ou un cas de force majeure.
§ 3. II est 6galement decharg6 de
la responsabilit6 pour le retard & la
livraison, s'il prouve que le retard a
eu pour cause des circonstances que
le Chemin de fer ne pouvait pas £viter
et auxquelles il ne d6pendait pas de
lui de rem6dier.
§ 4. Lorsqu'une marchandise ex-
p6diee par wagon complet aux condi-
tions de la pr6sente Convention est
r6exp£di£e sans rupture de charge
aux conditions de la m£me Conven-
tion et qu'elle est rest6e sous la sur-
veillance du Chemin de fer, il y a
pr6somption, si une perte partielle ou
une avarie est constat6e, qu'elle s'est
produite au cours du dernier contrat
de transport.
ARTICLE 28. — Restrictions & la re-
sponsabilitS en cas de dommages
pouvant rfculter de certaines causes
§ I, Le Chemin de fer n'est pas
responsable des dommages qui r6-
sultent d'une ou plusieurs des causes
ci-apr6s:
a) danger inherent au transport en
wagons d^couverts, pour les mar-
chandises qui auront 6t6 transpor-
t6es de cette mani&re en vertu, soit
des prescriptions de tarifs, soit des
conventions pass£es avec Fexpedi-
teur et mentionn6es dans la lettre de
voiture;
b) danger resultant soit de Tab-
sence d'emballage, soit des d^fectu-
osit6s de I'emballage, pour les mar-
chandises expos£es par leur nature a
des d^chets ou avaries quand elles ne
sont pas emballees ;
c) danger inherent aux operations
de chargement ou de d6chargement
ou resultant d*un chargement d&fec-
tueux, pour les marchandises char-
g6es par Texp6diteur ou d£charg£es
par le destinataire, en vertu soit des
tarifs, soit des conventions pass£es
avec l'exp£diteur et mentionn£es
dans la lettre de voiture, soit des
conventions pass6es avec le desti-
nataire;
d) danger particulier, soit de perte
totale ou partielle, soit d' avarie, no-
tamment par bris, rouille, det^riora-
tion int£rieure et spontan6e, coulage
extraordinaire, dessication, d^perdi-
tion, auquel certaines marchandises
sont exposes par des causes Inh6-
rentes & leur nature;
e) danger resultant du fait soit que
des objets exclus du transport ont
6t6 n6anmoins exp£di£s sous une
d6nomination irr6guli£re, inexacte
ou incomplete, soit que des objets
admis seulement sous certaines con-
ditions ont 6t6 expMies sous une
d6nomination irr£guli£re, inexacte
ou incomplete ou sans que I'exp6di-
teur ait pris les mesures de pricau-
tion prescrites;
f) danger particulier que le trans-
port entraine pour les animaux
vivants;
g) danger que 1'escorte des ani-
maux vivants ou des marchandises a
pour but d'&carter, lorsqu'aux termes
soit de la pr6sente Convention, soit
550
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
des tarifs, soit des conventions
passees avec Fexpediteur et men-
tionnees dans la lettre de voiture, le
transport de ces animaux ou de ces
marchandises doit Stre effectu6 sous
escorte.
§ 2. Lorsque, eu 6gard aux circon-
stances de fait, un dommage a pu
r6sulter d'une ou de plusieurs de ces
causes, il y a presomption qu'il en
resulte, & moins que Fayant droit
n'ait fait la preuve qu'il n'en resulte
pas.
Cette preemption n'est pas ap-
plicable dans le cas prevu £ la lettre
a) du § I s'il y a manquant anormal
ou perte de colis.
ARTICLE 29. — Montant de I'indemnitS
en cas de perte totale ou partiette de
la marchandise
Quand, en vertu des dispositions
de la pr6sente Convention, une in-
demnit6 pour perte totale ou partielle
de la marchandise est mise a la
charge du Chemin de fer, elle est
calcul£e:
df apres le cours £ la bourse,
ct defaut de cours, d'apres le prix
courant sur le marche,
a defaut de Tun et de Fautre,
d' apres la valeur usuelle
des marchandises de meme nature
et qualit6, au lieu et a Fepoque ou la
marchandise a ete accept6e au trans-
port. Toutefois, Findemnite ne
peut d£passer 100 francs par kilo-
gramme de poids brut manquant,
sous reserve des limitations prevues
& Particle 34.
Sont en outre rembourses le prix
du transport, les droits de douane et
autres sommes deboursees a F occa-
sion du transport de la marchan-
dise perdue, sans autres dommages-
inter^ts.
Une indemnity plus elevee ne peut
£tre r6clamee qu'en cas de declara-
tion d'inter£t £ la livraison, confor-
m6ment au § 4 de Farticle 35, et
qu'en cas de dol ou de faute Fourde
du Chemin de fer, conformement &
Farticle 36.
Lorsque les elements qui servent
de base au calcul de Findemnite ne
sont pas exprimes dans la monnaie de
FEtat oil le paiement est reclame, la
conversion est faite d'apres le cours
au jour et au lieu du paiement.
ARTICLE 30. — Presomption de la
perte de la marchandise. Cas oil
elle est retrouvee
§ i. L'ayant droit peut, sans avoir
£ fournir d'autres preuves, considerer
la marchandise comme perdue quand
elle n'a pas 6t6 livree au destinataire
ou tenue a sa disposition dans les
trente jours qui suiyent Fexpiration
des d^lais tels qu'ils sont calcules
& Farticle II.
§ 2. L'ayant droit, en recevant le
paiement de rindemnit6 pour la
marchandise perdue, peut stipuler
dans la quittance qu'il demande £
£tre avis6 immediatement dans le
cas oft la marchandise serait re-
trouvee au cours de Fannee qui
suivra le paiement de Findemnite.
II lui est donn6 acte par ecrit de
cette demande,
§ 3. Dans le delai de trente jours
apres avoir recu cet avis, Fayant
droit peut exiger que la marchandise
lui soit livree & Fune des stations du
parcours, contre paiement du seul
prix du transport de la marchandise
depuis la gare d'expedition jusqu'a
celle ou a lieu la livraison et contre
restitution de Findemnite qu'il a
recue, d6duction faite, eventuelle-
ment, du prix de transport qui aurait
6t£ compris dans cette indemnite, et
sous reserve de tous droits 4 Fin-
demnit6 pour depassement du delai
de livraison prevue i Farticle 33
et, sjil y a lieu, au § 3 de Farticle
35-
§ 4. A deiaut soit de la stipulation
dans la quittance prevue au § 2 ci-
dessus, soit d5 instructions donnees
dans le delai de trente jours prevu
au § 3, ou encore si la marchandise
nfa et^ retrouvee que plus d'un an
apres le paiement de Findemnite, le
Chemin de fer en dispose conforme-
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
551
ment aux lois et r&glements de FEtat
dont il rel&ve.
ARTICLE 31. — Restrictions de la re-
sponsabilite en cas de dechet de
Poids
§ i. En ce qui concerne les mar-
chandises qui, i raison de leur nature
particuli^re, subissent g6n6ralement
un d6chet de poids par le seul fait du
transport, le Chemin de fer ne r£pond
que de la partie du manquant qui
depasse la tolerance determinee
comme suit, quel que soit le parcours
effectual
a) deux pour cent du poids pour
les marchandises liquides ou remises
£ Fetat humide ainsi que pour les
marchandises suivantes: bois de
r<§glisse, bois de teinture r&p£s ou
moulus, cornes et onglons, crins,
cuirs, dechets de peaux, ecorces, feuil-
les de tabac fraiches, fourrures,
fruits frais, fruits sech6s ou cuits,
graisses, houblon, laine, legumes
frais, mastic frais, os en tiers ou
moulus, peaux, poissons seches, ra-
cines, savons et huiles concretes, sel,
soies de pore, tabac Mch6, tendons
d'animaux;
b) un pour cent pour toutes les
autres marchandises seches £gale-
ment sujettes & dechet de route.
§ 2. La restriction de responsa-
bilite prevue au § I du present article
ne peut fetre invoqu£e s'il est prouve,
d'apres les circonstances de fait, que
la perte ne resulte pas des causes qui
justifient la tolerance.
§ 3. Dans le cas oft plusieurs colis
sont transportes avec une seule lettre
de voiture, la tolerance est calcul£e
pour chaque colis, lorsque son poids
au depart est mdiqu6 s6par£ment
sur la lettre de voiture ou peut §tre
constat6 d'une autre manifere.
§ 4. En cas de perte totale de la
marchandise, il n'est fait aucune d&-
duction resultant du dechet de route
pour le calcul de Findemnit6.
§ 5. Les prescriptions du present
article ne d6rogent en rien £ celles de
Farticle 28.
ARTICLE 32. — Montant de Vindemnitt
en cas d'avarie de la marchandise
En cas d'avarie, le Chemin de fer
doit, sauf Texception prevue a Tarti-
cle 34, payer le montant de la d6pr6-
ciation subie par la marchandise,
sans autres dommages-int6rgts. Une
indemnity plus 61ev£e ne peut Itre
r6clam<§e qu'en cas de declaration
d'int6r§t a la livraison, conform^-
ment au § 4 de 1'article 35 et qu'en
cas de dol ou de faute lourde du
Chemin de fer, conform£ment ^.
Tarticle 36.
Toutefois Findemnit6 ne peut d£-
passer:
a) si la totalit6 de Fexpedition est
d6preci6e par Tavarie, le chiffre
qu'elle aurait atteint en cas de perte
totale;
b) si une partie seulement de Tex-
pedition est depr6ci6e par Favarie,
le chiffre qu'elle aurait atteint en cas
de perte de la partie d6preci£e.
ARTICLE 33. — Montant de I'indemnite
pour retard & la livraison
§ i. En cas de d6passement du
d61ai de livraison, si Fayant droit ne
prouve pas qu'un dommage soit
result^ de ce retard, le Chemin de
fer est tenu de payer un dixi&me du
prix du transport pour chaque frac-
tion du retard correspondant au
dixi£me du d61ai de livraison, toute
fraction du retard inferieure £ un
dixi£me du d61ai de livraison etant
compt^e pour un dixi^me. La moiti6
du prix du transport constitue Fin-
demnit^ maximum.
§ 2. Si la preuve est fouraie qu'un
dommage est resulte du retard, il est
pay6, pour ce dommage, une indem-
nite qui ne peut pas d£passer le prix
de transport.
§ 3. Les indemnit6s pr£vues aux
§§ i et 2 du present article ne peu-
vent pas se cumuler avec celles qui
seraient dues pour perte totale de la
marchandise.
En cas de perte partielle, elles sont
payees, s'il y a lieu, pour la partie
non perdue de Fexp6dition.
552
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
En cas d'avarie, elles se cumulent,
s'il y a lieu, avec Findemnite pr6vue
£ F article 32.
Dans tous les cas, le cumul des
indemnites prevues aux §§ I et 2 avec
celles qui sont prevues aux articles 29
et 32 ne peut donner lieu au paie-
ment d'une indemnite to tale supe-
rieure & celle qui serait due en cas
de perte totale de la marchandise,
ARTICLE 34. — Limitation de Vindem-
nite en vertu de certains tarifs
Lorsque le Chemin de fer offre au
public des conditions particuli&res de
transport (tarifs sp6ciaux ou excep-
tionnels) comportant une reduction
sur le prix total calcuie d'apr&s les
conditions ordinaires (tarifs gene-
raux), il peut limiter par un maxi-
mum Findemnite due £ Fayant droit,
en cas d'avarie, de perte ou de retard.
Lorsque le maximum ainsi fixe
resulte d'un tarif applique seulement
sur une fraction du parcours, il ne
peut £tre invoque que si le fait g6ne-
rateur de Findemnite s'est produit
sur cette partie du parcours.
ARTICLE 35. — Declaration d'intMt a
la livraison
§ r. Toute expedition peut faire
Fobjet d'une declaration d'inter£t IL
la livraison, inscrite sur la lettre de
voiture comme il est dit & la lettre K)
du § 6 de Farticle 6.
Le rnontant de Tint£r£t declare
doit £tre indique en monnaie de
FEtat de depart, en francs-or ou en
toute autre monnaie qui serait fix£e
par les tarifs.
§ 2. II est per£u une taxe suppie-
mentaire d'un dixi£me pour mille de
la somme d6clar^e, par fraction in-
divisible de 10 kilometres.
Les tarifs peuvent r£duire cette
taxe et fixer un minimum de per*
ception.
§ 3. S'il y a eu declaration d'intergt
& la livraison, il peut £tre r6clam6,
en cas de retard :
a) s'il n'est pas prouv6 qu'un
dommage est r£sult6 de ce retard :
le double des sommes fix6es par le
§ i de r article 33 jusqu'S. concurrence
del'int£r£t declar£;
b) si la preuve est fournie qu'un
dommage est r6sult£ du retard:
une indemnite pouvant s'61ever
jusqu'au montant de Tint^r^t declare.
Lorsque le montant de I'int6r£t
d6clar6 est inferieur aux indemnit6s
prevues ^. 1'article 33, celles-ci
peuvent gtre r£clam6es au lieu des
indemnites pr£vues sous les lettres
a) et V).
§ 4. En cas de perte totale ou
partielle, ou d'avarie de la marchan-
dise, ayant fait Fobjet d'une declara-
tion d'intergt a la livraison, il peut
£tre reclame :
a} les indemnites prevues aux ar-
ticles 29 et 32 ou, s'il y a lieu, a
Farticle 34 et, en outre,
6) le remboursement du dommage
supplemental prouve, jusqu'i con-
currence du montant de Finter£t
declare.
§5. S'il existe simultanement ava-
rie ou perte partielle de la marchan-
dise et depassement du deiai de
livraison, les indemnites dues en
vertu des §§ 3 et 4 Z>) ne sont payees
que jusqu'£ concurrence du montant
declare comme intent & la livraison.
ARTICLE 36. — Montant de I'indemnitS
en cas de dol ou de faute lourde
imputdble au Chemin defer
Dans tous les cas oft la perte totale
ou partielle, Favarie ou le retard
subis par la marchandise a pour cause
un dol ou une faute lourde imputa-
ble au Chemin de fer, Fayant droit
doit £tre compl&tement indemnise
pour le prejudice prouve, jusqu'£
concurrence du double des maxima
prevus aux articles 29, 32, 33, 34 et
35 suivant le cas.
ARTICLE 37. — Int&r&ts de Vindemnitt
L'ayant droit peut demander des
intents, & raison de six pour cent de
Findemnite allouee sur une lettre de
voiture, lorsque cette indemnite de*
passe dix francs.
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
553
Ces intents courent du jour de la
reclamation administrative pr£vue a,
Farticle 40, ou, s'il n'y a pas eu de
reclamation, du jour de la demande
en justice.
ARTICLE 38. — Restitution des
^ndemnites
Toute indemnity indfiment pergue
doit §tre restituee.
En cas de fraude, le Chemin de fer
a droit, en outre, au versement d'une
somme egale a celle qu'il a payee
indfiment, sans prejudice des sanc-
tions penales.
ARTICLE 39. — Responsabilite du Che-
min de fer pour ses agents
Le Chemin de fer est responsable
des agents attaches a son service et
des autres personnes qu'il emploie
pour F execution d'un transport dont
il est charg6.
Toutefois si, a la demande de
Finteresse, les agents du Chemin de
fer etablissent les lettres de voiture,
font des traductions ou rendent
d'autres services qui n'incombent pas
au Chemin de fer, ils sont consideres
comme agissant pour le compte de
la personne a laquelle ils rendent ces
services.
CHAPITRE II
RECLAMATIONS ADMINI STRATI VES.
ACTIONS, PROCEDURE ET PRESCRIP-
TION EN CAS DE LITIGES N&S DU
CONTRAT DE TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 40. — Reclamations
administratives
§ i. Les reclamations administra-
tives fondees sur le contrat de trans-
port doivent ttre adressees par ecrit
au Chemin de fer designe £ Farticle
42.
§ 2. Le droit de presenter la
reclamation appartient aux per-
sonnes qui ont le droit d'actionner le
Chemin de fer en vertu de Farticle 41.
§ 3. Quand la reclamation est for-
mee par Fexpediteur, il doit produire
le duplicata de la lettre de voiture.
Quand elle est formee par le desti-
nataire, il doit produire la lettre de
voiture si elle lui a ete remise.
§ 4. La lettre de voiture, le dupli-
cata et les autres documents que
1'ayant droit juge utile de joindre a
sa reclamation doivent £tre presentes
soit en originaux, soit en copies, cel-
les-ci dfiment legalisees si le Chemin
de fer le demande.
Lors du r&glement de la reclama-
tion, le Chemin de fer pourra exiger
la presentation en original de la let-
tre de voiture, du duplicata ou du
bulletin de remboursement en vue
d'y porter la constatation du r£gle-
ment.
ARTICLE 41. — Personnes qui peuvent
exercer le droit d1 action contre le
Chemin de fer
§ i. L' action en restitution d'une
somme payee en vertu du contrat
de transport n'appartient qu'a celui
qui a effectue le paiement.
§ 2. L'action relative aux rem-
boursements prevus It Farticle 19
n'appartient qu'£ Fexpediteur.
§ 3. Les autres actions contre le
Chemin de fer qui naissent du con-
trat de transport appartiennent:
a Fexpediteur, tant qu'il a le droit
de modifier le contrat de transport,
comme il est dit & Farticle 21 ;
au destinataire, a partir du moment
ou il a soit re$u la lettre de voiture,
soit fait valoir les droits qui lui ap-
partiennent en vertu du § 3 de
Farticle 16.
Pour exercer ces actions, Fexpedi-
teur doit representer le duplicata de
la lettre de voiture. A defaut, il He
peut actionner le Chemin de fer que
si le destinataire Fy a autorise on
s'il apporte la preuve que le destma-
taire a refuse la marchandi^e.
ARTICLE 42. — Chemins de fer contre
Icsquds Faction peut tire exetcee.
Competence
§ i. L'action en restitution d'une
somme pay6e en vtrtu du contrat de
554
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
transport peut £tre exerc£e soit
contre le Chemin de fer qui a pergu
cette somme, soit contre le Chemin
de fer au profit duquel la somme a
6t6 pergue en trop.
§ 2. L} action relative aux rem-
boursements prevus £ 1'article 19
ne peut §tre exerc£e que contre le
Chemin de fer exp£diteur.
§ 3. Les autres actions qui nais-
sent du contrat de transport ne
peuvent £tre exerc£es que contre le
Chemin de fer exp6diteur, le Chemin
de fer destinataire ou celui sur lequel
s'est produit le fait g£nerateur de
Faction.
Dans le cas o& le Chemin de fer
destinataire n'a pas regu la mar-
chandise, il peut n6anmoins £tre
actionne.
Le demandeur a le choix entre
lesdits Chemins de fer; Faction in-
tent6e, le droit d'option est eteint.
§ 4. L* action ne peut Itre intentee
que devant le juge competent de
FEtat duquel relive le Chemin de fer
actionn6, & rnoins qu'il n'en soit de-
cid6 autrement dans les accords entre
Etats ou les actes de concession.
Lorsqu'une entreprise exploite des
r6seaux autonomes dans divers Etats ;
chacun de ces reseaux est consid£r6
comme un Chemin de fer distinct au
point de vue de Fapplication du
present paragraphe.
§ 5. L'action peut £tre form£e
contre un Chemin de fer autre que
ceux qui sont design£s aux §§ i, 2 et
3, lorsqu'elle est presentee comme de-
mande reconventionnelle ou comme
exception dans Finstance relative i
une demande principale fondle sur
le m^me contrat de transport.
§ 6, Les dispositions du present
article ne s'appliquent pas aux re-
cours des Chemins de fer entre eux,
r£g!6s au chapitre III du present titre.
ARTICLE 43. — Constatation de la perte
partielle ou d'une avarie subie par
une marchandise
§ I. Lorsqu'une perte partielle ou
une avarie est decouverte ou pr6su-
No. 353
par le Chemin de fer ou all£gu£e
par Fayant droit, le Chemin de fer
est tenu de faire dresser sans delai
et si possible en presence de cet ayant
droit un proces-verbal constatant
F£tat et au besoin le poids de la mar-
chandise et, autant que possible, le
montant du dommage, sa cause et le
moment oil il s'est produit.
Une copie de ce proems-verbal doit
£tre remise gratuitement a Fayant
droit sur sa demande.
§ 2. Lorsque Fayant droit n'ac-
cepte pas les constations du procfe-
verbal, il peut demander la constata-
tion judiciaire de Fetat et du poids
de la marchandise, ainsi que des
causes et du montant du dommage,
conform&nent aux lois et r£glements
de FEtat oil la constatation judi-
ciaire a lieu.
ARTICLE 44. — Extinction de faction
contre le Chemin de fer n6e du con-
trat de transport
§ i. L'acceptation de la marchan-
dise 6teint toute action contre le Che-
min de fer provenant du contrat de
transport.
§2. Toutefois, Faction n'est pas
6teinte:
i° si Fayant droit fournit la preuve
que le dommage a pour cause un dol
ou une faute lourde imputable au
Chemin de fer ;
2° en cas de reclamation pour
cause de retard, lorsqu'elle est faite
i Fun des Chemins de fer design^s
par le § 3 de Farticle 42, dans un
delai ne d6passant pas trente jours,
non compris celui de F acceptation ;
3° en cas de reclamation pour
perte partielle ou pour avarie:
a) si la perte ou Favarie a 6t6 con-
stat£e^avant Facceptation de la mar-
chandise par Fayant droit conform^-
ment 4 Farticle 43 ;
b) si la constatation qui aurait dft
6tre faite conformement 4 Farticle
43 n'a 6te omise que par la faute
du Chemin de fer;
c) si la marchandise exp£di6e par
wagon complet aux conditions de la
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
555
pr£sente Convention est r£exp6di£e
conform6ment au § 4 de Particle 27
et que la perte partielle ou Favarie a
£t£ constat£e lors de la livraison an
dernier destinataire.
4° en cas de reclamation pour dom-
mages non apparents dont F existence
est constat6e apr£s Facceptation, &
la condition:
a) que la verification de la mar-
chandise & la gare destinataire n'ait
pas 6t6 offerte par le Chemin de fer
a Fayant droit ;
&) que la demande de constatation
conformement £ Farticle 43 soit faite
immediatement apres la decouverte
du dommage, et au plus tard dans
les sept jours qui suivent Faccepta-
tion de la marchandise ;
c) que Fayant droit fasse la preuve
que le dommage s'est produit dans
Fintervalle 6coule entre 1'acceptation
au transport et la livraison ;
5° lorsque Faction a pour objet la
restitution de sommes payees ou le
remboursement prevu & Farticle 19.
§ 3. L'ayant droit peut refuser
Facceptation de la marchandise,
m6me aprfes la reception de la lettre
de voiture et le paiement des frais de
transport, tant qu'il n'a pas 6t6
proc6de aux verifications requises
par lui en vue de constater un dom-
mage aliegue.
Les reserves qu'il ferait tout en
recevant la marchandise ne seraient
d'aucun effet, a moins d'etre accep-
tees par le Chemin de fer.
§ 4. Si une partie des colis men-
tionnes dans la lettre de voiture
manque lors de la livraison, Fayant
droit peut constater, dans la quit-
tance prevue au § I de Farticle 16,
que ces colis, dfiment d6sign6s, ne
lui ont pas 6te livr£s.
ARTICLE 45. — Prescription de Faction
nee du contrat de transport
§ i. U action n6e du contrat de
transport est prescrite par un an,
lorsque la somme due n'a pas 6t6 deja
fix£e par une reconnaissance, par une
transaction ou par un jugement.
Toutefois, la prescription est de
trois ans sjil s'agit:
a) de Faction de Fexpediteur en
versement d'un remboursement per-
gu par le Chemin de fer sur le desti-
nataire;
J) de Faction de Fexpediteur en
versement du reliquat cFune vente
effectu6e par le Chemin de fer;
c) d'une action fondle sur un dom-
mage ayant pour cause un dol ;
d) d'une action fond6e sur le cas
de fraude vise dans Farticle 38.
§ 2. La prescription court:
a) pour les demandes d'indemnite
en cas de perte partielle, d'avarie ou
de retard £ la livraison:
du jour oft la livraison a eu lieu ;
b) pour les demandes d'indemnite
en cas de perte to tale:
du trenti&me jour apr&s Fexpira-
tion du deiai de livraison ;
c) pour les demandes en paiement
ou en restitution de taxes, de frais
accessoires ou de surtaxes, ou pour
les demandes en rectification de
taxes, en cas d'application irr6guli£re
du tarif ou d'erreur de calcul :
du jour du paiement de la taxe, des
frais accessoires ou de la surtaxe, ou,
s'il n'y a pas eu paiement, du jour
de Facceptation de la marchandise au
transport;
pour les demandes concernant des
sommes affranchies £ Faide d'un bul-
letin d'aifranchissement:
du jour du r&glement du compte
avec Fexpediteur;
pour les demandes du Chemin de
fer en remboursement d'une somme
payee par le destinataire aux lieu et
place de Fexpediteur, ou vice versa,
et que le Chemin de fer est tenu de
restituer a Fayant droit:
du jour de la restitution de cette
somme ;
d) pour les demandes relatives
aux remboursements pr6vus & Fart.
19:
du quarante-deuxi&me jour apr6s
Fexpiration du delai de livraison;
e) pour les actions en paiement
d'un reliquat de vente:
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
du jour de 1^ vente;
f) pour les demandes en payment
d'un supplement de droit reclame
du jour de la reclamation de la
douane.
Le jour indique comme point de
depart de la prescription n'est jamais
compris da^s le deiai.
§ 3. £n pas 4e reclamation admin-
istrative eprite adressee au Chemin
de fer conform6ment a T article 40,
la prescription cesse de courir. La
prescription reprend son cours &
partir du jour oil le Chemin de fer a
repousse la reclamation par ecrit et
restitue les pieces qui y etaient
jointes. La preuve de la reception
de la reclamation ou de la reponse et
celle de la restitution des pidces
sont £ la charge de la partie qui
invoque ce fait.
Les reclamations ulterieures ayant
le m§me objet ne suspendent pas la
prescription.
§ 4. Sous reserve des dispositions
qui precedent, la suspension et Tin-
terruption de la prescription sont
reglees par les lois et r&glements de
1'Etat oil Faction est intentee.
ARTICLE 46. — Inadmissilnltie de la
reprise de Faction eteinte ou prescribe
L'action eteinte ou prescrite con-
forjnement aux dispositions des ar^
tides 44 et 45 ne peut Itre reprise ni
sous la forme d'une demande recon-
ventionnelle ni sous celle d'une
exception.
CHAPITRE III
REQLEMENT DES COMPTES. RECOURS
CHEMINS DE FER ENTRE EUX
ARTICLE 47. — Rbglement des comptes
entre Chemins de fer
§ I. Tout Chemin de fer qui a en-
caisse, soit au depart, soit a Tarrivee,
les frais de transport ou d'autres
creances resultant du contrat de
transport, est tenu de payer aux
Ch^mins de fer interesses la part leur
revenant sur ces frais et creances.
§ 2, La remise de la marchandise
par un Chemin de fer au Chemin de
fer subsequent donne au premier le
droit de debiter immediatement le
second du montant des frais et cre-
ances dont etait grevee la marchan-
dise au moment de sa remise, d'apr£s
la lettre de voiture, sous reserve du
compte defmitif a etablir conforme-
ment au § i du present article.
§ 3. Sous reserve de ses droits
contre Texpediteur, le Chemin de fer
expediteur est responsable des frais
de transport et des autres frais qu'il
n'aurait pas encaisses alors que
Texpediteur les avait pris a sa charge
en vertu de la lettre de voiture.
§ 4. Si le Chemin de fer destina-
taire deiivre la marchandise sans
recouvrer & la livraison les frais et
creances dont elle etait grevee, il est
responsable du paiement de ces
frais et creances, sous reserve de ses
droits contre le destinataire.
ARTICLE 48. — Recours en cas d'in-
demnite pour perte Male ou partielle
ou pour avarie
§ i. Le Chemin de fer qui a paye
une indemnite pour perte totale ou
partielle ou pour avarie, en vertu
des dispositions de la presente Con-
vention, a le droit d'exercer un re-
cours contre les Chemins de fer qui
oat concouru au transport, conforme-
ment aux dispositions suivantes :
a} le Chemin de fer par le fait
duquel le dommage a ete cause en
est seul responsable;
Z>) lorsque le dommage a ete
cause par le fait de plusieurs Che-
mins de fer, chacun d'eux repond du
dommage cause par lui. Si la dis-
tinction est impossible dans Tesp&ce,
la charge de Findemnite est repartie
entre eux d'apr&s les principes enon-
ces & la lettre c) ;
c} s'il ne peut gtre prouve que le
dommage a ete cause par le fait d'un
ou de plusieurs Chemins de fer, la
charge de 1'indemnite due est re-
partie entre tous les Chemins de fer
ayant partitipe au transport, £ Tex-
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
557
ception de ceux qui prouveraient que
le dommage n'a pas ete occasionne
sur leurs lignes. La repartition est
faite proportionnellement au nom-
bre de kilometres des distances
d'application des tarifs.
§ 2. Dans le cas d'insolvabilit£ de
Tun des Chemins de fer, la part
lui incombant et non payee par lui
est repartie entre tous les autres
Chemins de fer qui ont pris part au
transport, proportionnellement au
nombre de kilometres des distances
d'application des tarifs.
ARTICLE 49. — Recours en cas d'in-
demniti pour retard d, la livraison
§ I. Les regies enoncees dans Far-
tide 48 sont appliqu6es en cas d'in-
demnite payee pour retard. Si le
retard a eu pour causes des irregu-
larites constatees sur plusieurs Che-
mins de fer, la charge de Findemnit6
est r6partie entre ces Chemins de fer
proportionnellement £ la dur£e du re-
tard sur leurs reseaux respectifs.
§ 2. Les delais de livraison deter-
mines par F article 1 1 de la presente
Convention sont partages entre les
differents Chemins de fer qui ont
pris part au transport de la maniere
sui vante :
1° Entre deux Chemins de fer
voisins:
a) le d61ai d'expedition est par-
tage 6galement ;
V) le delai de transport est partage
proportionnellement au nombre de
kilometres des distances d'applica-
tion des tarifs sur chacun des deux
Chemins de fer;
2° Entre trois Chemins de fer ou
plus:
a) il est attribue d'abord, sur le
delai d'expedition, au premier, d'une
part, et au dernier, d'autre part,
douze heures pour la petite vitesse et
six heures pour la grande vitesse;
6) le reste du delai d'expedition et
un tiers du delai de transport sont
partages par parts egales entre tous
les Chemins de fer participants;
c) les deux autres tiers du delai
de transport sont partages propor-
tionnellement au nombre de kilo-
metres des distances d'application
des tarifs sur chacun de ces Chemins
de fer.
§ 3. Les d61ais supplementaires
auxquels un Chemin de fer a droit
sont attribues & ce Chemin de fer.
§ 4. L'intervalle entre le moment
oft la marchandise est remise au
premier Chemin de fer et celui auquel
le delai commence & courir reste
exclusivement & la disposition de ce
Chemin de fer.
§ 5. Le partage dont il est ques-
tion ci-dessus n'est pris en conside-
ration que dans le cas ou le delai de
livraison total n'a pas £t£ observe.
ARTICLE 50. — Procedure de recours
§ i. Le Chemin de fer contre
lequel est exerce un des recours pre-
vus aux articles 48 et 49 ci-dessus
n'est jamais recevable £ contester le
bien-fond6 du paiement efTectu£ par
1' administration exergant le recours,
lorsque V indemnity a et6 fix6e par
Tautorite de justice apres que Tas-
signation lui avait 6te dfiment sig-
nifiee et qu'il avait et6 mis & mgme
d'intervenir dans le proces. Le juge
saisi de Faction principale fixe, selon
les circonstances de fait, les delais
impartis pour la signification et pour
Fintervention.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer qui veut
exercer son recours doit former sa
demande dans une seule et m£me
instance contre tous les Chemins de
fer interesses avec lesquels il n'a pas
transige, sous peine de perdre son
recours contre ceux qu'il n'aurait pas
assign6s.
§ 3. Le juge doit statuer par un
seul et mSrne jugement sur tous les
recours dont il est saisi.
§ 4. Les Chemins de fer actionnes
ne peuvent exercer aucun recours
ult6rieur.
§ 5. II n'est pas permis d'intro-
duire les recours en garantie dans
Finstance relative & la demande
principale en indemnity.
558
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
ARTICLE 51. — Competence pour
les recours
§ i. Le juge du domicile du Che-
min de fer contre lequel le recours
s'exerce est exclusivement compe-
tent pour toutes les actions en
recours.
§ 2. Lorsque 1'action doit §tre
intent6e contre plusieurs Chemins
de fer, le Chemin de fer demandeur a
le droit de choisir entre les juges
comp^tents en vertu du paragraphe
precedent, celui devant lequel il
porte sa demande.
ARTICLE 52. — Conventions particu-
litres au sujet des recours
Sont r6servees les conventions par-
ticuli&res qui peuvent intervenir
entre les Chemins de fer, soit d'avance
pour les divers recours qu'ils pour-
raient avoir les uns contre les autres,
soit pour un cas special.
Titre TV. Dispositions diverses
ARTICLE 53. — Application du droit
national
A d<§faut de stipulations dans la
pr6sente Convention, les disposi-
tions des lois et r&glements nationaux
relatifs au transport dans chaque
Etat sont applicables.
ARTICLE 54. — Ragles generates de
procedure
Pour tous les litiges auxquels don-
nent lieu les transports soumis & la
presente Convention, la procedure
& suivre est celle du juge comp6tent,
sous reserve des dispositions con-
traires ins£r6es dans la Convention.
ARTICLE 55. — Ex&ution des juge-
ments. Saisies et cautions
§ I. Lorsque les jugements pro-
nonets contradictoirement ou par
d6faut par le juge competent en
vertu des dispositions de la presente
Convention sont devenus ex6cu-
toires d'apr&s les lois appliqu6es par
ce juge, ils deviennent ex6cutoires
dans chacun des autres Etats con-
tractants aussitdt apr£s accomplis-
sement des formalins prescrites dans
cet Etat. La revision du fond de
Taffaire n'est pas admise.
Cette disposition ne s' applique pas
aux jugements qui ne sont ex£cu-
toires que provisoirement, non plus
qu'aux condamnations en dommages-
int6r£ts qui seraient prononc6es, en
sus des depens, contre un demandeur
a raison du rejet de sa demande.
§ 2. Les cr£ances engendrees par
un transport international, au profit
d'un Chemin de fer sur un Chemin de
fer qui ne rel&ve pas du mgme Etat
que le premier, ne peuvent gtre saisies
qu'en vertu d'un jugement rendu
par Fautorite judiciaire de TEtat
duquel relive le Chemin de fer titu-
laire des cr6ances saisies.
§ 3. Le materiel roulant d'un
Chemin de fer, ainsi que les objets
mobiliers de toute nature lui appar-
tenant et contenus dans ce materiel,
ne peuvent faire Tobjet d'une saisie,
sur un territoire autre que celui de
1'Etat duquel releve le Chemin de
fer proprietaire, qu'en vertu d'un
jugement rendu par Tautorite judi-
ciaire de cet Etat.
§ 4. La caution £ fournir pour as-
surer le paiement des depens ne peut
etre exig6e a T occasion des actions
judiciaires fondees sur le contrat de
transport international.
ARTICLE 56. — Uniti monStaire.
Cours de conversion ou d1 accepta-
tion des monnaies 6trang£res
§ I. Les sommes indiqu6es en
francs dans la presente Convention
ou ses annexes sont consid£r£es
comme se rapportant au franc or d'un
poids de 10/31 de gramme au titre de
0,900.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer est tenu de
publier, par voie d'affichage aux gui-
chets ou de toute autre mani&re ap-
propri£e, les cours auxquels il effectue
la conversion des frais de transport,
des remboursements, des frais ac-
cessoires et autres frais exprim£s en
Nov. 23, 1933
unites monetaires etrang£res, qui
sont pay6s en monnaie du pays
(cours de conversion).
§ 3. De m§me un Chemin de fer
qui accepte en paiement des mon-
naies 6trang£res est tenu de publier
les cours auxquels il les accepte
(cours d' acceptation).
ARTICLE 57. — Office central des trans-
ports internationaux par Chemins
defer
§ I. Pour faciliter et assurer Fexe-
cution de la pr6sente Convention, il
est institue un Office central des
transports internationaux par Che-
mins de fer charge :
a) de recevoir les communications
de chacun des Etats contractants et
de chacun des Chemins de fer int£-
ress6s et de les notifier aux autres
Etats et Chemins de fer;
&) de recueillir, coordonner et
publier les renseignements de toute
nature qui int6ressent le service des
transports internationaux;
c) de prononcer, a la demande des
parties, des sentences sur les litiges
qui pourraient s'61ever entre les
Chemins defer;
d) de faciliter, entre les divers
Chemins de fer, les relations finan-
ci£res necessities par le service des
transports internationaux et le re-
couvrement des creances restees en
souff ranee et d' assurer, & ce point de
vue, la s6curit6 des rapports des
Chemins de fer entre eux;
e) d'instruire les demandes de
modifications & la pr£sente Conven-
tion et de proposer la reunion des
Conferences pr&vues & F article 60,
quand il y a lieu.
§ 2. Un rfeglement special con-
stituant F Annexe V a la pr£sente
Convention determine le si&ge, la
composition et Forganisation de cet
Office, ainsi que ses moyens d* action.
Ce r&glement et les modifications
qui y sont apport6es par des accords
entre tous les Etats contractants ont
la m£me valeur et dur6e que la
Convention.
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
559
ARTICLE 58. — Liste des Ugnes sou-
mises d la Convention
§ i. L'Office central pr6vu & F arti-
cle 57 est charge d'6tablir et de tenir
a jour la liste des lignes soumises &
la pr£sente Convention. A cet effet,
il regoit les notifications des Etats
contractants relatives & F inscription
sur cette liste ou & la radiation des
lignes d'un Chemin de fer ou d'une
des entreprises mentionnees £ Farti-
cle 2.
§ 2. L'entr6e d'une ligne nouvelle
dans le service des transports inter-
nationaux n'a lieu qu'un mois apr&s
la date de la lettre de FOffice central
notifiant son inscription aux autres
Etats.
§ 3. La radiation d'une ligne est
effectu^e par FOffice central, aussitdt
que celui des Etats contractants sur
la demande duquel cette ligne a £te
portee sur la liste lui a notifi£ qu'elle
ne se trouve plus en situation de
satisfaire aux obligations impos£es
par la Convention.
§ 4. La simple reception de Favis
6manant de FOffice central donne
imm£diatement & chaque Chemin de
fer le droit de cesser, avec la ligne
radi6e, toutes relations de transport
international sauf en ce qui con-
cerne les transports en cours, qui
doivent £tre continues jusqu'i des-
tination.
ARTICLE 59. — Admission de noumaux
Etats
§ I. Tout Etat non signataire qui
veut adherer £ la pr6sente Conven-
tion adresse sa demande au Gou-
vernement suisse, qui la communique
i tous les Etats participants avec une
note de FOffice central sur la situa-
tion des chemins de fer de FEtat de-
mandeiir au point de vue des trans-
ports internationaux.
§ 2. A moins que dans le d61ai de
six mois & dater de Fenvoi de cet avis,
deux Etats au moins n'aient notifi6
leur opposition au Gouvernement
suisse, la demande est admise de
plein droit et avis en est donn£ par
56o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353
le Gouvernement suisse £ FEtat de-
mandeur et & tous les Etats partici-
pants.
Dans le cas contraire, le Gouverne-
ment suisse notifie & tous les Etats et
iFEtatdemandeur queFexamen de
la demande est ajourn£.
§ 3. Toute admission produit ses
effets un mois apres la date de
Favis envoy6 par le Gouvernement
suisse.
ARTICLE 60. — Revision de la
Convention
§ i. Les D616gu6s des Etats con-
tractants se r6unissent pour la re-
vision de la Convention, sur la con-
vocation du Gouvernement suisse,
au plus tard cinq ans apr&s la mise
en vigueur des modifications adop-
t£es £ la derni£re Conference.
Une Conference sera convoqu^e
avant cette 6poque, si la demande
en est faite par le tiers au moins des
Etats contractants.
§ 2. La mise en vigueur de la Con-
vention nouvelle & laquelle aboutit
une Conference de revision emporte
abrogation de la Convention ante-
rieure m£me a F6gard de celles des
parties contractantes qui ne ratifie-
raient pas la Convention nouvelle.
§ 3* II est institue, en vue de tenir
& jour F Annexe I, une Commission
d'experts, dont F organisation et le
fonctionnement font Fobjet d'un
r&glement qui forme F annexe VI de
la pr£sente Convention. Les de-
cisions de cette Commission sont
communiquees imm6diatement aux
Gouvernements des Etats partici-
pants par Finterm6diaire de 1'Office
central. Elles sont tenues pour ac-
cept£es a moins que, dans le d£lai
de deux mois, calculi d&s le jour de
la notification, deux Gouvernements
au moins n'aient formula des objec-
tions. Elles entrent en vigueur le
premier jour du troisi&me mois apr&s
le mois dans lequel F Office central a
port£ leur acceptation £ la connais-
sance des Gouvernements des Etats
contractants. L'Office central d6-
signe ce jour lors de la communica-
tion des decisions,
ARTICLE 61. — Dispositions sp&ciales
pour certains transports. Disposi-
tions compUmentaires
§ i. Pour le transport des wagons
de particuliers, les dispositions de
Fannexe VII doivent 6tre appliqu£es.
§ 2. Pour le transport des colis
express, les Chemins de fer peuvent
au moyen de clauses appropriees de
leurs tarifs convenir de certaines
dispositions sp6ciales conformes a
1' Annexe VIII.
§ 3. Pour les transports £numeres
ci-apr&s, deux ou plusieurs Etats
contractants, par des accords spe-
ciaux, ou les Chemins de fer, au
moyen de clauses appropriees de leurs
tarifs, peuvent convenir de certaines
conditions adapt6es & ces transports
et derogeant a la presente Conven-
tion; notamment Femploi d'un docu-
ment de transport different du f ormu-
laire constituant F Annexe II a la
presente Convention peut §tre prevu.
Les transports vis6s sont les sui-
vants :
i° transports avec document de
transport n£gociable ;
2° transports & ne livrer que con-
tre remise du duplicata de la lettre
de voiture ;
3° transports de journaux;
4° transports de marchandises des-
tinies aux foires ou expositions;
5° transports de cadres vides ou
charges ;
6° transports d'agr£s de charge-
ment et de moyens de protection
centre la chaleur et le froid pour les
marchandises transport6es par che-
mins de fer.
§ 4. Les dispositions comp!6men-
taires que certains Etats contrac-
tants ou certains Chemins de fer par-
ticipants jugeraient utile de publier
pour Fexicution de la Convention
sont communiquees par eux A F Office
central.
Les accords intervenus pourFadop-
tion de ces dispositions peuvent £tre
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
561
mis en vigueur, sur les Chemins de
fer qui y ont adhere, dans les formes
prevues par les lois et r£glements de
chaque Etat, sans pouvoir porter
derogation £ la Convention Interna-
tionale.
Leur mise en vigueur est notifi6e £
TOffice central.
ARTICLE 62. — Dur&e de I1 engagement
resultant de V adhesion d la Convention
§ i. La duree de la pr6sente Con-
vention est illimitee. Toutefois,
chaque Etat participant peut se
degager dans les conditions ci-apr&s:
Le premier engagement est vala-
ble jusqu'au 31 decembre de la
cinqui&me annee qui suivra la mise
en vigueur de la pr6sente Conven-
tion. Tout Etat qui voudrait se
degager pour T expiration de cette
periode devra notifier son intention
au moins un an avant cette date au
Gouvernement suisse, qui en infor-
mera tous les Etats participants.
A defaut de notification dans le
deiai indique, Tengagement sera pro-
longe de plein droit pour une periode
de trois ann6es, et ainsi de suite, de
trois ans en trois ans, £ defaut de
denonciation un an au moins avant
le 31 decembre de la derni£re ann£e
de Tune des periodes triennales.
§ 2. Les nouveaux Etats admis £
participer £ la Convention au cours
de la periode quinquennale ou d'une
des plriodes triennales sont engages
jusqu*& la fin de cette periode, puis
jusqu'& la fin de chacune des peri-
odes suivantes, tant qu'ils n'auront
pas denonce leur engagement un an
au moins avant Texpiration de Tune
d'entre elles.
ARTICLE 63. — Ratifications
La presente Convention sera rati-
fi6e et les instruments de ratification
seront d£pos£s le plus t6t possible
aupres du Gouvernement suisse.
Lorsque la Convention aura 6t£
ratifi6e par quinze Etats, le Gou-
vernement suisse pourra se mettre en
rapport avec les Gouvernements in-
t<§re$ses £i Feffet d'exarniner avec eux
la possibilite de mettre la Convention
en vigueur.
ARTICLE 64. — Textes de la Convention.
Traductions officielles
La pr6sente Convention a £t6 con-
clue et sign6e en langue frangaise
selon Fusage diplomatique 6tablL
Au texte frangais sont joints un
texte en langue allemande et un texte
en langue italienne qui ont la valeur
de traductions officielles.
En cas de divergence, le texte
frangais fait foi.
Titre V. Dispositions transitoires
ARTICLE 65
Etant donn6 que la valeur respec-
tive des monnaies en usage dans les
dififerents Etats est sujette & des
brusques variations et que, d'autre
part, pour des raisons d'ordre &co-
nornique ou financier, certains Etats
peuvent £tre amends & prendre des
mesures de nature 4 soulevef des
difficult^s pour Tapplication des dis-
positions du chapitre III du Titre III
de la Convention, chaque Etat
pourra, soit par des dispositions in-
ser6es dans les tarifs, soit par des
actes de la puissance publique tels
que des autorisations g^n6rales ou
particuli&res donn6es aux adminis-
trations de Chemins de fer, deroger
aux dispositions des articles 17, 19
et 21 de la Convention, en decidant,
pour certains trafics:
i° a) que les expeditions au depart
de cet Etat ne seront admises qu*en
port pay6 jusqu^ ses frontiferes;
&) que les expeditions ne seront, 4
Tentr6e de cet Etat, grev6es d*aucm
frais ou que les expeditions & desti-
nation de cet Etat ne pourront £tre
affranchies au depart que jusqu*^.
ses frontieres;
c) que le port des expeditions en
transit par cet Etat sera paye, selon
les accords des interesses, soit dans
le pays de depart, soit dans le pays
d'arrivee;
562 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 353
2° que les transports qui emprun- EN FOI DE QTJOI, les Plenipoten-
tentleslignesdecetEtatnepourront tiaires des Etats susindiqu6s et les
£tre grev6s d'aucun remboursement Del£gu6s de la Commission de Gou-
et que les d6bours ne seront pas vernement du Territoire de la Sarre
admis; ont sign6 la presente Convention.
3° qu'il ne sera pas permis £ Fait a Rome, le 23 novembre 1933
1'expediteur de modifier le contrat de en double original dont Tun restera
transport en ce qui concerne Taffran- d6pose aux archives du Minist&re des
chissement et le remboursement. Affaires etrang£res du Royaume
Les mesures prises en conformite d' Italic et 1'autre sera envoy6 par le
du present article seront communi- Gouvernement italien au Gouverne-
qu6es £ 1'Office central de Berne, ment suisse pour 6tre depose aux
Elles entreront en vigueur, au plus archives dudit Gouvernement. Une
t&t, & 1' expiration d'un d£lai de huit copie certifi6e conforme de la pr6-
jours £ compter de la date a laquelle sente Convention sera remise par les
1' Office central aura notifie ces me- soins du Gouvernement italien £
sures aux autres Etats. Les envois tous les Etats represents a la Con-
en cours de route ne seront pas ference ainsi qu'au Gouvernement
affect6s par lesdites mesures. portugais.
[Sign6e:] Pour FAllemagne: ULRICH VON HASSEL, HEINRICH NIEMACK,
JOHANNES KOFFKA; pour PAutriche: Dr. ANT. RINTELEN; pour la Belgique:
P. ALBERT DE LIGNE; pour la Bulgarie: G6n6ral IVAN VOLKOFF; pour le
Danemark: J. C. W. KRUSE; pour la Ville Libre de Dantzig: ALFRED
WYSOCKI; pour PEspagae: G. DE OJEDA; pour PEstonie: A. SCHMIDT; pour
la Finlande: PONTUS ARTTI; pour la France: CHARLES DE CHAMBRUN; pour
la Grece: M. C. M&LAS; pour la Hongrie: FR^D^RIC VILLANI; pour PItalie:
LODOVICO LUCIOLLI, A. GlANNINI, LtJIGI MACCALLINI, LUDOVICO BELMONTE,
MASSIMO CHIESA, P. QUARONI, A. LANDRA, SALVATORE MALTESE, LA
VALLE, LUCA PIETROMARCHI, A. FILONI, S. SCOCCIANTI; pour la Lettonie:
Dr. A. SPEKKE; pour le Liechtenstein: HUNZIKER; pour le Luxembourg:
DUMONT; pour la Norvege: J. IRGENS; pour les Pays-Bas: J. PATIJN;
pour la Pologne: ALFRED WYSOCKI; pour la Roumanie: J. LUGOSIANU; pour
la Suede: ERIK SJOBORG; pour la Suisse: HUNZIKER; pour la Tchecoslova-
qtiie: F. CHVALKOVSKY; pour la Turquie: ZEKI NEBIL; pour la Yougoslavie:
Y. DOUTCHITCH; pour la Commission de Gouvernement du Territoire du
Bassin de la Sarre: L. DJ£HRNROOTH.
[Annexes I-VI are not reproduced here. Annex I reproduces the regulations concerning
articles accepted for carriage under certain conditions, as in force on July it 1933. For the
text, see R&ichsgesetellatt, 1933, II, p. 175. Annexes II-IV consist of model forms to be
used in connection with Articles 6, 12, and 21, Annex V reproduces the regulations relating
to the Central Office for International Transport by Rail, which were embodied in Annex
VI of the convention of October 23, 1924 (No. I29ay ante). Annex VI reproduces the regu-
lations relating to the Committee of Experts, embodied in Annex VII of the convention
of October 23, 1924 (No. I29b, ante). Annexes VII and VlII are printed as Nos. 353a
and 353b, post,]
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
No. 353a
563
Regulations concerning the Transport of Private Cars. Annex VII
of the Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail of Novem-
ber 23, 1933.
Reglement concernant le transport des wagons de particuliers.
Annexe VII de la Convention concernant le transport des mar-
chandises par chemins de fer du 23 novembre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These regulations are referred to in Article 61, paragraph i, of the con-
vention of November 23, 1933 (No. 353, ante). There is no corresponding annex to the con-
vention on the transport of goods by rail, of October 23, 1924 (No. 129, ante).
BIBLIOGRAPHY. A. Halasz, "La reglementation juridique Internationale du transport
des wagons de particuliers/1 43 Bulletin des transports internationaux par chemins de fer
(i935)i PP- 436-52; W. Kasprak, "Wagons spSciaux de particuliers," 42 idem (1934), pp.
130-7, 179-83; L. Petroro, "A propos de la question de la reglementation Internationale du
transport des wagons de particuliers," 41 idem (1933), pp. 361-77; Petroro, "Sur la question
des wagons de particuliers," 42 idem (1934), pp. 303-8 ; Petroro, "La reglementation juridique
internationale du transport des wagons de particuliers," 42 idem (1934), pp. 403-17, 443-53.
(See also the bibliography under No. 353, ante.)
Text supplied by the Office central des Transports internationaux par Chemins defer.
ARTICLE I. — Definition des wagons
de particuliers
§ I. Les wagons de particuliers
admis au service international sont
des wagons des types speciaux de-
signes au paragraphe suivant, im-
matricules au nom d'un particulier
(personne ou societe) par un Chemin
de fergt munis de la marque distinc-
tive |PJ. Pour I* application du pre-
sent reglement est consid£re comme
proprietaire du wagon le particulier
qui en a obtenu rimmatriculation et
dont le nom ou la firme doit Itre
inscrit sur le wagon.
§ 2. Ces wagons sont :
a) les wagons-reservoirs (wagons
ci citernes, & reservoirs, £ foudres, a
bassins, £ jarres, & bidons) ;
b) les wagons-usines, producteurs
de froid ou de chaleur, que leur capa-
cite soit enti&rement occup£e ou non
par la machinerie;
c) les autres wagons, am6nag6s
specialement pour le transport de
marchandises d£terminees.
Des accords particuliers entre
Chemins de fer peuvent intervenir
pour T admission, sur des parcours
d<§termin6s, d' autres wagons que
ceux indiques ci-dessus.
§ 3. Le Chemin de fer immatricu-
lateur est seul competent pour de-
cider si, d'apr&s les dispositions pre-
cedentes, le wagon sera admis en
service international.
ARTICLE 2. — Droit de disposition
§ I. Le droit de disposer d'un wa-
gon de particulier appartient, en
principe, au proprietaire.
§ 2. L'expediteur d'un wagon de
particulier vide ou charge qui n'en
est pas le proprietaire, doit remettre
& la gare expeditrice, en m£me temps
que la lettre de voiture, une declara-
tion ecrite du proprietaire de ^ce
wagon spedfiant son accord au sujet
du transport & effectuer. Le Che-
min de fer peut ne pas exiger cette
declaration ecrite si la gare expedi-
trice du wagon vide ou charge
appartient i radministration qui a
immatricuie le wagon et si le proprie-
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 353a
taire y consent. Ce consentement
doit £tre donne par ecrit au Chemin
de fer immatriculateur; il pent viser
une partie ou la totalite des wagons
immatricuies au nom du proprietaire
interesse.
La declaration du proprietaire
n'est pas n^cessaire lorsque le desti-
nataire d'un^wagon expedie vide par
le proprietaire en vue de prendre
charge le remet au transport, avec
un qhargement, £ la gare oft le wa-
gon est parvenu vide.
L'expediteur d'un wagon vide ne
peut, sans T accord du proprietaire,
apporter aucune modification au con-
trat de transport.
§ 3. Si un wagon de particulier
vide ou charge est remis au transport
par un expediteur qui n'est pas en
mfetjie temps le proprietaire du wa-
gon, le droit de disposer du proprie-
taire est suspendu pendant la duree
du transport, sauf dans le cas prevu
au § 5 de Particle 3.
§ 4, A moins d'ordre contraire du
proprietaire, le destinataire d'une
marchandise arrivee dans un wagon
de particulier est autorise a ren-
voyer le wagon vide ou charge & sa
gare d'attache a 1'adresse du proprie-
taire.
§ 5. A moins d'ordre contraire du
proprietaire et si le destinataire
n'use pas du droit prevu au § 4, le
Chemin de fer est autorise a renvoyer
le wagon d'office, apres dediarge-
ment, & sa gare d'attache, aux frais
du proprietaire, avec une lettre de
voiture etablie au nom et a 1'adresse
de ce dernier.
Cette disposition est aussi applica-
ble aux wagons arrives vides pour
prendre charge et que le destinataire
n'a pas remis charges au transport
dans un deiai de huit jours apr&s leur
arrivee, si le proprietaire n'a pas fait
parvenir de dispositions contraires
avant Texpiration de ce deiai .
Les prescriptions du present para-
graphe ne s'appliquent pas aux wa-
gons se trouvant sur des embranche-
ments particuliers.
ARTICLE 3. — Conditions de transport
des wagons de particuliers
§ I. Les wagons de particuliers
vides sont remis au transport avec
la lettre de voiture internationale.
§ 2. Dans la lettre^ de voiture,
P expediteur doit inscrire, outre les
mentions prevues par la Convention
internationale concernant le trans-
port des marchandises par Chemins
de fer, les indications suivantes:
a) s'il s'agit d'un wagon vide,
dans la colonne " Designation de la
marchandise", la mention "vide al-
lant prendre charge'* ou bien "vide
enretour";
b) s'il s'agit d'un wagon vide ou
charge, dans la colonne "Marque et
numeros", le Chemin de fer imma-
triculateur, le numero et la gare
d'attache du wagon.
§ 3. Le wagon de particulier ne
doit pas §tre employe au transport
d'autres marchandises que celles
auxquelles il est destine.
§ 4. Si le wagon de particulier est
muni d'appareils speciaux (appareils
refrigerants, bassins £ eau, meca-
nismes, etc.), il incombe & Fexpedi-
teur ou au destinataire d'en assurer le
service.
§ 5. Si un wagon de particulier
expedie vide pour aller prendre
charge vient 4 subir en cours de route
une avarie qui, de 1'avis du Chemin
de fer, le met hors d'etat de circuler
autrement qu'£ vide, la gare oii
V avarie est constatee arr£te le wagon
et provoque, sans retard et directe-
ment, par teiegramme prive dont les
frais sont a la charge du proprietaire,
les instructions de ce dernier. Si le
proprietaire n'est pas en m§me
temps Texpediteur du wagon, la gare
ou Tavarie a ete constatee en donne
avis egalement £ Fexpediteur par
Fintermediaire de la gare expeditrice.
A defaut d'instructions du pro-
prietaire dans un deiai de huit jours
apres la date de T envoi du tele-
gramme, le Chemin de fer est auto-
rise a renvoyer le wagon d'office & sa
gare d'attache avec une lettre de
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
565
voiture etablie au nom et a Tadresse
du proprietaire. Les motifs du ren-
voi sont inscrits sur la lettre de
voiture.
Les frais de transport et autres
frais survenus jusqu'i la gare ou le
wagon a 6te arr£te, ainsi que ceux
resultant, soit de I1 execution des in-
instructions du proprietaire, soit du
renvoi d' office du wagon a sa gare
d'attache, grevent 1'envoi.
Les droits du proprietaire restent
reserves, compte tenu des disposi-
tions de Particle 5 ci-apres, quand
1'arrgt du wagon a et6 occasionne par
une faute du Chemin de fer.
Les dispositions du present para-
graphe s'appliquent 6galement :
a) aux wagons expedi£s vides, soit
allant prendre charge, soit en retour
et qui subissent en cours de route une
avarie les emp£chant de circuler.
Les wagons expedies vides en retour
et qui subissent en cours de route
une avarie qui n'emp£che pas leur
circulation & vide, doivent 6tre ache-
mines sur leur destination ;
b) aux wagons expedies charges et
qui par suite d' avarie ne peuvent
circuler ou continuer & assurer le
transport. Dans ce cas, le Chemin
de fer, & moms qu'il ne juge pr6f£r-
able de transborder le chargement,
demande les instructions de Fexp6-
diteur en ce qui concerne le sort £
r£server & la marchandise. Si la
marchandise est sujette & prompte
deterioration, le Chemin de fer est
en droit de la vendre, au mieux, sans
aucune formalite en avisant teie-
graphiquement Fexp6diteur, aux frais
de celui-ci. Lorsque le transborde-
ment a lieu d'office ou & la demande
de 1'expediteur ou lorsque la mar-
chandise a ete vendue, le Chemin de
fer reclame les instructions du pro-
prietaire du wagon en ce qui con-
cerne celui-ci.
Les instructions du proprietaire
ne sont pas demandees lorsque le
Chemin de fer effectue £ ses propres
frais, par une operation de peu d'im-
portance, les reparations necessaires
pour mettre le wagon en etat de
circuler ou le rendre utilisable.
ARTICLE 4. — Exclusion des rembourse-
ments, des debours et de la dSdara-
tion flintirti d la livraison
§ i. Les envois de wagons de par-
ticuliers vides ne peuvent Stre greves
de remboursernent ni de debours.
Toutefois, le Chemin de fer a le droit
de grever Fenvoi du wagon des ports
anterieurs et en general de tous les
frais qu'il aurait engages.
§ 2. La declaration djinter£t £ la
livraison n'est pas admise pour le
transport de wagons de particuliers
vides.
ARTICLE 5. — ResponsabilitS
§ i. Le Chemin de fer n'est re-
sponsable du depassement des deiais
de livraison d'un wagon vide qu'en-
vers le proprietaire du wagon.
Les deiais de livraison cessent de
courir pendant tout le sejour qu'en-
traine Tavarie de ce wagon, em-
p^chant de continuer le transport.
§ 2. En cas de depassement des
deiais de livraison pour les marchan-
dises chargees dans les wagons de
particuliers, il n'est pas assume de
responsabilite quant & la livraison
tardive du wagon.
§ 3. Le Chemin de fer n'est re-
sponsable de la perte ou des avaries
survenues aux wagons de particu-
liers ou de la perte de pieces de ces
wagons qu'envers le proprietaire du
wagon.
§ 4. Le Chemin de fer n'est re-
sppnsable de la perte ou de la demo-
lition du wagon que conformement
aux stipulations figurant dans les
contrats d'immatriculation ou dans
les dispositions reglementaires ou
tarifaires.
§ 5 . En cas d'avarie d'un wagon de
particulier ou de perte de pi&ces de
ce wagon, le proems-verbal prevu par
le § premier de 1' article 43 de la Con-
vention internationale concemant le
transport des marchandises par Che-
mins de fer est dresse par le Chemin
566
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
de fer. Si le proprietaire etablit que
le domrnage r^sulte de la faute du
Chemin de fer et sous reserve des
dispositions ci-apres, il sera, sur sa
demande, rembourse par le Chemin
de fer immatriculateur des frais de
reparation du wagon qu'il a engages,
a F exclusion de toute autre indem-
nite.
§ 6. En cas de perte ou de deterio-
ration d'accessoires amovibles, le
Chemin de fer n'est responsable que
si ces accessoires sont inscrits sur les
deux c&t6s du wagon ou, s'il s'agit
d'un wagon couvert, a Finterieur de
celui-ci, Le Chemin de fer n'assume
aucune responsabilit6 pour la perte
ou Favarie d'agr&s d'outillage amovi-
bles.
§ 7. Le Chemin de fer n'est re-
sponsable des dommages survenus
aux recipients en gres, verre, terre
cuite, etc., que si ces dommages sont
en correlation avec une autre avarie
du wagon qui soit & sa charge d'apr&s
les dispositions qui precedent.
II n'est pas non plus responsable
des dommages survenus aux recipi-
ents comportant des revfetements
interieurs (email, ebonite, etc.) lors-
que le recipient m&ne ne presente
pas de trace d* avarie exterieure im-
putable au Chemin de fer.
§ 8. Le Chemin de fer n'est pas
responsable des dommages causes au
wagon par incendie ou explosion.
§ 9. Le propri6taire est responsa-
ble de tout dommage cause au Che-
min de fer ou & des tiers, soit par les
appareils spedaux (appareils de
chauffage, refrigerants, etc.) et leur
service, soit par Fadmission d'un
convoyeur, soit par les mati&res
necessaires au fonctionnement des
appareils et se trouvant dans le wa-
gon, soit par I'insuffisance de Fetan-
cheite des fermetures, soit par tout
autre fait trouvant sa cause dans
Futilisation ou la circulation du wa-
gon. Le proprietaire n'est pas re-
sponsable si les dommages sont dus
a une faute du Chemin de fer.
Le Chemin de fer a la faculte
d'exiger du proprietaire une caution
en garantie du paiement des indem-
nites que ce prpprietaire serait tenu
de payer au Chemin de fer en vertu
des dispositions precedentes.
Pour les creances du chef de ces
dommages, le Chemin de fer a les
droits d'un chancier gagiste sur le
wagon de particulier.
§ 10. Pour le chdmage du wagon
pendant les operations periodiques
d'entretien ainsi que pendant la
reparation des avaries, le proprietaire
ne peut faire valoir aucun droit £ une
indemnite.
§ ii. Les reclamations et actions
fondees sur les paragraphes ci-dessus
ne peuvent £tre introduites que par
le proprietaire du wagon; les recla-
mations et actions fondees sur les §§
4 4 10 ne peuvent Itre introduites
que contre le Chemin de fer qui a
immatricuie ce wagon.
ARTICLE 6. — Disposition gen&ale
En tant que les prescriptions qui
precedent ne s'y opposent pas, les
dispositions de la Convention Inter-
nationale concernant le transport des
marchandises par Chemins de fer
(C.I.M.) sont applicables au trans-
port des wagons de particuliers vides
et charges.
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF GOODS BY RAIL
No. 353b
567
Regulations concerning the Transport of Express Parcels. Annex
VIII of the Convention on the Transport of Goods by Rail of
November 23, 1933.
Reglement concernant le transport des colis express. Annexe VHI
de la Convention concernant le transport des marchandises par
chemins de fer du 23 novembre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. These regulations were drawn up pursuant to Article 61, paragraph 2,
of the convention of November 23, 1933 (No. 353, ante). There is no corresponding annex
to the convention on the transport of goods by rail, of October 23, 1924 (No. 129, ante).
Text supplied by the Office central des Transports international** par Chemins defer.
§ I. Ne sont consideres comme
colis express que des marchandises
transportees d'une maniere particu-
lierement rapide aux conditions d'un
tarif international.
Ne peuvent 8tre admises comme
colis express que les marchandises
qui peuvent normalement £tre char-
gees dans le fourgon des trains de
voyageurs. Toutefois les tarifs peu-
vent pr6voir des derogations £ cette
r&gle.
§ 2. Sont exclues du transport les
marchandises d£signees 4 F article 3
de la Convention international con-
cernant le transport des marchan-
dises par Chemins de fer. Les ob-
jets 6numer6s dans P Annexe I & la-
dite Convention ou ceux qui sont
vises par les accords particuliers con-
clus en vertu des dispositions du § 2
de Particle 4 de ladite Convention,
sont admis au transport comme colis
express dans les conditions prevues
par ladite Annexe ou par lesdits ac-
cords, pour autant qu'ils peuvent
£tre accepts au transport en grande
vitesse. Les tarifs determment si
d'autres marchandises peuvent egale-
ment £tre exclues du transport ou
§tre admises sous certaines condi-
tions.
§ 3. Les colis express peuvent £tre
remis au transport avec un document
autre que la lettre de voiture pr6vue
au § i de T article 6 de la Convention
Internationale concernant le trans-
port des marchandises par Chemins
de fer. Le f ormulaire £ utiliser et les
mentions qui doivent ou peuvent y
Stre portees sont determines par le
tarif. En tout cas ce document doit
contenir les indications suivantes:
a) la designation des gares ex-
peditrice et destinataire;
V) le nom et Fadresse de Fexp6-
diteur et du destinataire;
c) le nombre des colis, la descrip-
tion de Femballage, et la designation
de la nature des marchandises ;
d) la designation des documents
joints pour Faccomplissenient des
formalit6s exig£es par les douanes,
octrois, autorit£s fiscales de police et
autres autorites administratives.
§ 4. L'exp6diteur est responsable
de Fexactitude des mentions et de-
clarations inscrites soit par lui-m&ne,
soit selon ses indications par le
Chemln de fer, dans le document de
transport; il supporte toutes les
consequences resultant du fait que
ces mentions ou declarations seraient
irreguli&res, inexactes ou incomplfetes.
§ 5. Les colis express doivent Stre
transportes par des moyens rapides
dans les deiais prevus aux tarifs.
Les deiais de livraison doivent en
tout cas Stre plus r6duits que les plus
courts prevus dans la Convention
568
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
Internationale concernant le trans-
port des marchandises par Chemins
de fer.
§ 6. Les tarifs peuvent aussi pre-
voir des derogations aux dispositions
de la Convention precitee, autres
que celles qui sont sp6cifiees ci-
dessus ; il ne peut toutef ois pas 6tre
apport6 de derogations aux disposi-
tions des articles 26, 27, 28, 29, 31,
32 et 36 a 46 inclus de ladite Con-
vention.
En tant que les prescriptions qui
precedent et celles des tarifs ne s'y
opposent pas, les dispositions de la
Convention internationale concer-
nant le transport des marchandises
par Chemins de fer (C.I.M.) sonts
applicables au transport des colis
express.
No. 354
CONVENTION on the Transport of Passengers and Luggage by Rail.
Opened for signature at Rome, November 23, 1933.
CONVENTION concernant le transport des voyageurs et des bagages
par chemins de fer (C.LV.)- Ouverte & la signature §. Rome,
23 novembre 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first of the series of conventions on the transport of passengers
and luggage by rail was signed at Berne, October 23, 1924 (No. 130, ante). It came into
force on October 1, 1928, and in accordance with the provision in Article 60 of the convention,
a revision conference was held at Rome, October 3~November 23, 1933. The 1924 con-
vention will be abrogated on the coming into force of the Rome convention of 1933. Portu-
gal, which had ratified the 1924 convention, was not represented at the 1933 conference.
RATIFICATIONS. On September i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been depos-
ited at Berne by Austria, Belgium, Czechoslovakia, Danzig, Denmark, Estonia, France,
Germany, Hungary, Italy, Latvia, Luxemburg, Netherlands, Norway, Poland, Sweden, and
Switzerland.1
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Eger, "Les modifications les plus importantes apportees, par la Confe-
rence de Rome, a la C.I.V.," 44 Bulletin des transports internationaux par chemins de fer
), pp. 276-89. (See also the bibliography under No. 353, ante.}
Not entered into force (September i, 1937).
Text supplied by the Office central des Transports internationaux par Chemins defer.
L'AIIemagne, FAutriche, la Bel-
gique, la Bulgaria, le Danemark, la
Ville Libre de Dantzig, FEspagne,
J'Estonie, la Finlande, la France, la
Grece, la Hongrie, V Italic, la Let-
tome, le Liechtenstein, le Luxem-
bourg, la Norvege, les Pays-Bas, la
Pologne, la Roumanie, la Suede, la
Suisse, la Tchecoslovaquie, la Tur-
quie, la Yougoslavie,
avec la participation des Delegu£s
de la Commission de Gouvernement
du Territoire du Bassin de la Sarre;
ayant reconnu la necessite de
reviser la Convention internationale
concernant le transport des voya-
geurs et des bagages, sign£e £ Berne
le 23 octobre 1924, en conformite de
Particle 60 de ladite Convention, ont
r£solu de conclure une nouvelle
Convention £ cet effet et sont con-
venus des articles suivants :
1 Apparently also by the now defunct Government of the Saar.
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
569
litre I. Objet et portee de la
Convention
ARTICLE i* — Chemins defer et trans-
ports auxquels s' applique la Con-
vention
§ i. La pr£sente Convention s'ap-
plique & tous les transports de voya-
geurs et de bagages avec des titres
de transports internationaux pour
des parcours empruntant les terri-
toires d'au moins deux des Etats
contractants et s'effectuant exclu-
sivement par des lignes inscrites sur
la liste etablie conform&tnent £ Parti-
cle 58 de la pr£sente Convention.
§ 2. Sont toutefois except£s de
Papplication de la pr^sente Conven-
tion:
i. Les transports dont les stations
de depart et d'arriv£e sont situ6es
sur le territoire d'un m£me Etat et
qui n'empruntent le territoire d'un
autre Etat qu'en transit:
a) lorsque les lignes par lesquelles
s'effectue le transit sont exploit£es
par un Chemin de fer de FEtat de
depart;
b) mime lorsque les lignes par
lesquelles s'effectue le transit ne sont
pas exploit£es par un Chemin de fer
de PEtat de depart, si les Chemins
de fer int£ress6s ont conclu des ar-
rangements particuliers en vertu des-
quels ces transports ne sont pas con-
sid6r6s comme internationaux.
2. Les transports entre stations de
deux Etats limitrophes s'ils sont
effectues sur tout le parcours par des
Chemins de fer de Tun de ces Etats,
et qu'aucun de ces Etats ne s'y
oppose.
§ 3. Les tarifs fixent les relations
pour lesquelles des billets et des bul-
letins de bagages internationaux
sont d61ivr£s.
ARTICLE 2. — Dispositions relatives
aux transports combines
§ i. Peuvent gtre inscrites sur la
liste pr6vue 4 Particle premier, en sus
des Chemins de fer, des lignes r6gu-
litres de services automobiles ou de
navigation completant des parcours
par voie ferr<§e et effectuant les trans-
ports internationaux sous la respon-
sabilit6 d'un Etat contractant ou
d'un Chemin de fer inscrit sur la
liste.
§ 2. Les entreprises de ces lignes
sont soumises & toutes les obliga-
tions imposees et sont investies de
tous les droits reconnus aux Chemins
de fer par la pr£sente Convention,
sous reserve des modifications r6-
sultant n£cessairement des modalit^s
diff£rentes du transport. Ces modi-
fications ne peuvent, toutefois, pas
d6roger aux regies de responsabilit£
etablies par la pr6sente Convention.
§ 3. Tout Etat qui desire faire
inscrire sur la liste une des lignes
d£sign£es au § i, doit prendre les
mesures utiles pour que les modifica-
tions pr£vues au § 2 soient publi<§es
dans les m6mes formes que les
tarifs.
§ 4. Pour les transports interna-
tionaux empruntant & la fois des
Chemins de fer et des services de
transport autres que ceux qui sont
d6finis au § i ci-dessus, les Chemins
de fer peuvent 6tablir en cornmun
avec les entreprises de transport in-
teress6es, des dispositions tarifaires
appliquant un r6gime juridique dif-
ferent de celui de la pr6sente Con-
vention, afin de tenir compte des
particularites de chaque mode de
transport. Us peuvent, dans ce cas,
pr£voir Femplol d'un titre de trans-
port autre que celui qui est prevu
par la pr£sente Convention.
ARTICLE 3. — SOUDURE
§ i. La Convention est £galement
applicable aux transports de voya-
geurs et de bagages effectues au de-
part d'une station non inscrite dans
un tarif international, sur une station
de soudure du m£me Etat inscrite
dans ce tarif et de li sur une destina-
tion inscrite dans ce m£me tarif, soit
avec un billet ou bulletin de bagages
international dans lesquels les taxes
du parcours direct et du parcours de
570
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
soudure sont additionnees, soit avec
deux billets soudes. S'il est etabli
deux billets, le second doit porter
la mention de la station de depart
primitive.
§ 2. Les Chemins de fer deter-
minent .dans quelle rnesure et a
quelles conditions ce transport par
soudure peut £tre demande au de-
part de certaines stations. Ces sta-
tions sont d6nommees dans une liste
qui est notifiee aux autres Chemins
de fer interesses.
ARTICLE 4. — Obligation pour le Che-
min defer de transporter
Lorsqu'il existe un tarif interna-
tional ou qu'un transport par sou-
dure est prevu conformement a T ar-
ticle 3, le transport ne peut £tre
refus6 pourvu que :
a) le voyageur se conforme aux
prescriptions de la presente Con-
vention ;
6) le transport soit possible avec
les moyens ordinaires de transport;
c) le transport ne soit pas interdit
dans un des Etats interesses, par
suite de dispositions 16gales ou pour
des raisons d'ordre public;
d) le transport ne soit pas em-
p£ch£ par des circonstances que le
Chemin de fer ne pouvait pas eviter
et auxquelles il ne d6pendait pas de
lui de rem£dier.
Titre n. Du contrat de transport
CHAPITRE I
TRANSPORT DES VOYAGEURS
ARTICLE 5. — Droit au transport
§ I. Le voyageur doit, lorsqu'il
commence son voyage, etre muni
d'un billet. Les tarifs peuvent pr6~
voir des exceptions a cet egard.
§ 2. Le voyageur est tenu de con-
server son billet pendant tout le
cours du voyage. II doit, s'il en est
requis, le presenter IL tout agent
charge du contrftle et le rendre a la
fin du voyage.
ARTICLE 6. — Billets
§ i. Les billets delivres pour un
transport international regi par la
presente Convention doivent porter
le signe <£.
§ 2. Les mentions suivantes sont
obligatoires sur les billets :
a) Tindication des stations de de-
part et de destination ;
6) Fitineraire; si Femploi de diff6-
rents itineraires ou moyens de trans-
port est permis, cette facult6 doit
£tre mentionnee ;
c) la categorie de train et la classe
de voiture ;
d) le prix de transport ;
e) le jour ou commence la validite ;
/) la duree de validite.
§ 3. Les tarifs ou les accords entre
Chemins de fer d£terminent la
langue dans laquelle les billets doi-
vent £tre imprimes et remplis, ainsi
que leur forme et leur contenu.
§ 4. Les billets formes d'un livret
renfermant des feuillets de contrdle
(billets — livrets), ainsi que les billets
a coupons combines des Administra-
tions de Chemins de fer constituent
un titre de transport unique au sens
de la presente Convention.
Les billets reunis sous une cou-
verture par des bureaux de voyage
officiels ou des agences privees con-
stituent chacun un titre de transport
distinct soumis, suivant le cas, a la
r6glementation interieure de 1'Etat
int£ress£ ou a la presente Conven-
tion.
§ 5. Un billet n'est cessible, ^
moins d'exception prevue par les
tarifs, que s'il n*est pas nominatif
et si le voyage nyest pas commenc6.
La speculation et la revente des
billets i un prix different de celui du
tarif sont subordonnees, dans chaque
Etat, aux lois et reglements de cet
Etat.
ARTICLE 7. — Reduction de prix pour
les enfants
§ I. Jusqu'a FSge de quatre ans
revolus, les enfants sont transportes
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
571
gratuitement sans billets lorsqu'il
n'est pas reclame" pour eux une place
distincte.
§ 2. Les enfants %£s de plus de 4
ans jusqu'£ 10 ans revolus, et les en-
fants plus jeunes pour lesquels une
place distincte est reclamee, sont
transported a des prix r6duits qui ne
peuvent d6passer la moiti6 des prix
per^us pour les billets d'adultes, sans
prejudice de 1'arrondissement des
sommes conformement aux regies de
radministration d'emission du billet.
Cette reduction n'est pas obliga-
toirement applicable aux prix des
billets qui en comportent dej& une
autre par rapport au prix normal du
billet simple.
ARTICLE 8. — Duree de validite des
billets
§ I . La duree de validit6 des billets
doit gtre fixee par les tarifs.
§ 2. Cette validit6 doit £tre au
minimum la suivante :
Billets simples: par fraction in-
divisible de 100 km, I jour.
La validit6 des billets ne peut ne-
anmoins £tre inf6rieure a 2 jours;
Billets d'aller et retour: par frac-
tion indivisible de 50 km, I jour.
La validit^ des billets ne peut
n£anmoins §tre inf6rieure & 4 jours.
§ 3. Les billets speciaux & prix r£-
duits peuvent comporter une dur6e
de validite difRrente.
§ 4. Le premier jour de validit6
du billet est compris dans la dur6e
de validit6 comme jour plein, Le
voyageur peut commencer son voy-
age un jour quelconque compris dans
la dur£e de validit6 de son billet; sauf
exceptions prevues par les tarifs, il
doit le terminer au plus tard par un
train devant atteindre, d'apres Fho-
raire, la gare de destination le dernier
jour de validit£, au plus tard & 24
heures.
ARTICLE 9. — Attribution et location
des places
§ i. Le voyageur peut, en mon-
tant dans le train, marquer une place
encore disponible tant pour lui-
m6me que pour les autres personnes
qui font le voyage avec lui et dont il
peut exhiber les billets. Le voy-
ageur qui quitte sa place sans la
marquer d'une fa$on £videnter perd
son droit & Foccuper. Au reste,
Tattribution des places est regime
conform6ment aux prescriptions en
vigueur sur chaque Chemin de fer.
§ 2. Les tarifs ou les horaires
sp6cifient si et £ quelles conditions
des places peuvent 6tre louees pour
certains trains.
ARTICLE 10. — ArrUs aux stations
intermediates
§ i. Les tarifs specifient si et &
quelles conditions le voyageur a le
droit de s'arr&ter aux stations in-
termediaires pendant la duree de
validit^ de son billet.
§ 2. L'usage par le voyageur du
droit de s'arr§ter aux stations inter-
m£diaires n'entraine aucune pro-
longation de la duree de validite pr£-
vue par les tarifs.
§ 3. Lorsque le voyageur est por-
teur d*un billet valable par un seul
itineraire, le voyage interrompu peut
^galement £tre continue au depart
d'une station situ£e sur la m^me
ligne et plus rapproch^e de la station
destinataire.
§ 4. Le voyageur porteur d'un
billet valable par plusieurs itin£raires
facultatifs, qui interrompt son voy-
age en cours de route, ne peut re-
prendre celui-ci que, soit a la station
oti. il 1'a interrompu, soit ^ une station
plus rapproch6e de la station desti-
nataire et situ6e sur Fitin6raire em-
prunt^ au depart.
§ 5. La duree de rinterruption du
voyage n'est limited que par la dur6e
de validit6 du billet.
ARTICLE n. — CJiangement de classe
ou de train
Le voyageur peut occuper une
place d'une classe sup^rieure ou
passer dans un train de cat6gorie
572
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
superieure a celle qui est indiquee sur
le billet, dans les conditions fixees par
les tarifs et moyennant paiement du
supplement prevu,
ARTICLE 12. — Voyageur sans billet
valable
§ I. Le voyageur qui ne peut pas
presenter un billet valable est tenu
de payer une surtaxe, outre le prix
du voyage pour le parcours effectue
et sans prejudice des sanctions pe-
nales ; cette surtaxe est calculee con-
formement aux reglements du Che-
min de fer sur lequel le payement de
la surtaxe a et6 exige. A defaut de
prescriptions i cet egard, le voyageur
doit acquitter une surtaxe dont le
montant sera egal au prix du voyage
pour le parcours effectue.
§ 2. Les billets ayant subi une
modification illicite seront consideres
comme non valables et retires par
le personnel de service.
§ 3. Le voyageur qui refuse le
paiement imm£diat du prix du voy-
age ou de la surtaxe peut etre exclu
du voyage. Le voyageur exclu ne
peut exiger que ses bagages soient
mis & sa disposition & une station
autre que la station destinataire.
ARTICLE 13. — Personnes exdues du
train ou admises conditionnellement
§ I. Ne sont pas admises dans le
train ou peuvent en §tre exclues en
coursde route:
a) les personnes en etat d'ivresse,
celles qui se conduiraient d'une
maniere inconvenante ou qui n'ob-
serveraient pas les prescriptions des
lois et reglements; ces personnes
n'ont droit au remboursement ni du
prix de leur billet, ni de la taxe
u'elles ont payee pour le transport
i leurs bagages;
b) les personnes qui, en raison
d'une maladie ou pour d'autres
causes, paraitraient devoir incom-
moder leurs voisins, a moins qu'un
compartiment entier n'ait 6t£ Iou6
pour elles d'avance ou ne puisse £tre
mis a leur disposition contre paie-
ment; toutefois, les personnes torn-
bees malades en cours de route doi-
vent Itre transportees au moins
jusqu'a la premiere station oft il est
possible de leur donner les soins
necessaires. Le prix du transport
et la taxe percue pour les bagages
leur seront restitues, dans les condi-
tions fixees a 1'article 26, apres de-
duction de la part afferente au par-
cours effectue.
§ 2. Le transport des personnes
atteintes de maladies contagieuses
est regi par les Conventions inter-
nationales ou, & defaut, par les dis-
positions en vigueur dans chaque
Etat.
ARTICLE 14. — Objets exclus des
voitures
§ i. Ne peuvent §tre introduits
dans les voitures les objets danger-
eux, specialement les armes chargees,
les matieres explosibles, facilement
inflammables ou corrosives, de m£me
que les objets de nature & g§ner ou i
incommoder les voyageurs.
Toutefois, les voyageurs qui, dans
Texercice d'un service public, portent
une arme k feu, ainsi que les chas-
seurs et les tireurs, sont autorises ^.
prendre avec eux des munitions, sans
depasser la plus faible des limites
fixees par les reglements en vigueur
sur les territoires empruntes. II est
permis aux gardes accompagnant
des prisonniers et voyageant avec ces
derniers dans des voitures ou com-
partiments speciaux de prendre avec
eux des armes £ feu chargees.
§ 2. Les employes du Chemin de
fer ont le droit de s' assurer, en pre-
sence du voyageur, de la nature des
objets introduits dans les voitures,
quand il existe des motifs s6rieux de
soupgonner une contravention aux
dispositions du § I.
§ 3. Le contrevenant est responsa-
ble de tout dommage resultant des
infractions aux dispositions du § I et
encourt, en outre, les peines pr6vues
par les lois et reglements.
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
573
ARTICLE 15. — Introduction de colis &
la main et d" animaux dans les
voitures
§ i. Les voyageurs sont autorises
& prendre gratuitement avec eux
dans les voitures des objets faciles a
porter (colis & la main), pourvu que
les prescriptions de douane, d'octroi,
fiscales on de police ou d'autres
autorit6s administratives ne s'y op-
posent pas et que ces objets ne
puissent endommager le materiel.
Chaque voyageur ne dispose, pour
ses colis & la main, que de 1'espace
situ6 audessus et au-dessous de la
place qu'il occupe.
§ 2. Les animaux vivants ne peu-
vent pas gtre introduits dans les
voitures. Les petits animaux ap-
privois6s, enfermes dans des cages,
caisses, paniers ou autres emballages
appropri£s, les petits chiens m&me
non enfermes, sont cependant admis,
pourvu que les prescriptions de police
des differents Etats ne s'y opposent
pas, qu'aucun voyageur n'y fasse
objection et que ces animaux puis-
sent Stre port£s sur les genoux ou
places comme les colis & la main.
Les tarifs ou les horaires peuvent
interdire ou autoriser T admission
d' animaux dans certaines categories
de voitures ou de trains.
Les tarifs indiquent si et pour
quels animaux une taxe de transport
doit £tre pay£e.
§ 3. La surveillance des colis &
la main et animaux que le voyageur
prend avec lui incombe au voyageur
lui-m^me.
ARTICLE 16. — Retards. Correspon-
dances manguees. Suppressions de
trains
Lorsque, par suite du retard d'un
train, la correspondance avec un
autre train est manqu6e, ou lorsqu'un
train est supprim6 sur tout ou partie
de son parcours, et que le voyageur
veut continuer son voyage, le Che-
min de fer est tenu de Facheminer,
avec ses bagages, dans la mesure du
possible et sans aucune sur taxe, par
un train se dirigeant vers la m£me
destination par la m§me ligne ou par
une autre route appartenant aux
Administrations qui participant ci
Fitineraire du transport primitif , de
fagon & lui permettre d'arriver i sa
destination avec moins de retard.
Le chef de station doit, sjil y a lieu,
certifier sur le billet que la corre-
spondance a et6 manqu£e ou le train
supprime, prolonger dans la mesure
n6cessaire la duree de validity et le
rendre valable pour la nouvelle route,
pour une classe superieure ou pour
un train & taxes plus 61evees. Le
Chemin de fer est, toutefois, en droit
de refuser rutilisation de certains
trains par voie de tarif ou d'horaire.
CHAPITRE II
TRANSPORT DES BAGAGES
ARTICLE 17. — Definition des bagages.
Objets exclus du transport
§ i. Ne sont considers comme
bagages que les objets, affect£s &
Tusage du voyageur, contenus dans
des malles, paniers, valises, sacs de
voyage, boites & chapeaux et autres
emballages de ce genre.
§ 2. Sont, en outre, admis au
transport comme bagages, m§me
non pourvus d'emballage, sauf le cas
pr6vu & la lettre d) :
a) les fauteuils portatifs ou rou-
lants pour malades, les fauteuils rou-
lants mus par les malades eux-mlmes
avec ou sans moteur auxiliaire, les
chaises (lits) de repos ;
ft) les voitures d' enf an ts ;
c) les malles d'£chantillons de
marchandises;
d) les instruments de musique por-
tatifs en caisses, £tuis ou autres en-
veloppes;
e) le materiel pour representations
d1 artistes, pourvu que son condition-
nement, son volume et son poids per-
mettent de le charger et de le placer
rapidement dans les f ourgons ;
/) les instruments d'arpenteur,
jusqu*& concurrence de 4 metres de
574
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
longueur, et les outils de travail &
main;
g) les luges £ bras et luges de sport
& une ou deux places, les skis, les
voiles pour patineurs, ainsi que les
embarcations longues de 3 metres au
maximum ;
h) les velocipedes, avec ou sans
rnoteur auxiliaire, les motocycles &
une place, avec ou sans si&ge acces-
soire, a condition qu'ils soient de-
mums d'accessoires.
Les reservoirs des vehicules mus
par des moteurs peuvent contenir de
F essence, & condition que la conduite
d'essence au carburateur soit fermee
et que celui-ci soit vid6 par le fonc-
tionnement du moteur.
Les tarifs peuvent limiter la quan-
tite, le volume et le poids des objets
d£sign6s ci-dessus admis au trans-
port comme bagages.
§3. D'autres objets non affectes £
Fusage des voyageurs, ainsi que les
animaux enfermes dans des cages
presentant des garanties suffisantes,
peuvent £tre acceptes comme ba-
gages si les tarifs Fautorisent.
§ 4. Sont exclus du transport
comme bagages les objets qui, aux
termes de la Convention Interna-
tionale concernant le transport des
marchandises par Chemins de fer
(C. I. MO sont exclus du transport.
Ceux qui sont admis aux termes de
cette m£me Convention sous cer-
taines conditions sont egalement
exclus du transport comme bagages.
Toutefois, les films emballes sui-
yant les prescriptions de la Conven-
tion Internationale concernant le
transport des marchandises par Che-
mins de fer (C. I. M.) sont admis au
transport comme bagages.
ARTICLE 18. — Responsabiliteduvoya-
geur en ce qui concerne ses bagages.
Surtaxes.
§ I. Le d<§tenteur du bulletin de
bagages est responsable de F observa-
tion des prescriptions de Farticle 17;
il supporte toutes les consequences
d'une infraction & ces prescriptions.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer a le droit,
en cas de preemption de contra-
vention, de verifier si le contenu des
bagages r6pond aux prescriptions.
Le detenteur du bulletin est appele a
assister a la verification; s'il ne se
presente pas ou s'il ne peut §tre at-
teint et a d£faut d'autres prescrip-
tions 16gales ou reglementaires en
vigueur dans FEtat ou la verification
a lieu, celle-ci doit se faire en pre-
sence de deux tenioins Strangers au
Chemin de fer. Si une infraction est
constat6e, les frais occasionnes par
la verification doivent fetre payes
par le detenteur du bulletin de
bagages.
§ 3. En cas d'infraction aux dis-
positions du §4 de Farticle 17, le
detenteur du bulletin de bagages
doit payer une surtaxe sans prejudice
du supplement de taxe et, s'il y a lieu,
des indemnites pour le dommage
ainsi que des sanctions penales.
La surtaxe doit £tre pay6e par
chaque kilogramme brut des objets
exclus du transport, & raison de 15
francs, avec un minimum de percep-
tion de 30 francs, si ces objets com-
prennent des matieres qui sont ex-
clues du transport en vertu du 4° de
Farticle 3 de la Convention interna-
tionale concernant le transport des
marchandises par Chemins de fer
ou qui sont rangees dans les classes
I et II de F Annexe I a la Convention
Internationale concernant le trans-
port des marchandises par Chemins
de fer, et & raison de 5 francs, avec
un minimum de perception de 10
francs, dans les autres cas.
Si les prescriptions en vigueur pour
le trafic int6rieur du Chemin de fer
sur lequel la contravention a 6t£ de-
couverte donnent lieu 4 une surtaxe
to tale moins £lev£e, c'est cette der-
niere qui est pergue.
ARTICLE 19. — Emballage et condition-
nement des bagages
§ I. Les bagages dont Femballage
est insuffisant ou le conditionnement
defectueux ou qui pr6sentent des
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
575
signes manifestes d'avaries peuvent
£tre refuses par le Chemin de fer.
S'ils sont neanmoins accepts, le
Chemin de fer aura le droit de men-
tionner leur etat sur le bulletin de
bagages. L' acceptation par le voya-
geur du bulletin de bagages portant
une telle mention est consid<§r£e
comme preuve que Tetat des bagages
a ete reconnu par lui.
§ 2. Les colis doivent porter, dans
les conditions de fixite suffisantes,
le nom et Fadresse du voyageur et la
station de destination. Les colis
qui ne portent pas ces indications
peuvent gtre refuses.
§ 3. Les anciennes etiquettes,
adresses ou autres indications se
rapportant & des transports ant6-
rieurs doivent gtre enlevees ou ren-
dues illisibles par le voyageur.
ARTICLE 20. — Enregistrement et expe-
dition des bagages. Bulletin de
bagages
§ I. L'enregistrement des bagages
n'a lieu que sur la presentation de
billets valables au moins jusqu'a la
destination des bagages et par Fiti-
n6raire indique sur les billets.
Si le billet est valable pour plu-
sieurs itineraires, ou si le lieu de
destination est desservi par plusieurs
stations, le voyageur doit designer
exactement Pitin6raire & suivre pu la
station pour laquelle Fenregistre-
ment doit avoir lieu. Le chemin de
fer ne repond pas des consequences
de Fmobservation de cette prescrip-
tion par le voyageur.
Les tarifs determinent si et dans
quelles conditions des bagages peu-
vent §tre admis au transport par un
itineraire autre que celui qui est
indique sur le billet pr6sent& ou sans
presentation de billets. Lorsque les
tarifs prevoient que des bagages
peuvent §tre admis au transport sans
presentation de billets, les disposi-
tions de la presente Convention
fixant les droits et obligations du
voyageur que ses bagages accoin-
pagnent s'appliquent & Fexpediteur
de bagages enregistr6s sans pre-
sentation de billets.
Si les tarifs le prevoient, le voya-
geur peut, pendant la duree de vali-
dite de son billet, faire enregistrer
des bagages ou bien directement sur
le parcpurs total de la station de
depart jusqu'li la station de destina-
tion, ou bien sur des fractions quel-
conques du parcours total, pourvu
qu'aucune fraction de ce parcours ne
soit empruntee plus d'une fois.
§2. Lprs de i'enregistrement des
bagages, il est delivre un bulletin au
voyageur. Le voyageur est tenu de
s'assurer, ^ la reception du bulletin,
que celui-ci est etabli conformernent
^. ses indications. Le prix du trans-
port des bagages doit £tre paye lors
de Tenregistrement.
§ 3. Pour le surplus, les formalites
de 1'enregistrement des bagages sont
determinees par les r&glements en
vigueur a la station de depart.
§ 4. Les bulletins de bagages de-
livres pour les transports interna-
tionaux doivent gtre etablis sur le
formulaire constituant T Annexe I &
la presente Convention.
§ 5. Les mentions suivantes sont
obligatoires sur les bulletins de
bagages:
a) ^indication des stations de
depart et de destination;
b) Fitineraire;
c} le jour de la remise et le train
pour lequel a ete effectuee cette re-
mise;
d) le nombre des billets, sauf si
les bagages ont ete remis au trans-
port sans presentation djun billet;
e) le nombre et le poids des colis;
/) le montant du prix de transport
et des autres droits eventuels;
g) s'il y a lieu, le montant en
toutes lettres de la somme repr6sen-
tant Finter^t i la livraison, declare
conforniement It F article 35.
§ 6. Les tarifs ou les accords entre
Chemins de fer determinent la
langue dans laquelle les bulletins de
bagages doivent £tre imprimes et
remplis.
576
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
§ 7. Les tarifs peuvent pr6voir des
prescriptions sp£ciales pour le trans-
port des velocipedes et des engins de
sport.
§ 8. Le voyageur peut indiquer,
sous les conditions en vigueur £ la
gare de depart, le train par lequel ses
bagages doivent 6tre exp6di6s. S'il
n'use pas de cette faculte, I'achemi-
nement a lieu par le premier train
approprie.
Si les bagages doivent changer de
train dans une gare de correspon-
dance, le transport doit avoir lieu
par le train en correspondance, si
celui-ci peut Stre utilise pour le
transport des bagages et s'il existe
le temps necessaire au transborde-
ment. Dans le cas contraire, Fache-
minement doit avoir lieu par le plus
prochain train approprie.
L'acheminement des bagages ne
peut avoir lieu dans les conditions
indiqu6es ci-dessus que si les formali-
tes exigees au depart ou en cours de
route par les douanes, octrois, auto-
rites fiscales, de police et autres
autorites administratives ne s'y op-
posent pas.
Le Chemin de fer est en droit de ne
pas admettre ou de limiter le trans-
port des bagages dans certains trains
ou certaines categories de trains.
ARTICLE 21. — Livraison
§ i. La livraison des bagages a
lieu contre la remise du bulletin de
bagages. Le Chemin de fer n'est
pas tenu de verifier si le detenteur du
bulletin a qualite" pour prendre livrai-
son.
§ 2. Le detenteur du bulletin de
bagages est en droit de r6clamer au
bureau de la station destinataire la
livraison des bagages aussitSt que
s'est ecouie, apres l'arriv<§e du train
par lequel les bagages devaient £tre
transportes, le temps necessaire pour
la mise & disposition ainsi que, le cas
echeant, pour Faccomplissement des
formalites requises par les douanes,
octrois, autorit^s fiscales, de police et
autres autorites administratives.
§ 3. A defaut de presentation du
bulletin de bagages, le Chemin de fer
n'est tenu de remettre les bagages
que si le reclamant justifie de son
droit; si cette justification semble
insuffisante, le Chemin de fer peut
exiger une caution.
§4. Les bagages sont livres a la
station pour laquelle ils ont ete en-
registres. Toutefois, a la demande
du detenteur du bulletin faite en
temps utile", si les circonstances le
permettent et si les prescriptions
douanieres, d'octroi, fiscales, de po-
lice ou d'autres autorites adminis-
tratives ne s'y opposent pas, les
bagages peuvent gtre restitues i la
station de depart ou livres & une sta-
tion intermediate contre remise du
bulletin de bagages et, en outre, si
le tarif 1'exige, presentation du billet.
§ 5. Le detenteur du bulletin au-
quel le bagage n'est pas livre dans
les conditions ind.quees au § 2 ci-
dessus peut exiger la constatation,
sur le bulletin de bagages, du jour
et de Theure auxquels il a reclame la
livraison.
§6. Pour le surplus, la livraison est
soumise aux regies en vigueur sur le
Chemin de fer charge de la livraison.
CHAPITRE III
DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES AUX TRANS-
PORTS DES VOYAGEURS ET DES
BAGAGES
ARTICLE 22. — Trains. Horaires.
Extmits de tarifs
§ I. Sont affectes au transport les
trains reguliers prevus aux horaires
et les trains mis en marche suivant
les besoins.
§ 2. Les Chemins de fer sont tenus
d'afficher dans les stations, en temps
utile, les horaires des trains de leurs
propres lignes. Ceux-ci doivent in-
diquer la categorie des trains, les
classes de voitures et les heures de
depart des trains ; pour les stations de
transit suffisamment importantes et
les stations terminus, ils doivent in-
diquer aussi les heures d'arrivee, de
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
577
m£me que les principales correspon-
dances de trains.
Les horaires qui ne sont plus en
vigueur doivent Stre enlev6s sans
retard.
§ 3. Dans chaque station ouverte
au trafic international, le voyageur
doit pouvoir prendre connaissance
des tarifs ou des extraits de tarifs
indiquant les prix des billets inter-
nationaux qui y sont en vente et les
taxes correspondantes pour les ba-
gages.
ARTICLE 23. — Bases pour le calcul des
prix de transport. Tarifs
§ i. Les prix de transport sont
calculus conformement aux tarifs
legalement en vigueur et dument
publics dans chaque Etat. Ces ta-
rifs doivent contenir toutes les indica-
tions n£cessaires pour le calcul des
prix de transport et des frais acces-
soires, et specifier, le cas echeant, les
conditions dans lesquelles il sera tenu
compte du change.
Toutefois, la publication des tarifs
internationaux n'est obligatoire que
dans les Etats dont les Chemins de
fer participent £ ces tarifs comme
r^seaux de d6part et djarriv6e.
§ 2. Les tarifs doivent faire con-
naitre les conditions speciales aux
transports.
Les tarifs doivent £tre appliques &
tous les int£ress6s d'une mani&re
uniforme; leurs conditions sont va-
lables, pourvu qu'elles ne soient pas
cpntraires & la pr6sente Convention ;
sinon, elles sont consid6r£es comme
nulles et non avenues.
Les tarifs directs internationaux
et leurs modifications entrent en vi-
gueur & la date indiqu6e lors de leur
publication ; en cas de rel&vement de
ces tarifs ou d'autres aggravations
des conditions de transport, la publi-
cation devra pr6c6der de huit jours
au moms la date fixee pour la mise en
vigueur.
S'il est delivr6 des billets ou des
bulletins de bagages internationaux
sans qu'il existe de tarif direct, et
qu'un Chemin de fer apporte une
modification a son tarif, Tapplica-
tion de cette modification ne peut
6tre exig6e des autres Chemins de
fer que huit jours au plus t6t apr&s
que ces derniers en auront recu
1'avis.
Les tarifs 6tablis seulement a titre
temporaire cessent d'etre en vigueur
£ Fexpiration du d£lai fix6 pour leur
validit6.
ARTICLE 24 — Interdiction de traitfa
particuliers
Toute trait6 particulier qui aurait
pour effet d'accorder & un ou plu-
sieurs voyageurs une reduction sur
le prix des tarifs est formellement
interdit et nul de plein droit.
Toutefois, sont autoris^es les r6duc-
tionsdeprix dflment publiees et egale-
ment accessibles 4 tous aux m£mes
conditions, ainsi que celles qui sont
accord^es, soit pour le service du
Chemin de fer, soit pour le service
des administrations publiques, soit
au profit d'oeuvres de bienfaisance,
d'6ducation et d'instruction.
ARTICLE 25. — Formalites exigies par
les douanes, octrois, autorites fis-
cales, de police et autres autorites
administratwes
Le voyageur est tenu de se con-
former aux prescriptions 6dict£es
par les douanes, octrois , autorites
fiscales, de police et autres autorites
administratives, tant en ce qui con-
cerne sa personne quren ce qui con-
cerne la visite de ses bagages et de
ses colis & la main. II doit assister
i cette visite, sauf les exceptions ad-
mises par les r&glements. Le Che-
min de fer n1 assume aucune respon-
sabilit6, vis-i-vis du voyageur, pour
le cas ou celui-ci ne tiendrait pas
compte de ces obligations.
ARTICLE 26. — Restitutions
§ I. Lorsqu'un billet n'est pas
utilis^, la restitution du prix pay6
peut Stre demand6e, sous reserve des
578
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
deductions mentionnees aux §§3
et 4 ci-apres,
§ 2. Lorsqu'un billet n'est utilise
que partiellement, par suite de la
mort, de la maladie ou d'un accident
survenu au voyageur, ou d'autres
causes imp6rieuses de nature ana-
logue, il est restitue, sous reserve des
deductions mentionn6es aux §§ 3 et
4, la difference entre le prix total
paye et la taxe pour le parcours ef-
fectue, calculee sur la base du tarif
normal.
§ 3. Sont exclus de la restitution
les imp6ts, les supplements pay6s
pour les places r6serv£es, les frais de
confection des billets en livrets et les
commissions payees pour la vente
des billets.
§ 4. Sont deduits du montant &
restituer, un droit de 10% avec mini-
mum de o fr. 50 et maximum de 3 fr.
par billet, ainsi que, s'il y a lieu, les
frais d 'envoi.
Cette deduction n'est pas operee
lorsqu'un billet reste inutilise est
restitue le jour m§me de remission
au bureau qui 1'a delivre.
§ 5. Lorsqu'un voyageur, em-
p§che de continuer son voyage con-
formement & 1'horaire par suite d'un
manque de correspondance provoque
par le retard d'un train, de la sup-
pression d'un train ou de rinterrup-
tion du service, renonce & poursuivre
sa route, il a le droit de demander
P application des dispositions du § 2,
sans que le Chemin de fer puisse
faire les deductions prevues au § 4.
§ 6. Pour ce qui concerne les bil-
lets & prix reduit, la restitution n'est
effectuee que dans les cas et avec les
limitations prevus au § 5 ; les billets
£ prix reduit pour enfants etablis en
vertu du premier alinea du § 2 de
Particle 7 ne sont pas considers
comme billets & prix reduit au sens
du present paragraphe.
§ 7. Aucune restitution n'est effec-
tuee pour les billets perdus.
§ 8. Si des bagages sont retires
avant qu'ils aient quitte la station
expeditrice, la restitution du prix du
transport peut §tre demandee.
Si les bagages sont retires & une
station intermediate, la restitution
n'est effectuee que dans les cas et
suivant les dispositions des §§ 2 et
5 ci-dessus.
Dans les deux cas, un droit de o fr,
50 par bulletin ainsi que, le cas
echeant, les imp6ts sont deduits du
montant de la restitution.
§ 9. Les tarifs peuvent contenir
des dispositions differentes, pourvu
qu'elles ne constituent pas une ag-
gravation pour les voyageurs.
§ 10. Toute demande de restitu-
tion fondee sur les dispositions des
§§ i, 2, 5, 6 et 8 du present article,
ainsi que de Particle 13, est eteinte si
elle n'a pas ete presentee au Chemin
de fer dans un deiai de six mois,
compte, pour les billets, 4 partir de
Texpiration de leur validite, pour les
bulletins de bagages, & partir du
jour de leur emission.
§ ii. En cas d'application irregu-
li£re du tarif ou d'erreur dans la
determination des frais de transport
et des frais divers, la difference en
plus ou en moins devra £tre rem-
boursee,
§ 12. Les differences en plus con-
statees par le Chemin de fer doivent
£tre si possible portees d'office & la
connaissance de Tinteresse lorsqu1-
elles depassent o fr. 50 par chaque
billet ou par chaque bulletin de ba-
gages, et le reglement doit en £tre
opere le plus t6t possible.
§ 13. Dans tous les cas non prevus
dans le present article et £ defaut
d'ententes particulieres entre les
Chemins de fer, les r&glements in-
terieurs sont applicables.
ARTICLE 27. — Contestations
Les contestations entre voyageurs
ou entre ceux-ci et les agents sont
proyisoirement tranchees dans les
stations par le chef de service et
en cours de route par le chef de
train.
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
579
Titre III. Responsabilit* des
Chemins de f er. Actions
CHAPITRE I
RESPONSABILITE
ARTICLE 28. — Responsabilite pour le
transport des voyageurs, des colis &
la main et des animaux
§ I. La responsabilite du Chemin
de fer, pour la mort d'un voyageur
OTI pour les blessures r6sultant d'un
accident de train, ainsi que pour les
dommages causes par le retard ou la
suppression d'un train ou par le
manque d'une correspondance, reste
soumise aux lois et rfeglements de
FEtat oft le fait s'est produit Les
articles ci-apr&s du present titre ne
sont pas applicables 4 ces cas.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer n'est re-
sponsable, en ce qui concerne les
colis & la main et les animaux dont la
surveillance incombe au voyageur
en vertu du § 3 de Particle 15, que
des dommages causes par sa faute.
§ 3. II n'y a pas, en cette matiere,
de responsabilit6 collective.
ARTICLE 29. — ResponsabilitS collec-
tive des Chemins de fer pour les
bagages
§ I. Le Chemin de fer qui a accept^
au transport des bagages en deiiyrant
un bulletin de bagages international
est responsable de Fex£cution du
transport sur le parcours total jus-
quf£ la livraison.
§ 2. Chaque Chemin de fer subs6-
quent, par le fait m^me de la prise en
charge des bagages, participe au con-
trat de transport et accepte les obli-
gations qui en r£sultent, sans pr£-
judice des dispositions du § 2 de
Particle 42, concernant le Chemin de
fer destinataire.
ARTICLE 30. — Etendue de la
§ i. Le Chemin de fer est respon-
sable, dans les conditions d^termi-
n£es au present chapitre, du retard
£ la livraison, du dommage r6sultant
de la perte totale ou partielle des
bagages ainsi que des avaries qu'ils
subissent, & partir de F acceptation au
transport jusqu'£ la livraison.
§ 2. II est d£charg6 de cette re-
sponsabilite, en cas de perte totale ou
partielle ou d'avarie des bagages, s'il
prouve que le dommage a eu pour
cause une faute du voyageur, un vice
propre des bagages ou un cas de force
majeure.
II n'est pas responsable du dom-
mage r6sultant de la nature particu-
li&re du bagage, d'un vice de Fem-
ballage ou du fait que des objets
exclus du transport ont 6te n£an-
moins exp^dies comme bagages.
Lorsque, eu ^gard aux circon-
stances de fait, le dommage a pu r6-
sulter d'un risque inherent, soit & la
nature particuli&re du bagage, soit &
un vice de Femballage, soit au fait
qu'il contenait des objets dont le
transport comme bagages est inter-
dit, il y a preemption qu'il r£sulte
r6ellement de Fune de ces causes, 4
moins que Fayant droit n'ait fait la
preuve qu'il n'en r^sulte pas.
§ 3. II est 6galement d6charg6 de
la responsabilit6 pour le retard £ la
livraison, s'il prouve que ce retard
a eu pour cause des circonstances que
le Chemin de fer ne pouvait pas
6viter et auxquelles il ne d£pendait
pas de lui de remedier.
ARTICLE 31. — Montant de I'indem-
nite en cas de perte totale ou par-
tidh des bagages
Quand, en vertu des dispositions
de la pr^sente Convention, une in-
demnite pour perte totale ou partielle
de bagages est mise 4 la charge du
Chemin de fer, il peut Stre r6-
clam6:
a) si le montant du dommage est
prouv^ : une somme 6gale ^ ce mon-
tant sans qu'elle puisse toiitefois
exc6der 40 francs par kilogramme de
poids brut manquant ;
b) si le montant du dommage n'est
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
pas prouve: une somme calculee a
forfait & raison de 20 francs par kilo-
gramme de poids brut manquant.
Sont, en outre, rembours6s le prix
du transport, les droits de douane ou
autres sommes d£bours£es & Pocca-
sion du transport du bagage perdu,
sans autres dommages-int6r£ts.
Une indemnite plus elev£e ne peut
gtre r£clamee qu'en cas de ddclara-
tion d'interfet £ la livraison, confor-
mement au § 4 de Particle 35, et
qu'en cas de dol ou de faute lourde
du Chemin de fer, conformement &
Particle 36.
ARTICLE 32. — Presomption de perte
des bagages. Cas oil Us sont re~
trouves
§ I. Un colis manquant est con-
sid6r£ comme perdu £ partir de
1'expiration du quatorziime jour
qui suit celui ou la demande de livrai-
son a 6t6 faite.
§ 2. Si un colis repute perdu est
retrouv6 dans Pannee qui suit la de-
mande de livraison, le Chemin de fer
est tenu d'en donner avis au voya-
geur, lorsque son domicile est connu
ou peut £tre d6couvert.
§ 3. Dans le d£lai de trente jours
apr&s avoir regu cet avis, le voya-
geur peut exiger que le colis lui soit
livre i Tune des stations du parcours,
centre paiement du seul prix du
transport depuis la gare d'exp6di-
tion jusqu'a celle oft a lieu la livraison
et contre restitution de Pindemnit6
qu'il a regue, d6duction faite 6ven-
tuellement du prix de transport qui
aurait 6te compris dans cette indem-
nit£ et sous reserve de tous droits &
rindemnite pour retard prevue £ Tar-
tide 34 et s'il y a lieu au § 3 de
Particle 35.
§ 4. Si le colis retrouv6 n'a pas
£t6 r^clam6 dans le d61ai de trente
jours prevu au § 3 ci-dessus ou si le
colis n'est retrouv6 que plus d'un an
aprfes la demande de livraison, le
Chemin de fer en dispose conform^-
ment aux lois et r^glements de TEtat
dont il relive.
ARTICLE 33. — Montant de V indent-
nite en cas d'avarie des bagages
En cas d'avarie, le Chemin de fer
doit payer le montant de la depr6cia-
tion subie par les bagages, sans autres
dommages-intergts. Une indemnity
plus £lev6e ne peut 6tre r6clamee
qu'en cas d'int£r£t & la livraison,
conformement au § 4 de Particle 35,
et qu'en cas de dol ou de faute lourde
du Chemin de fer, conform6ment £
Particle 36.
Toutefois, Pindemnit6 ne peut
depasser:
a) si la totalite de Pexp^dition est
depr£ci<§e par Pavarie, le chiffre
qu'elle aurait atteint en cas de perte
totale;
b} si une partie seulement des
bagages est d6pr£ciee par Pavarie, le
chiffre qu'elle aurait atteint en cas
de perte de la partie d&pr£ci6e.
ARTICLE 34. — Montant de Vindemnite
pour retard a la livraison des bagages
§ i. En cas de retard dans la li-
vraison, si le voyageur ne prouve pas
qu'un dommage soit resulte de ce
retard, le Chemin de fer est tenu de
payer une indemnity fix6e a vingt cen-
times par kilogramme de poids brut
des bagages livres en retard et par
p6riode indivisible de vingt-quatre
heures i compter de la demande de
livraison, avec maximum de qua-
torze jours.
§ 2. Si la preuve est fournie qu'un
dommage est r6sult6 du retard, il est
paye, pour ce dommage, une indem-
nite qui ne peut pas depasser le
quadruple de Pindemnit6 forfaitaire
d6terminee au § I de cet article.
§ 3. Les indemnit6s pr6vues aux
deux paragraphes qui pr£c£dent ne
peuvent pas se cumuler avec celles
qui seraient dues pour perte totale
des bagages.
En cas de perte partielle, elles sont
payees, s'il y a lieu, pour la partie
non perdue.
En cas d'avarie, elles se cumulent,
s'il y a lieu, avec Pindemnit6 pr6vue
£ Particle 33.
Nov. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
581
Dans tous les cas, le cumul des
indemnity prevues atix paragraphes
i et 2 avec celles qui sont prevues aux
articles 31 et 33 ne peut donner lieu
au paiement d'une indemnite totale
superieure a celle qui serait due en
cas de perte totale des bagages.
ARTICLE 35. — Declaration d'interdt
& la livraison
§ i. Tout transport de bagages
peut faire Fobjet d'une declaration
d'inter^t & la livraison inscrite dans
le bulletin de bagages.
A defaut d' indication contraire
dans les tarifs, le montant de Tinter^t
declar^ doit §tre indique dans la
monnaie de 1'Etat de depart.
§ 2. Dans ce cas, il est per$u une
taxe supplemental d'un dixieme
pour mille de la somme declar6e, par
fraction indivisible de 10 kilometres.
Les tarifs peuvent reduire ces
taxes et fixer un minimum de percep-
tion.
§ 3. S'il y a eu declaration d'in-
ter£t a la livraison, il peut gtre re-
clame, en cas de retard:
a) s'il n'est pas prouv6 qu'un dom-
mage soit r6sult6 de ce retard et dans
les limites de Fintergt declare, o fr.
40 par kilogramme de poids brut de
bagages Iivr6s en retard et par frac-
tion indivisible de vingt-quatre heures
& compter de la demandede livraison,
avec maximum de quatorze jours;
b) Si la preuve est fournie qu'un
dommage est r6sult£ du retard, une
indemnity pouvant s'eiever jusqu'au
montant de Fintergt declare.
Lorsque le montant de Finter£t
declare est inferieur aux indemnit6s
prevues & Farticle 34, celles-ci peu-
vent 6tre redamees au lieu des in-
demnites prevues sous les lettres a)
et b) du present paragraphe.
§ 4. En cas de perte totale ou par-
tielle ou d'avarie des bagages ayant
fait Fobjet d'une declaration drin-
t^rgt 4 la livraison, il peut £tre
reclame :
a) les indemnit6s pr^vues aux ar-
ticles 31 et 33 et en outre
6) le remboursement du dommage
supplemental prouv^, jusqu'& con-
currence du montant de FinterSt
d6clar6.
§ 5. S'il existe simultanement ava-
rie ou perte partielle des bagages et
retard £ la livraison, les indemnites
dues en vertu des §§ 3 et 4 b) ne sont
payees que jusqu'& concurrence du
montant declare comme intent 4 la
livraison.
ARTICLE 36. — Indemnite en cas de dol
ou de faute lourde impntable au
Chemin defer
Dans tous les cas ou la perte
totale ou partielle, Favarie ou le re-
tard des bagages a pour cause un dol
ou une faute lourde imputable au
Chemin de fer, le voyageur doit §tre
compl£tement indemnise pour le
prejudice prouve jusqu'a concur-
rence du double des maxima prevus
aux articles 31, 33, 34 et 35.
ARTICLE 37. — Inter&s de Vindemnite
Le voyageur peut demander des
intents & raison de six pour cent de
Findemnite allouee sur un bulletin de
bagages lorsque cette indemnite de-
passe dix francs.
Ces intents courent du jour de la
reclamation administrative prevue &
Farticle 40 ou, s'il n'y a pas eu de
reclamation, du jour de la demande
en justice.
ARTICLE 38. — Restitution des
indemnites
Toute indemnite indflment pergue
doit £tre restituee.
En cas de fraude, le Chemin de fer
a droit en outre au versement d'une
somme egale & celle qu'il a payee
indftment, sans prejudice des sanc-
tions penales.
ARTICLE 39. — Responsabttite du Che-
defer pour ses agents
Le Chemin de fer est responsable
des agents attaches & son service et
des autres personnes qu'il emploie
582
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
pour F execution cTun transport dont
il est charg^.
Toutefois, si, £ la demande des
voyageurs, les agents du Chemin de
fer leur rendent des services qui
n'incombent pas au Chemin de fer,
ils sont consid£r£s comme agissant
pour le compte du voyageur £ qui ils
rendent ce service.
CHAPITRE II
RECLAMATIONS ADMINISTRATIVES.
ACTIONS, PROCEDURE ET PRESCRIP-
TION EN CAS DE LITIGES NES DU
CONTRAT DE TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 40. — Reclamations
administratives
§ i. Les reclamations administra-
tives fondles sur le contrat de trans-
port doivent £tre adress£es par ecrit
au Chemin de fer d£sign£ £ F article 42 .
§ 2. Le droit de presenter la recla-
mation appartient aux personnes qui
ont le droit d'actionner le Chemin
de fer en vertu de F article 41.
§ 3. Les billets, bulletins de ba-
gages et autres documents que Fa-
yant droit juge utile de joindre & sa
reclamation doivent £tre presents
soit en originaux, soit en copies, celles-
ci dtiment l£galisees si le Chemin de
fer le demande.
Lors du r&glement de la r£clama-
tion, le Chemin de fer pourra exiger
la restitution des billets ou bulletins
de bagages.
ARTICLE 41. — Personnes qui peuvent
exercer le droit (Faction contre le
Chemin defer
L'action contre le Chemin de fer
qui naft du contrat de transport
n'appartient qu'£ la personne qui
produit le billet ou le bulletin de
bagages, suivant le cas, ou qui, £
d£faut, justifie de son droit.
ARTICLE 42, — Chemins de fer contre
lesguels Faction peut tire exercee.
Competence
§ i, L'action en restitution d'une
somme pay6e en vertu du contrat de
transport peut Itre exerc£e soit con-
tre le Chemin de fer qui a pergu
cette somme, soit contre le Chemin
de fer au profit duquel la somme a
6t6 pergue en trop.
§ 2. Les autres actions qui nais-
sent du contrat de transport ne peu-
vent 6tre exercees que contre le
Chemin de fer de d6part, le Chemin
de fer destinataire ou celui sur lequel
s'est produit le fait g£nerateur de
Faction.
Dans les cas ou le Chemin de fer
destinataire n'a pas regu les bagages,
il peut neanmoins £tre actionn6.
Le demandeur a le choix entre
lesdits Chemins de fer; Faction in-
tent^e, le droit d'option est ^teint.
§ 3. L' action ne peut 6tre intentee
que devant le juge competent de
FEtat duquel relive le Chemin de fer
actionn6, IL moins qu'il n'en soit
decid6 autrement dans les accords
entre Etats ou les actes de concession.
Lorsqu'une entreprise exploite des
r£seaux autonomes dans divers Etats,
chacun de ces r£seaux est consid^r6
comme un Chemin de fer distinct au
point de vue de F application du
present paragraphe.
§ 4. L' action peut 6tre form£e
contre un Chemin de fer autre que
ceux qui sont ddsignes aux §§ I et 2
ci-dessus, lorsqu'elle est pr£sent£e
comme demande reconventionnelle
ou comme exception, dans Finstance
relative & une demande principale
fondle sur le rn6me contrat de
transport.
§ 5. Les dispositions du present ar-
ticle ne s'appliquent pas aux recours
des Chemins de fer entre eux, r£gI6s
au chapitre III du present titre.
ARTICLE 43. — Constatation de la perte
partielle ou tfune avarie subie par
les bagages
§ i. Lorsqu'une perte partielle ou
une avarie est d£couverte ou pr&su-
m6e par le Chemin de fer ou allegu£e
par le voyageur, le Chemin de fer est
tenu de faire dresser sans delai et si
possible en presence de ce voyageur,
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
583
un proems-verbal constatant l'6tat et
le poids des bagages et, autant que
possible, le montant du dommage, sa
cause et le moment ou il s'est produit.
Une copie de ce proems-verbal doit
£tre remise gratuitement au voya-
geur sur sa demande.
§ 2. Lorsque le voyageur n'ac-
cepte pas les constatations du
proces-verbal, il peut demander la
constatation judiciaire de Fetat et du
poids des bagages ainsi que des
causes et du montant du dommage,
conformement aux lois et r&glements
de 1'Etat oft la constatation judiciaire
a lieu.
§ 3. Dans le cas de perte de colis,
le voyageur est tenu, pour faciliter
les recherches du Chemin de fer, de
donner la description aussi exacte
que possible des colis perdus.
ARTICLE 44, — Extinction de faction
contre le Chemin de fer nie du con-
trat de transport des bagages
§ I. La reception des bagages
eteint, contre le Chemin de fer, toute
action provenant du contrat de
transport.
§ 2. Toutefois Faction n'est pas
eteinte:
i° si le voyageur fournit la preuve
que le dommage a pour cause un dol
ou une faute lourde imputable au
Chemin defer;
2° en cas de reclamation pour
cause de retard, lorsqu'elle est faite
£ Fun des Chemins de fer designes par
le § 2 de Farticle 42, dans un delai
ne depassant pas vingt et un jours
non compris celui de la reception;
3° en cas de reclamation pour
perte partielle ou pour avarie:
a) si la perte ou Favarie a ete
constatee avant la reception des
bagages par le voyageur conformfe-
ment £ Farticle 43 ;
b) si la constatation, qui aurait dfl
Stre faite conformement £ Farticle 43,
n'a ete omise que par la faute du
Chemin defer;
4° en cas de reclamation pour
dommages non apparents dont Fex-
istence est constatee apr£s la recep-
tion, &. la condition:
a) que la verification des bagages
£ la station d'arriyee n'ait pas ete
offerte par le Chemin de fer au voya-
geur;
b) que la demande de constatation
conformement a Farticle 43 soit
faite immediatement apr&s la decou-
verte du dommage et au plus tard
dans les trois jours qui suivent celui
de la reception ;
c) que le voyageur fasse la preuve
que le dommage s'est produit dans
Fintervalle ecouie entre Facceptation
au transport et la livraison;
5° lorsque Faction a pour objet la
restitution de sommes payees.
§ 3. Le voyageur peut refuser la
reception des bagages, tant qu'il n'a
pas ete procede aux verifications re-
quises par lui en vue de constater le
dommage aliegue.
Les reserves quril ferait, tout en
retirant les bagages, ne seraient
d'aucun effet, £ moins d'etre accep-
tees par le Chemin de fer.
§ 4. Si une partie des colis men-
tionnes dans le bulletin de bagages
manque lors de la livraison, le voya-
geur peut exiger, avant de retirer
les autres, que le Chemin de fer lui
deiivre une attestation & ce sujet.
§ 5. La responsabilite pour perte
totale prend fin si, dans Fespace de
six nxois apr£s Farrivee du train par
lequel ils devraient £tre transportes,
les bagages ne sont pas reclames a
la station destinataire, sans preju-
dice de Favis qui doit §tre ^. toute
epoque donne au voyageur, si le colis
est retrouve et porte les indications
necessaires pour decouvrir son
adresse.
ARTICLE 45. — Prescription de faction
nie du contrat de transport
§ i. LJ action nee du contrat de
transport est prescrite par un an,
lorsque la somme due n'a pas ete
dej£ fixee par une reconnaissance,
par une transaction ou par un juge-
ment.
584
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
Toutefois la prescription est de
trois ans, s'il s'agit d'une action fon-
dle soit sur un dommage ayant pour
cause un dol, soit sur le cas de
fraude vise dans 1'article 38.
§ 2. La prescription court :
a) pour les demandes d'indemnite
en cas de perte partielle, d' avarie ou
de retard & la liyraison: du jour oft
la livraison a eu lieu ;
6) pour les demandes d'indemnite
en cas de perte totale: du jour oti la
livraison aurait dfi avoir lieu:
c) pour les demandes en paiement
ou en restitution de taxes, de frais
accessoires ou de surtaxes ou pour
les demandes en rectification de taxes,
en cas d' application irr£guli£re du
tarif, ou d'erreur de calcul: du jour
du paiement de la taxe, des frais ac-
cessoires ou de la surtaxe ou, s'il n'y
a pas eu paiement, du jour oft le
paiement aurait dti §tre eff ectue ;
d) pour les demandes en paiement
de supplement de droit reclame par
la douane: du jour de la reclamation
deladouane;
e) pour les autres demandes con-
cernant le transport des voyageurs:
du jour de I1 expiration de la validite
du billet.
Le jour indiqu6 comme point de
depart n'est jamais compris dans le
deiai.
§ 3. En cas de reclamation admi-
nistrative ecrite addressee au Chemin
de fer conformement i F article 40,
la prescription cesse de courir. La
prescription reprend son cours &par-
tir du jour ou le Chemin de fer a re-
pousse la reclamation par ecrit et
restitue les pieces qui y etaient
jointes. La preuve de la reception
de la reclamation ou de la r£ponse et
celle de la restitution des pieces sont
& la charge de celui qui invoque ce
fait.
Les reclamations ulterieures ayant
le mSme objet ne suspendent pas la
prescription.
§ 4. Sous reserve des dispositions
qui precedent, la suspension etl'inter-
ruption de la prescription sont r6glees
par les lois et reglements de FEtat
oil Faction est intense.
ARTICLE 46. — Inadmissibilite de la
reprise de V action eteinte ou prescrite
L'action eteinte ou prescrite con-
formement aux dispositions du § 10
de 1'article 26 et des articles 44 et 45
ne peut £tre reprise ni sous la forme
d'une demande reconventionnelle ni
sous celle d'une exception.
CHAPITRE III
REGLEMENT DES COMPTES ET RE-
COURS DES CHEMINS DE FER ENTRE
EUX
ARTICLE 47. — Kbglement des comptes
entre Chemins defer
Tout Chemin de fer est tenu de
payer aux autres Chemins de fer
interesses la part leur revenant sur
un prix du transport qu'il a encaiss6
ou qu'il aurait dfl encaisser.
ARTICLE 48. — Recours en cas d'indem-
nite pour perte totale ou partielle ou
pour avarie
§ I. Le Chemin de fer qui a pay6
une indemnite pour perte totale ou
partielle ou pour avarie de bagages,
en vertu des dispositions de la pr6-
sente Convention, a le droit d'exercer
un recours contre les Chemins de fer
qui ont concouru au transport, con-
formement aux dispositions sui-
vantes:
a) le Chemin de fer par le faitdu-
quel le dommage a ete cause en est
seulresponsable;
b) lorsque le dommage a ete cause
par le fait de plusieurs Chemins de
fer, chacun d'eux repond du dom-
mage cause par lui. Si la distinc-
tion est impossible dans Fesp&ce, la
charge de Findemnite est repartie
entre eux d'apr&s les principes
enonces £ lettre c) ;
c) s'il ne peut £tre prouve que le
dommage a ete cause par le fait d'un
ou de plusieurs Chemins de fer, la
charge de Findemnite due est repar-
NOV. 23, 1933 TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
585
tie entre tous les Chemins de fer
ayant particip6 au transport, £ T ex-
ception de ceux qui prouveraient que
le dommage n'a pas 6t6 occasionne
sur leurs lignes. La repartition est
faite prpportionnellement au nom-
bre de kilometres des distances d 'ap-
plication des tarifs.
§ 2. Dans le cas d'insolvabilite de
Tun des Chemins de fer, la part lui
incombant et non pay6e par lui est
r£partie entre tous les autres Che-
mins de fer qui ont pris part au
transport, proportionnellement au
nombre de kilometres des distances
d} application des tarifs.
ARTICLE 49. — Recours en cas cTindem-
nite pour retard dans la livraison
Les regies £nonc£es dans F article
48 sont appliquees en cas d'indem-
nit6 payee pour retard. Si le retard
a eu pour cause des irregularites con-
stat£es sur plusieurs Chemins de fer,
la charge de Findemnite est r^partie
entre ces Chemins de fer proportion-
nellement a la dur£e du retard sur
leurs reseaux respectifs.
ARTICLE 50. — Procedure de recours
§ I. Le Chemin de fer contre le-
quel est exerce un des recours pr£vus
aux articles 48 et 49 ci-dessus n'est
jamais recevable a contester le bien-
fonde du paiement effectu& par Fad-
ministration exergant le recours,
lorsque F indemnity a ete fixee par
Fautorit6 de justice apr&s que Fas-
signation lui avait 6t6 dement sig-
nifi6e et qu'il avait 6te mis a m£me
d'intervenir dans le proces. Le juge
saisi de Faction principale fixe, selon
les circonstances de fait, les d£lais
impartis pour la signification et pour
Fintervention.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer qui veut
exercer son recours doit former sa de-
mande dans une seule et m§me in-
stance contre tous les Chemins de
fer interesses avec lesquels il n'a pas
transig6, sous peine de perdre son re-
cours contre ceux qu'il n'aurait pas
assign6s.
§ 3. Le juge doit statuer par un
seul et m£me jugement sur tous les
recours dont il est saisi.
§ 4. Les Chemins de fer actionn£s
ne peuvent exercer aucun recours
ulterieur.
§ 5. II n?est pas permis d'intro-
duire les recours en garantie dans
Finstance relative a la demande
principale en indemnity.
ARTICLE 51. — Competence pour les
recours
§ i. Le juge du domicile du Chemin
de fer contre lequel le recours s* exerce
est exclusivement competent pour
toutes les actions en recours.
§ 2. Lorsque Faction doit £tre in-
tent6e contre plusieurs Chemins de
fer, le Chemin de fer demandeur a le
droit de choisir entre les juges com-
p£tents, en vertu du paragraphe
pr6c£dent, celui devant lequel il
porte sa demande.
ARTICLE 52. — Conventions particu-
li&res au sujet des recours
Sontr£serv6es les conventions par-
ticuli&res qui peuvent intervenir en-
tre les Chemins de fer, soit d'avance
pour les divers recours qu'ils pour-
raient avoir les uns contre les autres,
soit pour un cas special.
Titre IV. — Dispositions diverses
ARTICLE 53. — Application du droit
national
A defaut de stipulations dans la
pr£sente Convention, les dispositions
des lois et r&glements nationaux re-
latifs au transport dans chaque Etat
sont applicables.
ARTICLE 54. — Kkgles g&n&rales de
procedure
Pour tous les litiges auxquds don-
nent lieu les transports soumis & la
pr^sente Convention, la proc6dure a
suivre est celle du juge competent,
sous reserve des cfispositions con-
traires ins6r6es dans la Convention.
586
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
ARTICLE 55. — Execution des juge-
ments. Saisies et cautions
§ i. Lorsque les jugements pro-
nonces contradictoirement ou par
d£faut par le juge competent, en
vertu des dispositions de la presente
Convention, sont devenus execu-
toires d'apres les lois appliquees par
ce juge, ils deviennent executoires
dans chacun des autres Etats con-
tractants aussit6t apres accomplisse-
ment des formalites prescrites dans
cet Etat. La revision du fond de
T affaire n'est pas admise.
Cette disposition ne s' applique pas
aux jugements qui ne sont ex6cu-
toires que provisoirenient, non plus
qu'aux condamnations en dommages-
int£re*ts qui seraient prononcees, en
sus des depens, contre un demandeur
a raison du rejet de sa demande.
§ 2. Les cr£ances engendrees par
un transport international, au profit
d'un Chemin de fer sur un Chemin
de fer qui ne releve pas du m£me Etat
que le premier, ne peuvent £tre saisies
qu'en vertu d'un jugement rendu
par Fautorit6 judiciaire de FEtat du-
quel releve le Chemin de fer titulaire
des cr6ances saisies.
§ 3. Le materiel roulant d'un Che-
min de fer, ainsi que les objets mobi-
Hers de toute nature lui appartenant
et contenus dans ce materiel, ne peu-
vent faire Fob jet d'une saisie, sur un
territoire autre que celui de FEtat
duquel releve le Chemin de fer pro-
pri^taire, qu'en vertu d'un jugement
rendu par Fautorit£ judiciaire de cet
Etat.
§ 4. La caution & fournir pour as-
surer le paiement des d£pens ne peut
£tre exigee ^ Foccasion des actions
judiciaires fondees sur le contrat de
transport international.
ARTICLE 56. — Unite monetaire.
Cours de conversion ou d'accepta-
tion des monnaies etrangeres
§ i. Les sommes indiquees en
francs dans la pr6sente Convention
ou ses annexes sont consid£r6es
comme se rapportant au franc or d'un
poids de 10/31 de gramme au titre de
0.900.
§ 2. Le Chemin de fer est tenu de
publier, par voie d'affichage aux gui-
chets ou de toute autre maniere ap-
propriee, les cours auxquels il effectue
la conversion des sommes exprimees
en unites monetaires 6trangferes,
qui sont payees en monnaie du pays
(cours de conversion).
§ 3. De m§me un Chemin de fer
qui accepte en paiement des mon-
naies £trang£res est tenu de publier
les cours auxquels il les accepte
(cours d'acceptation).
ARTICLE 57. — Institution d'un Office
central des transports internation-
aux par Chemins de fer
§ i. Pour faciliter et assurer Fexe-
cution de la presente Convention, il
est institu6 un Office central des
transports internationaux par Che-
mins de fer charge:
a) de recevoir les communications
de chacun des Etats contractants et
de chacun des Chemins de fer inte-
resses et de les notifier aux autres
Etats et Chemins de fer;
b) de recueillir, coordonner et pu-
blier les renseignements de toute na-
ture qui int£ressent le service des
transports internationaux;
c) de prononcer, £ la demande des
parties, des sentences sur les litiges
qui pourraient s'£lever entre les Che-
mins defer;
d) de faciliter, entre les divers
Chemins de fer, les relations finan-
ci&res necessities par le service des
transports internatioftaux et le re-
couvrement des cr6ances rest£es en
souffrance et d'assurer, & ce point de
vue, la s6curite des rapports des
Chemins de fer entre eux;
e) d'instruire les demandes de
modifications & la pr6sente Conven-
tion et de proposer la reunion des
Conferences pr6vues & Farticle 60,
quand il y a lieu.
§ 2. Un rfeglement special consti-
tuant FAnnexe II £ la presente Con-
vention d6termine le si^e, la com-
Nov. 23, 1933
TRANSPORT OF PASSENGERS BY RAIL
587
position et Forganisation de cet
Office, ainsi que ses moyens d' action.
Ce r£glement et les modifications qui
y sont apportees par des accords en-
tre tous les Etats contractants ont la
mgme valeur et dur£e que la Con-
vention.
ARTICLE 58. — Liste des lignes sou-
mises & la Convention
§ i. L'Office central prevu & Parti-
cle 57 est charg6 d'etablir et de tenir
& jour la liste des lignes soumises & la
pr<§sente Convention. A cet effet,
il regoit les notifications des Etats
contractants relatives & F inscription
sur cette liste ou & la radiation des
lignes d'un Chemin de fer ou d'une des
entreprises mentionnees £ Particle 2.
§ 2. L'entree d'une Hgne nouvelle
dans le service des transports inter-
nationaux n'a lieu qu'un mois apr£s
la date de la lettre de TOffice central
notifiant son inscription aux autres
Etats.
§ 3. La radiation d'une ligne est
effectuee par FOffice central, aussi-
t6t que celui des Etats contractants
sur la demande duquel cette ligne a
et6 port6e sur la liste lui a notifie
qu'elle ne se trouve plus en situation
de satisfaire aux obligations impo-
s£es par la Convention.
§ 4. La simple reception de Favis
emanant de 1'Office central dpnne
imm^diatement £ chaque Chemin de
fer le droit de cesser, avec la ligne
radi6e, toutes relations de transport
international, sauf en ce qui concerne
les transports en cours, qui doivent
£tre continues jusqu'& destination.
ARTICLE 59. — Admission de nowoeaux
Etats
§ i. Tout Etat non signataire qui
veut adherer & la pr^sente Conven-
tion adresse sa demande au Gou~
vemement suisse, qui la communique
& tous les Etats participants avec une
note de P Office central sur la situa-
tion des Chemins de fer de TEtat
demandeur au point de vue des
transports internationau^x.
§ 2. A moins que dans le d^lai de
six mois i dater de Fenvoi de cet avis,
deux Etats au moins n'aient notifie
leur opposition au Gouyernement
suisse, la demande est admise de plein
droit et avis en est donne par le Gou-
vernement suisse & FEtat demandeur
et & tous les Etats participants.
Dans le cas contraire, le Gouverne-
ment suisse notifie a tous les Etats et
& 1'Etat demandeur que Texamen de
la demande est ajourn&.
§ 3. Toute admission produit ses
effets un mois apr&s la date de
Favis envoy£ par le Gouvernement
suisse.
ARTICLE 60. — R&uision de la
Convention
§ i. Les D6l6gu£s des Etats con-
tractants se r£unissent pour la r6vi-
sion de la Convention, sur la con-
vocation du Gouvernement suisse,
au plus tard cinq ans apr£s la mise en
vigueur des modifications adoptees
£ la derni&re Conference.
Une Conference sera convoqu6e
avant cette 6poque, si la demande en
est faite par le tiers au moins des
Etats contractants.
§ 2. La mise en vigueur de la
Convention nouvelle & laquelle abou-
tit une conference de revision em-
porte abrogation de la Convention
ant6rieure mSme & Fegard de celles
des parties contractantes qui ne
ratifieraient pas la Convention nou-
velle.
ARTICLE 61. — Dispositions compU-
mentaires
§ i. Les dispositions compl&nen-
taires que certains Etats contrac-
tants ou certains Chemins de fer
participants jugeraient utile de pu-
blier pour Fex^cution de la Conven-
tion sont communiqu&es par eux &
FOffice central.
§ 2. Les accords intervenus pour
Fadoption de ces dispositions peu-
vent Stre mis en vigueur, sur les
Chemins de fer qui y ont adh6r£,
588
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 354
dans les formes prevues par les lois
et r^glements de chaque Etat, sans
pouvoir porter derogation & la Con-
vention Internationale.
Leur mise en vigueur est notifi6e &
1'Office central.
ARTICLE 62. — Duree de V engagement
resultant de Vadh&sion <i la Con-
vention
§ I. La duree de la pr^sente Con-
vention est illimit6e. Toutefois,
chaque Etat participant peut se d6-
gager dans les conditions ci-apres :
Le premier engagement est valable
jusqu'au 31 d6cembre de la cinqui-
&me ann6e qui suivra la mise en
vigueur de la pr^sente Convention.
Tout Etat qui voudrait se d£gager
pour Texpiration de cette p£riode
devra notifier son intention au moins
un an avant cette date au Gouverne-
ment suisse, qui en informera tous
les Etats participants.
A d6faut de notification dans le
d61ai indique, Fengagement sera
prolonge de plein droit pour une
periode de trois ann^es, et ainsi de
suite, de trois ans en trois ans, £
d6faut de d6nonciation un an au
moins avant le 31 d£cembre de la
derni&re annee de Tune des p6riodes
triennales.
§ 2. Les nouveaux Etats admis a
participer k la Convention au cours
de la periode quinquennale ou d'une
des periodes triennales sont engages
jusqu'i la fin de cette periode, puis
jusqu*& la fin de chacune des periodes
suivantes, tant qu'ils n'auront pas
d£nonce leur engagement un an au
moins avant Texpiration de Tune
d'entre elles.
ARTICLE 63. — Ratifications
La pr6sente Convention sera rati-
fiee et les instruments de ratification
seront deposes le plus t6t possible
aupr£s du Gouvernement suisse.
Lorsque la Convention aura 6t6
ratifiee par quinze Etats, le Gou-
vernement suisse pourra se mettre en
rapport avec les Gouvernements in-
t6resses £ Teffet d'examiner avec eux
la possibilite de mettre la Conven-
tion en vigueur.
ARTICLE 64. — Textes de la Conven-
tion. Traductions offidelles
La presente Convention a 6te
conclue et signee en langue frangaise
selon Tusage diplomatique 6tabli.
Au texte frangais sont joints un
texte en langue allemande et un
texte en langue italienne, qui ont la
valeur de traductions officielles.
En cas de divergence, le texte
frangais fait foi.
EN FOI DE QXJOI, les Pldnipoten-
tiaires des Etats susindiques et les
D£16gu6s de la Commission de Gou-
vernement du Territoire de la Sarre
ont sign6 la presente Convention.
Fait & Rome, le 23 novembre 1933
en double original dont Tun restera
d6pos6 aux archives du Minist£re des
Affaires 6trang£res du Royaume
d'ltalie et Fautre sera envoy£ par le
Gouvernement italien au Gouverne-
ment suisse pour §tre depose aux
archives dudit Gouvernement. Une
copie certifiee conforaie de la pr^-
sente Convention sera remise par les
soins du Gouvernement italien £ tous
les Etats reprfeentes & la Conference
ainsi qu'au Gouvernement portugais.
[The signatures to this convention are the same as those attached to instrument No. 353,
ante. Annexes I-II are not reproduced here. Annex I consists of a form for luggage
registration slip. Annex II reproduces the regulations relating to the Central Office for
International Transport by Rail which were embodied in Annex II of the convention on
the transport of passengers and luggage, of October 23, 1924 (No. 130, ante)-, these regula-
tions are identical with those embodied in Annex VI of the convention on the transport of
goods by rail, of October 23, 1924 (No. I29a, ante), except that in paragraph 2 of Article I,
third sentence, the number of francs is given as 0.80 instead of 1.40.]
Dec. 26, 1933 NATIONALITY OF WOMEN 589
No. 355
CONVENTION on the Nationality of Women. Signed at Monte-
video, December 26, 1933.
CONVENCION sobre nacionalidad de la mujer. Finnada en
Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention was due to a recommendation of the Inter American
Commission of Women, set up under a resolution adopted by the Sixth International Con-
ference of American States. Certain phases of the nationality of women were dealt with
in the convention on conflict of nationality laws, of April 12, 1930 (No. 249, ante), the pro-
visions of which were opposed by various delegations of women reporting to the Assembly
of the League of Nations. See Records of Twelfth Assembly, Committees, I, p. 119. The
convention on nationality, of December 26, 1933 (No. 356, post) also contains provisions
relating to the nationality of women; and a treaty on equal rights for women was signed
by representatives of various states at Montevideo, December 26, 1933 (No. 363 r post).
The text of this convention consists of versions in the Spanish, English, Portuguese, and
French languages. The convention was the subject of a resolution of the Assembly of the
League of Nations of September 24, 1935. Records of Sixteenth Assembly, Plenary Meetings,
p. 125.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at the Pan American Union by the United States of America, July 13, 1934; Chile, August
29, 1934; Honduras, June 26, 1935; Mexico, January 27, 1936; Guatemala, July 17, 1936;
Colombia, July 22, 1936; and Ecuador, October 3, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in U. S. Treaty Series, No.
875.
Anon., "The Convention on Nationality of Women and the Inter American Commission
of Women," 68 Bulletin of the Pan American Union (1934), pp. 575~6.
GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY ON THE 1933 MONTEVIDEO CONVENTIONS. Seventh International
Conference of American States, Committees i-p, Minutes and Antecedents (Montevideo, Jpjj);
Report of the Delegates of the United States of America to the Seventh International Conference
of American States, Department of State Conference Series, No. 19 (Washington, 1934).
C. Davila, "The Montevideo Conference, Antecedents and Accomplishments," Inter-
national Conciliation, No. 300 (1934), PP* 121-58; Friede, "Die VII. panamerikamsche
Konferenz," 4 Zeitschrift fur ausldndisches offentliches Recht und Volkerrecht (1934), pp.
330-9; J. G. Guerrero, "La Vile Conference panamericaine," 41 Rev. gen. de dr. int. pub.
(1934), pp. 401-18; H. Kraus, "Siebente Panamerikanische Konferenz," 49 Niemeyer's
Zeitschrift fur international Recht (1934), pp. 415-21; Au de La Pradelle, "Le Panamerica-
nismea la Conference de Montevideo," 13 Rev. de dr. int. (1934), pp. 105-50; W. Manger,
"The Seventh International Conference of American States," 67 Bulletin of the Pan Ameri-
can Union (1934), pp. 271-83; L. S, Rowe, "The Significance of the Seventh International
Conference of American States," Proceedings of the American Society of International Law
(1934), pp. 34-41; J. B. Scott, "The Seventh International Conference of American States,"
28 Am. Jour. Int. Law (1934), PP- 219-30; Scott, "La septima Conferencia de las naciones
americanas," 25 Rev. de der. int. (1934), pp. 185-216, 26 idem (1934), pp. 12-49; C. A. Thom-
son, "The Seventh Pan-American Conference, Montevideo," 10 Foreign Policy Reports
(1934), PP- §5-96.
590
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 355
Entered into force August 29, 1934.*
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 141 (English), 145 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in
the Seventh International Confer-
ence of American States:
Wishing to conclude a Convention
on the Nationality of Women, have
appointed the following Plenipo-
tentiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogr£n.
United States of America: Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J. Reu-
ben Clark, J. Butler Wright, Spruille
Braden, Miss Sophonisba P. Breck-
inridge.
El Salvador: H6ctor David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangones.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd Costa,
Ratil Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man6, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jose G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V.
de Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis MorquiorTe6filo Piiieyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jos£
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fern4n-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzdlez.
Mexico: Jos£ Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. V&squez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Sudrez.
Los Gobiernos representados en
la S£ptima Conferencia Internacional
Americana,
Deseosos de concertar un con-
venio acerca de Nacionalidad de la
Mujer, han nombrado los siguientes
Plenipotenciarios :
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P»
Breckinridge.
El Salvador: H£ctor David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Repiiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podesta Costa,
Ratil Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos£ Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man6, Juan
Jose Amezaga, Jos6 G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jose
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzdlez.
Mexico: Jos& Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. V4squez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Suarez.
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937).
Dec. 26, 1933
NATIONALITY OF WOMEN
591
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Edu-
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jose Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilbertp
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Car-
reno.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F£lix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Fernan Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vila, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found in
good and due form, have agreed
upon the following:
Article i. There shall be no dis-
tinction based on sex as regards na-
tionality, in their legislation or in
their practice.
Art. 2. The present convention
shall be ratified by the High Con-
tracting Parties in conformity with
their respective constitutional pro-
cedures. The Minister of Foreign
Affairs of the Republic of Uruguay
shall transmit authentic certified
copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
Panamd: J. D. Arosemena, Edu~
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
vfetegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jose Gonzdlez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brasil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel
Ribeiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos£ Camacho Car-
reno.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Fernan Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vil4, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despu£sdehaberexhibido
sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron hal-
lados en buena y debida forma, han
convenido en lo siguiente:
Artictilo x. No se hard distinci6n
alguna, basada en el sexo, en materia
de nacionalidad, ni en la Iegislaci6n
ni en la prdctica.
Art. 2. La presente Convenci6n
sera ratificada por las Altas Partes
Contratantes, de acuerdo con sus
procedimientos constitucionales. El
Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores
de la Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay
queda encargado de enviar copias cer-
tificadas autenticas a los Gobiernos
para el referido fin. Los instnunen-
592
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 355
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Pan American Union in Wash-
ington, which shall notify the signa-
tory governments of said deposit.
Such notification shall be considered
as an exchange of ratifications.
Art. 3. The present convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the
order in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art. 4. The present convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
year's notice given to the Pan Ameri-
can Union, which shall transmit it to
the other signatory governments.
After the expiration of this period
the convention shall cease in its
effects as regards the party which de-
nounces but shall remain in effect for
the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 5. The present convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the States which are not
signatories. The corresponding in-
struments shall be deposited in the
archives of the Pan American Union
which shall communicate them to
the other High Contracting Parties.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed
this convention in Spanish, English,
Portuguese and French and hereunto
affix their respective seals in the city
of Montevideo, Republic of Uru-
guay, this 26th day of December,
*933-
tos de ratificaci6n serdn depositados
en los archives de la Uni6n Pana-
mericana, en Washington, que noti-
ficari dicho deposito a los Gobiernos
signatarios; tal notificaci6n valdrd
como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 3. La presente Convenci6n
entrara en vigor entre las Altas Par-
tes Contratantes en el orden en que
vayan depositando sus respectivas
ratificaciones.
Art. 4. La presente Convenci6n
regird indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso antici-
pado de un afio a la Uni6n Panameri-
cana, que la transmitiri a los demds
Gobiernos signatarios. Transcur-
rido este plazo, la Convenci6n cesard
en sus efectos para el denunciante,
quedando subsistente para las demds
Altas Partes Contratantes.
Art, 5. La presente Convenci6n
quedard abierta a la adhesi6n y acce-
si6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serin depositados en los archives de
la Uni6n Panamericana, que los
comunicari a las otras Altas Partes
Contratantes.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Plenipo-
tentiaries que a continuaci6n se
indican, firman y sellan la presente
Convenci6n en espanol, ingles, por-
tugu£s y francos, en la ciudad de
Montevideo, Repiiblica Oriental del
Uruguay, este vigesimosexto dia del
mes de diciembre del aiio de mil
novecientos treinta y tres.
[Signed :] Honduras : (The Delegation of Honduras adheres to the Convention on
Equality of Nationality, with the reservations and limitations which the Constitution
and laws of our country determine.) M. PAZ BARAONA, AuGUSTO C. COELLO,
Luis BoGRiN; United States of America: (The Delegation of the United States
of America, in signing the Convention on the Nationality of Women makes the reser-
vation that the agreement on the part of the United States is, of course and of
necessity, subject to congressional action.) ALEXANDER W. WEDDELL, J. BUTLER
WRIGHT; El Salvador: (Reservation to the effect that in El Salvador the Conven-
tion cannot be the object of immediate ratification, but that it will be necessary to
Dec. 26, 1933 NATIONALITY 593
consider previously the desirability of reforming the existing Naturalization Law,
ratification being obtained only in the event that such legislative reform is undertaken,
and after it may have been effected.) HECTOR DAVID CASTRO, ARTURO R. AviLA;
Dominican Republic: TULIO M. CESTERO; Haiti: J. BARAU, F. SAJLGADO,
EDMOND MANGON&S (avec reserves), A. PRRE. PAUL (avec reserves); Argentina:
CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, JUAN F. CAFFERATA, RAM6N S. CASTILLO, I. Ruiz
MORENO, L. A. PODESTA COSTA, D. ANTOKOLETZ; Uruguay: A. MANE,
JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATEO MARQUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA
ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI, TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE
HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G. ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO
MANINI Rios, RODOLFO MEZZERA, OCTAVIO MORAT6, Luis MORQUIO,
JOSE SERRATO; Paraguay: JUSTO PASTOR BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ;
Mexico: B. VADILLO, M. J. SIERRA, EDUARDO SUAREZ; Panama: J. D.
AROSEMENA, MAofN PONS, EDUARDO E. HOLGUIN; Bolivia: ARTURO PINTO
ESCALIER; Guatemala: A. SKINNER KLEE, J. GONZALEZ CAMPO, CARLOS
SALAZAR, M. ARROYO; Brazil: LUCILLO A. DA CUNHA BUENO, GILBERTO
AM ADO ; Ecuador : A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ, ANTONIO PARRA V. ,
C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO ARGUELLO, M.
CORDERO REYES, CARLOS CUADRA PASOS; Colombia: ALFONSO LOPEZ,
RAIMUNDO RIVAS; Chile: MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, J. RAM6N GUTIERREZ,
F. FIGUEROA, F. NIETO DEL Rio, B. COHEN; Peru: ALFREDO SOLF Y MURO;
Cuba: ALBERTO GIRAUDY, HERMINIO PORTELL VILA, Ing. A. E. NOGUEIRA.
No. 356
CONVENTION on Nationality. Signed at Montevideo, December
26, 1933*
CONVENCION sobre nacionalidad. Firmada en Montevideo, 26
de diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE, A convention on the status of naturalized citizens who again take up
their residence in the country of their origin was signed at Rio de Janeiro, August 13, 1906.
103 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 1010; 6 Martens, N.R.G. (3d ser.), p. 215. It was ratified
by thirteen American states, and apparently it is still in force for twelve of them. Floumoy
and Hudson, Nationality Laws, p. 645. Its provisions followed very closely certain provi-
sions in a series of bipartite treaties entered into by the United States with other states
during the nineteenth century (the so-called Bancroft treaties). Provisions on the effect
of naturalization were also included in the convention on conflict of nationality laws, opened
to signature at The Hague, April 12, 1930 (No. 249, ante). The text of this convention
consists of versions in the Spanish, English, Portuguese, and French languages. The con-
vention was the subject of a resolution of the Assembly of the League of Nations, October 10,
1936. League of Nations Official Journal, Special Supplement No. 153, p. n.
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at the Pan American Union by Chile, March 28, 1935; Mexico, January 27, 1936 (reserva-
tions as to Articles 5 and 6); and Ecuador, October 3, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the General Bibliography under No. 355, ante.)
594
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 356
Entered into force January 27, 1936. x
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 148 (English), 152 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in
the Seventh International Conference
of American States,
Wishing to conclude a Conven-
tion on Nationality, have appointed
the following Plenipotentiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
United States of America: Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J. Reu-
ben Clark, J. Butler Wright, Spruille
Braden, Miss Sophonisba P. Breck-
inridge.
El Salvador: Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidore
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd Costa,
Ratil Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jose Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Mane, Juan
Jose Ajna6zaga, Jose G. An tuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Seiiora Sofia A. V.
de Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro
Manini Rlos, Mateo Marques Cas-
tro, Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Mo-
rat6, Luis Morquio, Te6filo Piiieyro
Chain, Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato,
Jos£ Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzalez.
Mexico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. Vdsquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Su&rez.
Los Gobiernos representados en la
Septima Conferencia Internacional
Americana,
Deseosos de concertar un convenio
acerca de la Nacionalidad, han nom-
brado los siguientes Plenipotencia-
rios:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell,
J. Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangones.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podesta Costa,
Raul Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Marie, Juan
Jose Ainezaga, Jose G. Antuiia, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Seiiora Sofia A. V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jose Serrato, Jos£
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzdlez.
Mexico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. Vdsquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Sudrez.
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations Quly I, 1937), though
the text was communicated to the Secretary General by Chile on August 3, 1936, for sub-
mission to the Assembly.
Dec. 26, 1933
NATIONALITY
595
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Edu-
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
vestegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jose Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel
Ribeiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Carreiio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Sefioret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Guti6rrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vili, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found in
good and due form, have agreed upon
the following:
Article i. Naturalization of an
individual before the competent
authorities of any of the signatory
States carries with it the loss of the
nationality of origin.
Art. 2. The State bestowing natu-
ralization shall communicate this
fact through diplomatic channels to
the State of which the naturalized
individual was a national,
Art. 3* The provisions of the
preceding articles dp not revoke or
modify the Convention on Naturali-
zation signed in Rio de Janeiro the
1361 of August, 1906.
Art. 4. In case of the transfer of
Panami: J. D. Arosemena, Edu-
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala : Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jose Gonzilez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Carreiio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Perft : Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Fernin Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vild, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despues de haber exhi-
bido sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron
hallados en buena y debida forma,
ban convenido en lo siguiente:
Artictdo i . La naturalizaci6n ante
las autoridades competentes de cua-
lesquiera de los paises signatarios im-
plica la p6rdida de la nacionalidad
originaria.
Art. 2. Por la via diplomAtica se
darA conocimiento de la naturaliza-
ci6n al Estado del cual era nacional
la persona naturalizada.
Art. 3. Las disposiciones de los
articulos anteriores no derogan ni
modifican la Convenc!6n subscrita
en Rio de Janeiro el 13 de agosto de
1906, sobre naturalizaci6ii.
Art. 4. En caso de transferencia,
596
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 356
a portion of territory on the part of
one of the States signatory hereof to
another of such States, the inhabi-
tants of such transferred territory
must not consider themselves as na-
tionals of the State to which they are
transferred, unless they expressly
opt to change their original nation-
ality.
Ait. 5. Naturalization confers
nationality solely on the naturalized
individual and the loss of nationality,
whatever shall be the form in which
it takes place, affects only the per-
son who has suffered the loss.
Art, 6. Neither matrimony nor its
dissolution affects the nationality of
the husband or wife or of their chil-
dren.
Art, 7. The present convention
shall not affect obligations previ-
ously entered into by the High Con-
tracting Parties by virtue of inter-
national agreements.
Art. 8. The present convention
shall be ratified by the High Con-
tracting Parties in conformity with
their respective constitutional pro-
cedures. The Minister of Foreign
Affairs of the Republic of Uruguay
shall transmit authentic certified
copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Pan American Union inWashing-
ton, which shall notify the signatory
governments of said deposit. Such
notification shall be considered as an
exchange of ratifications.
Art. 9. The present convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the or-
der in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art. 10. The present convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
year's notice given to the Pan Amer-
ican Union, which shall communicate
it to the other signatory govern-
ments. After the expiration of this
period the convention shall cease in
de una porci6n de territorio de parte
de uno de los Estados signatarios a
otro de ellos, los habitantes del terri-
torio transferidp no deben conside-
rarse como nacionales del Estado a
que se transfiere, a no ser que opten
expresamente por cambiar su nacio-
nalidad originaria.
Art. 5. La naturalization con-
fiere la nacionalidad s61o a la persona
naturalizada, y la perdida de la
nacionalidad, sea cual fuere la forma
en que ocurra, afecta s61o a la per-
sona que la ha perdido.
Art. 6. Ni el matrimonio ni su
disoluci6n afectan a la nacionalidad
de los c6nyuges o de sus hijos.
Art. 7. La presente Convention
no afecta los compromisos contrai-
dos anteriormente por las Altas
Partes Contratantes en virtud de
acuerdos internacionales.
Art. 8. La presente Convencion
sera ratificada por las Altas Partes
Contratantes de acuerdo con sus
procedimientos constitucionales. El
Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores
de la Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay
queda encargado de enviar copias
certificadas aut6nticas a los gobier-
nos para el referido fin. Los instru-
mentos de ratification seran deposi-
tados en los archives de la Uni6n
Panamericana, en Washington, que
notificara dicho dep6sito a los go-
biernos signatarios; tal notificaci6n
valdra como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 9. La presente Convencion
entrara en vigor entre las Altas
Partes Contratantes en el orden en
que vayan depositando sus respec-
tivas ratificaciones.
Art. 10. La presente Convenci6n
regira indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso anti-
cipado de un ano a la Uni6n Pana-
mericana, que lo trasmitira a los
demds gobiernos signatarios. Trans-
currido ese plazo la Convencion ce-
sara en sus efectos para el denunci-
Dec. 26, 1933 EXTRADITION 597
its effects as regards the party which ante, quedando subsistente para las
denounces but shall remain in effect demds Altas Partes Contratantes.
for the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. ii. The present convention Art. n. La presente Convenci6n
shall be open for the adherence and quedara abierta a la adhesi6n y ao
accession of the States which are not cesi6n de los Estados no signatarios.
signatories. The corresponding in- Los instruments correspondientes
struments shall be deposited in the serdn depositados en los archivos de
archives of the Pan American Union la Uni6n Panamericana que los com-
which shall communicate them to unicara a las otras Altas Partes
the other High Contracting Parties. Contratantes.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow- EN FE DE LO cuAL, los Plenipo-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed tenciarios que a continuaci6n se in-
this convention in Spanish, English, dican, firman y sellan la presente
Portuguese and French and here- convention en espanol, ing!6s, por-
unto affix their respective seals in tugues y francos, en la ciudad de
the city of Montevideo, Republic of Montevideo, Reptiblica Oriental del
Uruguay, this 26th day of December, Uruguay, este vig£simosexto dfa del
1933. mes de diciembre del ano mil nove-
cientos treinta y tres.
[Signed:] Uruguay: (The Delegation of Uruguay, which voted affirmatively on
the project on Nationality approved in the Plenary Session of Committee 2, declares
that it cannot accept Article I, as it is not in harmony with principles of the internal
legislation of Uruguay.), A. MANE, JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATEO MARQUES
CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI, TE6FILQ
PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G.
ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI Rios, RODOLFO MEZZERA, OCTAVIO
MORAT6, Luis MORQUIO, JOSE SERRATE; Ecuador: A. AGUIRRE APARICIO,
H. ALBORNOZ, ANTONIO PARRA V., C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Chile:
J. RAM6N GUTIERREZ, F. FIGUEROA, B. COHEN.
[The convention was also signed on behalf of Mexico.]
No. 357
CONVENTION on Extradition. Signed at Montevideo, December
26, 1933.
CONVENCION sobre extradiciSn. Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de
diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Elaborate provisions on extradition were embodied in the treaty con-
cerning international penal law signed on behalf of five South American states at Monte-
video, January 23, 1889, 18 Martens, N.R.G. (26. ser.), p. 432. A treaty for the extradi-
tion of criminals and for protection against anarchism was signed at the Second Interna-
tional Conference of American States, in Mexico, January 28, 1902, and was ratified by
five American states. 6 idem (3d ser.), p. 185. A convention on extradition was signed
on behalf of the five Central American republics on December 20, 1907. 3 idem (3d ser.), p.
117. An agreement on extradition was signed at Caracas, on behalf of Ecuador, Bolivia,
598
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 357
Peru, Colombia, and Venezuela, on July 1 8, 1911. 2 Tratados y acuerdos de Venezuela, p,
435. A Central American convention on extradition, signed at Washington, February 7,
1923 (No. 82, ante), is to be superseded by a convention signed at Guatemala City, April
12, 1934 (No. 376, post). Provisions concerning extradition were also included in the
Bustamante Code (Arts. 344-381) annexed to a convention adopted at Habana, on Febru-
ary 20, 1928 (No. I86a, ante). The text of this convention consists of versions in the
Spanish, English, Portuguese, and French languages.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
the Pan American Union by the United States of America, July 13, 1934.' Dominican Re-
public, December 26, 1934; Chile, July 2, 1935; Mexico, January 27, 1936; Guatemala, July
17. 1936; Colombia, July 22, 1936; Ecuador, October 3, 1936; and El Salvador, January 9,
I937-
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 165 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 45; U. 5. Treaty Series, No. 882. (See the General Bibliography under No.
355, ante.)
Entered into force January 25, IQ35-1
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 155 (English), 160 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in
the Seventh International Confer-
ence of American States,
Wishing to conclude a Convention
on Extradition, have appointed the
following Plenipotentiaries :
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogran.
United States of America: Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : Hector David Castro,
Arturo Rarn6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangones.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidore Ruiz
Moreno, Luis A. Podesta Costa, Raiil
Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos£ Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Mane, Juan
Jose Am£zaga, Jos6 G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Soffa A. V. de
Los Gobiernos representados en la
S6ptima Conferencia Internacional
Americana,
Deseosos de concertar un convenio
acerca de Extradici6n, ban nom-
brado los siguientes Plenipotenciarios :
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogran.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podesta Costa,
Ratil Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto MafL6, Juan
Jose Am£zaga, Jos6 G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V. de
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3803, January 3, 1936.
Dec. 26, 1933
EXTRADITION
599
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jose
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzalez.
Mexico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. V&squez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Suarez.
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v£stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos6 Gonzdlez Campo, Carlos Sal-
azar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilbertp
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Car-
reno.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F£lix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sdnchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Fernin Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vili, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found in
good and due form, have agreed
upon the following:
Article i. Each one of the signa-
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rfos, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio MoratxS,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos<§ Serrato, Jos6
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fer-
ndndez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzalez.
M6xico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. ydsquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Sudrez.
Panamd: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v£stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala : Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos£ Gonzdlez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brasil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonzo L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos£ Camacho Car-
reiio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Guti6rrez, F£lix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sdnchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vild, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despu6s dehaberexhibido
sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron halla-
dos en buena y debida forma, han
convenido en lo siguiente:
AxUculo i. Cada uno de los Es-
6oo
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 357
tory States in harmony with the
stipulations of the present Conven-
tion assumes the obligation of sur-
rendering to any one of the States
which may make the requisition, the
persons who may be in their territory
and who are accused or under sen-
tence. This right shall be claimed
only under the following circum-
stances:
a) That the demanding State have
the jurisdiction to try and to punish
the delinquency which is attributed
to the individual whom it desires to
extradite.
b) That the act for which extradi-
tion is sought constitutes a crime
and is punishable under the laws of
the demanding and surrendering
States with a minimum penalty of
imprisonment for one year.
Art. 2. When the person whose
extradition is sought is a citizen of
the country to which the requisition
is addressed, his delivery may or
may not be made, as the legislation
or circumstances of the case may, in
the judgment of the surrendering
State, determine. If the accused is
not surrendered, the latter State is
obliged to bring action against him
for the crime with which he is ac-
cused, if such crime meets the con-
ditions established in sub-article (b)
of the previous article. The sen-
tence pronounced shall be com-
municated to the demanding State.
Art. 3. Extradition will not be
granted:
a) When, previous to the arrest
of the accused person, the penal ac-
tion or sentence has expired accord-
ing to the laws of the demanding or
the surrendering State.
J) When the accused has served
his sentence in the country where the
crime was committed or when he may
have been pardoned or granted an
amnesty.
c) When the accused has been or
is being tried by the State to which
tados signatarios se obliga a entregar,
de acuerdo con las estipulaciones de
la presente Convenci6n, a cualquiera
de los otros Estados que los requiera,
a los individuos que se hallen en su
territorio y est£n acusados o hayan
sido sentenciados, siempre que con-
curran las circunstancias siguientes:
a) Que el Estado requiriente tenga
jurisdicci6n para juzgar el hecho de-
lictuoso que se imputa al individuo
reclamado.
S) Que el hecho por el cual se
reclama la extradici6n tenga el
caracter de delito y sea punible por
las leyes del Estado requiriente y por
las del Estado requerido con la pena
minima de un ano de privaci6n de la
libertad.
Art. 2. Cuando el individuo fuese
nacional del Estado requerido, por
lo que respecta a su entrega 6sta po-
dri o no ser acordada segtin lo que
determine la Iegislaci6n o las cir-
cunstancias del casp a juicio del Es-
tado requerido. Si no entregare al
individuo, el Estado requerido queda
obligado a juzgarlo por el hecho que
se le imputa, si en 61 concurren las
condiciones establecidas por el inciso
b) del articulo anterior, y a comuni-
car al Estado requiriente la sen-
tencia que recaiga.
Art* 3. El Estado requerido no
estard obligado a conceder la extra-
dicidn :
a) Cuando est6n prescriptas la
acci6n penal o la pena, segiin las
leyes del Estado requiriente y del
requerido con anterioridad a la de-
tenci6n del individuo inculpado.
b) Cuando el individuo inculpado
haya cumplido su condena en el pais
del delito o cuando haya sido amnis-
tiado o indultado.
c} Cuando el individuo inculpado
haya sido o est6 siendo juzgado en el
Dec. 26 , 1933
EXTRADITION
601
the requisition was directed for the
act with which he is charged and on
which the petition of extradition is
based.
d) When the accused must appear
before any extraordinary tribunal or
court of the demanding State (tri-
bunal o juzgado de exception del Es-
tado requiriente) . Military courts
will not be considered as such tri-
bunals.
e) When the offense is of a politi-
cal nature or of a character related
thereto An attempt against the
life or person of the Chief of State or
members of his family, shall not be
deemed to be a political offense.
/) When the offense is purely mili-
tary or directed against religion.
Art. 4. The determination of
whether or not the exceptions referred
to in the previous article are appli-
cable shall belong exclusively to the
State to which the request for extra-
dition is addressed.
Art. 5. A request for extradition
should be formulated by the respec-
tive diplomatic representative. When
no such representative is available,
consular agents may serve, or the
governments may communicate di-
rectly with one another. The fol-
lowing documents in the language of
the country to which the request for
extradition is directed, shall accom-
pany every such request:
a) An authentic copy of the sen-
tence, when the accused has been
tried and condemned by the courts
of the demanding State.
&) When the person is only under
accusation, an authentic copy of the
order of detention issued by the com-
petent judge, with a precise descrip-
tion of the imputed offense, a copy
of the penal laws applicable thereto,
and a copy of the laws referring to
the prescription of the action or the
penalty.
c) In the case of an individual un-
der accusation as also of an individ-
ual already condemned, there shall
Estado requerido por el hecho que
se le imputa y en el cual se funda el
pedido de extradici6n.
<Z) Cuando el individuo inculpado
hubiera de comparecer ante tribunal
o juzgado de excepci6n del Estado
requiriente, no considerdndose asi a
los tribunales del fuero militar.
e) Cuando se trate de delito poli-
tico o de los que le son conexos. No
se reputard delito politico el aten-
tado contra la persona del Jefe de
Estado o de sus familiares.
f) Cuando se trate de delitos pura-
mente militares o contra la religion.
Art. 4. La apreciaci6n del ca-
r&cter de las excepciones a que se
refiere el articulo anterior corre-
sponde exclusivamente al Estado
requerido.
Art. 5. El pedido de extradici6n
debe formularse por el respectivo re-
presentante diplom^tico, y a falta de
6ste por los agentes consulares o di-
rectamente de gobierno a gobierno,
y debe acompanarse de los siguientes
documentos, en el idioma del pafs
requerido :
a) Cuando el individuo ha sido
juzgado y condenado por los tribu-
nales del Estado requiriente, una co-
pia aut6ntica de la sentencia eje-
cutoriada.
V) Cuando el individuo es sola-
mente un acusado, una copia aut6n-
tica de la orden de detenci6n,
emanada de juez competente; una
relaci6n precisa del hecho imputado,
una copia de las leyes penales aplica-
bles a £sta, asi como de las leyes
referentes a la prescription de la ac-
ci6n o de la pena.
c) Ya se trate de condenado o de
acusado, y siempre que fuera posible,
se remitird la filiaci6n y denies datos
602
INTERNATIONA!, LEGISLATION
No. 357
be furnished all possible information
of a personal character which may
help to identify the individual whose
extradition is sought.
Art. 6, When a person whose
extradition is sought shall be under
trial or shall be already condemned
in the State from which it is sought
to extradite him, for an offense com-
mitted prior to the request for ex-
tradition, said extradition shall be
granted at once, but the surrender of
the accused to the demanding State
shall be deferred until his trial ends
or his sentence is served.
Art. 7. When the extradition of a
person is sought by several States for
the same offense, preference will be
given to the State in whose territory
said offense was committed. If he
is sought for several offenses, prefer-
ence will be given to the State within
whose bounds shall have been com-
mitted the offense which has the
greatest penalty according to the law
of the surrendering State.
If the case is one of different acts
which the State from which extradi-
tion is sought esteems of equal grav-
ity, the preference will be deter-
mined by the priority of the request.
Art 8. The request for extradi-
tion shall be determined in accord-
ance with the domestic legislation of
the surrendering State and the in-
dividual whose extradition is sought
shall have the right to use all the
remedies and resources authorized by
such ^ legislation, either before the
judiciary or the administrative au-
thorities as may be provided for by
the aforesaid legislation.
Art. 9. Once a request for extra-
dition in the form indicated in Arti-
cle 5 has been received, the State
from which the extradition is sought
will exhaust all necessary measures
for the capture of the person whose
extradition is requested.
Art. 10. The requesting State
may ask, by any means of communi-
cation, the provisional or preventive
detention of a person, if there is, at
personales que permitan identificar
al individuo reclamado.
Art. 6. Cuando el individuo recla-
mado se hallare procesado o conde-
nado en el Estado requerido, por
delito cometido con anterioridad al
pedido de extradici6n, la extradici6n
podrd ser desde luego concedida;
pero la entrega al Estado requiriente
deberd ser diferida hasta que se
termine el proceso o se extinga la
pena.
Art. 7. Cuando la extradition de
un individuo fuere pedida por diver-
sos Estados con referencia al mismo
delito, se dard preferencia al Estado
en cuyo territorio 6ste se haya
cometido. Si se solicita por hechos
diferentes, se dard preferencia al Es-
tado en cuyo territorio se hubiere
cometido el delito que tenga pena
mayor, segtin la ley del Estado
requerido.
Si se tratare de hechos diferentes
que el Estado requerido reputa de
igual gravedad, la preferencia serd
determinada por la prioridad del
pedido.
Art. 8. El pedido de extradici6n
serd resuelto de acuerdo con la legis-
Iaci6n interior del Estado requerido ;
y, ya corresponda, segun 6sta, al
poder judicial o al poder administra-
tivo. El individuo cuya extradici6n
se solicite podrd usar todas las in-
stancing y recursos que aquella
legislation autorice.
Art. 9. Recibido el pedido de
extradici6n en la forma determinada
por el articulo 5.*?, el Estado re-
querido agotard todas las medidas
necesarias para proceder a la captura
del individuo reclamado.
Art. 10. El Estado requiriente
podrd solicitar, por cualquier medio
de comunicacion, la detention pro-
visional o preventiva de un individuo
Dec. 26, 1933
EXTRADITION
603
least, an order by some court for his
detention and if the State at the
same time offers to request extradi-
tion in due course. The State from
which the extradition is sought will
order the immediate arrest of the
accused. If within a maximum
period of two months after the re-
questing State has been notified of
the arrest of the person, said State
has not formally applied for extra-
dition, the detained person will be
set at liberty and his extradition
may not again be requested except
in the way established by Article 5*
The demanding State is exclu-
sively liable for any damages which
might arise from the provisional or
preventive detention of a person.
Art. n. Extradition having been
granted and the person requested put
at the disposition of the diplomatic
agent of the demanding State, then,
if, within two months from the time
when said agent is notified of same,
the person has not been sent to his
destination, he will be set at liberty,
and he cannot again be detained for
the same cause.
The period of two months will be
reduced to forty days when the
countries concerned are contermi-
nous.
Art. 12. Once extradition of a
person has been refused, application
may not again be made for the same
alleged act.
Art. 13. The State requesting the
extradition may designate one or
more guards for the purpose of tak-
ing charge of the person extradited,
but said guards will be subject to
the orders of the police or other
authorities of the State granting the
extradition or of the States in transit.
Art. 14. The surrender of the
person extradited to the requesting
State will be done at the most ap-
propriate point on the frontier or in
the most accessible port, if the trans-
fer is to be made by water.
Art. 15. The objects found in the
possession of the person extradited,
siempre que exista a lo menos, una
orden de detenci6n dictada en su
contra y ofrezca pedir oportuna-
mente la extradici6n. El Estado
requerido ordenari la inmediata de-
tenci6n del inculpado. Si dentro
de un plazo m&ximo de dos meses,
contados desde la fecha en que se
notified al Estado requiriente el
arresto del individuo, no formalizara
aqu61 su pedido de extradici6n, el
detenido ser& puesto en libertad y no
podrd solicitarse de nuevo su extra-
dici6n sino en la forma establecida
por el articulo 5.?
Las responsabilidades que pudi-
eran originarse de la detenci6n pro-
visional o preventiva corresponden
exclusivamente al Estado requiriente.
Art. ii. Concedida la extradici6n
y puesta la persona reclamada a dis-
posici6n del agente diplom&tico del
Estado requiriente, si dentro de dos
meses contados desde la comunica-
ci6n en ese sentido no hubiera sido
aquella enviada a su destino serd
puesta en libertad, no pudiendo ser
de nuevo detenida por el mismo
motivo.
El plazo de dos meses se reduciri
a cuarenta dias si se tratare de paises
limitrofes.
Art. 12. Negada la extradici6n de
un individuo no podrd solicitarse de
nuevo por el mismo hecho imputado.
Art. 13. El Estado requiriente
podri nombrar agentes de seguridad
para hacerse cargo del individuo ex-
tradido; pero la intervention de
aqu611os estard subordinada a los
agentes o autoridades con jurisdic-
ci6n en el Estado requerido o en los
de tr4nsito.
Art. 14. La entrega del individuo
extradido al Estado requiriente se
efectuari en el punto m&s apropiado
de la frontera o en el puerto m&s
adecuado si su traslaci6n hubiera de
hacerse por la via maritima o fluvial.
Art. 15. Los objetos qiie se en-
contraren en poder del individuo
604
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 357
obtained by the perpetration of the
illegal act for which extradition is
requested, or which might be useful
as evidence of same, will be confis-
cated and handed over to the de-
manding country, notwithstanding it
might not be possible to surrender
the accused because of some unusual
situation such as his escape or death.
Art. 1 6. The costs of arrest, cus-
tody, maintenance, and transporta-
tion of the person, as well as of the
objects referred to in the preceding
article, will be borne by the State
granting the extradition up to the
moment of surrender and from
thereon they will be borne by the
demanding State.
Art. 17. Once the extradition is
granted, the demanding State under-
takes:
a) Not to try nor to punish the
person for a common offense which
was committed previous to the re-
quest for extradition and which has
not been included in said request,
except only if the interested party
expressly consents.
b) Not to try nor to punish the
person for a political offense, or for
an offense connected with a political
offense, committed previous to the
request for extradition.
c) To apply to the accused the
punishment of next lesser degree
than death if according to the legis-
lation of the country of refuge the
death penalty would not be applica-
ble.
d) To furnish to the State grant-
ing the extradition an authentic copy
of the sentence pronounced.
Art. 18. The signatory States
undertake to permit the transit
through their respective territories
of any person whose extradition has
been granted by another State in fa-
vor of a third, requiring only the
original or an authentic copy of the
agreement by which the country of
refuge granted the extradition.
Art. 19. No request for extradi-
requerido, obtenidos por la perpe-
traci6n del delito que motiva el
pedido de extradici6h, o que pudi-
eran servir de prueba para el mismo,
serin secuestrados y entregados al
pais requiriente aun cuando no
pudiera verificarse la entrega del
individuo por causas extranas al
procedimiento, como fuga o falle-
cimiento de dicha persona.
Art. 16. Los gastos de prisi6n,
custodia, manutenci6n y transporte
de la persona, asi como de los objetos
a que se refiere el articulo anterior,
serin por cuenta del Estado reque-
rido, hasta el momento de su entrega,
y desde entonces quedarin a cargo
del Estado requiriente.
Art. 17. Concedida la extradici6n,
el Estado requiriente se obliga:
a) A no procesar ni a castigar al
individuo por un delito comtin
cometido con anterioridad al pedido
de extradici6n y que no haya sido
inclufdo en £1, a menos que el inte-
resado manifieste expresamente su
conformidad.
6) A no procesar ni a castigar al
individuo por delito politico, o por
delito conexo con delito politico,
cometido con anterioridad al pedido
de extradici6n.
c) A aplicar al individuo la pena
inmediata inferior a la pena de
muerte, si, segtin la Iegislaci6n del
pafs de refugio, no correspondiera
aplicarle pena de muerte.
d} A proporcionar al Estado re-
querido una copia aut£ntica de la
sentencia que se dicte.
Art. 18. Los Estados signatarios
se obligan a permitir el trinsito por
su territorio de todo individuo cuya
extradici6n haya sida acordada por
otro Estado a favor de un tercero,
sin mis requisite que la presentaci6n,
en original o en copia aut£ntica del
acuerdo por el cual el pais de refugio
concedi6 la extradici6n.
Art. 19. No podri fundarse en
Dec. 26, 1933
EXTRADITION
605
tion may be based upon the stipula-
tions of this Convention if the
offense in question has been commit-
ted before the ratification of the
Convention is deposited.
Art. 20. The present Convention
will be ratified by means of the legal
forms in common use in each of the
signatory States, and will come into
force, for each of them, thirty days
after the deposit of the respective
ratification. The Minister of For-
eign Affairs of the Republic of Uru-
guay shall transmit authentic certi-
fied copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Pan-American Union in Wash-
ington, which shall notify the signa-
tory governments of said deposit.
Such notification shall be considered
as an exchange of ratifications.
Art. 21. The present Convention
does not abrogate or modify the
bilateral or collective treaties, which
at the present date are in force be-
tween the signatory States. Never-
theless, if any of said treaties lapse,
the present Convention will take
effect and become applicable imme-
diately among the respective States,
if each of them has fulfilled the
stipulations of the preceding article.
Art. 22. The present Convention
shall remain in force indefinitely
but may be denounced by means of
one year's notice given to the Pan-
American Union, which shall trans-
mit it to the other signatory govern-
ments. After the expiration of this
period the Convention shall cease in
its effects as regards the party
which denounces but shall remain
in effect for the remaining High
Contracting Parties.
Art. 23. The present Convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the States which are
not signatories. The corresponding
instruments shall be deposited in the
archives of the Pan-American Union,
las estipulaciones de esta Convenci6n
ningun pedido de extradici6n por
delito cometido antes del dep6sito de
su ratificaci6n.
Art. 20. La presente Convenci6n
serd ratificada mediante las forma-
lidades legal es de uso en cada uno
de los Estados signatarios, y entrard
en vigor, para cada uno de ellos,
treinta dias despu6s del dep6sito de
la respectiva ratificaci6n. El Minis-
terio de Relaciones Exteriores de
la Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay
queda encargado de enviar copias
certificadas aut6nticas a los Gobier-
nos para el referido fin. Los instru-
mentos de ratificaci6n serdn deposi-
tados en los archivos de la Uni6n
Panamericana, en Washington, que
notificard dicho dep6sito a los Go-
biernos signatarios; tal notification
valdrd como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 21. La presente Convenci6n
no abroga ni modifica los tratados
bilaterales o colectivos que en la
fecha del actual est6n en vigor entre
los Estados signatarios. No ob-
stante, si alguno de aqu£llos dejara
de regir, entrard a aplicarse de in-
mediato la presente Convenci6n
entre los Estados respectivos, en
cuanto cada uno de ellos hubiere
cumplido con las estipulaciones del
articulo anterior.
Art. 22. La presente Convenci6n
regird indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso an-
ticipado de un ano a la Uni6n
Panamericana, que la transmitir4 a
los demds Gobiernos signatarios.
Transcurrido este plazo, la Conven-
ci6n cesard en sus efectos para el
denunciante, quedando subsistente
para las demds Altas Partes Con-
tratantes.
Art. 23. La presente Convenci6n
quedard abierta a la adhes!6n y acce-
si6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serin depositados en los Archivos de
la Uni6n Panamericana que los
606 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 357
which shall communicate them to comunicard a las otras Altas Partes
the other High Contracting Parties. Contratantes.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow- EN FE DE LO cuAL, los Plenipo
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed tenciarios que a continuaci6n se in-
this convention in Spanish, English, dican, firman y sellan la presente
Portuguese and French and hereunto Convenci6n en espanol, ingles, por-
affix their respective seals in the city tugues y francos, en la ciudad de
of Montevideo, Republic of Uruguay, Montevideo, Reptiblica Oriental del
this 26th day of December, 1933. Uruguay, este vig6simosexto dfa del
mes de diciembre del aiio de mil
novecientos treinta y tres.
[Signed:] Honduras: M. PAZ BARAONA, AUGUSTO C. COELLO, Luis
BOGRAN; United States of America: (The Delegation of the United States of
America, in signing the present Extradition Convention, reserves the following articles:
Article 2 (second sentence, English text); Article 3, paragraph d; Articles 12, 15,
16 and 18.), ALEXANDER W. WEDDELL, J. BUTLER WRIGHT; El Salvador:
(Reservation to the effect that El Salvador, although it accepts in general principle
Article 1 8 of the Inter- American Treaty of Extradition, concretely stipulates the
exception that it cannot cooperate in the surrender of its own nationals, prohibited by
its Political Constitution, by permitting the transit through its territory of said
nationals when one foreign State surrenders them to another.) HECTOR DAVID
CASTRO, ARTURO R. AVILA; Dominican Republic: TULIO M. CESTERO;
Haiti: J. BARATJ, F. SALGADO, EDMOND MANGONES, A. PRRE. PAUL; Argen-
tina: CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, JUAN F. CAFFERATA, RAM6N S. CASTILLO,
I. Ruiz MORENO, L. A. PODESTA COSTA, D. ANTOKOLETZ; Uruguay: A.
MANE, JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATED MARQUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES,
SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI, TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A.
DE HERRERA, MART!N R. ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G. ANTUNA, J, C. BLANCO, PE-
DRO MANINI Rios, RODOLFO MEZZERA, OCTAVIO MORATO, Luis MORQUIO,
Jos6 SERRATO; Paraguay: JUSTO PASTOR BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ;
Mexico: (Mexico signs the Convention on Extradition with the declaration with
respect to Article 3, paragraph/, that the internal legislation of Mexico does not recog-
nize offenses against religion. It will not sign the optional clause of this Convention.)
B. VADILLO, M. J. SIERRA, EDUARDO SUAREZ; Panama: J. D. AROSEMENA,
MAG!N PONS, EDUARDO E. HOLGUIN; Guatemala: A. SKINNER KLEE, J.
GONZALEZ CAMPO, CARLOS SALAZAR, M. ARROYO; Brazil: LUCILLO A. DA
CUNHA BUENO, GILBERTO AMADO; Ecuador: (The Delegation from Ecuador,
in dealing with the Nations with which Ecuador has signed Conventions on Extradition,
accepts the stipulations herein established in all respects which are not contrary to said
Conventions.) A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ, ANTONIO PARRA V.,
C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO ARGUELLO, M.
CORDERO REYES, CARLOS CUADRA PASOS; Colombia: ALFONSO LOPEZ,
RAIMUNDO RIVAS; Chile: MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, J. RAM6N GUTIERREZ, F.
FIGUEROA, F. NIETO DEL Rio, B. COHEN; Peru: ALFREDO SOLF Y MURO;
Cuba: ALBERTO GIRAUDY, HERMINIO PORTELL VILA, Ing. A. E. NOGUEIRA.
Dec. 26, 1933 POLITICAL ASYLUM 607
No. 357a
Optional Clause of tlie Convention on Extradition. Opened for
signature at Montevideo, December 26, 1933.
Clausula opcional de la Convention sobre extradition. Abierta a la
finna en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 19371 no ratification of the convention had been deposited
by a signatory of this optional clause.
Not entered into force (July i, I937).1
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 167 (English), 172 (Spanish).
The States signing this clause, Los Estados signatarios de esta
notwithstanding Article 2 of the cldusula, no obstante lo establecido
preceding Convention on Extradi- por el Art. 2.*?, de la Convenci6n
tion, agree among themselves that in sobre Extradici6n que antecede,
no case will the nationality of the convienen entre si que en ningtin
criminal be permitted to impede his caso la nacionalidad del reo pueda
extradition. impedir la extradici6n.
The present clause is open to those La presente cliusula queda ablerta
States signing said Treaty of Extra- a los Estados signatarios de la refe-
dition, which desire to be ruled by it rida Convenci6n sobre Extradici6n,
in the future, for which purpose it que deseen adherirse a ella en lo
will be sufficient to communicate futuro, para lo cual bastard comuni-
their adherence to the Pan American car ese prop6sito a la Uni6n Pana-
Union. mericana.
[Signed:] Argentina: L. A, PODESTA COSTA, D. ANTOKOLETZ; Uruguay:
A. MAN&, Jos£ PEDRO VARELA, MATED MARQUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES,
SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI, TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A.
DE HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G. ANTUNA, J. C, BLANCO,
PEDRO MANINI Rfos, RODOLFO MEZZERA, OCTAVIO MORATO, Luis MORQUIO,
Jos£ SERRATO.
No. 358
CONVENTION on Political Asylum. Signed at Montevideo,
December 26, 1933.
CONVENCION sobre asilo politico, Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de
diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A convention on asylum was adopted by the Sixth International Con-
ference of American States on February 20, 1928 (No. 194, ante). This convention pro-
vides for a modification of Article i of the 1928 convention. The text of this convention
consists of versions in the Spanish, English, Portuguese, and French languages.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3803, January 8,
1936.
6o8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 358
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
the Pan American Union by Dominican Republic, December 26, 1934; Chile, March 28,
1935; Guatemala, July 3, 1935; Mexico, January 27, 1936; Honduras, February 15, 1936;
Colombia, July 22, 1936; El Salvador, January 9, 1937; and Brazil, February 23, 1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY, (See the General Bibliography under No. 355, ante.)
Entered into force March 28, IQ35.1
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 1 68 (English), 173 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in
the Seventh International Confer-
ence of American States :
Wishing to conclude a Convention
on Political Asylum, to define the
terms of the one signed at Habana,
have appointed the following Pleni-
potentiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
United States of America: Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J. Reu-
ben Clark, J. Butler Wright, Spruille
Braden, Miss Sophonisba P. Breckin-
ridge.
El Salvador: Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangones.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podesta Costa,
Raul Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man6, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jos<§ G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Seiiora Sofia A. V.
de Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Piiieyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jos£
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Los Gobiernos representados en la
Septima Conferencia Internacional
Americana,
Deseosos de concertar un convenio
sobre Asilo Politico que modifica la
convenci6n suscrita en La Habana,
han nombrado los siguientes Pleni-
potenciarios :
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell,
J. Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : H6ctpr David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Caiferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd Costa,
Raul Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jose Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Mafi6, Juan
Jose Am^zaga, Jose G. Antuna, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Seiiora Sofia A; V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro
Manini Rios, Mateo Marques'Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jos6
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937).
Dec. 26, 1933
POLITICAL ASYLUM
609
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fer-
n&ndez, Senorita Maria F. Gonz&lez.
Mexico: Jose Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Va-
dillo, Genaro V. V&squez, Romeo
Ortega, Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo
Suarez.
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
vestegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos£ Gonzilez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parr Si, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argliello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Car-
reno.
Chile : Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos& Ram6n Gutierrez, Felix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sinchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru : Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vild, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found in
good and due form, have agreed upon
the following:
Article i. In place of Article I of
the Convention of Habana on Right
of Asylum, of February 20, 1928, the
following is substituted :
"It shall not be lawful for the
States to grant asylum in legations,
warships, military camps, or airships
to those accused of common offenses
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fernin-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonz&lez.
Mexico : Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. Vasquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Sudrez.
Panamd: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala : Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos6 Gonz&lez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brasil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua : Leonardo Argiiello ,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos<§ Camacho Car-
refio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Sefioret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sinchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Fern&n Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vili, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despu6s de haber exhibido
sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron hal-
lados en buena y debida forma, ban
convenido en lo siguiente:
Artictdo I. Substittiyese el arti-
culo I, de la Convenci6n de la Ha-
bana sobre Derecho de Asilo, de 20
de febrero de 1928, por el siguiente:
"No es licito a los Estados dar
asilo en legaciones, naves de guerra,
campamentos o aeronaves militares,
a los inculpados de delitos comunes
6io
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 358
who may have been duly prosecuted
or who may have been sentenced by
ordinary courts of justice, nor to de-
serters of land or sea forces.
"The persons referred to in the
preceding paragraph who find refuge
in some of the above-mentioned
places shall be surrendered as soon
as requested by the local govern-
ment."
Art. 2. The judgment of political
delinquency concerns the State which
offers asylum.
Art. 3. Political asylum, as an
institution of humanitarian char-
acter, is not subject to reciprocity.
Any man may resort to its protec-
tion, whatever his nationality, with-
out prejudice to the obligations ac-
cepted by the State to which he be-
longs; however, the States that do
not recognize political asylum, ex-
cept with limitations and peculiari-
ties, can exercise it in foreign coun-
tries only in the manner and within
the limits recognized by said coun-
tries.
Art. 4. When the withdrawal of a
diplomatic agent is requested be-
cause of the discussions that may
have arisen in some case of political
asylum, the diplomatic agent shall
be replaced by his government, and
his withdrawal shall not determine a
breach of diplomatic relations be-
tween the two States.
Art. 5. The present Convention
shall not affect obligations previously
entered into by the High Contract-
ing Parties by virtue of international
agreements.
Art. 6. The present Convention
shall be ratified by the High Con-
tracting Parties in conformity with
their respective constitutional proce-
dures. The Minister of Foreign Af-
fairs of the Republic of Uruguay
shall transmit authentic certified
copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
tion. The instrument of ratifica-
tion shall be deposited in the archives
of the Pan American Union in
que estuvieren procesados en forma
o que hubieren sido condenados por
tribunales ordinarios, asi como tam-
poco a los desertores de tierra y mar.
"Las personas mencionadas en el
parrafo precedente, que se refugiaren
en algunos de los lugares senalados en
61, deberin ser entregados tan pronto
lo requiera el Gobierno local."
Art. 2. La calificaci6n de la de-
lincuencia politica corresponde al
Estado que presta el asilo.
Art. 3. El asilo politico, por su
car&cter de instituci6n humanitaria,
no est£ sujeto a reciprocidad. To-
dos los hombres pueden estar bajo
su protecci6n, sea cual fuere su na-
cionalidad, sin perjuicio de las obli-
gaciones que en esta materia tenga
contraidas el Estado a que pertenez-
can ; pero los Estados que no recpnoz-
can el asilo politico sino con ciertas
limitaciones o modalidades, no po-
dr&n ejercerlo en el extranjero sino
en la manera y dentro de los limites
con que lo hubieren reconocido.
Art. 4. Cuando se solicite el re-
tiro de un agente diplom&tico a
causa de las discusiones a que hubi-
ere dado lugar un caso de asilo poli-
tico, el agente diplom&tico deberd ser
reemplazado por su Gobierno, sin
que ello pueda determinar la inter-
rupci6n de las relaciones diplomd-
ticas de los dos Estados.
Art. 5. La presente Convenci6n
no afecta los compromisos contraidos
anteriormente por las Altas Partes
Contratantes en virtud de acuerdos
internacionales .
Art. 6. La presente Convenci6n
serd ratificada por las Altas Partes
Contratantes, de acuerdo con sus
procedimientos constitucionales. El
Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores
de la Republica Oriental del Uruguay
queda encargado de enviar copias
certificadas aut6nticas a los Gobier-
nos para el referido fin. Los instru-
mentos de ratification seran deposi-
tados en los archives de la Uni6n
Panamericana, en Washington, que
Dec. 26, 1933
POLITICAL ASYLUM
611
Washington, which shall notify the
signatory governments of said de-
posit. Such notification shall be
considered as an exchange of rati-
fications.
Art. 7. The present Convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the
order in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
year's notice given to the Pan Amer-
ican Union, which shall transmit it to
the other signatory governments.
After the expiration of this period
the Convention shall cease in its
effects as regards the party which de-
nounces but shall remain in effect
for the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 9. The present Convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the States which are not
signatories. The corresponding in-
struments shall be deposited in the
archives of the Pan American Union
which shall communicate them to the
other High Contracting Parties.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed this
Convention in Spanish, English,
Portuguese and French and hereunto
affix their respective seals in the city
of Montevideo, Republic of Uruguay,
this 26th day of December, 1933.
notificard dicho dep6sito a los Gobier-
nos signatarios; tal notificaci6n val-
dr4 como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 7. La presente Convenci6n
entrar& en vigor entre las Altas Par-
tes Contratantes en el orden en que
vayan depositando sus respectivas
ratificaciones.
Art. 8. La presente Convenci6n
regir4 indefinidamente, perp podri
ser denunciada mediante aviso anti-
cipado de un ano a la Uni6n Pana-
mericana, que la transmitird a los
demds Gobiernos signatarios. Trans-
currido este plazo, la Convenci6n
cesard en sus efectos para el demm-
ciante, quedando subsistente para
las demds Altas Partes Contratantes.
Art. 9. La presente Convenci6n
quedari abierta a la adhesi6n y ac-
cesi6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serin depositados en los Archives
de la Uni6n Panamericana, que los
comunicard a las otras Altas Partes
Contratantes.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Plenipoten-
ciarios que a continuaci6n se indican,
firman y sellan la presente Conven-
ci6n en espanol, inglds, portugu6s y
f ranees, en la ciudad de Montevideo,
Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay, este
vig£simosexto dla del mes de diciem-
bre del ano de mil novecientos
treinta y tres.
[Signed:] Honduras: M. PAZ BARAONA, AUGUSTO C. COELLO, Luis
BOGRAN; El Salvador: HECTOR DAVID CASTRO, ARTURO R. AVILA; Domini-
can Republic: TULIO M. CESTERO; Haiti: J. BARAU, F. SALGADO, EDMOND
MANGON&S, A. PRRE. PAUL; Argentina: CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, JUAN F.
CAFFERATA, RAMON S. CASTILLO, I. Ruiz MORENO, L. A. PODEST! COSTA,
D. ANTOKOLETZ; Uruguay: A. MANE, JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATEO MAR-
QUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFJA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI,
TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN,
Jos£ G. ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI Rfos, RODOLFO MEZZERA,
OCTAVIO MORATO, Luis MORQUIO, JOSE SERRATO; Paragtiay: JUSTO PASTOR
BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ; Mexico : B. Vadillo, M. J. SIERRA, EDUARDO
SUAREZ; Panama: J. D. AROSEMENA, MAGIN PONS, EDUARDO E. HoLGufN;
6l2 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 359
Guatemala: A. SKINNER KLEE, J. GONZALEZ CAMPO, CARLOS SALAZAR, M.
ARROYO ; Brazil : LUCILLO A. DA CUNHA BUENO, GILBERTO AMADO ; Ecuador :
A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ, ANTONIO PARRA V., C. PUIG V., ARTURO
SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO ARGUELLO, M. CORDERO REYES, CARLOS
CUADRA PASOS; Colombia: ALFONSO LOPEZ, RAIMUNDO RIVAS; Chile:
MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, J. RAMON GUTIERREZ, F. FIGUEROA, F. NIETO DEL Rio,
B. COHEN; Peru: ALFREDO SOLF Y MURO; Cuba: ALBERTO GIRAUDY,
HERMINIO PORTELL VILA, Ing. A. E. NOGUEIRA.
No. 359
CONVENTION on the Teaching of History. Signed at Montevideo,
December 26, 1933.
CONVENCION sobre la ensenanza de la historia. Firmada en
Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The importance to international relations of the teaching in each
country of the history of other countries has been widely recognized during recent years.
In addition to the references made in the preamble of this convention, a resolution on the
subject was adopted by the League of Nations Committee on Intellectual Cooperation in
1925 (Minutes of the Sixth Session, p. 15), and references to the subject have frequently been
made in discussions of moral disarmament. On October 19, 1933, the Argentine and
Brazilian Governments concluded an agreement on the revision of text books on geography
and history. Atos inter nacionaisfirmados por ocasiao da visita ao Brazil do General Agustin P.
Justo, p. 87. The Pan American Institute of Geography and History, mentioned in this
convention, was provided for by a resolution adopted by the Sixth International Conference
of American States in 1928. Final Act, p. 7. The text of this convention consists of ver-
sions in the Spanish, English, Portuguese, and French languages.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at the Pan American Union by Mexico, January 27, 1936; Guatemala, July 17, 1936; Colom-
bia, July 22, 1936; and Ecuador, October 3, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. R. d'Eca, "The Convention on the Teaching of History at the Seventh
Pan American Conference," 97 World Affairs (1934), pp. 109-13. (See also the General
Bibliography under No. 355, ante.)
Entered into force July 17, IQ36.1
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States , pp. 176 (English), 181 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in Los Gobiernos representados en
the Seventh International Confer- la S£ptima Conf erencia International
ence of American States, considering : Americana, considerando :
That it is necessary to complement Que es urgente complementar la
the political and juridical organiza- organizaci6n politica y juridica de la
tion of peace with the moral disarma- paz con el desarme moral de los
ment of peoples, by means of the pueblos, mediante la revisi6n de los
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937).
Dec. 26, 1933
TEACHING OF HISTORY
613
revision of text books in use in the
several countries ;
That the need of effecting this
corrective labor has been recognized
by the Pan American Scientific
Congress of Lima (1924), the Na-
tional History Congress of Monte-
video (1928), the Congress of His-
tory of Buenos Aires (1929), the
Congress of History of Bogota
(!93o), the Second National History
Congress of Rio de Janeiro (1931),
the American University Congress of
Montevideo (1931), and by the adop-
tion of measures in this respect by
several American Governments, and
That, the United States of Brazil,
and the Argentine and Uruguayan
Republics, evidencing their deep de-
sire for international peace and
understanding, have recently sub-
scribed to agreements for the revision
of their text books of History and
Geography;
Have appointed as their Plenipo-
tentiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogrdn.
United States of America: Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador: H6ctor David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd Costa,
Raul Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man6, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jos6 G. Antuiia, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
textos de ensenanza que se utilizan
en los diversos pafses ;
Que la necesidad de realizar esta
obra depuradora ha sido reconocida
en acuerdos del Congreso Cientifico
Panamericano de Lima (1924), del
Congreso de Historia Nacional de
Montevideo (1928), del Congreso de
Historia de Buenos Aires (1929),
del Congreso de Historia de Bogotd
(1930), del Segundo Congreso de
Historia Nacional de Rio de Janeiro
(1931), del Congreso Universitario
Americano de Montevideo (1931) y
con la adopci6n de medidas en dicho
sentido por varios Gobiernos Ameri-
canos, y
Que los Estados Unidos del Brasil
y las Reptiblicas Argentina y Oriental
del Uruguay, dando ejemplo de sus
eleyados sentimientos de paz e in-
teligencia internacional, han sus-
crito recientemente convenios para
la Revisi6n de los textos de Ensen-
anza de Historia y Geografia,
Han designado como sus Plenipo-
tentiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogr&n.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidoro Ruiz
Moreno, Luis A. Podest£ Costa,Raul
Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C£sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos6 Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man£, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jos6 G. Antuiia, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 359
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro
Manini Rios, Mateo Marques Cas-
tro, Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Mo-
rat6, Luis Morquio, Te6fi.lo Pineyro
Chain, Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato,
Jos6 Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzdlez.
Mexico : Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. V&squez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Sudrez.
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Edu-
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos6 Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilbertp
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragu a : Leo nardo Argiiello ,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos£ Camacho Car-
reno.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vil£, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exchanged their
Full Powers, which were found in
good and proper form, have agreed
to the following:
Article i . To revise the text books
adopted for instruction in their re-
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro Chain,
Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato, Jos6
Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Ferndn-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzalez.
Mexico : Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genero V. Vasquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Suarez.
Panamd: J. D. Arosemena, Edu-
ardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos6 Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brasil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua : Leonardo Argiiello ,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Car-
refio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Senoret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jose Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rfp, Francisco Figueroa
S&nchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Perti: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vild, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despu6s de haber exhi-
bido sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron
hallados en buena y debida forma,
han convenido en lo siguiente:
Articiilo i. Efectuar la revisi6n
de los textos adoptados para la en-
Dec. 26. 1933
TEACHING OF HISTORY
615
spective countries, with the object
of eliminating from them whatever
might tend to arouse in the immature
mind of youth aversion to any Amer-
ican Country.
Art. 2. To review periodically the
text books adopted for instruction
on the several subjects, in order to
harmonize them with most recent
statistical and general information
so that they shall convey the most
accurate data respecting the wealth
and productive capacity of the
American Republics.
Art. 3. To found an " Institute
for the Teaching of History" of the
American Republics, to be located
in Buenos Aires, and to be respon-
sible for the coordination and inter-
American realization of the purposes
described, and whose ends shall be to
recommend :
a) That each American Republic
foster the teaching of the history of
the others.
b) That greater attention be given
to the history of Spain, Portugal,
Great Britain and France, and of
any other non-American country in
respect to matters of major interest
to the history of America.
c) That the nations endeavor to
prevent the inclusion,' in educational
programs and handbooks on History,
of unfriendly references to other
countries or of errors that may have
been dispelled by historical criti-
cism.
d) That the bellicose emphasis in
handbooks on History be lessened
and that the study of the culture of
the peoples, and the universal de-
velopment of civilization of each
country made by foreigners and by
other nations, be urged.
e) That annoying comparisons be-
tween national and foreign historical
characters, and also belittling and
offensive comments regarding other
countries, be deleted from text books.
sefianza en sus respectivos paises, a
fin de depurarlos de todo cuanto
pueda excitar en el inimo despre-
venido de la juventud, la aversi6n a
cualquier pueblo americano.
Art. 2. Revisar peri6dicamente
los textos adoptados para la ense-
nanza de las diversas materias, a fin
de conformarlos a las mis recientes
informaciones estadisticas y gene-
rales, con el objeto de dar en ellos una
noci6n lo mis aproximada y exacta
de la riqueza y de la capacidad de
producci6n de las Reptiblicas Ameri-
canas.
Art. 3. Crear un "Institute para
la Ensenanza de la Historia" de las
Repiiblicas Americanas, con sede en
Buenos Aires, encargado de coordi-
nar la realizaci6n interamericana de
los prop6sitos enunciados, y cuyos
fines serin recomendar que:
a) Se fomente en cada una de las
Repiiblicas americanas la ensenanza
de la historia de las demis.
V) Se dedique mayor atenci6n a la
historia de Espana, Portugal, Gran
Bretana y Francia, y de cualesquiera
otros paises no americanos en aquel-
los puntos de mayor atingencia con
la historia de America.
c) Se procure que los programas
de Ensenanza y los Manuales de
Historia no contengan apreciaciones
inamistosas para otros paises o er-
rores que hayan sido evidenciados
por la critica.
d) Se aternie el espiritu b6Hco en
los manuales de historia y se insista
en el estudio de la cultura de los
pueblos y del desarrollo universal de
la civilizaci6n, para determinar la
parte que ha cabido en la de cada
pais a los extranjeros y a las otras
naciones.
e) Se elimine de los textos los
paralelos enojosos entre los perso-
najes hist6ricos nacionales y extran-
jeros, y los comentarios y conceptos
ofensivos y deprimentes para otros
paises.
6i6
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 359
/) That the narration of victories
over other nations shall not be used
as the basis for a deprecatory esti-
mate of the defeated people.
g) That facts in the narration of
wars and battles whose results may
have been adverse, be not appraised
with hatred, or distorted.
ti) That emphasis be placed upon
whatever may contribute construc-
tively to understanding and coopera-
tion among the American countries.
In the fulfillment of the important
educational functions committed to
it, the " Institute for the Teaching of
History" shall maintain close affilia-
tion with the Pan American Institute
of Geography and History, estab-
lished as an organ of cooperation
between the Geographic and Historic
Institutes of the Americas, of Mexico
City, and with other bodies whose
ends are similar to its own.
Art. 4. The present Convention
shall not affect obligations previ-
ously entered into by the High Con-
tracting Parties by virtue of inter-
national agreements.
Art. 5. The present Convention
shall be ratified by the High Con-
tracting Parties in conformity with
their respective constitutional proce-
dures. The Minister of Foreign
Affairs of the Republic of Uruguay
shall transmit authentic certified
copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Pan American Union in Wash-
ington, which shall notify the sig-
natory governments of said deposit.
Such notification shall be considered
as an exchange of ratifications.
Art. 6. The present Convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the or-
der in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art, 7. The present Convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
/) Se evite que el relato de las vic-
torias alcanzadas sobre otras Naci-
ones pueda servir de motivo para
rebajar el concepto moral de los
paises vencidos.
g) No se juzgue con odio o falseen
los hechos en el relato de guerras o
batallas cuyo resultado haya sido
adverso, y
K) Se destaque todo cuanto con-
tribuya constructivamente a la in-
teligencia y cooperaci6n de los paises
americanos.
En el desempeno de las altas fun-
ciones educativas que se le cometen,
el Institute para la Ensenanza de la
Historia mantendrS, estrechos vincu-
los con el Institute Panamericano de
Geograff a e Historia, que f unciona en
la Ciudad de Mexico, establecido
como 6rgano de cooperaci6n entre los
Institutes Geogrificos e Hist6ricos
de las Americas y con las demas en-
tidades de fines similares a las suyas.
Art. 4. La presente Convenci6n
no afecta los compromisos contrafdos
anteriormente por las Altas Partes
Contratantes en virtud de acuerdos
internacionales .
Art 5. La presente Convenci6n
ser4 ratificada por las Altas Partes
Contratantes, de acuerdo con sus
procedimientos constitucionales. El
Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores
de la Repiiblica Oriental del Uruguay
queda encargado de enviar copias
certificadas aut£nticas a los Gobier-
nos para el referido fin. Los instru-
mentos de ratificaci6n seran deposi-
tados en los archives de la Uni6n
Panamericana, en Washington, que
notificara dicho dep6sito a los Go-
biernos signatarios; tal notificaci6n
valdra como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 6. La presente Convenci6n
entrar£ en vigor entre las Altas
Partes Contratantes en el orden en
que vayan depositando sus respec-
tivas ratificaciones.
Art. 7. La presente Convenci6n
regird indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso an-
Dec. 26, 1933
TEACHING OF HISTORY
6I7
year's notice given to the Pan
American Union, which shall trans-
mit it to the other signatory govern-
ments. After the expiration of this
period the Convention shall cease in
its effects as regards the party which
denounces but shall remain in effect
for the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the States which are
not signatories. The corresponding
instruments shall be deposited in
the archives of the Pan American
Union which shall communicate them
to the other High Contracting Parties.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed
this Convention in Spanish, English,
Portuguese and French and hereunto
affix their respective seals in the city
of Montevideo, Republic of Uruguay,
this 26th day of December, 1933.
ticipado de un ano a la Uni6n
Panamericana, que la transmitird a
los demds Gobiernos signatarios.
Transcurrido este plazo, la Con-
venci6n cesari en sus ef ectos para el
denunciante, quedando subsistente
para las dem&s Altas Partes Con-
tratantes.
Art. 8. La presente Convenci6n
quedard abierta a la adhesi6n y ao
cesi6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serdn depositados en los Archives de
la Uni6n Panamericana que los
comunicard a las otras Altas Partes
Contratantes.
EN FE BE LO CUAL, los Plenipo-
tenciarios que a continuation se
indican, firman y sellan la presente
Convenci6n en espaiiol, ing!6s, por-
tugu6s y francos, en la ciudad de
Montevideo, Reptiblica Oriental del
Uruguay, este vigesimo sexto dia del
mes de diciembre del ano mil nove-
cientos treinta y tres.
[Signed:] Honduras: M. PAZ BARAONA, AUGUSTO C. COELLO, Luis
BOGRAN; El Salvador: HECTOR DAVID CASTRO, ARTURO R. AVILA; Domini-
can Republic: TULIO M. CESTERO; Haiti: J. BARAU, F. SALGADO, EDMOND
MANGONES, A. PRRE. PAUL; Argentina: CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, JUAN F.
CAFFERATA, RAM6N S. CASTILLO, I. Ruiz MORENO, L. A. PODESTA COSTA,
D. ANTOKOLETZ; Uruguay: A. MANE, JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATED MAR-
QUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI,
TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN,
Jos£G. ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI Rios, RODOLFO MEZZERA,
OCTAVIO MORATO, Luis MORQUIO, Jos6 SERRATO; Paraguay: JUSTO PASTOR
BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ ; Mexico : B. VADILLO, M. J. SIERRA, EDUARDO
SuAREz; Panama: J. D. AROSEMENA, MAG!N PONS, EDUARDO E. HOLGU!N;
Bolivia: ARTURO PINTO ESCALIER; Guatemala: A. SKINNER KLEE, J. GON-
Z!LEZ CAMPO, CARLOS SALAZAR, M. ARROYO ; Brazil : LUCILLO A. DA CUNHA
BUENO, GILBERTO AMADO; Ecuador: A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ,
ANTONIO PARRA V., C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO
ARGUELLO, M. CORDERO REYES, CARLOS CUADRA PASOS; Colombia: AL-
FONSO L6PEZ, RAIMUNDO RIVAS; Chile: MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, J. RAM6N
GUTIERREZ, F. FIGUEROA, F. NIETO DEL Rio, B. COHEN; Peru: ALFREDO
SOLF Y MURO; Cuba: ALBERTO GIRAUDY, HERMINIO PORTELL VILA, Ing. A»
E. NOGUEIRA.
6l8 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 360
No. 360
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL to the General Convention of Inter-
American Conciliation. Signed at Montevideo, December 26,
1933.
PROTOCOLO ADICIONAL a la Convention general de conciliation
interamericana. Firmado en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de
1933-
EDITOR'S NOTE. A treaty to avoid or prevent conflicts between the American states was
signed at the Fifth International Conference of American States at Santiago, May 3, 1923
(No. 91, ante). It was reenforced by the general convention of inter- American conciliation,
signed at Washington, January 5, 1929 (No. 212, ante), to which an addition is made by this
protocol. See also No. 362, post.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this protocol had been deposited at
Santiago by the United States of America, August 18, 1934; Chile, March 10, 1935;
Mexico, April 22, 1936; and Dominican Republic, September 10, 1936.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this protocol is also published in U. S. Treaty Series, No. 887.
M. O. Hudson, "The Inter-American Treaties of Pacific Settlement," 15 Foreign Affairs
(I936)» PP. 165-78; V. M. Maurtua, "Revisi6n de las convenciones interamericanas de
conciliaci6n y arbitrage," 21 Rev. de der. int. (1932), pp. 327-80. (See also the General
Bibliography under No. 355, ante.)
Entered into force March 10, 1935.*
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 185 (English), 190 (Spanish).
The High Contracting Parties of Las Altas Partes Contratantes de
the General Convention of Inter- la Convention General de Concilia-
American Conciliation of the 5th ci6n Interamericana de 5 de Enero
of January, 1929, convinced of the de 1929, representadas en la S£ptima
undeniable advantage of giving a Conferencia Internacional Ameri-
permanent character to the Com- cana, convencidas de la innegable
missions of Investigation and Con- ventaja de dar car&cter permanente
ciliation to which Article 2 of said a las Comisiones de Investigation
Convention refers, agree to add to y Conciliaci6n a que se refiere el
the aforementioned Convention the articulo 2.° de dicha Convenci6n,
following and additional Protocol. convienen agregar a la Convention
mencionada el siguiente Protocolo
Adicional:
Article i. Each country signatory Articulo z. Cada pais signatario
to the Treaty signed in Santiago, del Tratado suscrito en Santiago de
Chile, the 3rd of May, 1923, shall Chile el 3 de Mayo de 1923, nom-
name, as soon as possible, by means brard a la mayor brevedad posible,
of a bilateral agreement which shall por medio de un acuerdo bilateral
be recorded in a simple exchange of que se har& constar en un simple
notes with each one of the other cambio de notas con cada uno de los
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July i, 1937).
Dec. 26, 1933
INTER-AMERICAN CONCILIATION
619
signatories of the aforementioned
Treaty, those members of the vari-
ous commissions provided for in
Article 4 of said Treaty. The com-
missions so named shall have a per-
manent character and shall be called
Commissions of Investigation and
Conciliation.
Ait. 2. Any of the Contracting
Parties may replace the mem-
bers which have been designated,
whether they be nationals or foreign-
ers; but, at the same time, the sub-
stitute shall be named. In case the
substitution is not made, the replace-
ment shall not be effective.
Art. 3. The commissions organ-
ized in fulfillment of Article 3 of
the aforementioned Treaty of San-
tiago, Chile, shall be called Perma-
nent Diplomatic Commissions of
Investigation and Conciliation.
Art. 4. To secure the immediate
organization of the commissions men-
tioned in the first article hereof, the
High Contracting Parties engage
themselves to notify the Pan Ameri-
can Union at the time of the deposit
of the ratification of the present Ad-
ditional Protocol in the Ministry of
Foreign Relations of the Republic
of Chile, [of] the names of the two
members whose designation they are
empowered to make by Article 4 of
the Convention of Santiago, Chile,
and said members, so named, shall
constitute the members of the Com-
missions which are to be organized
with bilateral character in accord-
ance with this Protocol.
Art. 5. It shall be left to the
Governing Board of the Pan Ameri-
can Union to initiate measures for
bringing about the nomination of
the fifth member of each Commis-
sion of Investigation and Concilia-
tion in accordance with the stipula-
tion established in Article 4 of the
Convention of Santiago, Chile.
Art. 6. In view of the character
which this Protocol has as an addition
to the Convention of Conciliation
of Washington, of January 5, 1929,
otros signatarios del mencionado
Tratado, los miembros de las diver-
sas comisiones previstas por el Ar-
ticulo 4.° de dicho Tratado. Las
comisiones asi nombradas tendrdn
un cardcter permanente y se denomi-
naran Comisiones de Investigation y
Conciliation.
Art. 2. Cualquiera de las Partes
Contratantes podrd reemplazar a
los miembros que hubiere designado,
sean estos nacionales o extranjeros;
pero en el mismo acto deber4 indicar
al reemplazante. En caso de no
hacerlo, la remoci6n se tendrd por
no formulada.
Art. 3. Las Comisiones organi-
zadas en cumplimiento del Articulo
3.° del Tratado suscrito en Santiago
de Chile, antes mencionado, se
denominardn Comisiones Diplom&ti-
cas Permanentes.
Art. 4. A efecto de obtener la
organizaci6n inmediata de las Comi-
siones a que se refiere el Articulo i.°,
las Altas Partes Contratantes se
comprometen a notificar a la Uni6n
Panamericana, en el mornento del
dep6sito de la ratificaci6n del pre-
sente Protocolo Adicional en el
Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores
de la Reptiblica de Chile, los nom-
bres de los dos miembros cuya
designation les atribuye el Artfculo
4.° del Tratado de Santiago de Chile,
y dichos miembros asi nombrados
constituircin los de las Comisiones
que deberdn organizarse con cardcter
bilateral, de acuerdo con este Pro-
tocolo.
Art. 5. Confiase al Consejo Di-
rectivo de la Uni6n Panamericana la
misi6n de provocar el nombramiento
del quinto miembro de cada Comi-
si6n de Investigaci6n y Conciliaci6n
en las condiciones establecidas por
el Articulo ^4.° del Tratado de San-
tiago de Chile.
Art. 6. Dado el car&cter que este
Protocolo tiene de adicional a la
Convention de Conciliation de Wash-
ington de 5 de Enero de 1929, regiri
620 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 361
the provision of Article 16 of said a su respecto la disposici6n del Ar-
Convention shall be applied thereto, ticulo 16 de dicha Convenci6n.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the Pleni- EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Plenipoten-
potentiaries hereinafter indicated, ciarios que a continuation se indican,
have set their hands and their seals firman y sellan este Protocolo Adi-
to this Additional Protocol in English, cional, en lengua espaiiola e inglesa
and Spanish, in the city of Monte- en la Ciudad de Montevideo, Re-
video, Republic of Uruguay, this ptiblica Oriental del Uruguay este
twenty-sixth day of the month of vigesimosexto dia del mes de diciem-
December in the year nineteen hun- bre del ano mil novecientos treinta y
dred and thirty-three. tres.
[Signed :] United States of America : ALEXANDER W. WEDDELL, J. BUTLER
WRIGHT; Uruguay: A. MAN&, JOSE PEDRO VARELA, MATEO MARQUES
CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE DEMICHELI, TE6FILO
PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R. ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G.
ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI Rios, RODOLFO MEZZERA, OCTAVIO
MORAT6, Luis MORQUIO, Jos£ SERRATE; Ecuador: A. AGUIRRE APARICIO,
ARTURO SCARONE; Chile: J. RAMON GUTIERREZ, F. FIGUEROA, B. COHEN.
No. 361
CONVENTION on Rights and Duties of States. Signed at Monte-
video, December 26, 1933.
CONVENCION sobre derechos y deberes de los Estados, Fir-
mada en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention is based upon a draft elaborated by the International
Commission of American Jurists at Rio de Janeiro in 1927. International Commission of
American Jurists, ip2? Meeting (Proceedings), IV, p. 19. The text of the convention con-
sists of versions in the Spanish, English, Portuguese, and French languages.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
the Pan American Union by the United States of America, July 13, 1934; Dominican Re-
public, December 26, 1934; Chile; March 28, 1935; Guatemala, June 12, 1935; Mexico, Janu-
ary 27, 1936; Cuba, April 28, 1936; Colombia, July 22, 1936; Ecuador, October 3, 1936;
Nicaragua, January 8, 1937; El Salvador, January 9, 1937; and Brazil, February 23, 1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 165 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 19; U. S. Treaty Series, No. 88 1.
V. M. Maurtua, "Un grave capftulo de la codificacion americana del derecho interna-
tional," 21 Rev. de der. int. (1932), pp. 209-326, (See also the General Bibliography under
No. 355, ante.)
Entered into force, December 26, ip34.1
Text from the Appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 187 (English), 192 (Spanish).
The Governments represented in Los Gobiernos representados en la
the Seventh^ International Confer- Septima Conferencia Internacional
ence of American States : Americana,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3802, January 8, 1936.
Dec. 26, 1933
RIGHTS AND DUTIES OF STATES
621
Wishing to conclude a Convention
on Rights and Duties of States, have
appointed the following Plenipoten-
tiaries:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogr&n.
United States of America : Cordell
Hull, Alexander W. Weddell, J.
Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador: Hector David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Dominican Republic: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangon6s.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidore
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd
Costa, Ratil Prebisch, Daniel An-
tokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jose Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Man6, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jos6 G. Antuiia,
Juan Carlos Blanco, Sefiora Sofia
A. V. de Demicheli, Martin R. Eche-
goyen, Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pe-
dro Manini Rios, Mateo Marques
Castro, Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio
Morat6, Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pi-
fieyro Chain, Dardo Regules, Jose
Serrato, Jos6 Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fer-
n&ndez, Senorita Maria F. Gonzalez,
Mexico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. Vdsquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Su&rez.
Panama: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
vestegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos6 Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brazil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
Deseosos de concertar un convenio
acerca de los Derechos y Deberes de
los Estados, han nombrado los sigui-
entes Plenipotenciarios:
Honduras: Miguel Paz Baraona,
Augusto C. Coello, Luis Bogr£n.
Estados Unidos de America:
Cordell Hull, Alexander W. Weddell,
J. Reuben Clark, J. Butler Wright,
Spruille Braden, Miss Sophonisba P.
Breckinridge.
El Salvador : H6ctor David Castro,
Arturo Ram6n Avila, J. Cipriano
Castro.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Tulio M.
Cestero.
Haiti: Justin Barau, Francis Sal-
gado, Antoine Pierre-Paul, Edmond
Mangones.
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Juan F. Cafferata, Ram6n S.
Castillo, Carlos Brebbia, Isidore
Ruiz Moreno, Luis A. Podestd Costa,
Raiil Prebisch, Daniel Antokoletz.
Venezuela: C6sar Zumeta, Luis
Churion, Jos£ Rafael Montilla.
Uruguay: Alberto Maii6, Juan
Jos6 Am6zaga, Jos6 G. Antuiia, Juan
Carlos Blanco, Senora Sofia A. V. de
Demicheli, Martin R. Echegoyen,
Luis Alberto de Herrera, Pedro Ma-
nini Rios, Mateo Marques Castro,
Rodolfo Mezzera, Octavio Morat6,
Luis Morquio, Te6filo Pineyro
Chain, Dardo Regules, Jos6 Serrato,
Jos6 Pedro Varela.
Paraguay: Justo Pastor Benitez,
Ger6nimo Riart, Horacio A. Fern&n-
dez, Senorita Maria F. Gonz&lez.
Mexico: Jos6 Manuel Puig Casau-
ranc, Alfonso Reyes, Basilio Vadillo,
Genaro V. Visquez, Romeo Ortega,
Manuel J. Sierra, Eduardo Su&rez.
Panamd: J. D. Arosemena, Ed-
uardo E. Holguin, Oscar R. Muller,
Magin Pons.
Bolivia: Casto Rojas, David Al-
v6stegui, Arturo Pinto Escalier.
Guatemala: Alfredo Skinner Klee,
Jos£ Gonzalez Campo, Carlos Sala-
zar, Manuel Arroyo.
Brasil: Afranio de Mello Franco,
622
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 361
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro.
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos& Camacho Car-
refio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Sefioret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos& Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rip, Francisco Figueroa
Sanchez, Benjamin Cohen.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell VM, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Who, after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found to be
in good and due order, have agreed
upon the following:
Article i. The state as a person
of international law should possess
the following qualifications: a) a
permanent population; b) a defined
territory; c) government; and d)
capacity to enter into relations with
the other states.
Art. 2. The federal state shall
constitute a sole person in the eyes
of international law.
Art. 3. The political existence of
the state is independent of recogni-
tion by the other states. Even before
recognition the state has the right
to defend its integrity and independ-
ence, to provide for its conservation
and prosperity, and consequently to
organize itself as it sees fit, to legis-
late upon its interests, administer
its services, and to define the juris-
diction and competence of its courts.
The exercise of these rights has no
Lucillo A. da Cunha Bueno, ^ Fran-
cisco Luis da Silva Campos, Gilberto
Amado, Carlos Chagas, Samuel Ri-
beiro,
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Apari-
cio, Humberto Albornoz, Antonio
Parra, Carlos Puig Vilassar, Arturo
Scarone.
Nicaragua: Leonardo Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes, Carlos Cua-
dra Pasos.
Colombia: Alfonso L6pez, Rai-
mundo Rivas, Jos6 Camacho Car-
reiio.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Octavio Sefioret Silva, Gustavo Ri-
vera, Jos6 Ram6n Gutierrez, F61ix
Nieto del Rio, Francisco Figueroa
S&nchez, Benjamin Coh^n.
Peru: Alfredo Solf y Muro, Felipe
Barreda Laos, Luis Ferndn Cisneros.
Cuba: Angel Alberto Giraudy,
Herminio Portell Vild, Alfredo No-
gueira.
Quienes, despu£s de haber exhi-
bido sus Plenos Poderes, que fueron
hallados en buena y debida forma,
han convenido en lo siguiente:
Articulo i. El Estado como per-
sona de Derecho Internacional debe
reunir los siguientes requisites:
I. Poblaci6n permanente.
II. Territorio determinado.
III. Gobierno.
IV. Capacidad de entrar en rela-
ciones con los dem£s Estados.
Art. 2. El Estado federal cons-
tituye una sola persona ante el De-
recho Internacional.
Art. 3. La existencia politica del
Estado es independiente de su reco-
nocimiento por los demis Estados.
Aun antes de reconocido el Estado
tiene el derecho de defender su inte-
gridad e independencia, proveer a su
conservation y prosperidad y, por
consiguiente, de organizarse como
mejor lo entendiere, legislar sobre
sus intereses, administrar sus ser-
vicios y determinar la jurisdicci6n y
competencia de sus tribunates.
El ejercicio de estos derechos no
Dec. 26, 1933
RIGHTS AND DUTIES OF STATES
623
other limitation than the exercise of
the rights of other states according
to international law.
Art. 4. States are j urldically equal ,
enjoy the same rights, and have equal
capacity in their exercise. The rights
of each one do not depend upon the
power which it possesses to assure
its exercise, but upon the simple fact
of its existence as a person under
international law.
Art. 5. The fundamental rights
of states are not susceptible of being
affected in any manner whatsoever.
Art. 6. The recognition of a state
merely signifies that the state which
recognizes it accepts the personality
of the other with all the rights and
duties determined by international
law. Recognition is unconditional
and irrevocable.
Art. 7. The recognition of a state
may be express or tacit. The latter
results from any act which implies
the intention of recognizing the new
state.
Art. 8. No state has the right to
intervene in the internal or external
affairs of another.
Art. 9. The jurisdiction of states
within the limits of national territory
applies to all the inhabitants.
Nationals and foreigners are under
the same protection of the law and
the national authorities and the for-
eigners may not claim rights other or
more extensive than those of the
nationals.
Art. 10. The primary interest of
states is the conservation of peace.
Differences of any nature which arise
between them should be settled by
recognized pacific methods.
Art. n. The contracting states
definitely establish as the rule of their
conduct the precise obligation not to
recognize territorial acquisitions or
special advantages which have been
obtained by force whether this con-
sists in the employment of arms, in
tiene otros Hmites que el ejercicio de
los derechos de otros Estados con-
forme al Derecho Internacional.
Art. 4. Los Estados son jurfdica-
mente iguales, disfrutan de iguales
derechos y tienen igual capacidad
para ejercitarlos. Los derechos de
cada uno no dependen del poder de
que disponga para asegurar su ejer-
cicio, sino del simple hecho de su
existencia como persona de Derecho
Internacional.
Art. 5. Los derechos fundamen-
tales de los Estados no son suscepti-
bles de ser afectados en forma alguna.
Art. 6. El reconocimiento de un
Estado meramente significa que el
que lo reconoce acepta la personali-
dad del otro con todos los derechos y
deberes determinados por el Derecho
Internacional. El reconocimiento es
incondicional e irrevocable.
Art. 7. El reconocimiento del Es-
tado podri ser expreso o tdcito.
Este ultimo resulta de todo acto que
implique la intenci6n de reconocer al
nuevo Estado.
Art. 8. Ningun Estado tiene de-
recho de intervenir en los asuntos in-
ternos ni en los externos de otro.
Art. 9. La jurisdicci6n de los Es-
tados en los limites del territorio
nacional se aplica a todos los habi-
tantes.
Los nacionales y los extranjeros se
hallan bajo la misma protecci6n de la
Iegislaci6n y de las autoridades na-
cionales y los extranjeros no podr£n
pretender derechos diferentes, ni mis
extensos que los de los nacionales.
Art. 10. Es interns primordial de
los Estados la conservaci6n de la paz.
Las divergencias de cualquier clase
que entre ellos se susciten deben
arreglarse por los medios pacificos
reconocidos.
Art. n. Los Estados contratantes
consagran en definitiva como norma
de su conducta, la obligaci6n precisa
de no reconocer las adquisiciones ter-
ritoriales o de ventajas especiales que
se realicen por la fuerza, ya sea que
£sta consista en el uso de armas, en
624
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 361
threatening diplomatic representa-
tions, or in any other effective coer-
cive measure. The territory of a
state is inviolable and may not be the
object of military occupation nor of
other measures of force imposed by
another state directly or indirectly
or for any motive whatever even
temporarily.
Art. 12. The present Convention
shall not affect obligations previ-
ously entered into by the High Con-
tracting Parties by virtue of inter-
national agreements.
Art. 13. The present Convention
shall be ratified by the High Con-
tracting Parties in conformity with
their respective constitutional pro-
cedures. The Minister of Foreign
Affairs of the Republic of Uruguay
shall transmit authentic certified
copies to the governments for the
aforementioned purpose of ratifica-
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives
of the Pan American Union in Wash-
ington, which shall notify the signa-
tory governments of said deposit.
Such notification shall be considered
as an exchange of ratifications.
Art. 14. The present Convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the
order in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art. 13* The present Convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
year's notice given to the Pan Ameri-
can Union, which shall transmit it to
the other signatory governments.
After the expiration of this period
the Convention shall cease in its ef-
fects as regards the party which de-
nounces but shall remain in effect
for the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 1 6. The present Convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the states which are not
signatories. The corresponding in-
struments shall be deposited in the
archives of the Pan American Union
representaciones diplomdticas con-
minatorias o en cualquier otro medio
de coacci6n efectiva. El territorio
de los Estados es inviolable y no
puede ser objeto de ocupaciones mili-
tares ni de otras medidas de fuerza
impuestas por otro Estado, ni directa
ni indirect amen te, ni por motivo
alguno, ni aun de manera temporal.
Art. 12. La presente Convenci6n
no afecta los compromises contraidos
anteriormente por las Altas Partes
Contratantes en virtud de acuerdos
internacionales .
Art. 13. La presente Convenci6n
ser4 ratificada por las Altas Par-
tes Contratantes, de acuerdo con
sus procedimientos constitucionales.
El Ministerio de Relaciones Exte-
riores de la Republica Oriental del
Uruguay queda encargado de enviar
copias certificadas aut6nticas a los
Gobiernos para el referido fin. Los
instrumentos de ratificaci6n serein
depositados en los archives de la
Uni6n Panamericana, en Wishing-
ton, que notificar£ dicho dep6sito a
los Gobiernos signatarios; tal notifi-
caci6n valdrd como canje de ratifi-
caciones.
Art. 14. La presente Convenci6n
entrard en vigor entre las Altas Par-
tes Contratantes en el orden en que
vayan depositando sus respectivas
ratificaciones.
Art. 15. La presente Convenci6n
regird indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso anti-
cipado de un afio a la Uni6n Pana-
mericana, que la transmitiri a
los dem&s Gobiernos signatarios.
Transcurrido este plazo, la Conven-
ci6n cesard en sus efectos para el
denunciante, quedando subsistente
para las demis Altas Partes Contra-
tantes.
Art. 1 6. La presente Convenci6n
quedar4 abierta a la adhesi6n y acce-
si6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serdn depositados en los Archives
de la Uni6n Panamericana que los
Dec. 26, 1933 RIGHTS AND DUTIES OF STATES 625
which shall communicate them to comunicard a las otras Altas Partes
the other High Contracting Parties. Contratantes.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow- EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Plenipoten-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed this ciarios que a continuaci6n se indican,
Convention in Spanish, English, firman y sellan la presente Conven-
Portuguese and French and hereunto ci6n en espanol, ing!6s, portugues y
affix their respective seals in the frances, en la ciudad de Montevideo,
city of Montevideo, Republic of Uru- Republica Oriental del Uruguay,
guay, this 26th day of December, este vig6simosexto dia del mes de
1933- diciembre del ano de mil novecien-
tos treinta y tres.
[Signed:] Honduras: M. PAZ BARAONA, AUGUSTO C. COELLO, Luis
BOGRAN; United States of America: (The Delegation of the United States of
America, in signing the Convention on the Rights and Duties of States, does so
with the express reservation presented to the Plenary Session of the Conference
on December 22, 1933, which reservation reads as follows: The Delegation of the
United States, in voting "yes" on the final vote on this committee recommenda-
tion and proposal, makes the same reservation to the eleven articles of the project
or proposal that the United States Delegation made to the first ten articles
during the final vote in the full Commission, which reservation is in words as follows:
"The policy and attitude of the United States Government toward every important
phase of international relationships in this hemisphere could scarcely be made more
clear and definite than they have been made by both word and action especially
since March 4. I have no disposition therefore to indulge in any repetition or
rehearsal of these acts and utterances and shall not do so. Every observing person
must by this time thoroughly understand that under the Roosevelt Administration
the United States Government is as much opposed as any other government to inter-
ference with the freedom, the sovereignty, or other internal affairs or processes of the
governments of other nations. — In addition to numerous acts and utterances in con-
nection with the carrying out of these doctrines and policies, President Roosevelt,
during recent weeks, gave out a public statement expressing his disposition to open
negotiations with the Cuban Government for the purpose of dealing with the treaty
which has existed since 1903. I feel safe in undertaking to say that under our support
of the general principle of non-intervention as has been suggested, no government
need fear any intervention on the part of the United States under the Roosevelt
Administration. I think it unfortunate that during the brief period of this Conference
there is apparently not time within which to prepare interpretations and definitions
of these fundamental terms that are embraced in the report. Such definitions and
interpretations would enable every government to proceed in a uniform way without
any difference of opinion or of interpretations. I hope that at the earliest possible
date such very important work will be done. In the meantime in case of differences
of interpretations and also until they (the proposed doctrines and principles) can be
worked out and codified for the common use of every government, I desire to say that
the United States Government in all of its international associations and relationships
and conduct will follow scrupulously the doctrines and policies which it has pursued
since March 4 which are embodied in the different addresses of President Roosevelt
since that time and in the recent peace address of myself on the I5th day of December
before this Conference and in the law of nations as generally recognized and accepted.")
ALEXANDER W. WEDDELL, J. BUTLER WRIGHT; El Salvador: HECTOR DAVID
CASTRO, ARTURO R. AVILA; Dominican Republic: TULIO M. CESTERO;
Haiti: J. BARAU, R SALGADO, EDMOND MANGONES, A. PRRE. PAUL; Argen-
tina: CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, JUAN F, CAFFERATA, RAM6N S. CASTILLO,
626 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 36la
I. Ruiz MORENO, L. A. PODESTA COSTA, D. ANTOKOLETZ; Venezuela: Luis
CHURION, J. R. MONTILLA; Uruguay: A. MAN£, JOSE PEDRO VARELA,
MATEO MARQUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE
DEMICHELI, TE6riLo PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R.
ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G. ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI RlOS, RODOLFO
MEZZERA, OCTAVIO MORAT6, Luis MORQUIO, JOSE SERRATO; Paraguay:
JUSTO PASTOR BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ; Mexico: B. VADILLO, M. J.
SIERRA, EDUARDO SUAREZ; Panama: J. D. AROSEMENA, MAG!N PONS,
EDUARDO E. HoLGufN; Guatemala: M. ARROYO; Brazil: (The delegates of
Brazil and Peru recorded the following private vote with regard to article n: "That
they accept the doctrine in principle but that they do not consider it codifiable because
there are some countries which have not yet signed the Anti-War Pact of Rio de
Janeiro of which this doctrine is a part and therefore it does not yet constitute positive
international law suitable for codification.") LuciLLO A. DA CuNHA BUENO,
GILBERTO AMADO; Ecuador : A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ, ANTONIO
PARRA V., C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO ARGUELLO,
M. CORDERO REYES, CARLOS CUADRA PASOS; Colombia: ALFONSO L6PEZ,
RAIMUNDO RIVAS; Chile: MIGUEL CRUCHAGA, J. RAMON GUTIERREZ, F.
FlGUEROA, F. NlETO DEL Rio, B. COHEN; Peru: [See reservation under Brazil,
above.] ALFREDO SOLF Y MURO; Cuba: ALBERTO GIRAUDY, HERMINIO POR-
TELL VILA, Ing. A. E. NOGUEIRA.
No. 361a
Additional Protocol relative to Non-Intervention. Signed at Buenos
Aires, December 23, 1936.
Protocolo adicional relativo a no-intervencion* Firmado en Buenos
Aires, 23 de diciembre de 1936.
Not entered into force (July i, 1937).
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
The Governments represented at Los Gobieraos representados en la
the Inter-American Conference for Conferencia Interamericana de Con-
the Maintenance of Peace, solidaci6n de la Paz,
Desiring to assure the benefits of Deseosos de asegurar los beneficios
peace in their mutual relations and in de la paz en sus relaciones mutuas y
their relations with all the nations of con todos los pueblos de la tierra, y
the earth, and to abolish the practice de abolir la prictica de las inter-
of intervention ; and venciones ; y
Taking into account that the Con- Teniendo presente que la Con-
vention on Rights and Duties of venci6n sobre derechos y deberes de
States, signed at the Seventh Inter- los Estados, subscripta en la VII
national Conference of American Conferencia Internacional Ameri-
States, December 26, 1933, solemnly cana, el 26 de diciembre de 1933,
affirmed the fundamental principle consagr6 el principio fundamental de
that "no State has the right to in- que "ningtin Estado tiene el derecho
Dec. 23, 1936
PROTOCOL ON NON-INTERVENTION
627
tervene in the internal or external
affairs of another",
Have resolved to reaffirm this prin-
ciple through the negotiation of the
following Additional Protocol, and
to that end they have appointed
the Plenipotentiaries hereafter men-
tioned :
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Roberto M. Ortiz, Miguel An-
gel ^ C&rcano, Jose Maria Cantilo,
Felipe A. Espil, Leopoldo Melo,
Isidoro Ruiz Moreno, Daniel An-
tokoletz, Carlos Brebbia, C6sar Diaz
Cisneros.
Paraguay: Miguel Angel Soler, J.
Isidro Ramirez.
Honduras : Antonio Bermiidez M.,
Julidn L6pez Pineda.
Costa Rica: Manuel F. Jimenez,
Carlos Brenes.
Venezuela: Caracciolo Parra Pe-
rez, Gustavo Herrera, Alberto Z6rega
Fombona.
Peru: Carlos Concha, Alberto Ul-
loa, Felipe Barreda Laos, Di6medes
Arias Schreiber.
El Salvador : Manuel Castro Rami-
rez, Maximiliano Patrick) Brannon.
Mexico: Francisco Castillo N4-
jera, Alfonso Reyes, Ram6n Beteta,
Juan Manuel Alvarez del Castillo.
Brazil: Jos6 Carlos de Macedo
Soares, Jos£ de Paula Rodrigues
Alves, Helio Lobo, Hildebrando
Pompeu Pinto Accioly, Edmundo da
Luz Pinto, Roberto Carneiro de
Mendonga, Rosalina Coelho Lisboa
de Miller, Maria Luiza Bittencourt.
Uruguay: Jos& Espalter, Pedro
Manini Rios, Eugenio Martinez
Thedy, Juan Antonio Boero, Felipe
Ferreiro, Andres F. Puyol, Abal-
cdzar Garcia, Jose G. Antuna, Julio
C6sar Cerdeiras Alonso, Gervasio
Posadas Belgrano.
Guatemala: Carlos Salazar, Jos6
A. Medrano, Alfonso Carrillo.
Nicaragua: Luis Manuel Debayle,
Jos6 Maria Moncada, Modesto Valle.
Dominican Republic: Max Hen-
riquez Urefia, Tulio M. Cestero, En-
rique Jim&iez.
de intervenir en los asuntos internes
y externos de otro",
Han resuelto refirmar dicho prin-
cipio celebrando, al efecto, el sig-
uiente Protocolo Adicional, a cuyo
fin han nombrado los Plenipoten-
ciarios que a continuaci6n se men-
cionan :
Argentina: Carlos Saavedra La-
mas, Roberto M. Ortiz, Miguel An-
gel Cdrcano, Jos£ Maria Cantilo,
Felipe A. Espil, Leopoldo Melo,
Isidoro Ruiz Moreno, Daniel • An-
tokoletz, Carlos Brebbia, Cesar Diaz
Cisneros.
Paraguay: Miguel Angel Soler, J.
Isidro Ramirez.
Honduras : Antonio Bermiidez M.,
Julian L6pez Pineda.
Costa Rica: Manuel F. Jimenez,
Carlos Brenes.
Venezuela: Caracciolo Parra P6-
rez, Gustavo Herrera, Alberto Z£rega
Fombona.
Perti: Carlos Concha, Alberto U1-
loa, Felipe Barreda Laos, Di6medes
Arias Schreiber.
El Salvador : Manuel Castro Rami-
rez, Maximiliano Patricio Brannon.
Mexico : Francisco Castillo Nijera,
Alfonso Reyes, Ram6n Beteta, Juan
Manuel Alvarez del Castillo.
Brasil: Jos6 Carlos de Macedo
Soares, Jos6 de Paula Rodrigues
Alves, Helio Lobo, Hildebrando
Pompeu Pinto Accioly, Edmundo da
Luz Pinto, Roberto Carneiro de
Mendonga, Rosalina Coelho Lisboa
de Miller, Maria Luiza Bittencourt,
Uruguay: Jos6 Espalter, Pedro
Manini Rios, Eugenio Martinez
Thedy, Juan Antonio Boero, Felipe
Ferreiro, Andr6s F. Puyol, Abal-
cdzar Garcia, Jos6 G. Antuna, Julio
C6sar Cerdeiras Alonso, Gervasio
Posadas Belgrano.
Guatemala: Carlos Salazar, Jos6
A. Medrano, Alfonso Carrillo.
Nicaragua: Luis Manuel Debayle,
Jos6 Maria Moncada, Modesto Valle.
Reptiblica Dominicana: Max Hen-
riquez Urefia, Tulio M. Cestero, En-
rique Jimenez.
628
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 36ia
Colombia: Jorge Soto del Corral,
Miguel L6pez Pumarejo, Roberto
Urdaneta Arbeliez, Alberto Lleras
Camargo, Jos6 Ignacio Diaz Grana-
dos.
Panama: Harmodio Arias M.,
Julio J. Fdbrega, Eduardo Chiari.
United States of America: Cord ell
Hull, Sumner Welles, Alexander W.
Weddell, Adolf A. Berle, Jr., Alex-
ander F. Whitney, Charles G. Fen-
wick, Michael Francis Doyle, Elise
F. Musser.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Luis Barros Borgono, Felix Nieto
del Rio, Ricardo Montaner Bello.
Ecuador : Humberto Albornoz, An-
tonio Pons, Jos6 Gabriel Navarro,
Francisco Guarderas, Eduardo Sala-
zar G6mez.
Bolivia: Enrique Finot, David
Alvestegui, Eduardo Diez de Me-
dina, Alberto Ostria Gutierrez, Carlos
Romero, Alberto Cortadellas, Javier
Paz Campero.
Haiti: H. Pauleus Sannon, Camille
J. Le6n, Elie Lescot, Edme Manigat,
Pierre Eugene de Lespinasse, Cle-
ment Magloire.
Cuba: Jose Manuel Cortina, Ra-
m6n Zaydin, Carlos Mdrquez Ster-
ling, Rafael Santos Jim6nez, C£sar
Salaya, Calixto Whitmarsh, Jos6
Manuel Carbonell.
Who, after having deposited their
full powers, found to be in good and
due form, have agreed as follows:
Article i. The High Contracting
Parties declare inadmissible the in-
tervention of any one of them, di-
rectly or indirectly, and for whatever
reason, in the internal or external
affairs of any other of the Parties.
The violation of the provisions of
this Article shall give rise to mutual
consultation, with the object of ex-
changing views and seeking methods
of peaceful adjustment.
Art. 2. It is agreed that every
Colombia: Jorge Soto del Corral,
Miguel L6pez Pumarejo, Roberto
Urdaneta Arbeldez, Alberto Lleras
Camargo, Jos6 Ignacio Diaz Gra-
nados.
Panamd: Harmodio Arias M.,
Julio J. Fdbrega, Eduardo Chiari.
Estados Unidos de America: Cor-
dell Hull, Sumner Welles, Alexander
W. Weddell, Adolf A. Berle, Jr.,
Alexander F. Whitney, Charles G.
Fenwick, Michael Francis Doyle,
Elise F. Musser.
Chile: Miguel Cruchaga Tocornal,
Luis Barros Borgono, Felix Nieto
del Rio, Ricardo Montaner Bello.
Ecuador : Humberto Albornoz, An-
tonio Pons, Jos6 Gabriel Navarro,
Francisco Guarderas, Eduardo Sala-
zar G6mez.
Bolivia: Enrique Finot, David Al-
v£stegui, Eduardo Diez de Medina,
Alberto Ostria Gutierrez, Carlos
Romero, Alberto Cortadellas, Javier
Paz Campero.
Haiti: H. Pauleus Sannon, Camille
J. Le6n, Elie Lescot, Edm6 Manigat,
Pierre Eug6ne de Lespinasse, C16-
ment Magloire.
Cuba: Jos6 Manuel Cortina, Ra-
mon Zaydin, Carlos Marquez Sterl-
ing, Rafael Santos Jim6nez, C6sar
Salaya, Calixto Whitmarsh, Jose
Manuel Carbonell.
Quienes, despues de haber de-
positado sus respectivos Plenos Po-
deres, que han hallado en buena y
debida forma, han estipulado lo
siguiente:
Articulo i°. Las Altas Partes
Contratantes declaran inadmisible
la intervenci6n de cualquiera de el-
las, directa o indirectamente, y sea
cual fuere el motivo, en los asuntos
interiores o exteriores de cualquiera
otra de las Partes.
La violaci6n de las estipulaciones
de este articulo dard lugar a una con-
sulta mutua, a fin de cambiar ideas y
buscar procedimientos de aveni-
miento pacffico.
Art. 2°. Se estipula que toda
Dec. 23, 1936
PROTOCOL ON NON-INTERVENTION
question concerning the interpreta-
tion of the present Additional Pro-
tocol, which it has not been possible
to settle through diplomatic chan-
nels, shall be submitted to the pro-
cedure of conciliation provided for in
the agreements in force, or to arbi-
tration, or to judicial settlement.
Art. 3. The present Additional
Protocol shall be ratified by the High
Contracting Parties in conformity
with their respective constitutional
procedures. The original instru-
ment and the instruments of ratifica-
tion shall be deposited in the Minis-
try of Foreign Affairs of the Argen-
tine Republic, which shall communi-
cate the ratifications to the other
signatories. The Additional Proto-
col shall come into effect between the
High Contracting Parties in the or-
der in which they shall have de-
posited their ratifications.
Art. 4. The present Additional
Protocol shall remain in effect in-
definitely, but may be denounced by
means of one year's notice, after the
expiration of which period the Pro-
tocol shall cease in its effects as re-
gards the party which denounces it
but shall remain in effect for the re-
maining signatory States. Denun-
ciations shall be addressed to the
Government of the Argentine Re-
public, which shall notify them to
the other contracting States.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the above
mentioned Plenipotentiaries sign the
present Additional Protocol in Eng-
lish, Spanish, Portuguese and French
and hereunto affix their respective
seals, at the City of Buenos Aires,
Capital of the Argentine Republic,
on the twenty-third day of the
month of December, nineteen hun-
dred and thirty-six.
[Signatures omitted; the protocol was signed on behalf of each of the states listed in the
preamble*]
629
incidencia sobre interpretation del
presente Protocolo Adicional, que
no haya podido resolverse por la via
diplomdtica, serd sometida al pro-
cedimiento conciliatorio de los Con-
venios vigentes o al recurso arbitral
o al arreglo judicial.
Art. 3°. El presente Protocolo
Adicional serd ratificado por las Altas
Partes Contratantes de acuerdo con
sus procedimientos constitucionales.
El Protocolo original y los instra-
mentos de ratification seran de-
positados en el Ministerio de Rela-
ciones Exteriores de la Repiiblica
Argentina, el que comunicard las
ratificaciones a los demas Estados
signatarios. El Protocolo entrara
en vigor entre las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes en el orden en que hayan
depositado sus ratificaciones.
Art. 4°. Este Protocolo Adicional
regiri indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciado mediante aviso an-
ticipado de un ano, transcurrido el
cual cesard en sus efectos para el
Estado denunciante, quedando sub-
sistente para los demis Estados sig-
natarios. La denuncia serd dirigida
al Gobierno de la Reptiblica Argen-
tina, que la transmitiri a los demds
Estados Contratantes.
EN TESTIMONIO DE LO CUAL, los
Plenipotentiaries arriba inenciona-
dos firman el presente Protocolo en
espanol, ing!6s, portugu^s y francos y
estampan sus respectivps sellos, en
la ciudad de Buenos Aires, Capital
de la Repiiblica Argentina, a los
veintitr6s dias del mes de diciembre
de 1936.
630
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 362
No. 362
DECLARATION concerning the Signature of Pacts for the Settle-
ment of International Conflicts by Pacific Means. Signed at
Montevideo, December 26, 1933.
ACTA DECLARATORIA relativa a la firma de los pactos tendientes
a la solucion por medios pacificos de los conflictosinternacionales.
Firmada en Montevideo, 26 de diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This declaration, embodied in a prods-verbal, was made in pursuance
of a resolution adopted by the Seventh International Conference of American States, on
December 16, 1933 (Final Act, p. 20). That resolution refers to the treaty to avoid or
prevent conflicts between the American states (called "the Gondra Treaty") of May 3,
1923 (No. 91, ante}, the treaty for the renunciation of war (called "the Kellogg- Briand
Treaty") of August 27, 1928 (No. 206, ante), the convention on inter- American conciliation,
of January 5, 1929 (No. 212, ante), the convention on inter- American arbitration, of January
5, 1929 (No. 211, ante), and the anti-war treaty of non-aggression and conciliation, of
October 10, 1933 (No. 346, ante).
Entered into force December 26, 1933.*
Text from the appendix to the Final Act of the Seventh International Conference of American
States, pp. 197 (English), 202 (Spanish).
In Montevideo on this twenty-
sixth day of December, in the year
nineteen hundred and thirty-three,
the undersigned plenipotentiary del-
egates of Honduras, United States of
America, El Salvador, Dominican
Republic, Haiti, Argentina, United
States of Venezuela, Uruguay, Para-
guay, United States of Mexico,
Panama, Bolivia, Guatemala, United
States of Brazil, Ecuador, Nicaragua,
Colombia, Chile, Peru and Cuba, to
the Seventh International Conference
of American States, in view of the ap-
proval given in the Second Ordinary
Plenary Session of the Conference
to the Declaration made by the Ar-
gentine and Chilean Delegations as
to adherence to and ratification
of treaties, conventions, pacts and
agreements, for the settlement of
international conflicts by pacific
means,
Do now declare
That, in compliance with the
En Montevideo a los veintiseis
dias del mes de Diciembre del ano
mil novecientos treinta y tres, los
infrascriptos, Delegados Plenipoten-
tiaries de los Gobiernos de Honduras,
Estados Unidos de America, El Sal-
vador, Republica Dominicana, Haiti,
Argentina, Estados Unidos de Vene-
zuela, Repdblica Oriental del Uru-
guay, Paraguay, Estados Unidos
Mexicanos, Panama, Bolivia, Guate-
mala, Estados Unidos del Brasil,
Ecuador, Nicaragua, Colombia, Chile,
Peru y Cuba, a la S6ptima Conferen-
cia International Americana, en
vista de la aprobaci6n prestada, en la
Segunda Sesi6n Plenaria Ordinaria
de la Conferencia, a la Declaraci6n
formulada por las Delegaciones de la
Argentina y de Chile sobre adhesi6n
y ratification de los tratados, conven-
ciones, pactos y acuerdos tendientes
a la soluci6n por medios pacificos, de
los confiictos internacionales,
Declaran a su vez
Que, en cumplimiento de lo re-
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July i. 1937),
Dec. 26, 1933 PACTS OF PACIFIC SETTLEMENT 63!
resolution of the Conference, they suelto por la Conferencia, interesa-
will interest their respective Gov- r4n a sus respectivos Gobiernos, para
emments to the end that, once the que, una vez llenadas las exigencias
corresponding constitutional require- constitucionales • correspondientes,
ments are fulfilled, they proceed to procedan a la ratificaci6n de todos
the ratification of all those pacts aquellos pactos no perfeccionados
which have not yet been completed hasta la fecha, y de los cuales fueran
and to which they may be contract- parte contratante, y hagan acto for-
ing parties, and to adhere or accede mal de Accesi6n o de Adhesi6n, se-
to, with or without reservations, all gtin se halle estipulado, con o sin
other covenants for the pacific reservas, a todos los demds con-
settlement of international conflicts venios tendientes a la solucidn, por
as therein may be stipulated. medios pacificos de los conflictos
internacionales.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF they sign EN FE DE LO CUAL, en el Palacio
and affix their seals to this Proems- Legislative de la Repiiblica Oriental
verbal, in the Legislative Palace, of del Uruguay, sede de la Conferencia,
the Republic of Uruguay, seat of the firman y sellan la presente Acta.
Conference.
[Signed:] Honduras: M. PAZ BARAONA, AUGUSTO C. COEIXO, Luis
BOGRAN; United States of America: CORDELL HULL, ALEXANDER W. WED-
DELL, J. BUTLER WRIGHT; El Salvador1: HECTOR DAVID CASTRO, AR-
TURO R. AVILA; Dominican Republic * : TULIO M. CESTERO ; Haiti: J. BARAU,
F. SALGADO, EDMOND MANGONES, A. PRRE. PAUL; Argentina: (con la
reserva que oportunamente formule) CARLOS SAAVEDRA LAMAS, L Ruiz
MORENO, L. A. PODESTA COSTA, D. ANTOKOLETZ; Venezuela: C. ZUMETA,
Luis CHURION, J. R. MONTILLA; Uruguay: A. MANE, JOSE PEDRO VARELA,
MATEO MARQUES CASTRO, DARDO REGULES, SOFIA ALVAREZ VIGNOLI DE
DEMICHELI, TEOFILO PINEYRO CHAIN, Luis A. DE HERRERA, MARTIN R.
ECHEGOYEN, JOSE G. ANTUNA, J. C. BLANCO, PEDRO MANINI RlOS, RODOLFO
MEZZERA, OCTAVIO MORATO, Luis MORQUIO, JOSE SERRATO; Paraguay:
JUSTO PASTOR BENITEZ, MARIA F. GONZALEZ; Mexico: B. VADILLO, M. J.
SIERRA, EDUAIU>O SU!REZ; Panama: J. D. AROSEMENA, MAGIN PONS,
EDUARDO E. HoLGufN; Guatemala: A* SKINNER KLEE, J. GONZALEZ
CAMPO, CARLOS SALAZAR, M. ARROYO; Brazil: LUCILLO A. DA CUNHA
BUENO, GILBERTO AMADO; Ecuador: A. AGUIRRE APARICIO, H. ALBORNOZ,
ANTONIO PARRA V., C. PUIG V., ARTURO SCARONE; Nicaragua: LEONARDO
ARGUELLO, M. CORDERO REYES, CARLOS CUADRA PASOS; Chile: MIGUEL
CRUCHAGA, J. RAM6N GUTIERREZ, F. FIGUEROA, F. NIETO DEL Rio, B.
COHEN ; Peru : ALFREDO SOLF Y MURO ; Cuba : ALBERTO GIRAUDY, HERMINIO
PORTELL VILA, Ing. A. E. NOGUEIRA.
1 This state seems to have signed the Spanish version only. — ED.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 363
No. 363
EQUAL RIGHTS TREATY. Signed at Montevideo, December 26,
1933-
TRATADO sobre derechos iguales. Fkmado en Montevideo, 26 de
diciembre de 1933.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This treaty was due to a recommendation made to the Seventh Inter-
national Conference of American States by the Inter American Commission of Women set
up under a resolution of the Sixth International Conference of American States. The
recommendation was not adopted by the Seventh Conference, but this treaty was signed
by the delegations of certain states there represented. See also the convention on national-
ity of women, of December 26, 1933 (No. 355. ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On January i, 1937, no ratifications of this treaty had been deposited.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. B. Newhall, "Woman Suffrage in the Americas," 70 Bulletin of the Pan
American Union (1936), pp. 424-8; J. B. Scott, "The Seventh International Conference of
American States," 28 Am. Jour. Int. Law (1934), pp. 219-30; Scott, "La Septima Confe-
rencia de las naciones americanas," 25 Rev. de der. int. (1934), pp. 185-216; Anon., History
of Equal Rights Treaty (Inter American Commission of Women, Washington, n.d.); Anon.,
"The Convention on Nationality of Women and the Inter American Commission of Women,"
68 Bulletin of the Pan American Union (1934), pp. 575~6.
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text supplied by the Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores of Uruguay.
The Governments of Uruguay,
Paraguay, Ecuador and Cuba,
Believing that it is possible to raise
the status of women throughout the
world by means of an international
agreement, have decided to con-
clude a treaty to that end, and for
that purpose have appointed as their
plenipotentiaries :
The President of the Republic of
Uruguay: Sofia Alvarez V. de Demi-
cheli.
The President of the Republic of
Paraguay; Justo Pastor Benitez,
Maria Felicidad Gonzalez.
The President of the Republic of
Ecuador: Augusto Aguirre Aparicio.
The President of the Republic of
Cuba: Alberto A. Giraudy.
Who having communicated to one
another their full powers found in
Los Gobiernos de las Reptiblicas
Oriental del Uruguay, Paraguay,
Ecuador y Cuba,
Creyendo que es posible elevar el
estado de la mujer en el mundo en-
tero por medio de un acuerdo Inter-
nacional, han resuelto celebrar un
tratado con ese fin y al efecto han
nombrado los plenipotenciarios que a
continuation se expresan :
El Exmo. Senor Presidente de la
Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay:
Sofia Alvarez V. de Demicheli.
El Exmo. Senor Presidente de la
Repiiblica del Paraguay: Justo Pas-
tor Benitez, Maria Felicidad Gon-
El Exmo. Senor Presidente de la
Republica del Ecuador: Augusto,
Aguirre Aparicio.
El Exmo. Senor Presidente de la
Reptiblica de Cuba: Alberto A.
Giraudy.
Quienes, despu6s de haberse co-
municado sus plenos poderes, que
Dec. 26, 1933
EQUAL RIGHTS
633
good and due form, have agreed upon
the following articles:
Article i. The Contracting
States agree that upon the ratifica-
tion of this treaty men and women
shall have equal rights throughout
the territory subject to their respec-
tive jurisdictions.
Art. 2. This treaty shall take ef-
fect for the States which ratify it pro-
vided it is ratified by at least two
States, as soon as the ratifications
have been deposited with the Gov-
ernment of Uruguay.
Art. 3* This treaty shall remain
open as long as may be necessary for
adherence by all the States of the
world. Every instrument of adher-
ence shall be deposited with the Gov-
ernment of Uruguay and the treaty
shall immediately upon such deposit
become effective as between the
States thus adhering and the other
States which are parties to the
treaty.
Art. 4. The Government of Uru-
guay shall furnish each Government
named in the preamble and every
Government subsequently adhering
to this treaty with a certified copy
of the treaty and of every ratification
or adherence, and also shall notify
said Governments immediately upon
the deposit of each ratification or
adherence.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective
plenipotentiaries sign and seal the
present treaty in the Spanish and
English languages, both texts have
[having] equal force.
Done in the city of Montevideo,
Uruguay, on this twenty-sixth day
of December nineteen hundred and
thirty-three.
fueron hallados en buena y debida
forma, han convenido en los sigui-
entes articulos :
Artfculo i. Los Estados Contra-
tantes convienen en que a partir de la
ratificaci6n de este tratado, los hom-
bres y las mujeres tendrdn derechos
iguales en todo el territorio sometido
a sus respectivas jurisdicciones.
Art. 2. Este tratado surtir£ efecto
para los Estados que lo ratifiquen,
siempre que sea ratificado por dos
Estados cuando menos, en cuanto se
hayan depositado las ratificaciones,
con el Gobierno del Uruguay.
Art. 3. Este tratado permanecer£
abierto por el tiempo que sea nece-
sario para permitir la adhesi6n de to-
dos los Estados del mundo. Todos
los instrumentos de adhesi6n serin
depositados con el Gobierno del
Uruguay y el tratado entrarS, en
vigor entre los Estados adherentes y
los demds Estados que sean parte de
este tratado, Inmediatamente des-
pu6s de que se deposite dicho
instrumento.
Art. 4. El Gobierno del Uruguay
proporcionard a cada Gobierno nom-
brado en el predmbulo y a cada
Gobierno que se adhiera a este tra-
tado posteriormente, una copia cer-
tificada del tratado y de cada ratifi-
caci6n o adhesi6n y notificari a
dichos Gobiernos, inmediatamente
despu£s de que se deposite cada rati-
ficaci6n o adhesi6n.
EN FE DE LO CUAL los Plenipoten-
ciarios firman y sellan el presence
tratado en espanol y en ing!6s, teni-
endo ambos textos igual fuerza y
valor.
Hecho en la ciudad de Montevideo,
Reptiblica Oriental del Uruguay, a
los veinte y seis dia del mes de dici-
embre del afio mil novecientos
treinta y tres.
[Signed:] SOFIA ALVAREZ V. DE DEMICHELI, MARIA F. GONZ!LEZ, JUSTO
PASTOR BENITEZ, AUGUSTO AGUIRRE APARICIO (Se obliga en lo que est6 de
acuerdo con las leyes del Ecuador.), ALBERTO A. GlRATOY, Ingeniero ALFREDO
NOGUEIRA CUBA.
634 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 364
No. 364
PACT of the Balkan Entente, Signed at Athens, February 9, 1934.
PACTE d'Bntente balkanique. Signe & Athenes, 9 fevrier 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This pact seems to owe its origin to the annual conferences of unofficial
representatives of Balkan states, begun in 1930. In 1933, treaties of friendship were con-
cluded with Turkey by Greece, by Rumania, and by Yugoslavia. 156 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 165; 165 idem, p. 273; 161 idem, p. 229. Some of the Balkan states are
also parties to the pact of organization of the Little Entente of February 16, 1933 (No. 325,
ante). A statute of the Balkan Entente, providing for a permanent secretariat, and a
statute of its economic advisory council, were drawn up at Ankara, November 2, 1934
(Nos. 364!}, 3640, post).
RATIFICATIONS. This pact was ratified by Turkey, March 8, 1934; by Greece, April 12,
1934; and by Yugoslavia and Rumania, June l6r 1934.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. See generally Les Balkans, official organ of the Balkan Conferences.
The text of this pact is also published in 29 Martens, N.R.G* (3d ser.), p. 3-
M. Dendias, L 'organisation du Proche-Orient et le mouvement de rapprochement balkanigue
(Paris: Rodstein, 1935), 182 pp. ; A. Girard, "Le Pacte balkanique," 13 Rev. de dr. int. (1934),
pp, 258-65; R. J. Kerner, The Balkan Conferences and the Balkan Entente, 1930-1935 (Berke-
ley, 1936), 271 pp,; Lubenoff, "Die volkerrechtliche Lage auf dem Balkan," 4 Zeitschrift
fur auslandisches offentliches Recht und Volkerrecht (1934), pp. 118-27, 319-30, 608-17;
L. Marcovitch, "Deux remarques sur le Pacte d'Entente balfcanique," 2 Annuaire de V Asso-
ciation yougoslave de droit international (1934), pp. 21-6; J. Marz, "Der Balkanpakt," 11
Zeitschrift fur Geopolitik (1934), pp. 176-83; W. Miller, "The Balkan Pact," 145 Contempo-
rary Review (1934), pp. 53i~9; J. R. de Orue y Arregui, "Le regionalisme dans 1'organisation
Internationale," Academic de Droit International, 53 Recueil des cours (1935), pp. 7-95;
N. J. Padelford, Peace in the Balkans (N. Y.: Oxford University Press, 1935), 209 pp.; A.
Papanastassiou, Les Conferences balkaniques et le Pacte balkanigue (Athens, 1934) ; V. Pella,
"I/Entente des Etats balkaniques," Academic Diplomatique Internationale, 7 Seances et
travaux (1933), pp. 249-54; S. Petrovitch, L1 Union et la Conference balkanigues (Paris:
Presses universitaires, 1934), 3 19 pp.; V. M. Radovanovitch, "L'Entente balkanique devant
le droit international," 16 Rev. de dr. int. et de leg. comp. (1935), pp. 688-735; L. Savadjian,
"La preparation et la conclusion du Pacte balkanique," 4 Affaires etr anger es (1934), pp. 112-
19; A. P. Sereni, "Piccola Intesa, Intesa balcanica e Intesa baltica," 28 Riv. di dir. int.
(1936), pp. 172-218; A. J. Toynbee, Survey of International Affairs, 1934 (London: Humphrey
Milford, 1935), pp. 508-35; C. Vulcan, "Le Pacte balkanique," 41 Rev. gen. de dr. int* pub.
(1934), PP* 419-40.
Entered into force February 9, 1934.*
Text and translation from 153 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 153.
[Translation]
The President of the Hellenic Re- Le President de la R6publique hel-
public, His Majesty the King of Ron- lenique, Sa Majest6 le Roi de Rou-
mania, the President of the Turkish manie, le President de la Rdpublique
Republic, and His Majesty the King turque et Sa Majest6 le Roi de You-
of Yugoslavia, being desirous of goslavie. d6sireux de contribuer au
'•Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3514, October I, 1934.
Feb. 9, 1934
BALKAN ENTENTE
635
contributing to the consolidation of
peace in the Balkans;
Animated by the spirit of under-
standing and conciliation which in-
spired the drawing-up of the Briand-
Kellogg Pact1 and the decisions of the
Assembly of the League of Nations in
relation thereto ;
Firmly resolved to ensure the ob-
servance of the contractual obliga-
tions already in existence and the
maintenance of the territorial situa-
tion in the Balkans as at present
established ;
Have resolved to conclude a
" Pact of Balkan Entente "
And to that end have designated
their respective Plenipotentiaries, to
wit:2
The President of the Hellenic Re-
public: Demetre Maximos;
His Majesty the King of Rou-
mania: Nicolas Titulescu;
The President of the Turkish Re-
public: Tevnk Rustii Bey;
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Bogolioub Jevtitch;
Who, having exchanged their full
powers, found in good and due form,
have agreed upon the following
provisions :
Article i. Greece, Roumania,
Turkey and Yugoslavia mutually
guarantee the security of each and
all of their Balkan frontiers.
Art. 2. The High Contracting
Parties undertake to concert to-
gether in regard to the measures to be
taken in contingencies liable to af-
fect their interests as defined by the
present Agreement. They under-
take not to embark upon any political
action in relation to any other Bal-
kan country not a signatory of the
present Agreement without previous
mutual consultation, nor to incur
any political obligation to any other
Balkan country without the consent
of the other Contracting Parties.
Art. 3. The present Agreement
shall come into force on the date of
raffermissement de la paix dans les
Balkans;
Anim6s de Tesprit d'entente et de
conciliation qui a pr6sid6 £ P61abo-
ration du Pacte Briand-Kellogg1 et
aux decisions y relatives de T Assem-
ble de la Soci£t6 des Nations;
Fermement d£cid6s a assurer le
respect des engagements contrac-
tuels d£j& existants et le maintien de
1'ordre territorial actuellement etabli
dans les Balkans;
Ont r£solu de conclure un "Pacte
d'Entente Balkanique"
et £ cet effet ont d£sign6 pour leurs
p!6nipotentiaires respectifs, savoir:2
Le President de la R6publique
hel!6nique: D6m£tre Maximos;
Sa Majest^ le Roi de Roumanie:
Nikolas Titulescu;
Le President de la R£publique
turque: Tevfik Riistii Bey;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Bogolioub Jevtitch;
Lesquels, apr£s avoir £chang£
leurs pleins pouvoirs reconnus en
bonne et due forme, sont convenus
des dispositions suivantes:
Article i. La Gr£ce, la Roumanie,
la Turquie et la Yougoslavie garan-
tissent mutuellement la s6curit6 de
toutes leurs fronti&res balkaniques.
Art. 2. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent a se concerter
sur les mesures & prendre en pr6sence
d}6ventualit6s pouvant affecter leurs
int£r£ts tels qu'ils sont definis par le
present accord. Elles s'engagent £
n'entreprendre aucune action poli-
tique envers tout autre pays bal-
kanique non signataire du present
accord, sans avis mutuel pr£alable
et a n'assumer aucune obligation
politique envers tout autre pays bal-
kanique, sans le consentenient des
autres Parties contractantes.
Art. 3. Le present accord entrera
en vigueur d6s sa signature par
1 No. 206, ante. — ED.
2 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
636
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
its signature by all the Contracting
Parties, and shall be ratified as
rapidly as possible. It shall be
open to any Balkan country whose
accession thereto is favourably re-
garded by the Contracting Parties,
and such accession shall take effect
as soon as the other signatory coun-
tries have notified their agreement.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the said Pleni-
potentiaries have signed the present
Pact.
Done at Athens, this ninth day of
February, nineteen hundred and
thirty-four, in four copies, one of
which has been delivered to each of
the High Contracting Parties.
toutes les Puissances contractantes,
et sera ratifi£ le plus rapidement pos-
sible. II sera ouvert £ tout pays
balkanique dont Tadh6sion fera Fob-
jet d'un examen favorable de la part
des Parties contractantes et prendra
effet d£s que les autres pays signa-
taires auront notifi6 leur accord.
EN FOI DE QUOI lesdits p!6nipoten~
tiaires ont sign6 le present pacte.
Fait & Ath&nes, le neuf f6vrier mil
neuf cent trente-quatre en quatre
exemplaires dont un a 6t6 remis £
chacune des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes.
D. MAXIMOS, DR. T. RTJSTU, N. TITULESCU, B. JEVTITCH
No. 364a
Protocol-Annex of the Pact of the Balkan Entente. Signed at Athens,
February 9, 1934.
Protocole annexe du Pacte d'Entente balkanique. SignS £ Athdnes,
9 fevrier 1934.
Entered into force February 9, I934-1
Text and translation from 153 League of Nations Treaty Series, pp. 156, 157.
[Translation]
In proceeding to sign the Pact of
Balkan Entente, the four Ministers
for Foreign Affairs of Greece, Rou-
mania, Yugoslavia, and Turkey have
seen fit to define as follows the na-
ture of the undertakings assumed by
their respective countries, and to
stipulate explicitly that the said
definitions form an integral part of
the Pact.
i. Any country committing one
of the acts of aggression to which
Article 2 of the London Conventions
Au moment de proc6der & la si-
gnature du Pacte d'Entente balka-
nique les quatre Ministres des Af-
faires 6trang6res de Grfece, de Rou-
manie, de Yougoslavie et de Turquie
ont consid6r6 n£cessaire de pr£ciser,
comme suit, la teneur des engage-
ments que prennent leurs pays et de
stipuler express6ment que ces pr6-
cisions font partie int6grante du
Pacte.
i. Est consider^ comme agresseur
tout pays qui aura commis un des
actes degression pr6vus par Tarticle
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3514, October 1, 1934.
Feb. 9, 1934
BALKAN ENTENTE
637
of July 3rd and 4th, 1933, l relates
shall be treated as an aggressor.
2. The Pact of Balkan Entente is
not directed against any Power. Its
object is to guarantee the security of
the several Balkan frontiers against
any aggression on the part of any
Balkan State.
3. Nevertheless, if one of the High
Contracting Parties is the victim of
aggression on the part of any other
non-Balkan Power, and a Balkan
State associates itself with such ag-
gression, whether at the time or sub-
sequently, the Pact of Balkan En-
tente shall be applicable in its entirety
in relation to such Balkan State.
4. The High Contracting Parties
undertake to conclude appropriate
Conventions for the furtherance of
the objects pursued by the Pact of
Balkan Entente. The negotiation
of such Conventions shall begin
within six months.
5. As the Pact of Balkan Entente
does not conflict with previous un-
dertakings, all previous undertakings
and all Conventions based on previ-
ous Treaties shall be applicable in
their entirety, the said undertakings
and the said Treaties having all been
published.
6. The words " Firmly resolved to
ensure the observance of the con-
tractual obligations already in exist-
ence," in the Preamble to the Pact,
shall cover the observance by the
High Contracting Parties of existing
Treaties between Balkan States, to
which one or more of the High
Contracting Parties is a signatory
party.
7. The Pact of Balkan Entente is
a defensive instrument; accordingly,
the obligations on the High Contract-
ing Parties which arise out of the
said Pact shall cease to exist in rela-
tion to a High Contracting Party
becoming an aggressor against any
other country within the meaning of
Article 2 of the London Conventions.
2 des Conventions de Londres du 3
et4 juillet I933.1
2. Le Pacte d 'Entente balkanique
n'est dirig6 contre aucune Puissance.
Son but est de garantir la security
des frontiferes balkaniques contre
toute agression de la part oVun Etat
balkanique.
3. N£anmoins, si Tune des Hautes
Parties contractantes est victime
d'une agression de la parte de toute
autre Puissance non balkanique et si
un Etat balkanique se joint & cette
agression, so it simultan£ment, soit
ulterieurement, le Pacte d'Entente
balkanique produira ses pleins ef-
fets, & regard de cet Etat balkanique.
4. Les Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes s'engagent a conclure des
conventions appropri£es aux buts
poursuivis par le Pacte d' Entente
balkanique. La n£gociation de ces
conventions commencera dans un
d£lai de six mois.
5. Le Pacte d 'Entente balkanique
n'6tant pas en contradiction avec les
engagements anterieurs, tous les en-
gagements ant6rieurs ainsi que toutes
les conventions d6pendant des trait6s
ant6rieurs, engagements et trait6s qui
sont d'ailleurs publics, produiront
leur plein effet.
6. L'expression du Pr6ambule du
Pacte: "Fermement d6cid£s & as-
surer le respect des engagements
contractuels d6ja existants" com-
prend pour les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes le respect des trait6s exis-
tant entre les Etats balkaniques, dont
Tune ou plusieurs des Hautes Par-
ties contractantes sont signataires.
7. Le Pacte d'Entente balkanique
est un instrument d£fensif ; partant,
les obligations d6coulant du Pacte
d 'Entente balkanique cessent d'exis-
ter pour les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes, dans leurs rapports avec
la Haute Partie contractante qui
deviendrait agresseur, conform6ment
& 1'article 2 des Conventions de
Londres, & 1'^gard de tout autre pays.
1 Ante, Nos. 339, 340. — ED.
638
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
8. The maintenance of the terri-
torial situation in the Balkans as at
present established is binding de-
finitively on the High Contracting
Parties. The duration of the obliga-
tions under the Pact shall be fixed
by the High Contracting Parties in
the course of the two years following
the signature of the Pact, or after-
wards. During the two years in
question the Pact cannot be de-
nounced. The duration of the Pact
shall be fixed at not less than five
years, and may be longer. If, two
years after the signature of the same,
no duration has been fixed, the Pact
of Balkan Entente shall ipso facto
remain in force for five years from
the expiry of the two years after the
signature thereof. On the expiry of
the said five years, or of the period
on which the High Contracting
Parties have agreed for its duration,
the Pact of Balkan Entente shall
be renewed automatically by tacit
agreement for the period for which it
was previously in force, failing de-
nunciation by any one of the High
Contracting Parties one year before
the date of its expiry; provided al-
ways that no denunciation or notice
of denunciation shall be admissible,
whether in the first period of the
Pact's validity (namely, seven or
more than seven years) or in any
subsequent period fixed automatic-
ally by tacit agreement, before the
year preceding the date on which the
Pact expires.
9. The High Contracting Parties
shall inform each other as soon as
the Pact of Balkan Entente is ratified
in accordance with their respective
laws.
ATHENS, this ninth day of Febru-
ary, nineteen hundred and thirty-
four.
8. Le maintien de 1'ordre terri-
torial actuellement 6tabli dans les
Balkans est d&frnitif pour les Hautes
Parties contractantes. Quant aux
obligations du Pacte, elles pnt une
dur6e que les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes fixeront pendant ou aprfes
les deux ann6es qui suivront la signa-
ture du Pacte. Pendant ces deux
ann£es aucune d^nonciation du Pacte
n'est possible. La dur6e du Pacte
devra £tre fi#£e a cinq ans minimum
ou a une p6riode plus longue. Si £
1'expiration des deux ann6es qui
suivront la signature aucune dur£e
n'est fix6e, le Pacte d'Entente bal-
kanique aura de plein droit une
dur6e de cinq ans, £ compter de
1'expiration des deux ann6es qui
suivront la signature. A 1'expira-
tion de ces cinq ans, ou £ 1'expiration
de la p6riode convenue par les
Hautes Parties contractantes pour
sa dur£e, le Pacte d'Entente bal-
kanique se renouvellera automatique-
ment par tacite reconduction pour
une p&iode 6gale i celle pour laquelle
il a 6t6 pr£c6demment en vigueur, £
moins que Tune des Hautes Parties
contractantes ne le d&nonce un an
avant le jour pr6vu pour son expira-
tion. En tout cas, qu'il s'agisse de
la premiere p£riode pendant laquelle
le Pacte est en vigueur (sept ann6es
ou plus de sept ann£es) ou d'une
p6riode ult6rieure 6tablie automa-
tiquement par tacite reconduction,
aucune d6nonciatipn ou aucun pr6-
avis de d£nonciation n'est possible
avant l'ann£e qui pr6c£de le jour oti
le Pacte vient A expiration.
9. D&s que la ratification confir-
mant le Pacte d'Entente balkanique
aura eu lieu, d'apr&s la legislation de
chaque pays, les Hautes Parties
contractantes s'en informeront r£-
ciproquement.
ATH^NES, le neuf f6vrier mil neuf
cent trente-quatre.
D. MAXIMOS, N. TITULESCU, DR. T. RUSTU, B. JEVTIC
Nov. 2, 1934
BALKAN ENTENTE
No. 364b
639
Statute of the Balkan Entente. Signed at Ankara, November 2,
1934-
Statuts de Porganisation de PEntente balkanique. Signes a Ankara,
2 novembre 1934.
Entered into force November 2, 1934.*
Text supplied by the Yugoslav Delegation to the League of Nations.
Les Etats signataires de TEntente
balkanique,
D£sireux de maintenir et d'or-
ganiser la paix,
Ayant la ferine volonte d'inten-
sifier les rapports economiques avec
tous les Etats sans distinction et
entre les signataires de TEntente
balkanique en particulier,
D6cid6s de donner aux rapports
d'amiti6 et d'alliance qui existent
entre les Quatre Etats de TEntente
balkanique une base organique et
stable,
Cpnvaincus de la n6cessit6 de
realiser cette stability par la constitu-
tion d'un organe directeur de leur
politique commune,
Ont resolu de confirmer la pratique
de leur travail commun realist depuis
la signature du Pacte d' Entente
balkanique et de convenir pour
1'avenir ce qui suit:
STATUTS DE L*ENTENTE BALKANIQUE
Article i. Un Conseil perma-
nent des Etats de TEntente bal-
kanique compost des Ministres des
Affaires etrangeres des pays re-
spectifs est constitu6 comme organe
directeur de la politique commune du
groupe des Quatre Etats. Les de-
cisions du Conseil permanent seront
prises a I'unanimit6.
Art. 2. Le Conseil permanent,
en dehors de ses rapports reguliers
par la voie diplomatique, se reunit
obligatoirement au moins deux fois
par an. Les reunions annuelles obli-
gatoires auront lieu tour a tour, dans
chacun des Quatre Etats*
Art. 3. Le President du Conseil
permanent est actuellement pour
une duree d'une annee & partir du 9
fevrier 1934, date de la signature
du Pacte d'Entente balkanique a
Athenes, le Ministre des Affaires
6trangeres de Grece. Le 9 fevrier
1935 la Presidence du Conseil perma-
nent passera de plein droit au Mi-
nistre des Affaires etrangeres de Rou-
manie, le 9 fevrier 1936 au Ministre
des Affaires 6trangeres de Turquie,
le 9 fevrier 1937 au Ministre des
Affaires 6trangeres de Yougoslavie.
Le roulement continuera ensuite
de la m£me maniere par ordre
alphabetique (Grfece, Roumanie,
Turquie et Yougoslavie) et pour la
m£me dur6e d'une ann6e a partir du
9 fevrier. CTest le Pr6sident qui
prend rinitiative en vue de fixer la
date et de designer le lieu de la r6-
union et qui arr£te son ordre du jour
et prepare les decisions a prendre.
Art. 4. Dans toutes les questions
qui seront discut6es ainsi que dans
toutes les decisions qui sont prises,
soit en ce qui concerne les rapports
des Etats de TEntente balkanique
entre eux, soit en ce qui concerne
leurs rapports avec les tiers, le prin-
cipe de F6galite absolue des Quatre
Etats de F Entente balkanique est
rigoureusement respected
Art* 5. Un Conseil 6conomique
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I, 1937)*
640
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3640
consultatif des Etats de 1'Entente
balkanique pour la coordination
progressive des int6r£ts 6conomiques
des Quatre Etats, est constitu6. II
sera compost de sp6cialistes et d'ex-
perts^ en matifere 6conomique, com-
merciale et fmanci&re et fonctionnera
comme organe auxiliaire consultatif
du Conseil permanent.
Art. 6. Le Conseil permanent a
la facult6 d'6tablir d'autres organes,
stables ou temporaires, des com-
missions ou des comit6s soit pour
une question sp6ciale, soit des
groupes de questions determines en
vue de les 6tudier et de pr6parer leurs
solutions pour le Conseil permanent.
Tous ces organes auront un caractdre
consultatif et auxiliaire.
Art. 7, Un secretariat du Con-
seil permanent est cr££. Son si£ge
est 6tabli tou jours pour un an dans
la capitate du President en exercice
du Conseil permanent.
FAIT i Ankara, le 2 novembre
1934-
[Sign6s:] Au nom du Gouvernement Royal de Yougoslavie, le Ministre
adjoint aux Affaires 6trangeres: BOJIDAR POURITCH, m.p.; au nom du Gou-
vernement de la Republique Hellenique, le Ministre des Affaires etrang&res:
MAXIMOS, m.p. ; au nom du Gouvernement Royal de Roumanie, le Ministre
des Affaires 6trangferes: N. TITULESCO, m.p. ; au nom du Gouvernement de la
RSpublique Turque, le Ministre des Affaires etrangdres: D. T. RUSHDI, m.p.
No. 364c
Statute of the Economic Advisory Council of the Balkan Entente.
Signed at Ankara, November 2, 1934.
Statuts du Conseil economique consultatif de PEntente balkanique.
Signes a Ankara, 2 novembre 1934,
Entered into force November 2, 1034.1
Text supplied by the Yugoslav Delegation to the League of Nations.
Article i. Le Conseil Economique
de TEntente balkanique est compos6
de quatre sections nationales : yougo-
slave, hellenique, roumaine, turque.
Art. 2. Chaque section aura
comme membres cinq d61£gu£s, no-
tamment:
a) Pour la politique commerciale
en general,
b) Pour les questions agricoles,
c) Pour les questions industrielles,
d) Pour les questions j&nanci^res,
questions de credit et des Banques
centrales demission,
e) Pour les questions de com-
munications.
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of
Art. 3. Dans chaque section des
experts et des sp6cialistes ayant la
connaissance de la vie economique
pratique, pourront £tre nomm6s pour
assisterjes d616gu6s dans Texamen
de Factivit6 6conomique des quatre
pays.
^Les sections pourront aussi se
diviser en comit6s, s'occupant des
questions ou de groupes de questions
sp6ciales.
Art. 4. Chaque section prepare
ses Etudes et ses propositions con-
crltes dans ses reunions nationales.
^ Les quatre sections se r6unissent
reguli^rement au moins deux fois par
the League of Nations (July i, 1937).
March 17, 1934 ROME PROTOCOL ON COLLABORATION 641
an, £ tour de r61e, dans les capitales un rapport circonstanci6 de Ten-
de chaque pays, pour coordonner semble du Conseil sur les questions
leurs travaux particuliers dans les suivantes:
sections et pour pr6parer leurs propo- a) Intensification des relations
sitions communes qui sont ensuite £conomiques et commerciales entre
presentees au Conseil permanent les Etats signataires de 1'Entente
pour decision. balkanique;
L'objet d£taill£ des 6tudes du b) D£veloppement des voies de
Conseil 6conomique ainsi que son communication interbalkaniques no-
rfeglement int6rieur feront Tobjet tamment celles qui, utilisant le
d'une decision ult^rieure du Conseil Danube et la Mer Noire, permet-
permanent. Pour le moment, le tront d'activer les 6changes des Etats
Conseil permanent decide que dans balkaniques et de TEurope centrale
les cinq mois £ venir le Conseil avec Asie, ainsi que les autres voies
6conomique devra se r6unir une fois de communication maritime;
& Athfenes et une fois & Ankara, pour c) Possibility de cr6er une Banque
pouvoir presenter, a Toccasion de la balkanique £ l'6tranger;
reunion de 1'Entente balkanique qui 4) Tourisme en g&idral.
aura lieu le 10 mai 1935 & Bucarest, FAIT £ Ankara le 2 novembre 1934.
[Here follow the same signatures as those attached to No. $64.b, ante.]
No. 365
PROTOCOL of Good Understanding and Collaboration. Signed at
Rome, March 17, 1934*
PROTOCOLLO d'intesa cordiale e di collaborazione. Finnato a
Roma, il 17 marzo 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Treaties of friendship were signed by Hungary and Italy, April 5, 1927,
67 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 399; by Austria and Italy, February 6, 1930, 105 idem,
p. 97; and by Austria and Hungary, January 26, 1931, 123 idem, p. 171. Negotiations be-
tween the three governments relating to political and economic conditions resulted in a
conference at Rome, March 13-17, 1934, at which this protocol was signed. See also the
agreement of understanding and cooperation of July 15, 1933 (No. 342, ante), and the
declarations of February 17 and September 27, 1934, on the independence of Austria. 30
Martens, N. R. G. (3d sen), p. 3. The text of this protocol consists of versions in the Ger-
man, Hungarian, and Italian languages.
RATIFICATIONS. This protocol was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The Italian version of this protocol is also published in 30 Martens,
N.R.G. (3d ser.), p. 3.
E. Hantos, "L'elargissement du Pacte tripartite de Rome," 4 Affaires ttrangeres (l934)>
pp. 523-7; A. Mousset, "Lf Europe danubienne au lendemain des accords de Rome/' 8
U Esprit international (1934), pp. 416-32; A. J. Toynbee, Survey of International Affairs, 1934
(London; Humphrey Milford, 1935), pp. 487-507; Anon., "L'Economie danubienne et les
accords de Rome," 13 Rev. de dr. int. (1934), pp.
642
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 365
Entered into force July 12, 1934.*
Text and translation from 154 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 281.
[Translation]
The Head of the Government of
His Majesty the King of Italy,
The Federal Chancellor of the Re-
public of Austria,
The President of the Royal Coun-
cil of Ministers of Hungary,
Being anxious to contribute to
the maintenance of peace and to the
economic reconstruction of Europe
on the basis of respect for the inde-
pendence and rights of every State,
Being convinced that co-operation
in this direction between the three
Governments is likely to create a
genuine basis for wider co-operation
with other States,
Undertake, with a view to achiev-
ing the above-mentioned purposes:
To confer together on all prob-
lems which particularly concern
them, and on problems of a general
character, with a view to pursuing,
in the spirit of the existing treaties
of friendship between Italy and
Austria, Italy and Hungary and
Austria and Hungary, which .are
based on a recognition of the exist-
ence of numerous common inter-
ests, a concordant policy directed
towards the promotion of effective
co-operaton between the States of
Europe and particularly between
Italy, Austria and Hungary.
To this end, the three Govern-
ments shall proceed to hold joint
consultations whenever at least
one of them deems it desirable.
The present Protocol is drawn up
in three copies, in German, Italian
and Hungarian. In the case of any
difference of opinion, the Italian text
shall be taken as authentic.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
signed have signed the present
Protocol.
ROME, March i/th, 1934.
II Capo del Governo di Sua Maesti
ilRed'Italia,
II Cancelliere federate della Re-
pubblica d' Austria,
II Presidente del Consiglio reale
d'Ungheria,
Animati dal proposito di concor-
rere al mantenimento della pace e
alia restaurazione economica dell'Eu-
ropa sulla base del rispetto dell'indi-
pendenza e dei diritti di ogni^Stato,
Persuasi che la collaborazione tra
i tre Governi in tale senso possa
stabilire le premesse reali per una
phi larga cooperazione con altri Stati,
Si impegnano pel conseguimento
degli scopi anzidetti:
Di concertarsi su tutti i proble-
mi che particolarmente li interes-
sano e su quelli di ordine generate,
allo scopo di svolgere, nello spirito
degli esistenti Trattati di amicizia
italo-austriaco, italo-ungherese e
austro-ungherese, fondati sul ri-
conoscimento dell'esistenza di nu-
merosi interessi comuni, une poli-
tica concorde, diretta a promuo-
vere la collaborazione effettiva
fra gli Stati europei e particolar-
mente fra F Italia, 1' Austria e
FUngheria.
AlFuopo i tre Governi procede-
ranno a consultazioni comuni ogni
volta che uno almeno di Essi lo
ritenga opportune.
IN FEDE DI CHE, firmano il pre-
sente Protocollo, redatto in tre
originali, rispettivamente in lingua
italiana, in lingua tedesca e in lingua
ungherese. In caso di divergenza
far& fede il testo italiano.
Fatto a Roma, li 17 marzo 1934.
DOLLFUSS MUSSOLINI GOMBOS
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3554, December 12, 1934.
March 23, 1936 ROME PROTOCOL ON COLLABORATION
No. 365a
643
Protocols Additional to the Rome Protocols of 1934. Signed at
Rome, March 23, 1936.
Protocolli addizionali ai Protocolli di Roma di 1934* Firmati a Roma,
il 23 marzo 1936.
EDITOE'S NOTE. The text of these protocols consists of versions in the German, Hun-
garian, and Italian languages.
RATIFICATIONS. These protocols were not subject to ratification.
Entered into force March 23, I936.1
Text and translation supplied by the United States Embassy at Rome.
[Translation]
I
The Chief of the Italian Govern-
ment, the Federal Chancellor of
Austria, and the President of the
Council of Hungary, meeting in
Rome on March 23, 1936,
note with gratification the favor-
able results to which the continuous
collaboration of the three Govern-
ments for the maintenance of peace
and the economic reconstruction of
Europe have led;
reaffirm solemnly their determina-
tion to remain faithful to the politi-
cal, economic, and cultural principles
of the Rome protocols of March
17, 1934;
recognize that it is to the interest
of the three countries to harmonize
their action progressively in all fields
with the further developments of
which the European situation may
be susceptible and decide to form
themselves into a group and to create
for this purpose a permanent organ
for joint consultation.
II
Basing themselves on the inten-
tions mentioned in Additional Proto-
col No. I , the three Governments again
confirm their decision to undertake
no important political negotiation
I
II Capo del Governo Italiano, il
Cancelliere Federale d* Austria e il
Presidente del Consiglio di Ungheria,
riuniti in Roma il 23 marzo 1936,
constatano con soddisfazione i
favorevoli risultati ai quali ha por-
tato la collaborazione continua dei
tre Governi per il mantenimento
della pace e per il riassetto eco-
nomico dell'Europa,
riaffermano solennemente la loro
volont& di restare fedeli ai principi
politici , economic! e culturali dei
Protocolli di Roma del 17 marzo
1934;
riconoscono essere interesse dei
tre Paesi di armonizzare ognor piu, in
tutti i campi, la loro azione con gli
sviluppi ulteriori dei quali potra
essere suscettibile la situazione euro-
pea e decidono di costituirsi in
gruppo e di creare a questo scopo
un organo permanente di consulta-
zione reciproca.
II
Basandosi sui propositi di cui al
Protocollo Addizionale N. i I tre
Governi conf ermano di nuovo la loro
decisione di non intraprendere alcun
negoziato politico importante at-
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations Quly I, 1937)-
644
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 366
pertaining to the Danubian question
with the government of a third State
without previously consulting the
other two Governments with whom
the Rome Protocols of March 17,
1934, were signed.
Although the three Governments
are completely in accord as to the
usefulness of the development of
their economic relations with the
other Danubian States, they recog-
nize that for the present such in-
tensification could be effected only
through bilateral agreements.
Ill
The permanent organ for joint
consultation contemplated in Addi-
tional Protocol No. I shall be com-
posed of the Foreign Ministers of
the three Signatory States. This
organ shall meet periodically and
when the three Governments may
deem advisable.
IN Witness Whereof they sign the
present Protocols, drawn up in three
originals, in the Italian, German, and
Hungarian languages respectively.
In case of divergency, the Italian
text shall prevail.
Done at Rome, March 23, 1936.
tinente alia questione danubiana
con il Governo di un terzo Stato
senza avere in precedenza presp
contatto con i due altri Governi,
insieme ai quail i Protocolli di
Roma del 17 marzo 1934 sono stati
firmati.
Sebbene i tre Governi siano com-
pletamente d'accordo sull'utilit^
dello sviluppo delle loro relazioni
economiche con altri Stati danubiani,
essi riconoscono che per ora una tale
intensificazione non potrebbe effet-
tuarsi che con accordi bilaterali.
Ill
L'Organo permanente di consulta-
zione reciproca contemplate dal Pro-
tocollo Addizionale N. I sar£ con-
stituito dai Ministri degli Affari
Esteri dei tre Stati firmatari. Tale
organo si riunir& periodicamente e
quando i tre Governi lo giudiche-
ranno opportune.
IN FEDE DI CHE, firmano i present!
Protocolli, redatti in tre originali,
rispettivamente in lingua italiana, in
lingua tedesca ed in lingua ungherese.
In caso di divergenza, far£ fede il
testo italiano.
Fatto a Roma, il 23 marzo 1936.
MUSSOLINI SCHUSCHNIGG GOMBOS
No. 366
PROTOCOL for the Development of Economic Relations. Signed
at Rome, March 17, 1934.
PROTOCOLLO per lo sviluppo dei rapporti economicL Firmato a
Roma, il 17 marzo 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. Agreements relating to commerce and economic relations were con-
cluded by Austria and Italy, April 28, 1923, 29 Trattati e convenzioni, pp. 305, 412, 424; by
Austria and Hungary, February 8, 1922, 16 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 73; and by
Hungary and Italy, July 20, 1925, 45 idem, p. 39; additional agreements were subsequently
signed. This protocol was designed to give effect to the decisions of the Stresa Conference
for the Economic Restoration of Central and Eastern Europe, September 5-20, 1932,
March 17, 1934 ROME PROTOCOL ON ECONOMIC RELATIONS
645
League of Nations Document, C.666.M.32 1.1932. VII; and to the Italian Danubian memoran-
dum of September 29, 1933, 30 Martens, N. R. G. (3d sen), p. 7. The protocol has led to a
series of bipartite agreements; e.g., the agreements of May 14, 1934, between Austria and
Italy, 30 idem, pp. 10, 13; and between Hungary and Italy, Raccolta ufficiale dette legge,
1934, III, p. 3101. See also the complementary protocol of March 17, 1934, 154 League of
Nations Treaty Series, p. 297. The text of this protocol consists of versions in the German,
Hungarian, and Italian languages.
RATIFICATIONS. This protocol was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this protocol is also published in 30 Martens, N.R.G. (3d
sen), p. 3; Raccolta ufficiale delle leggi, 1934, III, p. 3024. (See the bibliography under No.
365, ante.}
Entered into force July 12, 1934.*
Text and translation from 154 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 287.
[Translation]
The Austrian, Italian and Hun-
garian Governments, being anxious
to develop economic relations be-
tween Italy and Austria, Italy and
Hungary, and Austria and Hungary
by giving a fresh impetus to the ex-
change of goods with a view to over-
coming unsound tendencies towards
autarchy and so to promoting by
concrete measures the work of eco-
nomic reconstruction of the Danu-
bian States, in accordance with the
spirit of the decisions of the Stresa
Conference and with the principles
laid down in the Danubian Memo-
randum submitted by Italy and
dated September 29th, 1933,
Have agreed as follows:
Article i. The Austrian, Italian
and Hungarian Governments under-
take to extend the agreements at
present in force, to facilitate recipro-
cal exports and thus by degrees to
make their national economic systems
mutually supplement one another.
For this purpose, new bilateral agree-
ments shall be concluded by May
15th, 1934-
Art. 2. The Austrian, Italian and
Hungarian Governments decide to
take the necessary steps to remedy
the difficulties encountered by Hun-
I Governi d'ltalia, d'Austria e
d'Ungheria, animati dal desiderio di
sviluppare i rapporti economic! tra
Tltalia e 1'Austria, tra 1'Italia e
TUngheria e tra 1'Austria e 1'Un-
gheria, col dare nuovo impulso allo
scambio dei loro prodotti, opponen-
dosi in tal modo alle tendenze mal-
sane di autarchia economica, e di
favorire, con proyvedimenti con-
creti, 1'opera della ricostruzione eco-
nomica degli Stati Danubiani, in
armonia con lo spirito delle decision!
della Conferenza di Stresa e coi
principi contenuti nel Memoriale
Danubiano, presentato dairitalia e
che porta la data del 29 settembre
I93.3'
si nono trovati d accordo su quanto
segue:
Articolo i. I Governi d'ltalia,
d'Austria e d'Ungheria si impegnano
ad estendere la portata degli accordi
ora in vigore, accrescendo le age-
volazioni per le esportazioni recip-
roche e traendo, in tal guisa, sempre
maggiore profitto dalla complemen-
tarietA delle rispettive economic
nazionali. A questo fine nuovi ac-
cordi bHaterali saranno condusi prima
del 15 maggio 1934-
Art. 2. I Governi d'ltalia, d'Au-
stria e d'Ungheria stabiliscono di
adottare i prowedimenti necessari
per superare le difficoltA derivanti
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3555, December 12, 1934.
646
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
gary as a result of the fall in the price
of wheat.
The agreements on this point shall
be concluded as rapidly as possible
and in any case by May I5th, 1934.
Art. 3. The three Governments
undertake to facilitate and develop
as much as possible the transit trade
through the Adriatic ports. Bilat-
eral agreements for this purpose shall
be concluded as rapidly as possible.
Art. 4. The three Governments
shall set up a permanent commission
of three experts, who shall follow the
development of mutual economic
relations and shall make concrete
proposals in the spirit of the present
Protocol for the development of their
mutual trade.
The present Protocol is drawn up
in three copies, in Italian, German
and Hungarian. In the case of any
difference of opinion, the Italian text
shall be taken as authentic.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
signed have signed the present agree-
ment.
Rome, March iyth, 1934.
all'Ungheria dal ribasso dei prezzi
del grano.
Gli accordi relativi saranno con-
clusi al piu presto possibile e in ogni
caso prima del 15 maggio 1934.
Art. 3. I tre Governi si obbligano
a facilitare e a sviluppare quanto piti
possibile il movimento di transito nei
porti deirAdriatico. A questo scopo
saranno conclusi quanto prima pos-
sibile accordi bilaterali.
Art. 4. I tre Governi costitui-
ranno una Commissione Permanente
di tre Esperti incaricati di seguire
Tandamento dei rapporti economic!
fra i tre . Paesi e di formulare pro-
poste concrete atte a far raggiungere
un maggiore sviluppo di tali rap-
porti, secondo lo spirito di questo
Protocollo.
II presente Protocollo & redatto
in tre esemplari, rispettivamente in
lingua italiana, in lingua tedesca e
in lingua ungherese. In caso di
divergenza far£ fede il testo in
italiano.
IN FEDE DI CHE, i Capi dei Go-
verni d' Italia, di Austria e di Un
gheria firmano il presente Accordo.
Fatto in Roma, li 17 marzo 1934.
MUSSOLINI DOLLFUSS GOMBOS
No. 367
UNIVERSAL Postal Convention. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
CONVENTION postale universelle. Signee au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A General Postal Union was created under a convention signed at
Berne, October 9, 1874. 65 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 13; I Martens, N.R.G. (2d ser.), p.
651, It became the Universal Postal Union under the convention as revised at Paris in
1878. The convention was later revised at Lisbon (1885), Vienna (1891), Washington
(1897), Rome (1906), Madrid in 1920 (No. 30, ante), Stockholm in 1924 (No. 121, ante},
and at London in 1929 (No. 222, ante). See also the Pan American conventions of 1921
(No. 48, ante), 1926 (No. 171, ante), and 1931 (No. 297, ante); and the Scandinavian agree-
ments of 1930 (No. 256, ante), and 1934 (No. 401, post). Changes in the London convention
effected by this convention are indicated by italics in the French text.
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
Cairo, or accessions notified to the Swiss Government, by Afghanistan, Austria, Australia,
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
647
Belgian Congo, Belgium, British India, Canada, Chile, China, Colombia, Cuba, Czecho-
slovakia, Denmark, Dominican Republic, Ecuador, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland,
France (and dependencies), Germany, Great Britain, Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, Iran, Iraq,
Italy, Japan (and dependencies), Liberia, Luxemburg, Mexico, Morocco (exclusive of Span-
ish zone), Netherlands, New Zealand, Norway, Panama, Peru, Philippine Islands, Poland,
Rumania, El Salvador, Saudi Arabia, South Africa, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics, Turkey, United States of America (and insular possessions except
the Philippine Islands), Vatican City, Venezuela, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Union Postale Universelle, Documents du Congres postal du Caire, 1934
(3 vols.).
J. Buser, "Zur Entwicklung des Weltpostverems und des Weltpostrechts," Societe Suisse
de Droit International, publication No. 34, pp. 25-86; E. Garbani-Nerini, "Les bases,
Forganisation et le developpement de TUnion postale universelle," idem, pp. 3-23. See also
V Union postale, official organ of the International Bureau of the Universal Postal Union.
Entered into force January i, 1935. *
Text and translation from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
[Translation]
Afghanistan, the Union of South
Africa, Albania, Germany, United
States of America, the whole of the
Island Possessions of the United
States of America other than the
Philippine Islands, the Philippine
Islands, the Kingdom of Saudi Ara-
bia, Argentine Republic, the Com-
monwealth of Australia, Austria,
Belgium, the Colony of the Belgian
Congo, Bolivia, Brazil, Bulgaria,
Canada, Chile, China, Republic of
Colombia, Republic of Costa Rica,
Republic of Cuba, Denmark, the
Free City of Danzig, Dominican
Republic, Egypt, Ecuador, Spain,
the whole of the Spanish Colonies,
Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, France,
Algeria, the French Colonies and
Protectorates of Indo-China, the
whole of the other French Colonies,
the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, Greece, Gua-
temala, Republic of Haiti, Republic
of Honduras, Hungary, British In-
dia, Iraq, the Irish Free State, Ice-
land, Italy, the whole of the Italian
Colonies, Japan, Chosen (Korea),
the whole of the other Japanese
Dependencies, Latvia, Levant States
under French mandate (Syria and
Lebanon), Republic of Liberia, Lith-
L'Afghanistan, FUnion de FAfrique
du Sud, VAlbanie, FAllemagne, les
Etats-Unis d'Am6rique, 1'ensemble
des Possessions insulaires des Etats-
Unis d'Am£rique autres que les lies
Philippines, les lies Philippines, le
Royaume de FArabie saoudite, la
Republique argentine, la Common-
wealth de FAustralie, FAutriche, la
Belgique, la Colonie du Congo beige,
la Bolivie, le Br&il, la Bulgarie, le
Canada, le Chili, la Chine, la R&-
publique de Colombie, la R6publique
de Costa-Rica, la R6publique de
Cuba, le Danemark, la Ville libre de
Danzig, la Republique dominicaine,
FEgypte, FEquateur, FEspagne,
Fensemble des Colonies espagnoles,
FEstonie, FEthiopie, la Finlande, la
France, FAlgerie, les Colonies et
Protectorats frangais de Flndo-
Chine, Fensemble des autres Colo-
nies f rangaises, le Royaume-Uni de la
Grande-Bretagne et de FIrlande du
Nord, la Gr£ce, le Guatemala, la
Republique d'Haiti, la Republique
du Honduras, la Hongrie, FInde
britannique, FIraq, FEtat Libre
d'Irlande, 1'Islande, FItalie, Fen-
semble des Colonies italiennes, le
Japon, le Chosen, Fensemble des
autres Ddpendances japonaises, la
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4048, February 5, 1937.
648
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
uania, Luxemburg, Morocco (except
the Spanish Zone), Morocco (Span-
ish Zone), Mexico, Nicaragua, Nor-
way, New Zealand, Republic of
Panama, Paraguay, Netherlands,
Curasao and Surinam, Dutch East
Indies, Peru, Persia, Poland, Portu-
gal, Portuguese Colonies in West
Africa, Portuguese Colonies in East
Africa, Asia and Oceania, Roumania,
Republic of San Marino, Republic of
El Salvador, Territory of the Sarre,
Siam, Sweden, Swiss Confederation,
Czechoslovakia, Tunis, Turkey, the
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics,
the Eastern Republic of Uruguay,
the State of the City of the Vatican,
United States of Venezuela, Yemen
and the Kingdom of Yugoslavia.
The undersigned, plenipotentiaries
of the Governments of the above-
named countries,1 being assembled in
Congress at Cairo, by virtue of Ar-
ticle 12 of the Universal Postal
Convention concluded at London on
the 28th of June, 1929, have, by
mutual consent and subject to ratifi-
cation, revised the said Convention to
read as follows:
Part I. — Universal Postal Union
CHAPTER I
ORGANISATION AND EXTENT OF THE
UNION
ARTICLE i. — Constitution of the Union
The countries between which the
present Convention is concluded
form, under the title of the Universal
Postal Union, a single postal territory
for the reciprocal exchange of cor-
respondence.
Lettonie, les Etats du Levant sous
mandat frangais (Syrie et Liban), la
R6publique de Liberia, la Lithuanie,
le Luxembourg, le Maroc (& Texclu-
sion de la Zone espagnole), le Maroc
(Zone espagnole), le Mexique, le
Nicaragua, la Norvege, la Nouvelle-
Z61ande, la R£publique de Panama,
le Paraguay, les Pays-Bas, Curasao
et Surinam, les Indes n6erlandaises,
le P£rou, la Perse, la Pologne, le
Portugal, les Colonies portugaises de
TAfrique occidentale, les Colonies
portugaises de 1'Afrique orientale, de
TAsie et de T0c6anie, la Roumanie,
la R6publique de Saint-Marin, la
R6publique de El Salvador, le Ter-
ritoire de la Sarre, le Siam, la SuMe,
la Confederation suisse, la Tch6co-
slovaquie, la Tunisie, la Turquie,
TUnion des R6publiques sovi£tiques
socialistes, la R6publique O. de
1'Uruguay, 1'Etat de la Cit6 du Vati-
can, les Etats-Unis de V£n6zuela,
TY^men et le Royaume de Yougo-
slavie.
Les soussign6s, P16nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
dessus 6num6r6s,1 s'6tant r6unis en
Congr^s au Caire en vertu de Tarticle
12 de la Convention postale uni-
verselle conclue £ Londres le 28 juin
IQ2Q, ont, d'un commun accord et
sous reserve de ratification, revis6
ladite Convention conform6ment aux
dispositions suivantes:
Titre I. — De PUnion postale
universelle
CHAPITRE I
ORGANISATION ET RESSORT DE
L'UNION
ARTICLE i. — Constitution de FUnion
Les Pays entre lesquels est conclue
la pr6sente Convention f orment, sous
la denomination de 1'Union postale
universelle, un seul territoire postal
pour 1'echange r6ciproque des cor-
respondances.
1 Five of the countries enumerated were not represented at the conference. See section
12 of the final protocol, No. 36/a, post. — ED.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
649
It is also the object of the Postal
Union to secure the organisation and
improvement of the various inter-
national postal services.
ARTICLE 2. — New adhesions.
Procedure
Any country is allowed at any
time to adhere to the Convention.
Adhesion must be notified dip-
lomatically to the Government of
the Swiss Confederation, and by the
latter to the Governments of all the
countries of the Union.
ARTICLE 3. — Convention and Agree-
ments of the Union
The letter post is governed by the
provisions of the Convention.
Other services, such as those re-
lating to insured letters and boxes,
postal parcels, money orders, trans-
fers to and from postal cheque ac-
counts, collection of bills, drafts, etc.,
and subscriptions to newspapers and
periodicals, form the subject of
Agreements between countries of the
Union.
These Agreements are binding
only upon the countries which have
adhered to them.
Adhesion to one or more of these
Agreements is subject to the pro-
visions of Article 2.
ARTICLE 4. — Detailed Regulations
The Postal Administrations of the
Union countries draw up, by mutual
agreement, in the form of Detailed
Regulations, the detailed rules neces-
sary for the carrying out of the
Convention and the Agreements.
ARTICLE 5. — Special treaties and
agreements. Restricted Unions
i. Countries of the Union have
the right to maintain and to conclude
treaties, as well as to maintain and
to establish restricted Unions, with a
view to the reduction of postage rates
or to any other improvement of pos-
tal relations.
L'Union postale a egalement pour
objet d 'assurer Torganisation et le
perfectionnement des divers services
postaux internationaux.
ARTICLE 2. — Adhesions nouvelles.
Procedure
Tout Pays est admis en tout temps
£ adherer i la Convention.
ISadh&sion doit §tre notifi6e par
voie diplomatique au Gouvernement
de la Confederation Suisse et par
celui-ci aux Gouvernements de tous
les Pays de TUnion.
ARTICLE 3. — Convention et Arrange-
ments de FUnion
Le service de la poste aux lettres
est regie par les dispositions de la
Convention.
D'autres services, tels que ceux des
lettres et des boites avec valeur d6-
clar6e, des colis postaux, des man-
dats de poste, des virements postaux,
des valeurs £ recouvrer et des abonne-
ments aux journaux et Merits perio-
diques, font Fobjet d'Arrangements
entre Pays de TUnion.
Ces Arrangements ne sont obli-
gatoires que pour les Pays qui y ont
adhere.
L'adhesion & un ou plusieurs de ces
Arrangements est soumise aux dis-
positions de Farticle 2.
ARTICLE 4. — R£glements d 'execution
Les Administrations postales des
Pays de TUnion arrfetent d'un com-
mun accord, dans des R&glements
d'ex6cution, les mesures d'ordre et de
d6tail n£cessaires £ 1'execution de la
Convention et des Arrangements.
ARTICLE 5. — Traites et arrangements
spedaux. Unions restreintes
I. Les Pays de FUnion ont le droit
de maintenir et de condure des
traites, ainsi que de maintenir et
d'etablir des Unions restreintes, en
vue de la reduction des taxes ou de
toute autre amelioration des rela-
tions postales.
650
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
2. In countries where the internal
legislation does not forbid, Admin-
istrations are authorised to make
with one another any necessary
agreements on the subject of ques-
tions which do not concern the Union
generally, provided that conditions
less favourable than those laid down
by the Acts of the Union are not
introduced. In the letter post, for
example, they may conclude mutual
arrangements for the adoption of
lower rates of postage.
ARTICLE 6. — Internal laws
The provisions of the Convention
and of the Agreements of the Union
do not override the legislation of any
country as regards anything which
is not expressly covered by these
Acts.
ARTICLE 7. — Exceptional relations
Administrations which provide a
service with certain territories not
included in the Union, are required
to be the intermediaries of the other
Administrations. The provisions of
the Convention and its Detailed
Regulations apply to these excep-
tional relations.
ARTICLE 8. — Colonies, Protectorates,
&c.
The following are considered as
forming a single country or Admin-
istration of the Union, as the case
may be, within the meaning of the
Convention or of the Agreements so
far as concerns, in particular, their
right to vote at a Congress or Confer-
ence, and in the interval between
meetings, as well as their contribu-
tion to the expenses of the Interna-
tional Bureau of the Universal
Postal Union:
i° The whole of the island pos-
sessions of the United States of
America, except the Philippine Is-
lands, and comprising Hawaii, Porto-
Rico, Guam, and the Virgin Islands
of the United States of America;
2° The Philippine Islands ;
2. Dans les Pays oti la legislation ne
s'y oppose pas, les Administrations
sont autoris6es £ prendre entre elles
les arrangements necessaires au sujet
des questions qui n'interessent pas
Fensemble de 1'Union, sous reserve
de ne pas y introduire des disposi-
tions moins favorables que celles qui
sont prevues par les Actes de 1'Union.
Elles peuvent, notamment, en ce qui
concerne les objets de correspon-
dance, s'entendre pour 1'adoption de
taxes reduites.
ARTICLE 6. — Legislation int6rieure
Les stipulations de la Convention
et des Arrangements de TUnion ne
portent pas atteinte £ la legislation
de chaque Pays dans tout ce qui
n'est pas expressement prevu par ces
Actes.
ARTICLE 7. — Relations exceptionnelles
Les Administrations qui desservent
certains territoires non compris dans
1'Union sont tenues d'etre les inter-
mediates des autres Administra-
tions. Les dispositions de la Con-
vention et de son Reglement sont
applicables £ ces relations exception-
nelles.
ARTICLE 8. — Colonies, Protectorats,
etc.
Sont consideres comme formant un
seul Pays ou une seule Administra-
tion de TUnion, suivant le cas, au
sens de la Convention et des Arrange-
ments en ce qui concerne, notam-
ment, leur droit de vote aux Congr&s,
aux Conferences et dans Tintervalle
entre les reunions ainsi que leur con-
tribution aux depenses du Bureau
international de 1* Union postale uni-
verselle:
i° I'ensemble des Possessions in-
sulaires des Etats-Unis d'Am6rique,
autres que les lies Philippines, et
comprenant Hawai', Porto-Rico,
Guam, et les lies Vierges des Etats-
Unis d'Amerique;
2° les lies Philippines;
March 20, 1934
3° The Colony of the Belgian
Congo ;
4° The whole of the Spanish
Colonies ;
5° Algeria;
6° The French Colonies and Pro-
tectorates in Indo-China ;
7° The whole of the other French
Colonies ;
8° The whole of the Italian Colo-
nies;
9° Chosen (Korea) ;
10° The whole of the other Japa-
nese Dependencies ;
il° Curagao and Surinam ;
12° The Dutch East Indies;
13° The Portuguese Colonies in
West Africa;
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION 651
3° la Colonie du Congo beige;
des Colonies es-
4° Tensemble
pagnoles;
5° 1'Algfeie;
6° les Colonies et Protectorats
frangais de Flndochine ;
7° Tensemble des autres Colonies
frangaises;
8° Tensemble des Colonies ita-
liennes;
9° le Chosen;
10° Tensemble des autres Depen-
dances japonaises;
11° Curasao et Surinam;
12° les Indes n^erlandaises ;
13° les Colonies portugaises de
rAfrique occidentale;
14° The Portuguese Colonies in 14° les Colonies portugaises de
East Africa, Asia and Oceania.
ARTICLE 9. — Application of the Con-
vention to Colonies, Protectorates,
&c.
I , Any contracting party may de-
clare, either at the time of signing,
of ratifying, of adhering, or later,
that its acceptance of the present
Convention includes all its Colonies,
Territories over-seas, Protectorates
or Territories under suzerainty or
under mandate, or certain of them
only. The declaration, unless made
at the time of signing the Conven-
tion, must be addressed to the Gov-
ernment of the Swiss Confederation.
2. The Convention will apply only
to the Colonies, Territories over-seas,
Protectorates or Territories under
suzerainty or under mandate, in the
name of which declarations have been
made in virtue of § I.
3. Any contracting party may, at
any time, forward to the Govern-
ment of the Swiss Confederation a
notification of the withdrawal from
the Convention of any Colony, Ter-
ritory over-seas, Protectorate or
Territory under suzerainty or under
mandate in the name of which it has
TAfrique orientale, de 1'Asie et de
TOc6anie.
ARTICLE 9. — Application de la Con-
vention aux Colonies, Protecto-
rats, etc.
1. Toute Partie contractante peut
declarer, soit au moment de sa signa-
ture, de sa ratification ou de son ad-
hesion, soit ult&rieurement, que Tac-
ceptation par elle de la pr^sente Con-
vention comprend toutes ses Colo-
nies, tous ses Territoires d'outre-mer,
Protectorats ou Territoires sous su-
zerainete ou sous mandat ou certains
d'entre eux seulement. Ladite d6-
claration, & moins qu'elle ne soit faite
au moment de la signature de la Con-
vention, devra Stre adress£e au Gou-
vernement de la Confederation Suisse.
2. La Convention ne s'appliquera
qu'aux Colonies, Territoires d'outre-
mer, Protectorats ou Territoires sous
suzerainete ou sous mandat au nom
desquels des declarations auront £t6
faites en vertu du § I.
3. Toute Partie contractante peut
en tout temps adresser au Gouverne-
ment de la Confederation Suisse une
notification en vue de denoncer
Tapplication de la Convention £
toute Colonie, tout Tenitoire d'outre-
mer, Protectorat ou Territoire sous
suzerainete ou sous mandat au nom
652
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
made a declaration in virtue of § i.
This notification will take effect one
year after the date of its receipt by
the Government of the Swiss Con-
federation.
4. The Government of the Swiss
Confederation will forward to all
the contracting parties a copy of
each declaration or notification re-
ceived in virtue of §§ i to 3.
5. The provisions of this article
do not apply to any Colony, Terri-
tory over-seas, Protectorate or Ter-
ritory under suzerainty or under
mandate which is mentioned in the
preamble of the Convention.
ARTICLE 10.— Extent of the Union
i. The following are considered
as belonging to the Universal Postal
Union :
(a) Post offices established by
Union countries in territories not in-
cluded in the Union ;
(6) The Principality of Lichten-
stein, as subordinate to the Postal
Administration of Switzerland ;
(c) The Faroe Islands and Green-
land, as forming part of Denmark;
(d) The Spanish possessions on the
North Coast of Africa, as forming
part of Spain;
0) The Valleys of Andorra, as
served by the Postal Administra-
tions of Spain and France;
(/) The Principality of Monaco, as
subordinate to the Postal Adminis-
tration of France;
(g) Walfisch Bay, as forming part
of the Union of South Africa; Basu-
toland^ as subordinate to the Postal
Administration of the Union of
South Africa.
ARTICLE n. — Arbitration
i . In case of disagreement between
two or more members of the Union
as to the interpretation of the Con-
vention and the Agreements, or as to
the responsibility imposed on an
Administration by the application of
these Acts, the question in dispute
duquel cette Partie a fait une d6clara-
tion en vertu du § i. Cette notifica-
tion produira ses effets un an apr&s la
date de sa reception par le Gouverne-
ment de la Confederation Suisse.
4. Le Gouyernement de la Con-
f6d<§ration Suisse communiquera £
toutes les Parties contractantes copie
de chaque declaration ou notifica-
tion re£ue en vertu des §§ i i 3.
5. Les dispositions du present ar-
ticle ne s'appliquent £ aucune Colo-
nie, aucun Territoire d'outre-mer,
aucun Protectorat ou Territoire sous
suzerainet6 ou sous mandat qui figure
dans le pr£ambule de la Convention.
ARTICLE 10.— Ressort de FUnion
Sont consid6r£s comme apparte-
nant & FUnion postale universelle:
(a) les bureaux de poste 6tablis
par des pays de FUnion dans des
territoires non compris dans FUnion;
(6) la Principaut6 de Liechten-
stein, comme relevant de FAdminis-
tration des postes de Suisse;
(c) les lies F6roe et le Greenland,
comme faisant partie du Danemark;
(d) les Possessions espagnoles de
la c6te septentrionale d'Afrique,
comme faisant partie de FEspagne;
(e) les Valises d'Andorre, comme
desservies par FAdministration des
postes espagnoles et FAdministra-
tion des postes franchises;
CO la Principaut6 de Monaco,
comme relevant de FAdministration
des postes de France;
(g) Walfisch-Bay, comme faisant
partie de FUnion de FAfrique du
Sud; Basutoland, comme relevant de
FAdministration des postes de FUn-
ion de FAfrique du Sud.
ARTICLE 11. — Arbitrages
i. En cas de dissentiment entre
deux ou plusieurs membres de FUn-
ion relativement i Interpretation de
la Convention et des Arrangements
ou de la responsabilit6 d6rivant, pour
une Administration, de Fapplication
de ces Actes, la question en litige est
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
653
is decided by arbitration. To that
end, each of the Administrations con-
cerned chooses another member of
the Union not directly interested in
the matter.
If one of the Administrations in
disagreement does not take any ac-
tion on a proposal for arbitration
within a period of six months, or of
nine months in the case of distant
countries, the International Bureau,
on a request to that effect, calls on
the defaulting Administration to
appoint an arbitrator, or appoints
one officially.
2. The decision of the arbitrators is
given on an absolute majority of votes.
3. In case of an equality of votes,
the arbitrators choose, with the view
of settling the difference, another
Administration with no interest in
the question in dispute.
Failing an agreement in the choice,
this Administration is appointed by
the International Bureau from
among the members of the Union
not proposed by the arbitrators.
4. If the disagreement concerns
one of the Agreements, the arbitra-
tors may not be appointed from
among Administrations which do not
participate in that Agreement.
ARTICLE 12. — Withdrawal from the
Union. Cessation of participation
in the Agreements
Each contracting party is free to
withdraw from the Union or to
cease to participate in the Agree-
ments by notice given one year in
advance through the diplomatic
channel to the Government of the
Swiss Confederation and by that
Government to the Governments of
the contracting countries.
CHAPTER II
CONGRESSES. CONFERENCES.
COMMITTEES
ARTICLE 13. — Congresses
i. Delegates of the countries of
the Union meet in Congress not later
r6g!6e par jugement arbitral. A cet
effet, chacune des Administrations
en cause choisit un autre membre de
FUnion qui n'est pas directement
int£ress£ dans Taffaire.
Au cas ou Vune des Administra-
tions en disaccord ne donne pas suite
£ une proposition d'arbitrage dans le
d61ai de six mois, ou de neuf mois
pour les Pays £loign£s, le Bureau
international, si la demande lui en est
faite, provoque &, son tour la d£signa-
tion (Tun arbitre par r Administration
dijaillante ou en designe un lui~rn§me,
d'office.
2. La decision des arbitres est
donn£e & la rnajorit6 absolue des voix.
3. En cas de partage des voix, les
arbitres choisissent, pour trancher le
diff£rend, une autre Administration
6galement d6sint6ress6e dans le litige.
A d£f aut d'une entente sur le choix,
cette Administration est d^sign6e
par le Bureau international parmi les
membres de TUnion non proposes
par les arbitres.
4. S'il s'agit d*un difffrend con-
cernant I'un des Arrangements, les
arbitres ne peuvent §tre d6sign£s en
dehors des Administrations qui ex6-
cutent cet Arrangement.
ARTICLE 12. — Sortie de TUnion.
Cessation de participation aux
Arrangements
Chaque Partie contractante a la
facult6 de se retirer de FUnion ou de
cesser sa participation aux Arrange-
ments moyennant avertissement
donn6 un an £ Favance par voie
diplomatique au Gpuvernement de la
Confederation Suisse et par celui-ci
aux Gouvernements des Pays con-
tractants.
CHAPITRE II
CONGRES. CONFERENCES.
COMMISSIONS
ARTICLE 13. — Congres
i. Les d616gu6s des Pays de TUn-
ion se r6unissent en Congr&s au plus
654
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
than five years after the date of the
entry into force of the Acts of the
preceding Congress with the view
of revising these Acts or of complet-
ing them as necessary.
Each country is represented at the
Congress by one or several plenipo-
tentiary delegates furnished by their
Government with the necessary pow-
ers. It may, if it so desires, be repre-
sented by the delegation of another
country. But it is understood that
one delegation can undertake the
representation of two countries only,
including the country it primarily
represents.
In the deliberations each country
has one vote only.
2. Each Congress settles the place
of meeting of the next Congress.
The Government of the country in
which it is to take place is responsi-
ble, in consultation with the Interna-
tional Bureau, for convening the
Congress, and also for notifying to
all the Governments of the countries
of the Union the decisions taken by
the Congress.
ARTICLE 14. — Ratifications. Entry
into force and duration of the Acts
of Congresses
The Acts of Congresses shall be
ratified as soon as possible and the
ratifications shall be communicated
to the Government of the country
in which the Congress was held,
and by that Government to the
Governments of the contracting
countries.
If one or more of the contracting
parties do not ratify one or other of
the Acts signed by them, these Acts
are not less binding on the States
which have ratified them.
These Acts come into force simul-
taneously and have the same dura-
tion.
From the date fixed for the entry
into force of the Acts adopted by a
Congress, all the Acts of the pre-
ceding Congress are repealed.
tard cinq ans apres la date de mise £
execution des Actes du Congrfe pre-
cedent, en vue de soumettre ces
Actes £ revision ou de les computer,
s'il y a lieu.
Chaque Pays se fait repr£senter
au Congres par un ou plusieurs d616-
gu£s pienipotentiaires munis, par
leur Gouvernement, des pouvoirs
n£cessaires. II peut, au besoin, se
faire repr^senter par la delegation
d'un autre Pays. Toutefois, il est
entendu qu'une delegation ne peut
£tre chargee que de la repr6senta-
tion de deux Pays, y compris celui
qui Pa primitivement accr£dit6e.
Dans les deliberations, chaque
Pays dispose d'une seule voix.
2. Chaque Congres fixe le lieu de
reunion du Congr£s suivant. Celui-
ci est convoque par les soins du
Gouvernement du Pays dans lequel
il doit avoir lieu, apr£s entente avec
le Bureau international. Ce Gou-
vernement est egalement charge de
la notification a tous les Gouverne-
ments des Pays de 1'Union des de-
cisions prises par le Congr£s.
ARTICLE 14.— Ratifications. Mise &
execution et duree des Actes des
Congres
Les Actes des Congr&s sont rati-
fies aussitdt que possible et les
ratifications sont communiquees au
Gouvernement du Pays, si&ge du
Congr&s, et par ce Gouvernement
aux Gouvernements des Pays con-
tractants.
Dans le cas oft une ou plusieurs des
Parties contractantes ne ratifieraient
pas Fun ou 1'autre des Actes signes
par elles, ceux-ci n'en seraient pas
moins valables pour les Etats qui les
auront ratifies.
Ces Actes sont mis £ execution
simultanement et ont la m£me
duree.
Des le jour fixe pour la mise a exe-
cution des Actes adoptes par un
Congrds, tous les Actes du Congr&s
precedent sont abrog6s.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
655
ARTICLE 1 5 . — Extraordinary
Congresses
When a request to that effect is
made or approved by at least two-
thirds of the contracting countries,
an Extraordinary Congress is held,
after arrangement with the Inter-
national Bureau.
The regulations laid down by
Articles 13 and 14 apply equally to
the delegations, to the deliberations
and to the Acts of Extraordinary
Congresses.
ARTICLE 16. — Standing orders of
Congresses
Each Congress draws up the stand-
ing orders for its work and delibera-
tions.
ARTICLE 17. — Conferences
Conferences for the consideration
of purely administrative questions
may be held at the request or with
the assent of at least two-thirds of
the Administrations of the Union.
They are convened after arrange-
ment with the International Bureau.
Each Conference draws up its own
standing orders.
ARTICLE 18. — Committees
Committees charged by a Con-
gress or a Conference with the ex-
amination of one or more particular
questions are convened by the Inter-
national Bureau after arrangement
with the Administration of the
country where these Committees
are to sit.
CHAPTER III
PROPOSALS MADE BETWEEN MEETINGS
ARTICLE 19. — Introduction of
proposals
In the interval between meetings,
any Administration has the right to
address to the other Administra-
tions, through the medium of the
ARTICLE 15. — Congres
extraordinaires
Lorsque la demande en est f aite ou
approuvee par les deux tiers au
moins des Pays contractants, un
Congres extraordinaire est r6uni
apr&s entente avec le Bureau inter-
national.
Les regies 6dictees aux articles 13
et 14 sont appHcables aux d616ga-
tions, aux deliberations et aux Actes
des Congres extraordinaires.
ARTICLE 16. — Rlglement des
Congres
Chaque Congres arr£te le r£gle-
ment necessaire & ses travaux et £
ses d61ib6rations.
ARTICLE 17. — Conferences
Des Conferences charg6es de 1'ex-
amen de questions purement admi-
nistratives peuvent £tre reunies & la
demande ou avec I1 assentiment des
deux tiers au moins des Administra-
tions de T Union.
Elles sont convoqu£es apres en-
tente avec le Bureau international.
Chaque Conference arrtte son r&gle-
ment.
ARTICLE 18. — Commissions
Les Commissions chargees par un
Congres ou une Conference de
P£tude d'une ou de plusieurs ques-
tions d£terminees sont convoquees
par le Bureau international apres
entente, le cas 6ch6ant, avec FAd-
ministration du Pays oti ces Com-
missions doivent se r6unir.
CHAPITRE III
PROPOSITIONS DANS L'lNTERVALLE
DES REUNIONS
ARTICLE 19. — Introduction des
propositions
Dans Tintervalle des reunions,
toute Administration a le droit
d'adresser aux autres Administra-
tions, par Pintermediaire du Bureau
656
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
International Bureau, proposals con-
cerning the Convention, its Final
Protocol and its Detailed Regula-
tions.
The same right is accorded to the
Administrations of the countries
participating in the Agreements so
far as these Agreements, their De-
tailed Regulations and the Final
Protocols are concerned.
In order to be considered, every
proposal introduced by an Adminis-
tration in the interval between meet-
ings must be supported by at least
two other Administrations. A pro-
posal lapses when the International
Bureau does not receive, at the same
time as the proposal, the necessary
number of declarations of support.
ARTICLE 20. — Examination of
proposals
Every proposal is subject to the
following procedure :
A period of six months is allowed
to Administrations to examine the
proposal and to communicate their
observations, if any, to the Interna-
tional Bureau. Amendments are
not admitted. The answers are
collected by the International Bu-
reau, and communicated to the
Administrations, with an invitation
to declare themselves for or against.
Administrations which have not
notified their vote within a period of
six months are considered as ab-
staining. The periods quoted above
are calculated from the date of the
circulars from the International Bu-
reau.
If the proposal concerns an Agree-
ment, its Detailed Regulations or
the Final Protocol of either, only the
Administrations which have ad-
hered to that Agreement may take
part in the procedure indicated above.
ARTICLE 21. — Conditions of approval
i. In order to become binding, the
proposals must obtain :
international, des propositions con-
cernant la Convention, son Proto-
cole final et son R&glement.
Le m&tne droit est accord6 aux
Administrations des Pays partici-
pant aux Arrangements en ce qui
concerne ces Arrangements, leurs
R&glements et leurs Protocoles finals.
Pour £tre mises en deliberation,
toutes les propositions introduces
par une Administration dans 1'inter-
valle des r6unions doivent §tre ap-
puy6es par au moins deux autres
Administrations. Ces propositions
restent sans suite lorsque le Bureau
international ne regoit pas, en m£me
temps, le nombre n£cessaire de d6-
clarations d'appui.
ARTICLE 20. — Examen des
propositions
Toute proposition est soumise £
la procedure suivante:
Un d61ai de six mois est laissd aux
Administrations pour examiner la
proposition et, le cas 6cMant, pour
faire parvenir leurs observations au
Bureau international. Les amende-
ments ne sont pas admis. Les r£-
ponses sont r6unies par les soins du
Bureau international et communi-
qu6es aux Administrations avec in-
vitation de se prononcer pour ou
contre. Celles qui n'ont pas fait
parvenir leur vote dans un d61ai de
six mois sont consid£r6es comme s'ab-
stenant. Les d61ais pr6cit6s comp-
tent & partir de la date des circulaires
du Bureau international.
Si la proposition concerne un Ar-
rangement, son R£glement ou leurs
Protocoles finals, seules les Adminis-
trations ayant adh6r6 & cet Arrange-
ment peuvent prendre part aux
operations indiqu6es ci-dessus.
ARTICLE 21. — Conditions
d'approbation
i. Pour devenir ex£cutoires, les
propositions doivent r6unir:
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
657
(a) a unanimous vote if they in-
volve the addition of new provisions
or the modification of the provisions
of Parts I and II, or of Articles 33
to 37, 54 to 59, 61 to 63, 65 to 68,
70 to 82 of the Convention, of any
of the articles of its Final Protocol
and of Articles 101, 105, 116, 161,
171, and 192 of its Detailed Regula-
tions ;
(b) a two-thirds vote if they in-
volve a modification of the provisions
other than those mentioned in the
preceding paragraph ;
(c) a simple majority if they affect
the interpretation of the provisions
of the Convention, of its Final Proto-
col and its Detailed Regulations,
except in the case of disagreement to
be submitted to arbitration as pro-
vided for by Article n.
2. The conditions to be fulfilled for
the approval of proposals concerning
the Agreements are fixed by the
Agreements themselves.
ARTICLE 22. — Notification of
decisions
Additions to and modifications of
the Convention, the Agreements and
the Final Protocols of these Acts are
sanctioned by a diplomatic declara-
tion, which the Government of the
Swiss Confederation undertakes to
prepare and forward at the request
of the International Bureau to the
Governments of the contracting
countries.
Additions to and modifications of
the Detailed Regulations and their
Final Protocols are drawn up and
notified to the Administrations by
the International Bureau. The
same applies to the interpretations
referred to under Article 21, § I, (c).
ARTICLE 23. — Execution of decisions
No addition or modification
adopted comes into force until at
least three months after its notifica-
tion.
(a) 1'unanimite des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de 1'addition de npuvelles dis-
positions ou de la modification des
dispositions des Titres I et II et des
articles 33 & 37, 54 & 59, 61 & 63, 65
& 68, 70 a 82 de la Convention, de
tous les articles de son Protocole
final et des articles 101, 105, 116, 161,
171 et 192 de son R£glement;
(&) les deux tiers des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de la modification des disposi-
tions autres que celles gui sont men-
tionnees & Talin6a precedent;
(c) la majorit6 absolue, s'il s'agit
de 1'interpretation des dispositions de
la Convention, de son Protocole final
et de son R&glement, hors le cas de
dissentiment £ soumettre 4 1'arbi-
trage pr6vu & 1'article n.
2. Les Arrangements fixent les
conditions auxquelles est subordon-
n6e 1'approbation des propositions
qui les concernent.
ARTICLE 22. — Notification des
resolutions
Les additions et les modifications
apportees & la Convention, aux Ar-
rangements et aux Protocoles finals
de ces Actes sont consacr£es par
une declaration diplomatique que le
Gouvernement de la Confederation
Suisse est charge d'etablir et de
transmettre, £ la demande du Bu-
reau international, aux Gouverne-
ments des Pays contractants.
Les additions et les modifications
apportees aux R&glements et £ leurs
Protocoles finals sont constatees et
notifiees aux Administrations par le
Bureau international. II en est de
m6me des interpretations visees d,
1'article 21, § i, lettre (c).
ARTICLE 23. — Execution des
resolutions
Toute addition ou modification
adoptee n'est executoire que trois
mois, au moins, apr&s sa notification.
658
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
CHAPTER IV
INTERNATIONAL BUREAU
ARTICLE 24. — General functions
1. A central office, situated at
Berne, known as the International
Bureau of the Universal Postal
Union, and placed under the super-
vision of the Swiss Postal Adminis-
tration, serves as a medium of liaison,
information and consultation for the
countries of the Union.
This office is entrusted espe-
cially with the duty of collecting,
collating, publishing and distribut-
ing information of every kind which
concerns the international postal
service; of giving, at the request of
the parties concerned, an opinion
upon questions in dispute ; of making
known proposals for modifying the
Acts of Congress; of notifying alter-
ations adopted, and, in general, of
taking up such enquiries and work in
connection with editing and arrang-
ing material as the Convention, the
Agreements, and their Detailed Reg-
ulations shall assign to it, or as may
be entrusted to it in the interest of
the Union.
2. It acts as clearing-house for the
settlement of accounts of every de-
scription relative to the interna-
tional postal service between the
Administrations which claim its as-
sistance.
ARTICLE 25. — Expenses of the Inter-
national Bureau
I. Each Congress fixes the maxi-
mum figure for the ordinary annual
expenditure of the International
Bureau.
These expenses, as well as the spe-
cial expenditure occasioned by the
meetings of a Congress, Conference,
or Committee, and the costs which
may arise out of special work en-
trusted to the International Bureau,
are borne in common by all the
countries of the Union.
CHAPITRE IV
DU BUREAU INTERNATIONAL
ARTICLE 24. — Attributions
g6n£rales
1. Un Office central, fonctionnant
a Berne sous la denomination de Bu-
reau international de 1'Union postale
universelle, et plac6 sous la haute
surveillance de 1'Administration des
postes suisses, sert d'organe de liai-
son, d'information et de consultation
aux Pays de 1'Union.
Ce Bureau est charg6, notamment,
de r6unir, de coordonner, de publier
et de distribuer les renseignements
de toute nature qui int£ressent le
service international des postes;
d'6mettre, £ la demande des Parties
en cause, un avis sur les questions
litigieuses; d'instruire les demandes
en modification des Actes du Con-
gr&s; de notifier les changements
adopt^s et, en g6n6ral, de proc£der
aux Etudes et aux travaux de r6dac-
tion ou de documentation que la
Convention, les Arrangements et
leurs R£glements lui attribuent ou
dont il serait saisi dans Tint6rgt de
1'Union.
2. II intervient, £ titre d 'office de
compensation, dans la liquidation
des comptes de toute nature relatifs
au service international des postes,
entre les Administrations qui r£cla~
ment cette intervention.
ARTICLE 25. — D6penses du Bureau
international
i. Chaque Congr&s arrSte le chif-
fre maximum que peuvent atteindre
annuellement les dlpenses ordinaires
du Bureau international.
Ces d&penses, ainsi que les frais
extraordinaires auxquels donne lieu
la reunion d'un Congr&s, d'une Con-
ference ou d'une Commission, et les
frais que pourraient entrainer des
travaux spiciaux confife & ce Bureau
sont supports en commun par tous
les Pays de 1'Union.
March 20, 1934
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
659
2. To this end, the latter are di-
vided into seven classes, each con-
tributing to the payment of the ex-
penses in the following proportion:
1st cla
2nd
3rd
4th
5th
6th
7th
LSS 25 un
20
15
10
5
3
I un
ts.
Lt.
3. In the case of a new adhesion,
the Government of the Swiss Con-
federation settles, by agreement
with the Government of the country
concerned, the class in which the
country is to be placed for the appor-
tionment of the expenses of the
International Bureau.
Part II. — General Regulations
CHAPTER I
ARTICLE 26. — Freedom of transit
1. Freedom of transit is guaran-
teed throughout the entire territory
of the Union.
2. Freedom of transit for postal
parcels is limited to the territory of
the countries taking part in this
service.
Insured articles may be forwarded
in closed mails through the territory
of countries which do not undertake
the insured letter and box service
or by the sea services in respect of
which responsibility for insured arti-
cles is not accepted by the countries
concerned, but the responsibility of
these countries is limited to that
prescribed for registered articles.
The transit of small packets
through the territory of countries
which do not accept those articles is
optional.
ARTICLE 27. — Prohibition ' of un-
authorized charges
It is forbidden to impose any pos-
tal charge whatever except those
prescribed by the Convention and
the Agreements.
2. Ceux-ci sont divis6s, £ cet
effet, en 7 classes dont chacune con-
tribue au payement des d6penses
dans la proportion ci-apr£s:
ire classe, 25 unites.
3e
4e
f
6*
7e
20
15
to
3 .
I unite.
3. En cas d 'adhesion nouvelle, le
Gouvernement de la Confederation
Suisse determine, d'un commun ac-
cord avec le Gouvernement du Pays
int£ress6, la classe dans laquelle
celui-ci doit £tre range au point de
vue de la repartition des frais du
Bureau international.
Titre II. — Regies d'Ordre general
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
ARTICLE 26. — Libert6 de transit
I . La liberty de transit est garantie
dans le territoire entier de 1'Union.
2. La liberte du transit des colis
postaux est Iimit6e au territoire des
Pays participant a ce service.
Les envois avec valeur declare
peuvent transiter en dep^ches closes
par le territoire des Pays qui n'assu-
rent pas le service des envois de
Tespece ou par des services mari-
times pour lesquels la responsabilit6
des valeurs n'est pas accept6e par les
Pays, rnais la responsabilit6 de ces
Pays est Iimit6e a celle qui est pr6-
vue pour les envois recommand£s.
Le transit des petits paquets par
les territoires des Pays qui n'admet-
tent pas les envois de Tesp&ce est
facultatif.
ARTICLE 27. — Interdiction de taxes
non prevues
II est interdit de percevoir des
taxes postales, de quelque nature que
ce soit autres que cdles gui sont
prevues par la Convention et les
Arrangements.
66o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
ARTICLE 28. — Temporary suspension
of services
When an Administration finds it-
self obliged, owing to exceptional
circumstances, temporarily to sus-
pend its services, either wholly or in
part, it must at once notify the fact,
if necessary by telegraph, to the Ad-
ministration or Administrations con-
cerned.
ARTICLE 29. — Monetary standard
The franc regarded as the mone-
tary unit in the provisions of the
Convention and the Agreements is
the gold franc of 100 centimes of a
weight of 10/31 of a gramme and of a
fineness of 0.900.
ARTICLE 30. — Equivalents
In each country of the Union,
postage rates are fixed at the closest
possible equivalent of the value of
the franc in the currency of the
country.
ARTICLE 31. — Forms. Language
1. The forms used by the Admin-
istrations in their mutual relations
must be drawn up in French, with
or without an interlinear translation
in another language, unless the Ad-
ministrations concerned arrange oth-
erwise by direct agreement.
2. The forms used by the public
must include an interlinear transla-
tion in French when they are not
printed in that language.
3. So far as the forms referred to in
§§ i and 2 are concerned, the word-
ing, colours, and dimensions must
be those prescribed by the Detailed
Regulations of the Convention and
of the Agreements.
4. Administrations may by com-
monconsent decide upon the language
to be used in official correspondence
in their reciprocal relations.
ARTICLE 28. — Suspension temporaire
des services
Lorsque, par suite de circonstances
extraordinaires, une Administration
se voit obligee de suspendre tempo-
rairement et d'une mani&re g6n6rale
ou partielle I'ex6cution des services,
elle est tenue d'en donner imm£diate-
ment avis, au besom par t£l£graphe,
£ I'Administration ou aux Adminis-
trations int£ress£es.
ARTICLE 29. — Monnaie-type
Le franc pris comme unit6 mon6-
taire dans les dispositions de la
Convention et des Arrangements est
le franc-or £ 100 centimes d'un poids
de 10/31° de gramme et d'une titre
de 0,900.
ARTICLE 30. — Equivalents
Dans chaque Pays de TUnion, les
taxes sont 6tablies d'apr&s une Equi-
valence correspondant aussi exacte-
ment que possible, dans la monnaie
de ce Pays, & la valeur du franc.
ARTICLE 3 1 . — Formules. Langue
1. Les formules & 1'usage des Ad-
ministrations pour leurs relations
r6ciproques doivent 6tre r£dig6es en
langue frangaise, avec ou sans tra-
duction interlin6aire dans une autre
langue, £ moins que les Adminis-
trations int6ress6es n'en disposent
autrement par une entente directe.
2. Les formules & 1'usage du public
doivent comporter une traduction
interlin£aire en langue frangaise,
lorsqu*ettes ne sont pas imprimees en
cette langue.
3. Les textes, couleurs et dimensions
des formules dont il est question aux
§§ i et 2 doivent £tre ceux que pre-
scrivent les R£glements de la Con-
vention et des Arrangements.
4. Les Administrations peuvent
s'entendre au sujet de la langue It
employer pour la correspondance de
service dans leurs relations r6ci-
proques.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
661
ARTICLE 32. — Identity cards
1 . Each Administration may issue,
to persons who apply for them, iden-
tity cards to serve as evidence of
identity for all kinds of post office
business in the countries which have
not notified their refusal to admit
them.
2. The Administration which is-
sues an identity card is authorized
to make, on this account, a charge
which may not exceed I franc.
3. Administrations are relieved
from all responsibility when it is
established that a postal packet was
delivered or a money order was paid
on presentation of a valid identity
card.
Administrations are not responsi-
ble for the consequences of the loss,
abstraction or fraudulent use of a
valid identity card.
4. The identity card is valid for
three years from the date of issue.
ARTICLE 32. — Cartes d'identit6
1. Chaque Administration peut
d61ivrer, aux personnes qui en font
la demande, des cartes d 'identity
valables comme pieces justificatives
pour toutes les transactions effec-
tu6es par les bureaux de poste des
Pays qui n'auraient pas notifi.6 leur
refus de les admettre.
2. L 'Administration qui fait de-
livrer une carte d'identitfe est auto-
ris6e & percevoir, de ce chef, une
taxe qui ne peut gtre sup&rieure £
J franc.
3. Les Administrations sont dega-
g£es de toute responsabilit£ lorsqu'il
est 6tabli que la livraison d'un en-
voi postal ou le payement d'un
mandat a eu lieu sur la presentation
d'une carte d'identite reguliere.
Elles ne sont pas, non plus, re-
sponsables des consequences que
peuvent entrainer la perte, la sous-
traction ou Temploi frauduleux d'une
carte d'identit6 reguliere.
4. La carte d'identite est valable
pendant trois ans & partir du jour de
son Emission.
Part III. — Provisions regarding
correspondence
CHAPTER I
GENERAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 33. — Definition of
correspondence
The term correspondence covers
letters, post-cards, both single and
reply-paid, commercial papers,
printed papers of every kind, includ-
ing articles printed in relief for the
use of the blind, samples of mer-
chandise and small packets.
The small packet service is limited
to those countries whch agree to
maintain it in their reciprocal rela-
tions or in one direction only.
Titre III. — Dispositions concernant
les correspondances postales
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS GEN&RALES
ARTICLE 33. — Objets de
correspondance
La denomination d'objets de cor-
respondance s 'applique aux lettres,
aux cartes postales simples et avec
reponse payee, aux papiers d'affaires,
aux imprim6s de toute nature, y
compris les impressions en relief^
Tusage des aveugles, aux 6chantil-
lons de marchandises et aux petits
paquets.
Le service des petits paquets est
Iimit6 aux pays qui conviennent
de Passurer dans leurs relations r£-
ciproques ou dans une seule direc-
tion.
662
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
ARTICLE 34. — Rates of postage and
general conditions1
I. The prepaid rates of postage for
the conveyance of correspondence
throughout the entire extent of the
Union, including delivery at the
residence of the addressees in the
countries where a delivery is or shall
be organised, as well as the limits of
weights and dimensions, are fixed as
indicated in the following table : 2
ARTICLE
34. — Taxes et conditions
generates *•
i. Les taxes d'affranchissement
pour le transport des objets de cor-
respondance dans toute T6tendue de
1'Union, y compris leur remise au
domicile des destinataires dans les
pays oft le service de distribution
est ou sera organis6, ainsi que les
Hmites de poids et de dimensions sont
fix£es conform6ment aux indications
du tableau ci-apres:
Objets
Unites
Taxes
Limites:
i
de poids
2
3
de poids
4
de dimensions
5
I6* echelon de
poids
Lettres \ Par echelon
supplemen-
taire .......
g-
20
c.
25
Is;
2 kg
Longueur, largeur et epaisseur
additionnees: go cm., sans
gue la plus grande dimen-
sion puisse depasser 60 cm.;
en rouleaux: longueur et
1 Simples
A^onst
payte
Papiers d affaires
^O
15
30
*>
2 kg 1
deux fois le diametre: zoo
cm., sans que la plus grande
dimension puisse depasser
80 cm.
Maxima —
15 X 10.5 cm.
Minima —
10 X 7 cm.
Minimum de taxe ....
Imprimis
50
25
5
2 kg
Impressions en relief
pour les aveugles ....
Echantillons de mar-
chandises
I.OOO
*?(>
3
5
(3 kg pour les
volumes expe-
di6s isolement)
5kg
500 2"
Comme pour les lettres.
Les imprimis expedies a
d6couvert sous forme de
cartes pliees ou non pliees
sont soumis aux m6mes
Hmites minima que les
cartes postales
Minimum de taxe. . . .
Petits paquets
5O
10
10
I kef
Minimum de taxe
50
2. The limits of weight and size
fixed by § i do not apply to corre-
spondence relating to the postal
service, as specified in Article 49, § i.
3. Each Administration has the
right, in its relations with those Ad-
ministrations which have so agreed,
to allow a reduction of 50 per cent, of
2 . Les limites de poids et de dimen-
sions fix6es au § i ne s'appliquent pas
aux correspondances relatives au
service postal, dont il est question £
Tarticle 49, § i, ci~apr&s.
3. Dans les relations avec les Ad-
ministrations qui ant donne leur con-
sentement, chaque Administration a la
facult6 de concMer aux journaux et
1 See also sections 2 and 3 of the final protocol, No. 367a, post. — Eix
2 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced.-
•En.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
663
the ordinary rate for printed papers
to newspapers and periodicals pub-
lished in its country and posted di-
rectly by the publishers or their
agents; but commercial printed pa-
pers such as catalogues, prospectuses,
price lists, etc., however regularly
they are issued, are excluded from
this reduction.
Administrations may, equally,
with the consent of the Administra-
tion of the country of destination,
allow a similar reduction to books
including pamphlets or sheets of
music, no matter who is the sender,
provided they contain no publicity
matter or advertisements other than
that appearing on the cover or the
fly leaves.
4. Articles, other than sealed reg-
istered letters, may not contain coin,
bank notes, currency notes, negoti-
able instruments payable to bearer,
platinum, gold or silver, manufac-
tured or not, precious stones, jewels
and other valuable articles.
5. The administrations of the
countries of origin and of destination
have the right to treat, according to
their internal legislation, letters
which contain documents having the
character of current and personal
correspondence, addressed to per-
sons other than the addressee or per-
sons living with him.
6. Except as provided in the De-
tailed Regulations, commercial pa-
pers, printed papers, samples of mer-
chandise, and small packets:
(a) must be made up in such a
manner as to be easy of examination ;
( b) may not bear any notes or con-
tain any document having the char-
acter of current and personal cor-
respondence;
(c) may not contain any postage
stamp or form of prepayment,
whether obliterated or not, nor any
paper representing a monetary value.
7. Packets of samples of rnerchan-
ecrits p6riodiques publies dans son
pays et exp6di6s directement par les
editeurs ou leurs mandataires, une
reduction de 50% sur le tarif general
des imprimis. Sont exclus de cette
reduction, quelle que soit la r6gula-
rit6 de leur publication, les imprimis
commerciaux tels que catalogues,
prospectus, prix courants, etc.
Les Administrations peuvent egale-
ment, avec le consentement des Ad-
ministrations destinataires, conc6der
la m£me reduction, quels que soient
les expediteurs, aux livres ainsi
qu'aux brochures ou papiers de
musique qui ne contiennent aucune
publicit6 ou reclame autre que celle
qui figure sur la couverture ou les
pages de garde des volumes.
4. Les envois autres que les lettres
recommandes sous enveloppe close ne
peuvent renfermer des pieces de mon-
naie, des billets de banque, des billets de
monnaie ou des valeurs quelconques au
porteur, du platine, de Vor ou de Tar gent
manufactures ou non, des pierreries,
des bijoux et autres objets precieux.
5. Les Administrations des pays
d'origine et de destination ont lafaculte
de trailer, selon leur legislation interne,
les lettres qui contiennent des docu-
ments ayant le caractere de correspon-
dance actuelle et personnelle a Vadresse
de personnes autres que le destinataire
ou les personnes habitant avec ce
dernier.
6. Sauf les exceptions prevues au
Keglement, les papiers d'affaires, les
imprimes de toute nature, les ickantil-
Ions de marchandises et les petits
paquets:
(a) doivent ttre conditionnes de
mani&re d, pouvoir fore facilement
verifies;
(&) ne peuvent porter aucune anno-
tation ni contenir aucun document
ayant le caractere de correspondance
actuelle et personnelle;
(c) ne peuvent contenir aucun tim-
bre-poste, aucune formule d*affran-
chissement, oblitfres ou nont ni aucun
papier reprSsentatif d'une valeur.
7. Les paquets d'£chantillons de
664
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
dise may not contain any article
having a saleable value.
8. The enclosure in one and the
same packet of correspondence of
different categories (articles grouped
together) is authorised under the
conditions laid down in the Detailed
Regulations.
9. Apart from the exceptions pre-
scribed by the Convention and its
Detailed Regulations, articles which
do not fulfil the conditions laid down
in the present article and the cor-
responding articles of the Detailed
Regulations are not forwarded.
Articles which have been wrongly
accepted must be returned to the
Administration of the country of
origin. Nevertheless the Adminis-
tration of the country of destination
is authorised to deliver such articles
to the addressees. In that case it
must, if necessary, apply to them
the rates of postage and surcharges
prescribed for the category of corre-
spondence in which they are placed
by reason of their contents, weight
or size. Articles of which the weight
exceeds the maximum limits laid
down in § I may be taxed accord-
ing to their actual weight.
ARTICLE 35. — Prepayment
As a general rule all the articles
mentioned in Article 33 must be
fully prepaid by the sender.
Correspondence, other than letters
and single post-cards, which is un-
paid or insufficiently prepaid, and
reply-paid post-cards of which the
two halves are not fully prepaid at
the time of posting, are not for-
warded.
ARTICLE 36. — Charge on unpaid or
insufficiently prepaid correspondence
Apart from the exceptions laid
down in Article 145, §§ 3, 4 and 5, of
the Detailed Regulations for certain
classes of redirected articles, letters
and single post-cards not prepaid or
marchandises ne peuvent renfermer
aucun objet ayant une valeur mar-
chande.
8. La reunion en un seul envoi
d 'objets de correspondance de cat6-
gories differentes (objets groupes)
est autorisee dans les conditions
fixees par le Reglement.
9. Sauf les exceptions prevues par
la Convention et son Reglement, il
n'est pas donn6 cours aux envois qui
ne remplissent pas les conditions
requises par le present article et par
les articles correspondants du Regle-
ment.
Les objets qui auraient ete admis
& tortdoivent £tre renvoyes £ V Admi-
nistration d'origine. ^ Toutefois, 1* Ad-
ministration de destination est auto-
risee & les remettre aux destinataires.
Dans ce cas, elle leur applique, s'il y a
lieu, les taxes et surtaxes prevues
pour la categoric de correspondances
dans laquelle les font placer leur con-
tenu, leur poids ou leurs dimensions.
En ce qui concerne les envois de-
passant les limites de poids maxima
fixees au § I, Us peuvent £tre taxes
d'apres leur poids reel.
ARTICLE 35. — Affranchissement
En regie generate, tous les envois
design6s a Particle 33 doivent gtre
completernent affrancbis par Pex-
pediteur.
II n'est pas donn6 cours aux envois
non ou insuffisamment affrancMs
autres que les lettres et les [cartes]
postales simples, ni aux cartes pos-
tales avec r6ponse payee dont les
deux parties ne sont pas entierement
affranchies au moment du dep6t»
ARTICLE 36. — Taxe en cas d'absence
ou d'insuffisance d'affranchissement
En cas d'absence ou d'insuffisance
d'affranchissement et sauf les excep-
tions prevues par 1'article 145, §§3,
4 et 5, du Reglement pour certaines
categories d 'envois reexp€di6s, les
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
665
insufficiently prepaid are liable to a
charge equal to double the amount of
the deficient postage to be paid by
the addressees; but that charge may
not be less than 5 centimes.
The same treatment may be ap-
plied in similar circumstances to
other articles of correspondence
which have been incorrectly for-
warded to the country of destination.
ARTICLE 37. — Surtaxes
Over and above the rates fixed by
Article 34, a surtax proportionate to
the expenses incurred may be levied
on every article forwarded by ex-
traordinary services which involve
special payment.
When the rate of prepayment for
the single post-card comprises the
surtax authorised by the preceding
paragraph, the same rate is applica-
ble to each half of the reply-paid
post-card.
ARTICLE 38. — Special charges
1. Administrations are authorised
to make an additional charge, in ac-
cordance with their own legislation,
on articles posted after the ordinary
hour of collection.
2. Articles addressed poste restante
may be taxed by Administrations of
the countries of destination with the
special charge prescribed by their
legislation for similar articles in the
inland service.
3. The Administrations of coun-
tries of destination are authorised to
levy a special charge not exceeding
50 centimes on each small packet de-
livered to the addressee. This charge
may be increased by a sum not ex-
ceeding25 centimes when the packet is
delivered at the addressee's premises.
ARTICLE 39. — Articles Halle to
customs duty
Small packets and printed paper
packets liable to customs duty are
admitted.
lettres et les cartes postales simples
sont passibles, £ la charge des desti-
nataires, d'une taxe double du mon-
tant de 1'aff ranchissement manquant,
sans que cette taxe puisse 6tre in-
f6rieure a 5 centimes.
Le m6me traitement peut §tre
appliqu6, dans les cas pr6cit6s, aux
autres objets de correspondance qui
auraient ite transmis £ tort au pays
de destination.
ARTICLE 37. — Surtaxes
Pour tout objet transports par des
services extraordinaires donnant lieu
a desfrais speciaux, il peut £tre pergu>
en sus des taxes fixees par Tarticle 34,
une surtaxe en rapport avec ces
frais.
Lorsque le tarif d'affranchisse-
ment de la carte postale simple com-
prend la surtaxe autoris£e par Talin^a
precedent, ce mgme tarif est applica-
ble & chacune des parties de la carte
postale avec r6ponse payee.
ARTICLE 38. — Taxes sp6ciales
1. Les Administrations sont auto-
ris6es a frapper d'une taxe addition-
nelle, selon les dispositions de leur
legislation, les objets remis a leurs
services d 'expedition en dernier^
limite d'heure.
2. Les objets adressSs poste restante
peuvent &tre frapp&s par les Adminis-
trations des pays de destination de la
taxe spedale qui serait prevue par leur
legislation pour les objets de m£me na-
ture du regime interne.
j. Les Administrations des pays de
destination sont autorisees a percevoir
une taxe speciale de 50 centimes au
maximum pour chague petit paquet
remis au destinataire. Cette taxe peut
tire augmentee de 25 centimes au
maximum en cas de remise a domicile.
ARTICLE 39. — Objets passibles de
droits de douane
Les petits paquets et les imprimis
passibles de droits de douane sont
admis.
666
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
The same applies to letters and
sample packets containing articles
liable to customs duty when the
country of destination has given its
consent.
Packets containing serums and
vaccines included in the exception
shown in Article 122 of the Detailed
Regulations are admitted in every
case.
ARTICLE 40. — Customs control
The Administration of the coun-
try of destination is authorized to
submit to the Customs the corre-
spondence mentioned in Article 39,
and, if necessary, to open it officially.
ARTICLE 41. — Customs clearance fee
A customs clearance fee of 50
centimes at most per article may be
collected as a postal charge on arti-
cles submitted to the customs in the
country of destination.
ARTICLE 42. — Customs and other
non-postal charges
Administrations are authorised to
collect from the addressees the cus-
toms charges and any other non-
postal charges which may be due.
ARTICLE 43. — Correspondence for de-
livery free of charges
i. In the relations between those
countries which have notified their
agreement to that effect, the senders
may, by means of a previous declara-
tion at the office of despatch, under-
take to pay the whole of the postal
and non-postal charges which are due
to be collected on the delivery of the
articles.
In this case, the senders must un-
dertake to pay the amounts which
the office of destination may claim,
and, if necessary, pay a sufficient
deposit.
The Administration of the country
of destination is authorised to col-
II en est de mSme des lettres et des
Schantillons de merchandises conte-
nant des objets passibles de droits de
douane lorsque le pays de destination
a donnb son consentement.
Les envois de s&rums et de vaccins,
bSnSficiant de ^exception stipulee d
V article 122 du R&glement, sont admis
dans tous les cas.
ARTICLE 40. — Contr61e douanier
L'Administration du pays desti-
nataire est autoris£e 4 soumettre au
contrdle douanier les envois cit£s £
Farticle jp et, le cas 6ch6ant, & les
ouvrir d'office.
ARTICLE 41. — Droit de
d6douanement
Les envois soumis au contr61e
douanier dans le pays de destination
peuvent £tre frappls de ce chef, au
titre postal, d'un droit de d6douane-
ment de 50 centimes au maximum
par envoi.
ARTICLE 42. — Droits de douane et
autres droits non postaux
Les Administrations sont autori-
s6es a percevoir, sur les destinataires
des envois, les droits de douane et
tous droits non postaux 6ventuels.
ARTICLE 43. — Envois francs de
droits
i. Dans les relations entre les pays
qui se sont d6clar6s d'accord £ cet
£gard, les exp£diteurs peuvent pren-
dre It leur charge, moyennant d6cla-
ration pr6alable au bureau de depart,
la totalit6 des droits postaux dont les
envois sont grev6s £ livraison.
Dans ce cas, les exp6diteurs doi-
vent s'engager & payer les sommes
qui pourraient fetre r6clam£es par le
bureau destinataire et, le cas 6ch6ant,
verser des arrhes suffisantes.
L'Administration destinataire est
autoris6e & percevoir un droit de
March 20, 1934
lect a fee not exceeding 50 centimes
per article. This fee is independent
of that authorised by Article 41.
2. Any Administration is entitled
to limit the service of delivery free of
charges to registered articles.
ARTICLE 44. — Cancellation of customs
duty and other non-postal charges
Administrations undertake to re-
quest the appropriate services in
their country to cancel the customs
duty and other non-postal charges
on articles returned to the country
of origin, destroyed owing to the
complete damage of the contents or
redirected to a third country.
ARTICLE 45. — Express packets
1. Correspondence is, at the re-
quest of the senders, sent out for
delivery by special messenger im-
mediately after arrival, in the coun-
tries of which the Administrations
agree to undertake this service in
their reciprocal relations.
2. Such correspondence, which is
called " express/1 is subject, in addi-
tion to the ordinary postage, to a
special charge amounting as a mini-
mum to double the postage on a
single-rate ordinary letter and as a
maximum to 70 centimes. This
charge must be fully paid in advance
by the sender.
3. When the addressee's house is
situated outside the local delivery
zone of the office of destination, a
complementary charge not exceeding
that prescribed in the inland service
may be collected for express delivery.
In this case, however, express de-
livery is not obligatory.
4. Express packets, upon which
the total amount of the charges pay-
able in advance has not been prepaid,
are delivered by the ordinary means,
unless they have been treated as ex-
press by the office of origin. In the
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
667
•commission qui ne peut d^passer 50
centimes par envoi. Ce droit est
ind^pendant de celui gui est pr6vu £
Particle 41.
2. Toute Administration a le droit
de limiter le service des envois francs
de droits aux objets recommand6s.
ARTICLE 44. — Annulation des droits
de douane et autres droits non
postaux
Les Administrations sfengagent £
intervenir aupr&s des services inte-
resses de leur pays pour que les droits
de douane et autres droits non postaux
soient annuls sur les envois ren-
voy£s au pays d'origine, ddtruits pour
cause d'avarie complete du contenu
ou r£exp£di£s sur un tiers pays.
ARTICLE 45. — Envois expr&s
1. Les objets de correspondance
sont, £ la demande des exp6diteurs,
remis £ domicile par porteur special
imm6diatement apr&s Tarriv6e, dans
les pays dont les Administrations
consentent & se charger de ce service
dans leurs relations r£ciproques.
2. Ces envois, qualifies "expr&s,"
sont sounds, en sus de port ordinaire,
£ une taxe sp6ciale s'61evant au mini-
mum au double de 1'affranchisse-
ment d'une lettre ordinaire de port
simple et au maximum £ 70 centimes.
Cette taxe doit 6tre acquitt6e com-
plement et & 1'avance par Texp6-
diteur.
3. Lorsque le domicile du desti-
nataire se trpuve en dehors du rayon
de distribution locale du bureau de
destination, la remise par expr£s
peut donner lieu £ la perception d'une
taxe compl&nentaire jusqu'£ con-
currence de celle qui est fix6e dans le
service interne.
La remise par expr&s n'est toute-
fois pas obligatoire dans ce cas.
4. Les objets expr&s non compl&te-
ment affranchis pour le montant to-
tal des taxes payables £ 1'avance sont
distribu6s par les moyens ordinaires,
4 moins qu'ils n'aient 6t6 trait6s
comme expr&s par le bureau d'ori-
668
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
latter case they are taxed according
to the provisions of Article 36.
5, Administrations are not obliged
to make more than one attempt to
deliver correspondence by express.
If this attempt is unsuccessful, the
article may be treated as an ordinary
article.
ARTICLE 46. — Prohibitions
I. It is forbidden to send by post
the articles indicated in Column I
of the following table.1 If these
articles have been wrongly admitted
to the post, they must be treated as
indicated in Column 2.
gine. Dans ce dernier cas, les en-
vois sont tax6s d'apr&s les disposi-
tions de l'artide 36.
5. II est loisible aux Administra-
tions de s'en tenir d un seul essai de
remise par expres. Si cet essai est in-
fructueux, Vobjet peut Ure traite
comme un envoi ordinaire.
ARTICLE 46. — Interdictions
I. L 'expedition des objets vises dans
la colonne i du tableau ci-apr%s est in-
terdite. Lorsgue ces objets ont 6t6 ad-
mis & tort <i I' expedition, Us doivent
subir le traitement indique dans la
colonne 2.
Objets.
Traitement des envois admis & tort.
(a) Les objets gui, par leur nature ou leur em-
ballage, peuvent presenter du danger
pour les agents, salir ou deteriorer les
correspondances;
(b) les objets passibles^ de droits de douane
(sauf les exceptions pr&vues a I'article
jp) ainsi gue les echantillons expedie's
en nombre en "sue d'Sviter la perception
de ces droits;
(c) V opium, la morphine, la cocaine et autres
stup&fiants;
(d) les objets dont V admission ou la circulation
est inter dite dans le pays de destination;
(0) les matieres explosibles, inflammables ou
dangereuses;
(/) les objets obscenes ou immoraux;
(g) les animaux vivants, d I'exception des
abeillest des sangsues et des vers a soie.
trailer selon les rtylements int^rieurs de
V Administration qui en constate la pre-
sence; toutefois, les objets vises sous (c) ne
sont en aucun cas ni achemines d destina-
tion^ ni delivres aux destinataires, ni
renvoyes d rorigine;
a detruire sur place par V Administration gui
en constate la presence;
a renvoyer au pays d'origine; toutefois, si
leur presence n'est constatee gue par I Ad-
ministration de destination, celle-ci est
autorisee a les remetire aux destinataires,
aux conditions prevues par ses rbglements
interieurs.
2. If packets wrongly admitted to
the post are neither returned to
origin nor delivered to the addressee,
the Administration of origin must be
advised exactly how the packets
have been treated.
2. Dans les cas oil des envois ad-
mis £ tort a I'exp6dition ne seraient
ni renvoyes 4 Torigine, ni remis au
destinataire, V Administration expe-
ditrice doit £tre informee, dfune
mani&re precise, du traitement ap-
pliqu6 4 ces envois.
1 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. — ED.
March 20, 1934
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
3. The right is, moreover, re-
served to every country to refuse to
convey & d&couvert over its territory
articles other than letters and post-
cards in regard to which the legal
requirements which regulate the
conditions of their publication or
circulation in that country have not
been complied with.
These articles must be returned to
the Administration of the country of
origin.
ARTICLE 47. — Methods of prepayment
1. Prepayment of postage is ef-
fected either by means of postage
stamps valid in the country of origin
for the correspondence of private
individuals, or by means of impres-
sions of stamping machines, officially
adopted and working under the im-
mediate control of the Administra-
tion, or, in the case of printed papers,
by means of printed impressions or
by any other process when such a
system is authorised by the inland
regulations of the Administration of
origin.
2. The following are considered as
duly prepaid: reply post-cards bear-
ing postage stamps, impressed or
affixed, of the country of issue, arti-
cles properly prepaid for their first
transmission and on which comple-
mentary postage has been paid be-
fore their redirection, as well as
newspapers or packets of newspapers
and periodicals with the words
Abonnements-poste which are sent in
virtue of the Agreement for sub-
scriptions to newspapers and peri-
odicals.
ARTICLE 48. — Prepayment of postage
on board ship
Correspondence posted on the high
seas in the letter box on board a ship
or handed to postal officials on board
or to the commanders of ships may,
in the absence of different arrange-
ments between the Administrations
669
3. Est d'ailleurs reserve le droit
de tout pays de ne pas effectuer, sur
son territoire, le transport en transit
£ d£couvert des objets autres que les
lettres et les cartes postales, & l'£gard
desquels il n'a pas 6t£ satisfait aux
dispositions legales qui r&glent les
conditions de leur publication ou de
leur circulation dans ce pays.
Ces objets doivent £tre renvoy£s &
V Administration d'origine.
ARTICLE 47. — Modalit6s
d 'aff ranchissement
1. L'aff ranchissement est op6r6,
soit au moyen de timbres-poste vala-
bles dans le pays d'origine pour la
correspondance des particuliers, soit
au moyen d'empreintes de machines
£ affranchir, officiellement adoptees
et fonctionnant sous le contrdle im-
m6diat de 1'Administration ou, en ce
qui concerne les imprimis, au moyen
d'empreintes £ la presse d'imprimerie
ou par un autre proc6d6 lorsqu'un tel
syst&me d 'impression est autoris6 par
les rfeglements int&rieurs de TAdmi-
nistration d'origine.
2. Sont consid6r6s comme dtiment
affranchis : les cartes-r&ponse portant,
imprimis ou cpllfe, des timbres-poste
du pays demission de ces cartes, les
envois r£guli£rement affranchis pour
leur premier parcours et dont le
complement de taxe a £t6 acquitt£
avant leur r6exp6dition, ainsi que les
journaux ou paquets de journaux et
Merits p6riodiques dont la suscription
porte la mention Abonnements-poste
et qui sont expMies en vertu de
1' Arrangement concernant les abon-
nements aux journaux et 6crits
p6riodiques.
ARTICLE 48. — Affranchissement des
correspondences d bord des navires
Les correspondances d6pos£es en
pleine mer dans la boite d'un navire
ou entre les mains des agents des
postes embarqu&s ou des comman-
dants de navires peuvent £tre affran-
chies, sauf arrangement contraire
670
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
concerned, be prepaid by means of the
postage stamps and according to the
tariff of the country to which the said
ship belongs or by which it is main-
tained. If the posting on board takes
place during the stay at one of the
two terminal points of the voyage or
at any intermediate port of call,
prepayment is valid only if it is
effected by means of the postage
stamps and according to the tariff of
the country in the waters of which
the ship happens to be.
ARTICLE 49. — Exemptions from
postage
1. The following are exempt from
all postal charges:
Correspondence on postal service
exchanged between Postal Adminis-
trations, between these Administra-
tions and the International Bureau,
between post offices of Union coun-
tries, and between these offices and
Administrations, as well as corre-
spondence of which the free trans-
mission is expressly provided for in
the Convention, the Agreements,
and their Detailed Regulations.
2. With the exception of articles
marked with a trade charge, corre-
spondence intended for prisoners of
war or despatched by them is also
exempt from all postal charges, not
only in the countries of origin and
destination, but in intermediate
countries.
The same privilege is accorded to
correspondence concerning prisoners
of war, despatched or received, either
directly by, or through the agency of,
Information Bureaux established on
behalf of such persons in belligerent
countries or in neutral countries
which have received belligerents on
their territories.
Belligerents received and interned
in a neutral country are treated like
prisoners of war, properly so-called,
in so far as the application of the
above-mentioned rules is concerned.
entre les Administrations int6ress6es,
au moyen de timbres-poste et djapr£s
le tarif du pays auquel appartient ou
dont depend ledit navire. Si le
dep6t a bord a lieu pendant le sta-
tionnement aux deux points ex-
tr£mes du parcours ou dans Tune
des escales intermediates, 1'affran-
chissement n'est valable que s'il est
effectu£ au moyen de timbres-poste
et d'apres le tarif du pays dans les
eaux duquel se trouve le navire.
ARTICLE 49. — Franchise postale
1. Sont exon6r6es de toutes taxes
postales les correspondances rela-
tives au service postal £chang6es
entre les Administrations des postes,
entre ces Administrations et le Bu-
reau international, entre les bureaux
de poste des pays de 1'Union, et entre
ces bureaux et les Administrations
ainsi que celles dont le transport en
franchise est express6ment pr6vu par
les dispositions de la Convention,
des Arrangements et de leurs R£gle~
ments.
2. Les correspondances, a Texcep-
tion des envois grev£s de rembourse-
ment, destinies aux prisonniers de
guerre ou exp6di6es par eux sont
£galement exon£r6es de toutes taxes
postales, aussi bien dans les pays
d'origine et de destination que dans
les pays intermediates.
II en est de m£me des correspon-
dances concernant les prisonniers de
guerre, exp6diees ou regues, soit di-
rectement, soit a titre d'interm6di-
aire, par les bureaux de renseigne-
ments qui seraient £tablis feventuelle-
ment pour ces personnes dans des
pays bellig£rants ou dans les pays
neutres ayant recueilli des bellig6-
rants sur leur territoire.
Les bellig&rants recueillis et in-
tern6s dans un pays neutre sont
assimil6s aux prisonniers de guerre
proprement dits en ce qui concerne
I'application des dispositions ci-
dessus.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
671
ARTICLE 50. — Reply coupons1
Reply coupons are on sale in the
countries of the Union.
The selling price of a reply coupon
is fixed by the Administrations
concerned, but may not be less
than 35 centimes, or the equivalent
in the money of the country of
issue.
Each coupon is exchangeable in
any country for a stamp or stamps
representing the postage on a single-
rate letter for abroad originating in
that country.
Moreover, any country has the
right to demand that reply coupons
and the correspondence to be pre-
paid by means of the stamps received
in exchange for these coupons shall
be presented at the same time.
ARTICLE 51. — Withdrawal of corre-
spondence. Alteration of address*
1. The sender of a postal packet
can have it withdrawn from the post
or have its address altered, so long
as the article has not been delivered
to the addressee.
2. The request to this effect is
sent by post or by telegraph at the
expense of the sender, who must pay,
for every request by post, the charge
for a registered single-rate letter, and
for every request by telegraph, the
charge for the telegram.
If the request for withdrawal of
correspondance or alteration of ad-
dress concerns several packets posted
simultaneously at the same office by
the same sender to the same addres-
see, the sender pays, for every re-
quest by post, the charge for one
registered single-rate letter and, for
every request by telegraph, the
charge for the telegram containing
particulars of all the packets in
question.
1 See also section 5 of the final
2 See also section I of the final
ARTICLE 50. — Coupons-r^ponse1
Des coupons-r6ponse sont mis en
vente dans les pays de FUnion.
Le prix de vente en est d£termin&
par les Administrations int6ress6es,
mais ne peut £tre inf6rieur £ J5 cen-
times ou a 1'^quivalent dans la mon-
naie du pays de d£bit.
Chaque coupon est ^changeable
dans tout pays contre un timbre ou
des timbres repr6sentant Taffran-
chissement d'une lettre ordinaire de
port simple originaire de ce pays £
destination de T£tranger.
Est, en outre, reserv6e £ chaque
pays la facult£ d'exiger le dep6t
simultan6 des coupons-r&ponse et des
envois de correspondance £ affran-
chir en echange de ces coupons.
ARTICLE 51. — Retrait. Modifica-
tion d'adresse2
L/exp£diteur d'un objet de corre-
spondance peut le faire retirer du
service ou en faire modifier Fadresse
tant que cet objet n'a pas 6t6 Iivr6
au destinataire.
2. La demande £ formuler a cet
effet est transmise, par voie postale
ou par voie t616graphique, aux frais
de I'exp6diteur qui doit payer, pour
toute demande par voie postale, la
taxe applicable £ une lettre recom-
mand6e de port simple et, pour toute
demande par voie t6l6graphique, la
taxe du t£16gramme.
Si la demande de retrait ou de modi-
fication d'adresse concerne plusieurs
envois remis simultanSment au m&me
bureau par le mtme exp&diteur a
Vairesse du m$me destinataire, Vex-
pSditeur paie, pour toute demande pos-
tale, la taxe applicable & une seule
lettre recommand£e de port simple et,
pour toute demande t£legraphigue, la
taxe du t&Ugramme contenant les don-
nfas de tons les envois vis&s.
protocol, No. 36ya, post. — En.
protocol, No. 36ya, post. — EB.
672
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
ARTICLE 52. — Redirection. Undeliv-
ered correspondence
1. If the addressee changes his ad-
dress, the correspondence is redirected
to him, unless the sender has forbid-
den redirection, by means of a note
to that effect on the address side of
the correspondence, in a language
known in the country of destination.
2. Correspondence which is not
delivered must be returned immedi-
ately to the country of origin.
3. The period of retention for cor-
respondence held at the disposal of
the addressees or addressed paste re-
stante is fixed by the rules of the
country of destination. This period
may not, however, exceed two
months as a general rule, except in
particular cases when the Adminis-
tration of destination considers it
necessary to prolong the period up
to a maximum of four months. The
return to the country of origin must
take place within a shorter period if
the sender has requested it by a note
on the address side in a language
known in the country of destination.
4. Printed papers of no value are
not returned to origin, unless the
sender, by means of a note on the
outside of the article, has asked for
their return. Registered printed
papers must always be returned.
5. No supplementary postage is
charged for the redirection of corre-
spondence from country to country
or its return to the country of origin,
apart from the exceptions provided
for in the Detailed Regulations.
6. Correspondence which is redi-
rected or which is undeliverable is
delivered to the addressees or send-
ers, against payment of the charges
raised on departure or arrival or in
course of transmission in consequence
of redirection after the first trans-
mission, without prejudice to the re-
payment of customs duty or other
special charges which the country of
destination does not cancel.
ARTICLE 52. — R£exp6dition.
Rebuts
1. En cas de changement de resi-
dence du destinataire, les objets^de
correspondance lui sont r£exp£di6s,
a moins que Texp6diteur n'ait inter-
dit la reexp6dition par une annotation
portee sur la suscription en une langue
connue dans le pays de destination.
2. Les correspondances tomb^es
en rebut doivent £tre renvoy6es im-
m6diatement au pays d'origine.
3. Le d61ai de conservation des
correspondances gard£es en instance
£ la disposition des destinataires ou
adress6es poste restante est fix6 par
les r&glements du pays de destina-
tion. Toutefois, ce d£lai ne peut
d6passer, en r&gle g£n6rale, deux
mois, sauf dans des cas particuliers
ou rAdministration de destination
juge n£cessaire de le prolonger jus-
qu'& quatre mois au maximum. Le
renvoi au pays d'origine doit avoir
lieu dans un delai plus court, si 1'ex-
pdditeur 1'a demand £ par une anno-
tation portee sur la suscription en une
langue connue dans le pays de
destination.
4. Les imprimes d£nu£s de valeur
ne sont pas renvoy£s, sauf si Texp6-
diteur en a demand^ le retour par
une annotation portee sur Tenvoi.
Les imprimis recommand6s doivent
toujours £tre renvoy&s.
5. La r£exp£dition d'objets de
correspondance de pays & pays ou leur
renvoi au pays d'origine ne donne
lieu £ la perception d'aucun supp!6-
ment de taxe, sauf les exceptions
pr&vues au r&glement.
6. Les objets de correspondance
qui sont r£exp£di6s ou tomb&s en re-
but sont livres aux destinataires ou
aux exp£diteurs contre payement des
taxes dont ils ont 6te grev6s au d6~
part, £ 1'arrivee ou en cours de route
par suite de r6exp6dition au del& du
premier parcours, sans prejudice du
remboursement des droits de douane
ou autres frais sp6ciaux dont le pays
de destination n'accorde pas Tan-
nulation.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
673
7. In case of redirection to an-
other country or of non-delivery, the
poste restante fee, the customs clear-
ance fee, the commission fee, the
complementary express fee, and the
special fee for delivery of small pack-
ets to the addressees are cancelled.
ARTICLE 53. — Enquiries
1 . For an enquiry in respect of any
postal packet a fixed fee not exceed-
ing 50 centimes may be charged.
This fee is charged for each packet,
even if the enquiry concerns several
packets posted at the same time by
the sender to the same addressee.
As regards registered articles, no
fee is charged if the sender has al-
ready paid the special fee for an ad-
vice of delivery.
2. An application is only enter-
tained if made within a year, count-
ing from the day following the post-
ing of the article.
Every Administration is bound,
however, to furnish information, if
requested by another Administra-
tion, after this lapse of time, concern-
ing packets despatched within two
years.
3. Every Administration is obliged
to accept enquiries concerning arti-
cles posted on the territory of other
Administrations.
4. When an enquiry has arisen
through a service error, the enquiry
fee is repaid.
CHAPTER II
REGISTERED ARTICLES
ARTICLE 54. — Charges1
1. The articles specified in Article
33 may be registered.
2. The charge on every registered
article must be paid in advance. It
is made up of:
7. En cas de ^expedition sur un
autre pays ou de non-remise, la taxe
de poste restante, le droit de de-
douanement, le droit de commission,
la taxe compiementaire d'expr&s et le
drpit special de remise aux destina-
taires des petits paquets sont an-
nuies.
ARTICLE 53. — Reclamations
1. La reclamation de tout envoi
peut donner lieu £ la perception d'un
droit de 50 centimes au maximum.
Ce droit est perQU pour chaque envoi,
m£me si la reclamation concerne plu-
sieurs envois deposes simultanement par
le m£m$ expSditeur d Vadresse du m$me
destinataire.
En ce qui concerne les envois re-
cpmmandls, aucun droit n'est pergu
si 1'expediteur a d£j£ acquitte le droit
special pour un avis de reception.
2. Les reclamations ne sont pas
admises que dans le deiai d'un an &
compter du lendemain du d6p6t de
Fenvoi.
Chaque Administration est, toute-
fois, tenue de donner suite aux simples
demandes de renseig nements, introduits
apr%s ce d£lai, dont elle est saisie par
une autre Administration au sujet
d1 envois expSdies depuis moins de deux
ans.
3. Chaque Administration est obli-
gie d'accepter les reclamations con-
cernant des envois deposes sur le
territoire d'autres Administrations.
4. Lorsqu'une reclamation a ete
motivee par une faute de service, le
droit de reclamation est restitue.
CHAPITRE II
ENVOIS RECOMMANDES
ARTICLE 54. — Taxes l
1. Les objets de correspondance
designes & Farticle 33 peuvent dtre
expedies sous recommendation.
2. La taxe de tout envoi recom-
mande doit §tre acquittee
Elle se compose :
1 See also section 6 of the final protocol, No. 367^1 post. — ED.
674
(a) the postage ordinarily prepay-
able on the packet according to its
class;
(b) a fixed registration fee of 40
centimes at most.
The registration fee on the reply
half of a reply-paid post-card can
only be validly prepaid by the sender
of this half.
3. A receipt must be issued free
of charge to the sender of a registered
article at the time of posting.
4* Countries prepared to under-
take risks arising from causes beyond
control are authorised to collect a
special charge of 40 centimes at most
for each registered article.
5. Unpaid or insufficiently pre-
paid registered articles which have
been incorrectly forwarded to the
country of destination are liable to a
charge, to be paid by the addressee,
equal in amount to the deficient
postage.
ARTICLE 55. — Advice of delivery
The sender of a registered article
may request an advice of delivery by
paying, at the time of posting, a fixed
fee of 40 centimes at most.
An advice of delivery may be
applied for after the posting of the
article within the period and on
payment of the fee prescribed for
enquiries by Article 53.
ARTICLE 56. — Responsibility
1. Except in the cases provided
for in Article 57, hereafter, Adminis-
trations are responsible for the loss
of registered articles.
The sender is entitled, in respect
of the loss, to compensation, of which
the amount is fixed at 50 francs per
article.
2. Administrations assume no re-
sponsibility for articles seized by the
customs authorities by reason of a
false declaration of their contents.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
(a) du port ordinaire de 1'envoi,
selon sa nature;
(b) d'un droit fixe de recomman-
dation de 40 centimes au maximum.
Le droit fixe de recommandation
afferent £ la partie "R&ponse" d'une
carte postale ne peut £tre valable-
ment acquitte gue par I'exp6diteur
de cette partie.
3. Un r£c£piss6 doit £tre d£livr£
gratuitement, au moment du d6p6t, a
l'exp£diteur d'un envoi recommand6.
4. Les pays disposes a se charger
des risques pouvant d6river du cas
de force majeure sont autoris6s a
percevoir une taxe sp6ciale de 40
centimes au maximum pour chaque
envoi recommand6.
5. Les envois recommand£s non
ou insuffisamment affranchis qui
auraient £t£ transmis & tort au pays
de destination sont passibles, & la
charge des destinataires, d'une taxe
egale au montant de Vaffranchisse-
ment manquant.
ARTICLE 55. — Avis de reception
L'exp£diteur d'un envoi recom-
mand£ peut demander un avis de r£-
ception en payant, au moment du
d£p6t, un droit fixe de 40 centimes au
maximum.
L'avis de reception peut Stre de-
mand^ postdrieurement au d6p6t de
Tenvoi dans le d61ai et moyennant la
taxe prevus & Farticle 53 pour les
reclamations.
ARTICLE 56. — Etendue de la
responsabilit6
j. Sauf les cas pr6vus & 1'article 57
ci-apres, les Administrations r6pon-
dent de la perte des envois recom-
mand£s.
L'exp6diteur a droit, de ce chef, a
une indemnity dont le montant est
fix6 £ 50 francs par objet.
2. Les Administrations n'assument
aucune responsalilite pour les envois
saisis par la douane par suite de
fausse declaration de leur contenu.
March 20, 1934
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
675
ARTICLE 57. — Exceptions in respect
of responsibility
Administrations are relieved from
all responsibility for the loss of
registered articles :
(a) in circumstances beyond con-
trol; the responsibility, however, still
attaches to the Administration of
origin if it has undertaken to cover
risks arising from causes beyond
control (Article 54, § 4). The coun-
try responsible for the loss must de-
cide, according to its internal legisla-
tion, whether the loss is due to
circumstances constituting causes
beyond control;
(&) which they cannot account for
in consequence of the destruction of
official documents through a cause
beyond control, provided that their
responsibility has not been proved
otherwise;
(c) of which the contents fall
within the prohibitions specified in
Articles 34, §§4 and 6 (c), and 46,
§i:
(d) when the sender has not made
any application within the period of
one year prescribed by Article 53.
ARTICLE 58. — Cessation of
responsibility
Administrations cease to be re-
sponsible for registered articles which
have been delivered under the condi-
tions prescribed by their internal
regulations for packets of the same
class.
ARTICLE 59. — Payment of
compensation
The payment of the compensation
must be undertaken by the Admin-
istration to which the despatching
office is subordinate, subject to its
right to make a claim on the Admin-
istration responsible.
ARTICLE 60. — Period for payment of
compensation
i. The payment of compensation
must take place as soon as possible,
and at the latest within six months
ARTICLE 57. — Exceptions au prin-
cipe de la responsabilit£
Les Administrations sont d6gag£es
de toute responsabilit6 pour la perte
d'envois recommandds:
(a) en cas de force majeure ; toute-
fois, la responsabilit6 subsiste £ regard
de V Administration expSditrice qui a
accept^ de couvrir les risques de
force majeure (article 54, §4). Le
pays responsable de la perte doit,
suivant sa legislation intlrieure, d6-
cider si cette perte est due & des cir-
constances constituant un cas de
force majeure;
(&) lorsque, la preuve de leur re-
sponsabilite n'ayant pas 6te adminis-
tree autrement, elles ne peuvent ren-
dre compte des envois par suite de la
destruction des documents de service
resultant d'un cas de force majeure;
(c) lorsqu'il s'agit d'envois dont le
contenu tombe sous le coup des in-
terdictions pr6vues aux articles 3 4, §§
4 et 6, lettre (c), et 46^ § I;
(d) lorsque I'exp6diteur n'a f ormul6
aucune reclamation dans le d61ai d'un
an pr£vu £ 1'article 53.
ARTICLE 58. — Cessation de la
responsabilit6
Les Administrations cessent d'etre
responsables des envois recomman-
d6s dont elles ont eifectu6 la remise
dans les conditions prescrites par
leur r&glement int£rieur pour les en-
vois de m&me nature.
ARTICLE 59. — Payement de
rindemnit6
L/obligation de payer Findemnit6
incombe i V Administration dont re-
leve le bureau exp6diteur de 1'envoi,
sous reserve de son droit de recours
centre V Administration responsable.
ARTICLE 60. — D£lai de payement
de Vindemnite
i. Le payement de Tindemnit6
doit avoir lieu le plus t6t possible et,
au plus tard, dans le delai de six mois
676
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
from the day following the date of
the application. This period is ex-
tended to nine months in relations
with distant countries.
An Administration of origin which
does not accept responsibility in
cases of loss through a cause beyond
control may exceptionally postpone
settlement of the compensation be-
yond the period mentioned in the
preceding paragraph, when the ques-
tion whether the loss of the article is
due to a case of this nature has not
been decided.
2. The Administration of origin
is authorised to settle with the sender
on account of the Administration,
whether intermediate or of destina-
tion, which, duly informed of the
application, has let three months
pass without settling the matter;
this period is extended to six months
in relations with distant countries.
ARTICLE 61. — Fixing of responsibility
I. Until the contrary is proved, re-
sponsibility for the loss of a registered
article rests with the Administration
which, having received the article
without making any observation,
and being furnished with all the ma-
terials for inquiry prescribed by the
regulations, cannot establish deliv-
ery to the addressee or regular trans-
fer to the following Administration,
as the case may be.
Until the contrary is proved, an
Administration, whether intermedi-
ate or of destination, is relieved of all
responsibility:
(a) when it has carried out the
provisions of Article 159, § 3 of the
Detailed Regulations;
(J) when it can prove that it has
not received the inquiry until after
the destruction of its service docu-
ments relating to the article inquired
for, the period of retention prescribed
by Article 177 of the Detailed Regu-
lations having expired. This reser-
vation does not affect the rights of
the claimant*
& compter du lendemain du jour de
la reclamation. Ce delai est port6 £
neuf mois dans les relations avec les
pays eloignes.
L' Administration expSditrice qui
n'accepte pas de se charger des risques
d&rivant du cas de force majeure peut
differer le r£glement de 1'indemnite
au del£ du delai pr£vu & I'alin6a
precedent lorsque la question de
savoir si la perte de Tenvoi est due £
un cas de Vesplce n'est pas tranchfee.
2. \J Administration d'origine est
autoris&e £ d£sint£resser 1'expediteur
pour le compte de V Administration
intermediate ou destinataire qui,
r6guli£rement saisie, a laisse s'6cpuler
trois mois sans donner de solution £
Taffaire; ce delai est porte £ six mois
dans les relations avec les pays
eloignes.
ARTICLE 61. — Determination de la
responsabilite
i. Jusqu'a preuve du contraire, la
responsabilite pour la perte d'un en-
voi recommande incombe 4 V Admin-
istration qui, ayant recu Tobjet sans
faire d'observation et etant mise en
possession de tous les moyens regie-
mentaires d'investigation, ne peut
6tablir ni la d6Hvrance au destina-
taire ni, s'il y a lieu, la transmission
r6guli&re It V Administration suivante.
Une Administration interm6diaire
ou destinataire est,jusqu'& preuve du
contraire, digag&e de toute responsa-
biUt6:
(a) lorsqu'elle a observ& les disposi-
tions de V article I$Q, § j, du K&gle-
ment;
(b) lorsqu'elle peut etablir o^elle
n'a 6t6 saisie de la reclamation
qu'apr£s la destruction des docu-
ments de service relatifs 4 1'envoi
recherche, le delai de garde prevu &
Tarticle 177 du R£glement etant
expire; cette reserve ne porte pas at-
teinte aux droits de redamant.
March 20, 1934
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
677
Nevertheless if the loss has oc-
curred in course of conveyance with-
out its being possible to ascertain
on the territory or in the service of
which country the loss took place,
the Administrations concerned bear
the loss in equal shares.
2. When a registered article has
been lost in circumstances beyond
control, the Administration on the
territory or in the service of which
the loss has occurred is responsible to
the Administration of origin only
when both countries undertake risks
arising from causes beyond control.
3. The customs and other charges
which cannot be cancelled are borne
by the Administrations responsible
for the loss.
4. The Administration which has
made payment of compensation takes
over the rights of the person who has
received it, up to the amount of this
compensation, in any action which
may be taken against the sender, the
addressee, or third parties.
5. If a registered article considered
as lost is subsequently found, the
person to whom the compensation
has been paid must be advised that
he may take possession of the article
against repayment of the amount of
the compensation.
ARTICLE 62. — Repayment of compen-
sation to the Administration of
origin
I. The Administration responsi-
ble or on whose account payment is
made in accordance with Article 60
is bound to repay to the Administra-
tion of origin within a period of three
months, reckoning from the date of
despatch of the notice of payment,
the amount of the compensation
actually paid to the sender.
If the compensation is to be borne
by several Administrations in ac-
cordance with Article 61, the whole
of the compensation due must be
paid to the Administration of origin
Toutefois, si la perte a eu lieu en
cours de transport sans qu'il soit
possible d'6tablir sur le territoire ou
dans le service de quel pays le fait
s'est accompli, les Administrations en
cause supportent le dommage par
parts 6gales.
2. Lorsqu'un objet recommand6 a
6t6 perdu dans des circonstances de
force majeure, V Administration sur
le territoire ou dans le service de
laguelle la perte a eu lieu n'en est
responsable envers V Administration
exp6ditrice que si les deux pays se
chargent des risques d£rivant du cas
de force majeure.
3. Les droits de douane et autres
dont Tannulation n'a pu £tre obtenue
tpmbent a la charge des Administra-
tions responsables de la perte.
4. L' Administration qui a effectuS
le payement de Tindemnit^ est sub-
rog£e, jusqu'& concurrence du mon-
tant de cette indemnity dans les
droits de la personne qui Ta regue,
pour tout recours 6ventuel, soit con-
tre le destinataire, soit contre I'exp6-
diteur ou contre des tiers.
5. En cas de d£couverte ult6rjeure
d'un envoi recommand6 consid6r6
comme perdu, la personne a qui
rindemnit6 a 6t& pay&e doit £tre
avis£e qu'elle peut prendre posses-
sion de 1'envoi contre restitution du
montant de rindemnit6.
ARTICLE 62. — Remboursement de
rindemnit6 a I5 Administration
expeditrice
I. 1L' Administration responsable
ou pour le compte de laquelle le paye-
ment est effectu£ en conformit6 de
Particle 60 est tenue de rembourser a
V Administration exp&Htrice, dans un
d£lai de trois mois d, compter de Ven-
voi de la notification du payement, le
montant de rindemnit& effective-
ment pay6e a Texp&Iiteur.
Si Vindemnit& doit ttre supportee
par pliAsieurs Administrations en con-
formitS de V article 61, Fintegralit6 de
V indemnity due doit fare vers&e a V Ad-
ministration exp^ditrice, dans le dMai
6/8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
within the period mentioned in the
preceding paragraph, by the first
Administration, which, having duly
received the packet under enquiry,
is unable to prove its regular transfer
to the next service. It rests with
this Administration to recover from
the other Administrations responsi-
ble their share of the amount of com-
pensation paid to the sender.
2. The repayment is made free of
cost to the creditor Administration
by means of either a money order, a
cheque or a draft payable at sight in
the capital or a commercial centre m
the creditor country, or in coin cur-
rent in that country.
When responsibility is admitted,
as well as in the case provided for in
Article 60, § 2, the amount of indem-
nity may be recovered from the
country responsible by means of an
account, either directly, or through
the intermediary of an Administra-
tion which exchanges accounts regu-
larly with the Administration re-
sponsible.
After the period of three months,
the sum due to the Administration
of origin bears interest, at the rate of
5 per cent, per annum, counting from
the day of expiry of the said period.
3. The Administration of origin
may only claim repayment from the
Administration responsible within a
period of two years counting from
the date of despatch of the notifica-
tion of the loss, or, if the case arises,
from the date of expiry of the period
prescribed by Article 60, §2.
4. The Administration whose re-
sponsibility is duly proved and
which has at first declined to pay
the compensation must bear all addi-
tional charges resulting from the un-
warranted delay in payment.
5. Administrations may come to
an agreement to liquidate periodi-
cally the compensation which they
have paid to the senders and which
they have agreed to be justified.
mentionnS & V alined pricident^ par Id
premiere Administration qui, ay ant
dtiment re$u I' envoi ridami, ne pent en
Stablir la transmission reguli&re au ser-
vice correspondent. II appartient A
cette Administration de ricup&rer sur
les autres Administrations response,-
lies la quote-part foentuelle de chacune
d'elles dans le d&dommagement de
VayantdroiL
2. Le remboursement A V Admin-
istration creanci&re s'effectue sans
frais pour cette Administration, soit
au moyen d'un mandat de poste, d'un
cheque ou d'une traite payable & vue
sur la capitale ou sur une place com-
merciale du pays cr£ancier, soit en
esp&ces ayant cours dans ce pays.
Lorsque la responsabilitS a ite recon-
nue, de mtme que dans le cas prSvu d
I1 article 60, § 2, le montant de Vindem-
nit& pent egalement fare repris d* office
sur le pays responsable par la voie d'un
d&compte quelconque, soit directement,
soit par V intermediate dune Admi-
nistration qui echange r^gulilrement
des dicomptes avec I' Administration
responsable.
Pass6 le d61ai de trois mois, la
somme due k Y Administration expi-
ditrice est productive d'int6r£t &
raison de J% Tan £ compter du jour
de Texpiration dudit d61ai,
3. U Administration d'origine ne
peut r£clamer le remboursement de
I'indemnit6 & V Administration re-
sponsable que dans le d61ai de deux
ans & compter de V envoi de la notifi-
cation de la perte, ou, s'il y a lieu, du
jour de 1'expiration du d61ai pr6vu &
1'article 60, § 2.
4. L,' Administration dont la re~
sponsabilit£ est dfiment Stabile et
qui a tout d'abord d£clin6 le paye-
ment de rindemnit£ doit prendre £
sa charge tous les frais accessoires
resultant du retard non justifi6 ap-
port6 au payement.
5. Les Administrations peuvent
s'entendre pour liquider p6riodique-
ment les indemnit6s qu'elles ont
payees aux exp6diteurs et dont elles
ont reconnu le bien-fond6.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
679
CHAPTER III
CASH ON DELIVERY PACKETS
ARTICLE 63. — Charges and conditions.
Settlement
1. Registered correspondence with
trade charges to be collected on de-
livery may be exchanged between
countries of which the Administra-
tions agree to provide this service.
2. Packets with trade charges are
subject to the same regulations and
rates as registered articles. In ad-
dition, the sender pays in advance:
(a) a fixed charge which must not
exceed 50 centimes per packet and a
proportional charge not exceeding
}4> per cent, of the amount of the
trade charge, if he requests that the
amount should be liquidated by
means of a trade charge money order
issued free of commission in his fa-
vour.
(#) a fixed charge which must not
exceed 25 centimes if he requests
liquidation by means of a postal
cheque account in the country of
destination of the packet.
3. The method of liquidation pro-
vided for under § 2 (&) applies only
if the Administrations concerned
undertake to apply this method of
liquidation. The Administration of
destination pays into the postal
cheque account, by means of an in-
land transfer note, the amount col-
lected from the addressee, after
deduction of a fixed charge not ex-
ceeding 25 centimes and the ordinary
charge for payments applicable in its
internal service.
4. Whatever may be the method
of liquidation, the maximum trade
charge is equal to the maximum
amount fixed for money orders ad-
dressed to the country in which the
article originated.
5. In the absence of any contrary
arrangement, the amount of the trade
charge is expressed in the money of
the country in which the packet
CHAPITRE III
ENVOIS CONTRE REMBOURSEMENT
ARTICLE 63. — Taxes et conditions.
Liquidation
1. Les correspondances recom-
mand£es peuvent gtre exp6di6es con-
ire remboursement dans les relations
entre les pays dont les Administra-
tions conviennent d 'assurer ce service.
2. Les objets exp&di&s contre rem-
boursement sont soumis aux formali-
t6s et aux taxes des envois recom-
mand£s. En outre, l'exp£diteur paie
a I'avance:
(a) une taxe fixe qui ne peut d6-
passer 50 centimes par envoi et un
droit proportionnel de J/z% au maxi-
mum du montant du remboursement,
s'il desire que ce montant soit liquid^
au moyen d'un mandat de rembourse-
ment £mis gratuitement £ son profit;
(b) une taxe fixe de 25 centimes au
maximum, s'il demande la liquidation
au moyen d'un versement en compte
courant postal dans le pays de desti-
nation de V envoi.
3. Le mode de liquidation pr&uu au
§ 2, lettre 6, riest admis que si les Ad-
ministrations int&ressees se chargent
d'appliquer ce procSdS de liquidation.
U Administration de destination verse
en compte courant, au moyen d'un
bulletin de versement du regime in-
t6rieur, le montant encaiss6 sur le
destinataire, apr£s deduction d'une
taxe fixe de 25 centimes au maximum
et de la taxe ordinaire des versements
applicable dans son service int£rieur.
4. Quel que soit le mode de liquida-
tion, le montant maximum du rem-
boursement est igal d celui qui est fixe
pour les mandats de poste A destina-
tion du pays d'origine de V envoi.
5. Sauf arrangement contraire, le
montant du remboursement est ex-
prime dans la monnaie du pays d'ori-
gine de V envoi. Toutefois, en cos de
68o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
originated. Nevertheless, in all cases
of payment into a postal cheque ac-
count in the country of destination
of the packet, the amount must be
indicated in the money of that coun-
try.
6. Each Administration may
adopt, for the collection of the pro-
portional charge prescribed by § 2 (a)
the scale which best suits its service.
Cancellation or reduc-
amount of the trade
ARTICLE 64.—
tion of the
charge
The sender of a registered article
marked with a trade charge can de-
mand the total or partial cancella-
tion of the amount of the trade
charge.
Requests of this nature are subject
to the same conditions as requests for
the withdrawal of correspondence
from the post or alteration of address.
If the request for total or partial
cancellation of the amount of the
trade charge has to be sent by tele-
graph, the charge for the telegram is
added to the charge for a single-rate
registered letter.
ARTICLE 65. — Responsibility in case
of loss of the packet
The loss of a registered article
marked with a trade charge involves
the responsibility of the postal serv-
ice under the conditions laid down in
Articles 56 and 57.
ARTICLE 66. — Sums duly collected:
Guarantee
The sums duly collected from the
addressee, whether or not they have
been converted into money orders or
paid into a postal cheque account,
are guaranteed to the sender under
the conditions laid down by the
Agreement concerning the money or-
der service or by the regulations gov-
erning the postal cheque and transfer
service.
versement en compte courant postal
tenu dans le pays de destination de
I* envoi, ce montant doit $tre indigue
dans la monnaie de ce pays.
6. Chaque Administration a la
faculte d* adopter, pour la perception du
droit proportionnel prkvu au § 2, lettre
a, I'fahelle qui r&pond le mieux & ses
convenances de service.
ARTICLE 64. — Annulation ou r&iuc-
tion du montant du rembourse-
ment
L'exp6diteur d'un envoi recom-
mand6 grev6 de remboursement peut
demander le d£grevement total ou
partiel du montant du rembourse-
ment.
Les demandes de cette nature sont
soumises aux m£mes dispositions que
les demandes de retrait ou de modi-
fication d'adresse.
Si la demande de d6gr£vement to-
tal ou partiel du montant du rem-
boursement doit 6tre transmise par
voie tel£graphique, la taxe du t£16-
gramme est augment6e de la taxe
applicable 4 une lettre recommandfee
de port simple.
ARTICLE 65. — Responsabilit6 en cas
de perte de 1'envoi
La perte d'un envoi recommand6
grev6 de remboursement engage la
responsabilitd du service postal dans
les conditions d6termin6es par les
articles 56 et 57.
ARTICLE 66. — Garantie des sommes
encaiss6es r6guli£rement
Les sommes encaiss6es r£guli&re-
ment du destinataire, qu'elles aient
6t6 ou non converties en mandats de
poste ou vers£es en compte courant
postal, sont garanties & I'exp6diteur
dans les conditions d6terrnin6es par
1' Arrangement concernant les man-
dats de poste ou par les prescriptions
r£gissant le service des cheques et
virements postaux.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
681
ARTICLE 67. — Compensation in case
of failure to collect the amount of the
trade charge or of insufficient or
fraudulent collection
1 . If the packet has been delivered
to the addressee without the collec-
tion of the trade charge, the sender is
entitled to compensation, provided
that application has been made
within the period prescribed by Arti-
cle 53» § 2» and unless the failure to
collect the charge is due to fault or
negligence on his part, or unless the
contents of the packet fall within
the prohibitions prescribed by Arti-
cles 34, §§ 4 and 6(c), and 46, § I.
The same rule applies if the
amount collected from the addressee
is less than the amount of the trade
charge indicated or if it has been
collected fraudulently.
The compensation may not, in any
case, exceed the amount of the trade
charge.
2. The Administration which has
made payment of compensation
takes over the rights of the person
who has received it up to the amount
of the compensation in any action
which may be taken against the ad-
dressee, the sender or third parties.
ARTICLE 68. — Sums duly collected.
Compensation. Payments and
claims
Payment of the sums duly col-
lected or of the compensation referred
to in Article 67 must be undertaken
by the Administration to which the
despatching office is subordinate,
subject to its rights to make a claim
on the Administration responsible.
ARTICLE 69. — Period for payment
The provisions of Article 60 con-
cerning the periods for payment of
compensation for the loss of a regis-
tered article apply also to the pay-
ment of sums collected or of the
compensation in respect of packets
marked with trade charges.
ARTICLE 67. — Indemnity en cas de
non-encaissement du montant du
remboursement, d'encaissement in-
suffisant ou frauduleux
1. Si 1'envoi a 6t£ livre au destina-
taire sans encaissement du montant
du remboursement, Pexp6diteur a
droit & une indemnity, pourvu qu'une
reclamation ait £t£ formulae dans le
d£lai pr6vu & Tarticle 5j, § 2, et &
mpins que le non-encaissement ne
soit du £ une faute ou a une n6gli-
gence de sa part, ou que le contenu
de 1'envoi ne tombe sous le coup des
interdictions pr&vues aux articles 34,
§§ 4 et 6, lettre c, et 46, § i.
II en est de m§me si la somme en-
caiss£e du destinataire est inferieure
au montant du remboursement in-
diqu6 ou si Tencaissement a £t6
effectu6 frauduleusement.
L'indemnit6 ne pourra d6passer,
en aucun cas, le montant du rem-
boursement.
2. L* Administration qui a effectui
le payement de rindemnit6 est su-
brog6e, jusqu'& concurrence du mon-
tant de cette indemnity, dans les
droits de la personne qui Fa regue,
pour tout recours 6ventuel, soit con-
tre le destinataire, soit contre Texp6-
diteur ou contre des tiers.
ARTICLE 68. — Somines encaiss6es r6-
guli&rement. Indemnit£s. Paye-
ment et recours
L'obligation de payer les sommes
encaiss6es r6gulierement ou rindem-
nit6 dont il est question £ 1'article 67
incombe £ V Administration dont
relive le bureau exp£diteur de Tenvoi,
sous reserve de son droit de recours
contre V Administration responsable.
ARTICLE 69. — D61ai de payement
Les dispositions de Particle 60
concernant les d61ais de payement de
rindemnit6 pour la perte d'un envoi
recommand6 s'appliquent au paye-
ment des sommes encaiss6es ou de
rindemnit6 pour les envois contre
remboursement.
682
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
ARTICLE 70. — Fixing of responsibility
The payment by the Administra-
tion of origin of sums duly collected
or of the compensation prescribed by
Article 67 is made on behalf of the
Administration of destination. The
latter is responsible unless it can
prove that the fault is due to a
breach of the regulations by the
despatching Administration.
In the case of fraudulent collec-
tion following upon the disappear-
ance in the postal service of a trade
charge packet, the responsibility of
the Administrations concerned is
fixed in accordance with the provi-
sions of Article 61 for the loss of an
ordinary registered article.
Nevertheless, the responsibility of
an intermediate Administration
which does not participate in the
cash on delivery service is limited
to that prescribed by Articles 56
and 57 for registered articles. The
other Administrations bear in equal
shares the amount not covered.
ARTICLE 71. — Repayment of sums
advanced
The Administration of destination
is bound to repay to the Adminis-
tration of origin, under the condi-
tions prescribed by Article 62, the
sums which have been advanced on
its behalf.
ARTICLE 72. — Trade charge money
orders and transfer notes
i. The amount of a trade charge
money order which has not been paid
to the payee for any reason whatever
is not repaid to the Administration
of issue. It is held at the disposal of
the payee by the Administration
which despatched the trade charge
packet and accrues definitely to that
Administration after the expiry of
the legal period of validity.
ARTICLE 70. — Determination de la
responsabilite
Le payement, par V Administration
expidtirice, des sommes encaiss6es
r£gulierement ou de Tindemnit^
prevue & Tarticle 67 se fait pour le
compte de V Administration destina-
taire. Celle-ci est responsable, £
moins qu'elle ne puisse prouver que
la faute est due £ la non-observation
d'une disposition r£glementaire par
1 'A dministration exp&ditrice.
En cas d'encaissement frauduleux
£ la suite de la disparition, dans le
service, d'un envoi contre rembourse-
ment, la responsabilit6 des Adminis-
trations en cause est d£termin6e selon
les regies pr6vues & Tarticle 61 pour
la perte d'un envoi recommand6.
Toutefois, la responsabilit£ d'une
Administration intermediate qui ne
participe pas au service des rem-
boursements est limit£e & celle qui
est pr6vue aux articles 56 et 57 pour
les envois recommand£s. Les autres
Administrations supportent par parts
6gales le montant non couvert.
ARTICLE 71. — Remboursement des
sommes avanc6es
L1 'Administration destinataire est
tenue de rembourser & V Administra-
tion expfiditrice dans les conditions
pr6vues & Tarticle 62 les sommes qui
ont iti avanc6es pour son compte.
ARTICLE 72. — Mandats de rem-
boursement et bulletins de verse-
ment
i. Le montant d'un mandat de
remboursement qui, pour un motif
quelconque, n'a pas 6t6 pay6 au
ben6ficiaire, n'est pas rembours6 £
V Administration d'emission. II est
tenu & la disposition du b£n6ficiaire
par V Administration expeditrice de
1'envoi grev6 de remboursement et
revient d6finitivement £ cette Admi-
nistration apr^s Texpiration du d61ai
16gal de prescription.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
683
In all other respects, and with the
reservations prescribed by the De-
tailed Regulations, trade charge
money orders are subject to the pro-
visions of the Agreement concerning
the money order service.
2. When, for any reason, a trans-
fer note, issued in accordance with
the provisions of Article 63, cannot
be carried to the credit of the bene-
ficiary indicated by the sender of the
trade charge packet, the amount of
this note must be placed, by the
Administration which has collected
it, at the disposal of the Adminis-
tration of origin to be paid to the
sender of the packet.
If this payment cannot be effected,
the procedure prescribed by § I is
followed.
ARTICLE 73. — Division of the cash on
delivery charge and fee
The Administration of origin cred-
its to the Administration of destina-
tion, in the conditions prescribed by
the Detailed Regulations, a fixed
share of 20 centimes for each trade
charge packet, plus % per cent, of
the total amount of the trade charge
money orders paid.
CHAPTER IV
ALLOCATION OF POSTAGE COLLECTIONS
TRANSIT RATES
ARTICLE 74. — Allocation of postage
collections
Except in the cases expressly pro-
vided for by the Convention, each
Administration keeps the whole of
the charges which it collects.
ARTICLE 75. — Transit rates
i. Correspondence exchanged in
closed mails between two Adminis-
trations, by means of the services of
one or more other Administrations
(third services), is subject to transit
charges to be paid to each of the
A tous les autres egards, et sous
les reserves prevues au Reglement,
les mandats de rembpursement sont
soumis aux dispositions fix6es par
T Arrangement concernant les man-
dats de poste.
2. Lorsque, pour une cause quel-
conque, un bulletin de versement
emis en conformite des prescriptions
de Particle 63 ne peut etre port6
au credit du ben6ficiaire indlqu6
par Texp6diteur de 1'envoi centre
remboursement, le montant de ce
bulletin doit £tre mis, par V Adminis-
tration qui Fa encaisse, 4 la disposi-
tion de V Administration d'origine
pour etre paye £ Texp6diteur de
1'enyoi.
Si ce payement ne peut §tre effec-
tu6, il est proced6 comme il est
prevuau § I.
ARTICLE 73. — Bonification de la
taxe et du droit de remboursement
L'Administration d'origine bonifie
£ rAdministration de destination,
dans les conditions prescrites par le
Reglement, une quote-part fixe de
20 centimes par remboursement,
plus %% de la somme totale des
mandats de remboursement payes.
CHAPITRE IV
ATTRIBUTION DES TAXES.
TRANSIT
FRAIS DE
ARTICLE 74. — Attribution des taxes
Sauf les cas express6ment prfrvus
par la Convention, chaque Adminis-
tration garde en entier les taxes qu'elle
a pergues.
ARTICLE 75. — Frais de transit
I. Les correspondances echang6es
en dep^ches closes entre deux Admi-
nistrations, au moyen des services
d'une ou de plusieurs autres Admi-
nistrations (services tiers), sont sou-
mises, au profit de chacun des pays
684
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
countries traversed or whose services
take part in the conveyance, as in-
dicated in the following table:1
traverses ou dont les services partici-
pent an transport, aux frais de tran-
sit indiqufe dans le tableau suivant:
Par kilogramme
de lettres et de
cartes postales
d'autres objets
I°PARCOURS TERRITORIAUX:
Jusqu'a 1,000 km
Fr.c.
—.60
—.80
1.20
2. —
2.80
3.60
— .60
1.60
2.40
3.20
4.80
Fr.c.
— .08
.12
~.i(5
—.24
—-32
—.40
—.08
— .20
—-32
-.40
— .60
Au dela de 1,000 jusqu'a 2,000 km
" 2,000 " 3,000 "
" 3,000 " 6,000 "
" 6,000 " 9,000 "
" 9,000 km
2° PARCOURS MARITIMES:
Jusqu*a 300 milles marins
Au dela de 300 jusciu'a 1,500 milles marins
Entre 1 'Europe et I'Amerique du Nord
Au dela de 1,500 juscju'a 6,000 milles marins
Au dela de 6,000 milles marins
2. The transit charges for sea con-
veyance over a distance not exceed-
ing 300 nautical miles are fixed at
one-third of the amounts specified in
§ I if the Administration concerned
already receives, on account of the
mails conveyed, the payment ap-
plicable to land transit.
3. In the case of sea conveyance
performed by two or more Adminis-
trations, the charges paid for the en-
tire sea transit may not exceed 4
francs 80 per kilogramme of letters
and postcards, and 60 centimes per
kilogramme of other articles. Should
occasion arise, these maximum amounts
are shared between the Administra-
tions participating in the service, in
proportion to the distances traversed.
4. In the absence of any other ar-
rangement, the direct sea convey-
ance between two countries by means
of vessels maintained by one of them
is considered as a third service, as
well as conveyance between two
offices of the same country, by means
of services maintained by another
country.
2. Les frais de transit pour le
transport maritime sur un trajet
n'exc6dantpas 300 milles marins sont
fix6s au tiers des sommes pr£vues au
§ i, si rAdministration interess6e
regoit d6ja, du chef des d6p£ches
transportees, la remuneration affe-
rente au transit territorial.
3. En cas de transport maritime
effectu£ par deux ou plusieurs Ad-
ministrations, les frais du parcours
maritime total ne peuvent pas d6-
passer 4 francs 80 par kilogramme de
lettres et de cartes postales et 60
centimes par kilogramme d'autres
objets. Le cas kcheant, ces montants
maxima sont r6partis entre les Ad-
ministrations participant au trans-
port, au prorata des distances par-
courues.
, 4. Sont consid6r6s comme services
tiers, & moins d'arrangement con-
traire, les transports maritimes ef-
fectu£s directement entre deux .pays
au moyen de navires de Tun d'eux
ainsi que les transports effectu6s en-
tre deux bureaux d'un m£me pays
par rinterm£diaire de services d'un
autre pays.
1 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced* — ED.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
685
5. Small packets, newspapers or
packets of newspapers and periodi-
cals sent in virtue of the Agreement
concerning subscriptions to news-
papers and periodicals, as well as in-
sured boxes despatched under the
Agreement concerning insured letters
and boxes, are considered as "other
articles" as regards transit.
6, Mis-sent mails are regarded, in
respect of the payment of transit
charges, as if they had followed their
normal route.
ARTICLE 76. — Exemption from transit
charges
The correspondence exempt from
postage mentioned in Article 49, re-
ply post-cards returned to the coun-
try of origin, redirected articles,
undelivered articles, advices of de-
livery, postal money orders, and all
other documents relative to the post-
al service, e.g., communications con-
cerning the postal cheque service, are
exempt from all charges for land or
sea transit.
ARTICLE 77. — Extraordinary
services
The transit rates specified in Ar-
ticle 75 do not apply to conveyance
by means of extraordinary services
specially established or maintained
by one Administration at the request
of one or more other Administrations.
The conditions of this class of con-
veyance are regulated by mutual
consent between the Administra-
tions concerned,
ARTICLE 78. — Payment and,
accounting
1. The cost of transit is borne by
the Administration of the country
of origin.
2. The general accounting for
these expenses is based on data ob-
tained from statistics taken once in
every three years, during a period of
5. Sont consid£r£s comme autres
objets, en ce qui concerne le transit,
les petits paquets, les journaux ou
paquets de journaux et ecrits p6rio-
diques exp6di£s en vertu de T Arrange-
ment concernant les abonnements
aux journaux et Merits p£riodiques
ainsi que les boites avec valeur d6-
clar£e exp£di£es en vertude TArrange-
ment concernant les lettres et les
boites avec valeur d6clar6e.
6. Les dep&ches mal dirigees sont
considSrSeSj en ce qui concerne le paye-
ment des frais de transit, comme si
ettes avaient suivi leur voie normale.
ARTICLE 76.-
-Exemption de frais de
transit
Sont exempts de tous frais de
transit territorial ou maritime, les
correspondances en franchise postale
mentionn6es £ Tarticle 49, les cartes
postales-r£ponse renvoy^es au pays
d'origine, les envois r£exp6di£s, les
rebuts, les avis de reception, les
mandats de poste et tous autres
documents relatifs au service postal,
notamment les plis concernant les
virements postaux.
ARTICLE 77. — Services extraordinaires
Les frais de transit sp£cifi6s i 1'ar-
ticle 75 ne s'appliquent pas au trans-
port au moyen de services extraordi-
naires sp6cialement crees pu entre-
tenus par une Administration sur la
demande d'une ou de plusieurs autres
Administrations. Les conditions de
cette cat£gorie de transports sont
r6gl£es de gr6 a gr6 entre les Admi-
nistrations int£ress£es.
ARTICLE 78. — Payements et d6comptes
1. Les frais de transit sont £ la
charge de TAdministration du pays
d'origine.
2, Le d£compte g6n6ral de ces
frais a lieu d'apr&s les donn£es de
releves statistiques 6tablis, une fois
tous les trois ans, pendant une p6ri-
686
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 367
14 days. This period is extended to
28 days for mails exchanged less than
six times a week by the services
maintained by any one country.
The Detailed Regulations fix the
period of the statistics and the dura-
tion of their application.
3. Every Administration is au-
thorised to submit for the considera-
tion of a Committee of arbitrators
the results of statistics which, in its
opinion, differ too much from reality.
The arrangements for arbitration are
as laid down in Article n.
The arbitrators are empowered to
fix the transit charges proper to be
paid.
ARTICLE 79. — Exchange of closed
malls with skips of war
1. Closed mails may be exchanged
between the post offices of any one
of the contracting countries and the
commanding officers of naval divi-
sions or ships of war of the same
country stationed abroad, or between
the commanding officer of one of
those naval divisions or one of those
ships of war and the commanding
officer of another division or of an-
other ship of the same country,
through the medium of the land or
sea services maintained by other
countries.
2. Correspondence of every de-
scription enclosed in these mails must
consist exclusively of such as is ad-
dressed to or sent by the officers and
crews of the ships to or from which
the mails are forwarded; the rates
and conditions of despatch applica-
ble to them are settled, according to
its internal regulations, by the Postal
Administration of the country to
which the ships belong.
3. In the absence of any contrary
arrangement between the Adminis-
trations concerned, the Administra-
tion which despatches or receives the
mails in question is accountable to
the intermediate Administrations for
ode de quatorze jours. Cette p£ri-
ode est portee a vingt-huit jours pour
les d6p6ches 6chang6es moins de six
fois par semaine par les services d'un
pays quelconque.
Le R£glement determine la p£riode
et la dur6e d'application des statis-
tiques.
3. Toute Administration est auto-
risee £ soumettre & l'appr£ciation
d'une Commission d'arbitres les r6-
sultats d'une statistique qui, d'aprds
ette, diff6reraient trop de la r6alit6.
Get arbitrage est constitu6 ainsi qu'il
est pr£vu £ 1'article n.
Les arbitres ont le droit de fixer en
bonne justice le montant des frais de
transit & payer.
ARTICLE 79. — Echange de d£p§ches
closes avec des Mtiments de
guerre
1. Des d6p£ches closes peuvent
§tre 6chang6es entre les bureaux de
poste de Tun des pays contractants
et les commandants de divisions na-
vales ou Mtiments de guerre de ce
m£me pays en station 4 l'6tranger, ou
entre le commandant d'une de ces
divisions navales ou d'un de ces
bcttiments de guerre et le comman-
dant d'une autre division ou d'un
autre bitiment du m6me pays, par
I'interm&iiaire des services territo-
riaux ou maritimes d'autres pays.
2. Les correspondances de toute
nature comprises dans ces d6p£ches
doivent £tre exclusivement & 1'adresse
ou en provenance des £tats-majors et
des Equipages des bcltiments desti-
nataires ou exp6diteursdesdep£ches;
les tarifs et conditions d 'envoi qui
leur sont applicables sont d£termin£s,
d'apr£s ses reglements int6rieurs, par
TAdministration des postes du pays
auquel appartiennent les Mtiments.
3. Sauf arrangement contraire en-
tre les Administrations interessees,
V Administration postale exp&ditrice
ou destinataire des d£pgches dont il
s'agit est redevable, enyers les Ad-
ministrations intermediates, de frais
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
687
transit charges calculated in accord-
ance with the provisions of Article
75-
Miscellaneous provisions
ARTICLE 80. — Freedom of transit:
Non-observance
When a country does not observe
the provisions of Article 26, relating
to freedom of transit, Administra-
tions have the right to suppress the
postal service with that country.
They must give previous notice of
this measure, by telegraph, to the
Administrations concerned.
ARTICLE 81. — Undertakings
The contracting countries under-
take to adopt, or to propose to their
respective legislatures the necessary
measures:
(a) for punishing the counterfeit-
ing of postage stamps and interna-
tional reply coupons;
(&) for punishing the fraudulent
use of international reply coupons,
and the fraudulent use, for the pre-
payment of correspondence, of coun-
terfeit or used postage stamps as well
as of counterfeit impressions of
stamping or printing machines or of
impressions already used;
(c) for prohibiting and suppres-
sing the fraudulent manufacture,
sale, hawking, or distribution of im-
pressed and adhesive stamps in use
in the postal service, forged or imi-
tated in such a manner that they
could be mistaken for the impressed
and adhesive stamps issued by the
Administration of any one of the
contracting countries ;
(d) for punishing the fraudulent
manufacture and circulation of postal
identity cards, as well as the fraudu-
lent use of these cards ;
(e) for preventing and, if neces-
sary, for punishing the insertion of
opium, morphine, cocaine and other
de transit calculus o>nform£ment aux
dispositions de 1'article 75.
Dispositions diverses
ARTICLE 80. — Inobservation de la
libert^ de transit
Lorsqu'un pays n'observe pas
les dispositions de 1'article 26 con-
cernant la ^Hbert6 de transit, les
Administrations ont le droit de
supprimer le service postal avec ce
pays. Elles doivent donner pr6ala-
blement avis de cette mesure par
t616gramme aux Administrations in-
t£ress6es.
ARTICLE 81. — Engagements
Les Pays contractants s'engagent
£ prendre, ou £ proposer k leurs pou-
voirs 16gislatifs respectifs, les me-
suresnecessaires:
(a) pour punir contrefagon des
timbres-poste et des coupons-r&ponse
internationaux;
(b) pour punir 1'usage frauduleux
des coupons-r6ponse internationaux
et Temploi frauduleux, pour Taffran-
chissement d 'envois postaux, de
timbres-poste contrefaits ou ayant
d6j£ servi ainsi que d'empreintes
contrefaites ou ayant d6j£ servi de
machines & affranchir ou de presses
d'imprimerie;
(c) pour interdire et r6primer les
operations frauduleuses de fabrica-
tion, vente, colportage ou distribu-
tion de vignettes et timbres en usage
dans le service des postes, contrefaits
ou imit£s de telle mani&re qu'ils pour-
raient 6tre confondus avec les vi-
gnettes et timbres 6mis par FAdmi-
nistration d'un des Pays contractants;
(d) pour punir les operations frau-
duleuses de fabrication et de mise en
circulation de cartes d'identit6 pos~
tales ainsi que Temploi frauduleux
deces cartes;
(e) pour emp^cher et, le cas 6ch6-
ant, punir 1'insertion d'opium, de
morphine, de cocaine et autres
688 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 367
narcotics in postal packets, unless stup£fiants dans les envois postaux
their insertion is expressly authorised en faveur desquels cette insertion ne
by the Convention and Agreements, serait pas express£ment autoris6e
par la Convention et les Arrange-
ments.
Final Provisions Dispositions finales
ARTICLE 82. — Entry into force and ARTICLE 82. — Mise £ ex6cution et
duration of the Convention dur£e de la Convention
The present Convention shall La pr£sente Convention sera mise
come into force on the ist of Janu- & execution le rr Janvier 1935 et de-
ary, 1935, and shall remain in opera- meurera en vigueur pendant un
tion for an indefinite period. temps ind6termin6.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the plenipo- EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten-
tentiaries of the Governments of the tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays
above-named countries have signed ci-dessus 6num6r£s ont sign£ la pr6-
the present Convention in a single sente Convention en un exemplaire
copy which shall remain in the Ar- qui restera d6pos£ aux Archives du
chives of the Government of Egypt Gouvernement de VEgypte et dont
and of which a copy shall be deliv- une copie sera remise k chaque
ered to each party. Partie.
Done at Cairo, the 2Oth of March, Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
1934-
] Pour PUnion de PAfrique du Sud: F. G. W. TAYLOR (pour
M, H. J. LENTON), F. G. W. TAYLOR; pour PAlbanie: PAN. NASSE; pour
P Allemagne : K. ORTH, K. ZIEGLER, DR. W. SEEBASS; pour les Etats-Unis
de PAmerique: JOHN E. LAMIELL, JOHN E. LAMIELL (pour GEORGE F.
SMITH) ; pour Pensemble des Possessions insulaires des Etats-TInis (P Ame-
rique autres que les lies Philippines: JOHN E. LAMIELL, JOHN E. LAMIELL
(pour GEORGE F. SMITH); pour les lies Philippines: FELIPE CUADERNO;
pour le Royaume de P Arabic Saoudite: FAWZAN EL-SABEK; pour la Repu-
blique Argentine: R. R. TULA; pour la Commonwealth de P Australia:
M. B. HARRY (pour ARCHDALE PARKHILL), M. B. HARRY; pour PAutriche:
Dr. RUDOLF KUHN; pour la Belgique: 0. SCHOCKAERT, E. MONS; pour la
Colonie du Congo beige: G. TONDEUR; pour la Bolivie: ERNESTO CicEREs,
ERNESTO CACERES (pour EDMUNDO DE LA FUENTE) ; pour le Br6sil : C. M. DE
FIGUEIREDO, J. SANCHEZ PEREZ; pour la Bulgarie: Iv. KATZAROFF; pour le
Canada: E. J. UNDERWOOD (pour ARTHUR SAUVE), E. J. UNDERWOOD (pour
H. BEAULIEU), E. J. UNDERWOOD; pour le Chili: R. SUAREZ BARROS; pour la
Chine: Hoo Cm-TsAi, CHANG HSIN-HAI, HUANG NAI-SHU; pour la Repu-
blique de Colombie: E. ZALDT&A P.; pour la Republique de Costa-Rica:
ad referendum, P. MARTINEZ T.; pour la Republique de Cuba: ALFREDO
ASSIR; pour le Danemark: C. MONDRUP, ARNE KROG; pour la VUle libre de
Danzig: R. STARZYISTSKI; pour la Republique Dominicaine : Luis ALEJANDRO
AGUILAR; pour PEgypte: M. CHARARA, E. MAGGIAR, S. A. GHALWASH;
pour PEquateur : E. L. ANDRADE ; pour PEspagne : ALONSO CARO, A. RAMOS ;
1 Declarations making the convention applicable to certain colonies, protectorates, overseas
territories, or territories under suzerainty or mandate, were made, on the date of signature
of the convention, by the delegations of the Union of South Africa, Australia, Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, and New Zealand. — ED.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION 689
pour Pensemble des Colonies espagnoles: DEMETRIO PEREDA; pour PEsto-
nie: G. E. F. ALBRECHT; pour PEthiopie : ALAMOU Ten.; pour la Finlande:
G. E. F. ALBRECHT; pour la France: M. LEBON, L. GENTHON, P. GRAND-
SIMON, A. CABANNE, DUSSERRE; pour PAlgerie: E. HUGUENIN; pour les
Colonies et Protectorats fran$ais de Plndochine: NICOLAS; pour Pensemble
des autres Colonies fran^aises: J. CASSAGNAC; pour le Royaume-Uni de la
Grande-Bretagne et de PIrlande du Nord: F. H. WILLIAMSON, W. G.
GILBERT, D. O. LUMLEY; pour la Grece: V. DENDRAMIS, J. LACHNIDAKIS;
pour le Guatemala: VICTOR DURAN M.; pour la Republique du Honduras:
Dr. TUCCIMEI; pour la Hongrie: GABRIEL BARON SZALAY, CHARLES DE
FORSTER; pour PInde britannique: P. N. MUKERJI, S. C. GUPTA, Mohd. al
HASAN; pour PIraq: DOUGLAS W. GUMBLEY, Jos. SHAUL; pour PEtat libre
d'Irlande: P. S. 6'h-fiiGEARTAiGH, S. S. PUIRSEAL; pour PIslande: C.
MONDRUP, ARNE KROG; pour PItalie: PIETRO TOSTI, GALDI MICHELE;
pour Pensemble des Colonies italiennes: DONATO CRETY; pour le Japon:
MASAO SEKI, T. HARIMA, J. KAGEYAMA; pour le Chosen: MASAO SEKI,
RYUZO KAWAZURA; pour Pensemble des autres Dependances japonaises:
T. HARIMA, H. FUJIKAWA; pour la Lettonie: Dr. REINHOLD FURRER, Ls
ROULET ; pour les Etats du Levant sous Mandat franpais (Syrie et Liban) :
CIANFARELLI, L. PERNOD pour le Maroc (a Pexclusion de la Zone espa-
gnole): H. DUTEIL; pour le Maroc (Zone espagnole): A. RAMOS; pour le
Mexique: P. MARTINEZ T.; pour le Nicaragua: VICTOR DURAN M.; pour la
Norvege: KLAUS HELSING, OSKAR HOMME; pour la Nouyelle-Zelande:
G. MCNAMARA; pour la Republique de Panama: E. ZALDUA P.; pour le
Paraguay: R. R. TULA; pour les Pays-Bas: DUYNSTEE, v. GOOR; pour
Curasao et Surinam: HOOGEWOONING; pour les Indes neerlandaises : PERK,
BRIL, HOOGEWOONING; pour le Perou: ERNESTO CACERES, ERNESTO
CAcERES (pour EDMUNDO DE LA FUENTE); pour la Perse: S. A. RAD,
R. ARDJOMENDE; pour la Pologne: R. STARZYNSKI; pour le Portugal: A. DE
Q. R. VAZ PINTO, A. C. BIANCHI; pour les Colonies portugaises de PAfrique
occidentale: ERNESTO JULIO NAVARRO; pour les Colonies portugaises de
PAfrique orientale, de PAsie et de POceanie: MARIO CORR&A BARATA DA
CRUZ; pour la Roumanie: ILARIU MANEANU, CONST. STEFANESCU; pour la
Republique de Samt-Marin: CRETY DONATO; pour la Suede: ANDERS
ORNE, GUNNAR LAGER, ARVID BILDT; pour la Confederation Suisse: Dr.
REINHOLD FURRER, Ls ROULET; pour la Tchecoslovaquie: VACLAV KU&RA,
JOSEF RADA; pour la Tunisie: H. DUTEIL; pour la Turquie: YUSUF ARIFI,
M. SAKIN, M. TEVFIK ; pour PUnion des Republiques Sovietiques Socialistes :
Dr. EUGENE HIRSCHFELD, Dr. S. RAPOPORT, HEL. SEREBRIAKOVA; pour la
Republique O. de PUruguay: ARTURO C. MASANES; pour PEtat de la Cite
du Vatican: Mgr. GIUSEPPE MAZZOLI; pour les Etats-Unis de Venezuela:
Luis ALEJANDRO AGUILAR; pour le Royaume de Yougoslavie: KOSTA
ZLATANOVITCH.
690
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
No. 367a
Final Protocol of the Universal Postal Convention. Opened for
signature at Cairo, March 20, 1934-
Protocole final de la Convention postale universelle. Ouvert
signature au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
la
Entered into force January i, IQ35-1
Text and translation from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
[Translation]
At the moment of proceeding to
sign the Universal Postal Conven-
tion concluded this day, the under-
signed plenipotentiaries have agreed
as follows:
I. Withdrawal of correspondence.
Modification of address
The provisions of Article 51 do
not apply to Great Britain and to the
British Dominions, Colonies and
Protectorates, whose internal legis-
lation does not permit the with-
drawal or the modification of the ad-
dress of correspondence at the request
of the sender.
2. Equivalents: Maximum and
minimum limits
I. Each country has the right to
increase up to 40 per cent, or to re-
duce by as much as 20 per cent, the
postage rates prescribed by Article
34, § i, as indicated in the following
table:2
Au moment de proc6der £ la sig-
nature de la Convention postale uni-
verselle conclue £ la date de ce jour,
les Pl&nipotentiaires soussign6s sont
convenus de ce qui suit:
1. Retrait. Modification d'adresse
Les dispositions de 1'article 51 ne
s'appliquent pas £ la Grande-Bre-
tagne, ni aux Dominions, Colonies et
Pro tecto rats britanniques, dont la
16gislation int6rieure ne permet pas
le retrait ou la modification d'adresse
de correspondances a la demande de
Texp£diteur.
2. Equivalents. Limit es maxima et
minima
i. Chaque pays a la facult6 de
majorer de 40% ou de r6duire de
20% au maximum les taxes pr^vues
& 1'article 34, § I, conformement aux
indications du tableau ci-apr&s:
Lettres:
premier Echelon
par Echelon supplementaire
Cartes postales —
simples
avec reponse pay6e
Papiers d'affaires, par 50 grammes
minimum de taxe
Imprimis, par 50 grammes
Impressions en relief pour les aveugles, par 1,000 grammes. . . .
Echantillons de merchandises, par 50 grammes
minimum de taxe
Petitspaquets, par 50 grammes
minimum de taxe
Limites
inf&rieures.
Centimes.
20
12
12
24
4
20
4
2>4
4
8
8
40
Limites
sup£rieures.
Centimes.
35
21
21
42
7
35
7
4,2
7
14
14
70
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4048, February 5, 1937.
* The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. — ED.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
691
The rates adopted must, as far as
possible, maintain the same propor-
tions to one another as the basic
rate, each Administration being em-
powered to round up its rates to suit
its currency.
2. It is open to any country to re-
duce to 10 centimes the postage on a
single post-card and to 20 centimes
that on a reply-paid post-card.
3. The rates adopted by a country
apply to the charges to be collected
on unpaid or insufficiently prepaid
inward correspondence.
3. Ounce avoirdupois
As an exceptional measure, it is
agreed that countries which, by rea-
son of their internal regulations, are
unable to adopt the metric-decimal
system of weight, are empowered to
substitute for it the ounce avoirdu-
pois (28.3465 grammes) taking one
ounce as equivalent to 20 grammes
for letters, and two ounces as equiv-
alent to 50 grammes for commercial
papers, printed papers and small
packets.
4. Posting of correspondence abroad
No country is bound to forward,
nor to deliver to the addressees, cor-
respondence which the senders domi-
ciled in its territory post or cause to
be posted in a foreign country with
the object of profiting by the lower
rates in force there. The rule is ap-
plied without distinction both to
correspondence made up in the
country where the sender resides and
then carried across the frontier, and
to correspondence made up in a
foreign country. The Administra-
tion concerned is empowered either
to return to origin the articles in
question, or to tax them at its inland
rates. The method of collecting the
charges is left to its discretion.
Les taxes choisies doivent, autant
que possible, gtre entre elles dans les
mgmes proportions que les taxes de
base, chaque Administration ayant
la facult6 d'arrondir ses taxes suivant
les convenances de son syst£me
mon6taire.
2. II est loisible & chaque pays de
r6duire & 10 centimes la taxe de la
carte postale simple et a 20 centimes
celle de la carte postale avec r6ponse
pay6e.
3. Le tarif adopt£ par un pays
s'applique aux taxes 4 percevoir &
l'arriv£e par suite d'absence ou d'in-
suffisance d'affranchissement.
3. Once avoirdupois
^ II est admis, par mesure d'excep-
tion, que les pays qui, £ cause de leur
regime interieur, ne peuvent adopter
le type de poids metrique decimal, ont
la facult6 d'y substituer Fonce avoir-
dupois (28, 3465 grammes) en assimi-
lant i once & 20 grammes pour les
lettres et 2 onces & 50 grammes pour
les papiers d'affaires, imprimis,
6chantillons et petits paquets.
4. D6p6t de correspondances £
T£tranger
Aucun pays n'est tenu d'acheminer,
ni de distribuer aux destinataires,
les envois que des exp6diteurs quel-
conques domiciles sur son territoire
d£posent ou font deposer dans un
pays Stranger en vue de ben£ficier
des taxes plus basses qui y sont
6tablies. La r£gle s'applique sans
distinction, soit aux envois pr£par6s
dans le pays habit6 par Texp6diteur
et transports ensuite & travers la
fronti&re, soit aux envois confec-
tionn6s dans un pays Stranger. I/Ad-
ministration int6ress6e a le droit, ou
de renvoyer les objets en question a
Torigine, ou de les frapper de ses
taxes int£rieures. Les modalit^s de
la perception des taxes sont Iaiss6es
& son choix.
692
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
5. Reply coupons
Administrations have the right
not to undertake the sale of reply
coupons.
6. Registration fee
Countries which cannot fix at 40
centimes the registration fee pre-
scribed by Article 54, § 2, of the
Convention are authorised to charge
a fee which may amount to 50 cen-
times or to the charge fixed for their
inland service.
7. Air services
The provisions regarding the con-
veyance of letter mails by air are
annexed to the Universal Postal
Convention and are considered as
forming an integral part of it and of
its Detailed Regulations.
But, notwithstanding the general
rules of the Convention, the modifi-
cation of these provisions may be
considered from time to time by a
Conference composed of the repre-
sentatives of the Administrations
directly concerned.
This Conference may be sum-
moned by the intermediary of the
International Bureau at the request
of at least three of these Adminis-
trations.
The whole of the provisions pro-
posed by this Conference must be
submitted, by the intermediary of
the International Bureau, to the vote
of the countries of the Union. The
decision will be taken by a majority
vote.
8. Special transit rates by the Trans-
Siberian and the Transandine Rail-
ways
In modification of the provisions
of Article 75, § i. (Table), the Postal
Administration of the Union of So-
cialist Soviet Republics is authorised
to collect transit rates for the Trans-
Siberian Railway for both routes
(Manchuria or Vladivostok) at the
5. Coupons-r£ponse
Les Administrations ont la
facult6 de ne pas se charger du d<§bit
des coupons-r6ponse.
6. Droit de recommandation
Les pays qui ne peuvent pas fixer
& 40 centimes le droit de recomman-
dation pr6vu £ Tarticle 54, § 2, sont
autoris6s £ percevoir un droit pou-
vant s'elever jusqu'£ 50 centimes ou
6ventuellement jusqu'au taux fix6
pour leur service int&ieur.
7. Services aeriens
Les dispositions concernant le
transport de la poste aux lettres
par voie aerienne sont annex6es & la
Convention postale universelle et
sont considers comme faisant par-
tie int6grante de celle-ci et de son
R6glement
Toutefois, par derogation aux dis-
positions g6nlrales de la Convention,
la modification de ces dispositions
peut £tre envisag£e de temps & autre
par une Conference comprenant les
representants des Administrations
directement int6ress6es.
Cette Conference peut £tre con-
voqu6e par Tintermediaire du Bureau
international & la demande de trois
au moins de ces Administrations.
L 'ensemble des dispositions pro-
poshes par cette Conference devra
6tre sounds, par Finterm^diaire du
Bureau international, au vote des
Pays de FUnion. La decision sera
prise & la rnajorite des voix exprim6es.
8. Frais sp6ciaux de transit par le
Transsib6rien et le Transandin
Par d6rogation aux dispositions de
1' article 75, § * (Tableau), 1'Admi-
nistration postale de TUnion des R£-
publiques Sovi6tiques Socialistes est
autoris6e £ percevoir les frais de
transit par la voie du Transsib£rien
pour les deux directions (Mand-
March 20, 1934
UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION
693
rate of Fr. 4.50 per kilogramme for
letters and post-cards and Fr. 0.50
per kilogramme for other articles for
distances exceeding 6,000 kilometres.
The Administration of the Argen-
tine Republic is authorised to collect
a fee of 30 centimes per kilogramme
over and above the transit rates
mentioned in Article 75, § i (i°) of
the Convention, in respect of corre-
spondence of all kinds forwarded in
transit by the Argentine section of
the Transandine Railway.
9. Special transit rates for the Eastern
Republic of Uruguay
Exceptionally, the Eastern Re-
public of Uruguay is authorised to
collect for all over-sea mails landed
at Montevideo which it forwards by
its own services to countries beyond,
the land transit rates prescribed by
Article 75, i.e., 60 centimes per kilo-
gamme of letters and post-cards and
8 centimes per kilogramme of other
articles.
10. Special warehousing charges at
Aden
As an exceptional measure, the
Administration of British India is
authorised to collect a fee of 40 cen-
times per bag for all bags warehoused
at Aden, provided that the Adminis-
tration of British India does not re-
ceive payment for a land or sea
transit in respect of the bags in
question.
II. Special transhipment charges
Exceptionally, the Portuguese Ad-
ministration is authorised to collect
40 centimes per bag on all the mails
transhipped at the port of Lisbon.
12. Protocol left open to the countries
not represented
As Afghanistan, the Republic of
Hayti, the Republic of Liberia, Lux-
chourie ou Vladivostok), & raison de
4 francs 30 par kilogramme de lettres
et de cartes postales et de 50 centimes
par kilogramme d'autres objets, pour
les distances d6passant 6,000 kilo-
mitres.
L? Administration de la RSpublique
Argentine est autorisee a percevoir un
supplement de 30 centimes sur les
frais de transit mentionnes a I1 article
75i § *? chiffre i°, de la Convention ,
pour chaque kilogramme de corre-
spondance de toute nature transportee
en transit par la section argentine du
" Ferrocarril Trasandino"
9. Frais sp6ciaux de transit par la
Republique O. de FUruguay
Exceptionnellement, la R£pu-
blique O. de T Uruguay est autorisee
£ percevoir pour toutes les dep^ches
d'outre-mer d6barqu£es 4 Montevi-
deo qu'elle r6achemine par ses pro-
pres services sur les pays au del£, les
frais de transit territoriaux pr6vus
par 1'article 75, soit 60 centimes par
kilogramme de lettres et de cartes
postales et 8 centimes par kilo-
gramme d'autres objets.
10. Frais d'entrep6t sp£ciaux & Aden
A titre exceptionnel, T Adminis-
tration de Tlnde britannique est
autorisee 4 percevoir une taxe de 40
centimes par sac pour les sacs entre-
pos&s £ Aden, ppurvu que TAdmi-
nistrationindo-britanniqueneregoive
aucun droit de transit territorial ou
maritime pour les sacs de Fesp&ce.
n. Frais spSciaux de transbordement
Exceptionnellement, rAdministra-
tion portugaise est autoris£e £ per-
cevoir 40 centimes par sac pour toutes
les deplches transbord6es au port de
Lisbonne.
12. Protocole Iaiss6 ouvert aux Pays
non repr6sent£s
L 'Afghanistan, la Republigue d' Haiti,
la Republigue de Liberia, le Luxem-
694
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
emburg, the Republic of El Salvador,
the Territory of the Sarre, Siam and
Yemen, which form part of the Pos-
tal Union, were not represented at
the Congress, the Protocol remains
open to them in order to adhere to
the Convention and the Agreements
there concluded, or only to one or
other of them.
13. Protocol left open to the countries
represented for signatures and ad-
hesions
The Protocol remains open to
those countries whose representa-
tives have to-day signed only the
Convention, or only a certain num-
ber of the Agreements drawn up by
the Congress, in order to permit them
to adhere to the other Agreements
signed this day, or to one or other of
them.
14. Period for the notification of
adhesions
The adhesions referred to in Arti-
cles 12 and 13 must be notified
diplomatically by the respective
Governments to the Government of
Egypt, and by it to the other States
of the Union. The period allowed
to the said Governments for this
notification will expire on the 1st of
January, 1935.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the undermen-
tioned plenipotentiaries have drawn
up the present Protocol which shall
have the same force and validity as
if the provisions which it contains
were inserted in the text itself of the
Convention to which it relates, and
they have signed it in a single copy
which shall remain in the Archives
of the Government of Egypt and of
which a copy shall be delivered to
each party.
Done at Cairo, the 2Oth of March,
bourg, la RSpublique de El Salvador, le
Territoire de la Sarre, le Siam et
l'Y6men, qui font partie de I'Union
postale, ne s'6tant pas fait reprfesen-
ter au Congr£s, le Protocole leur
reste ouvert pour adherer £ la Con-
vention et aux Arrangements qui y
ont 6t6 conclus, ou seulement £ Tun
ou £ 1'autre d'entre eux.
13. Protocole Iaiss6 ouvert aux Pays
repr6sent6s pour signatures et ad-
h6sions
Le Protocole demeure ouvert en
faveur des Pays dont les repr^sen-
tants n'ont sign6 aujourd'hui que la
Convention ou un certain nombre
seulement des Arrangements arr§t6s
par le Congr£s, & Teffet de leur per-
mettre d'adh6rer aux autres Ar-
rangements sign6s ce jour, ou It Tun
ou £ 1'autre d'entre eux. ^
14. D61ai pour la notification des
adhesions
Les adhesions pr^vues aux articles
12 et 13 devront £tre notifies, en la
forme diplomatique, par les Gouverne-
ments intiressis au Gouvernement de
VEgypte et par celui-ci aux autres
Etats de 1'Union. Le d£lai accord^
auxdits Gouvernements pour cette
notification expirera le ler Janvier
1935-
_ EN FOI DE QUOI, les Ptenipoten-
tiaires ci-dessous ont dress6 le pr6-
sent Protocole, qui aura la m§me
force^et la mgme valeur que si ses dis-
positions 6taient ins&ries dans le
texte m£me de la Convention & la-
quelle il se rapporte, et ils 1'ont sign£
en un exemplaire qui restera d6pos6
aux Archives du Gouvernement de
VEgypte et dont une copie sera re-
mise a chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
No. 367b
695
Regulations for the Execution of the Universal Postal Convention.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Reglement d'execution de la Convention postale universelle. Signe
au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The numbering of the articles of these regulations, beginning with
number 101, was adopted to distinguish references to the regulations from references to the
convention. Changes in the 1929 regulations (No. 222b, ante} effected by these regula-
tions are indicated by italics in the French text.
Entered into force January i, IQ35.1
Text and translation from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
[Translation]
The undersigned, having regard to Arti-
cle 4 of the Universal Postal Convention
concluded at Cairo on the 20th of March,
I934» have, in the name of their respective
Administrations, settled by mutual con-
sent the following measures for ensuring
the execution of the said Convention.
Les soussignes, vu Particle 4 de la Con-
vention postale universelle conclue au
Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont, au nom de
leurs Administrations respectives, arrltS,
d'un commun accord, les mesures sui-
vantes pour assurer Tex^cution deladite
Convention:
Part I. — General provisions
CHAPTER I
ARTICLE 101. — Transit in closed mails and
"adecouvert"
Administrations may send reciprocally
through the medium of one or more of
them, both closed mails and correspond-
ence & decouvert, according to the needs of
the traffic and the requirements of the
service. The transmission of correspond-
ence a decouvert to an intermediate Ad-
ministration must be strictly limited to
cases where the making up of closed
mails is not justified.
Titre I. — Dispositions g6nerales
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
ARTICLE 101. — Transit en d6p£ches closes
et transit a d6couvert
Les administrations peuvent s'expedier
r6ciproquement, par I'mtermMiaire d'une
ou de plusieurs d'entre elles, tant des d6-
plches closes que des correspondances a
d£couvert, suivant les besoins du trafic et
les convenances du service. La trans-
mission des correspondances a d&couvert
a une Administration interm6diaire doit
se limiter strictement aux cas ou la con-
fection de d6p£ches closes ne se Justine
pas.
ARTICLE 102. — Exchange in closed mails ARTICLE
102 . — Echange
closes
en dep^ches
i. L'£change des correspondances en
depSches closes est r6g!6 d'un commun
accord entre les Administrations fntlres-
i. The exchange of correspondence in
closed mails is regulated by mutual con-
sent between the Administrations con-
cerned.
The making up of closed mails is oblig-
atory whenever a request to that effect
Is made by one of the intermediate Ad-
1 Registered with the Secretariat ,of the League of Nations under No. 4048, February 5,
'937-
II est obligatoire de former des dep^ches
closes toutes les fois qu'u^e des Adminis-
trations interme'diaires en fait la demande,
696
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
ministrations on the ground that the
amount of correspondence sent a decouvert
is such as to hinder its work.
2. The Administrations through whose
services closed mails are to be forwarded
must be given suitable notice.
3. In case of alteration in an exchange
of closed mails established between two
Administrations through the medium of
one or more other countries, the Adminis-
tration which has originated the alteration
notifies it to the Administrations of these
countries.
ARTICLE 103. — Routing of mails
1. Each Administration is bound to
forward, by the most rapid routes that it
uses for its own mails, closed mails and
correspondence d decouvert which are de-
livered to it by another Administration.
When a mail is composed of several
bags, these bags must as far as possible be
kept together and be forwarded by the
same despatch.
Mis-sent correspondence of aU kinds is
re-forwarded to destination, without de-
lay, by the quickest route.
2. The Administration of the country of
origin is entitled to prescribe the route to
be followed by the closed mails which it
sends, provided that the use of that route
does not entail special expense on an in-
termediate Administration.
Subject to the same reservation, the
transmitting Administrations must take
account of the route indicated by the
sender on articles forwarded to them a
decouvert.
3. Administrations which avail them-
selves of the power to levy supplementary
charges, as representing the extraordinary
expenses pertaining to certain routes, are
at liberty not to forward unpaid or in-
sufficiently paid correspondence by those
routes.
ARTICLE 104. — Distant countries
1. Countries between which the time
taken in transmission by the most rapid
land or sea route exceeds ten days as well
as those between which the average fre-
quency of service is less than twice a
month are considered as distant countries.
2. As regards the fixing of the periods
prescribed by the Convention and Agree-
se basant sur le fait que le nombre de
correspondances a. decouvert est de nature
£ entraver ses operations.
2. Les Administrations par rintermS-
diaire desquelles des d6p§ches closes sont
a. expedier doivent £tre pr6venues en
temps opportun.
3. En cas de changement dans un ser-
vice d'6change en d6p£ches closes 6tabli en-
tre deux Administrations par Pentremise
d'un ou de plusieurs pays tiers, 1'Admi-
nistration qui a provoqu6 le changement
en donne connaissance aux Administra-
tions de ces pays.
ARTICLE 103. — Acheminement des
correspondances
1. Chaque Administration est obligee
d'acheminer, par les voies les plus
rapides qu'elle emploie pour ses propres
envois, les d6p£ches closes et les corre-
spondances a d6couvert qui lui sont li-
vrees par une autre Administration.
Lorsqu'une d6p£che se compose de plu-
sieurs sacs, ceux-ci doivent, autant que
possible, rester r&inis et §tre achemine*s
par le m6me courrier.
Les objets de toute nature mal dirig^s
sont, sans aucun delai, r£exp£di£s sur leur
destination par la voie la plus prompte.
2. L* Administration du pays d'origine
a la facult6 d'indiquer la voie & suivre par
les d£p£ches closes qu'elle exp6die, pourvu
que 1'emploi de cette voie n'entraine pas,
pour une Administration intermediate,
des frais sp6ciaux.
Sous la m£me reserve, les Administra-
tions intervenant dans le transport doi-
vent tenir compte de la voie & suivre por-
t6e par I'exp6diteur sur les envois qui leur
sont transmis £ decouvert.
3. Les Administrations qui usent de la
faculte de percevoir des taxes suppl6men-
taires, en representation des frais extraor-
dinaires afflrents a. certaines voies, sont
libres de ne pas diriger par ces voies les
correspondances non ou insuffisamment
affranchies.
ARTICLE 104. — Pays 61oign6s
1. Sont considers comme pays 61oignes
les pays entre lesquels la duree des trans-
ports par la voie de terre ou de mer la
plus rapide est de plus de dix jours ainsi
que ceux entre lesquels la frequence moyenne
des courriers est inferieure a deux voyages
par mois.
2. Sont assimiles aux pays £loign6s, en
ce qui concerne les delais pr&vus par la
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
697
ments, countries of vast extent or those
with undeveloped lines of communication
in the interior are treated as distant
countries for questions in which these
factors play a decisive part.
3. The International Bureau draws up
the list of the countries referred to in § §
i and 2.
Convention et les Arrangements, les pays
de tres grande 6tendue ou dont les voies de
communication int£rieures sont peu d6-
velopp6es, pour les questions ou ces fac-
teurs jouent un r61e preponderant.
j. Le Bureau international dresse la
liste des pays vises aux §§ i et 2.
ARTICLE 105. — Fixing of equivalents ARTICLE 105. — Fixation des equivalents
1. Administrations fix the equivalents
of the postage rates and fees laid down by
the Convention and Agreements in agree-
ment with the Swiss Postal Administra-
tion whose duty it is to notify the equiva-
lents through the International Bureau.
The same procedure is followed in the
case of alteration of equivalents.
The equivalents or any alteration of
equivalents can only enter into force on
the first day of a month and at the soonest
fifteen days after their notification by the
International Bureau.
The International Bureau draws up a
table indicating, for each country, the
equivalents of the postage rates and fees
mentioned in the first paragraph and
showing, if necessary, the percentage in-
crease or decrease of the rate applied in
virtue of Article 2 of the Final Protocol
to the Convention.
2. Monetary fractions resulting from
the surcharge on insufficiently paid cor-
respondence may be rounded up by the
Administrations which collect the Charges.
The sum to be added on this account may
not exceed the value of 5 centimes.
3. Each Administration notifies di-
rectly to the International Bureau the
equivalent which it has fixed of the com-
pensation prescribed by Article 56 of the
Convention.
ARTICLE 106. — Postage stamps and "post-
age paid" impressions
i. The postage stamps representing the
basic rates of the Union or their equiva-
lents in the currency of each country are
printed in the following colours:
in blue, the stamp representing the
postage on a single-rate letter:
in red, the stamp representing the post-
age on a post-card j
in green, the stamp representing the
postage for a single unit of weight of
printed papers.
Impressions produced by postal frank-
1. Les Administrations fixent les Equi-
valents des taxes et droits prevus par la
Convention et les Arrangements apr&s
entente avec 1' Administration des postes
suisses, & laquelle il appartient de les faire
notifier par I'interm&diaire du Bureau in-
international. La meme procedure est
suivie en ow de changement d1 equivalents.
Les equivalents ou les changements
d* equivalents ne peuvent entrer en vigueur
que le premier d'un mois et, au plus t6t,
quinze jours apres leur notification par le
Bureau international.
Ce Bureau dresse un tableau indiquant,
pour chaque pays, les equivalents des
taxes et droits mentionnes au ler alinea, et
renseignant, le cas ech6ant, sur le pour-
centage de la majoration ou de la reduc-
tion de taxe appliqu6e en vertu de Tarticle
2 du Protocole final de la Convention.
2. Les fractions mondtaires resultant du
complement de taxe applicable aux cor-
respondances insuffisamment affranchies
peuvent £tre arrondies par les Adminis-
trations qui en effectuent la perception.
La somme a aj outer de ce chef ne peut
excecler la valeur de 5 centimes.
3. Chaque Administration notifie di-
rectement au Bureau international Tequi-
valent fix6 par elle pour rindemnite pr6-
vue a rarticle 56 de la Convention.
ARTICLE 106. — Timbres-poste et em-
preintes d'affranchissement
I. Les timbres-poste representant les
taxes-types de TUnion ou leurs equivalents
dans la monnaie de chaque pays sont con-
fectionnes dans les couleurs suivantes:
en bleu, le timbre reprdsentant la taxe
d'une lettre de port simple;
en rouge, le timbre representant la taxe
d'une carte postale;
en vert, le timbre representant la taxe
d *un imprime de port simple.
Les empreintes produites par les ma-
698
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
ing machines must be bright red in colour,
whatever the value represented by them.
2. Postage stamps and impressions of
postal franking machines must include,
as far as possible in Roman characters, an
indication of the country of origin, and
mention their postage value according to
the table of equivalents adopted. The
number of monetary units or fractions of
the unit used to express this value is
indicated in Arabic figures.
As regards printed papers prepaid by
means of impressions obtained from the
printing press, or by any other process
(Article 47 of the Convention), the indi-
cation of the country of origin and the
amount prepaid may be replaced by the
name of the office of origin and the men-
tion Taxe perdue (Charge collected), Port
paye (Postage paid) or a similar expres-
sion. This expression may be in French
or in the language of the country of origin ;
it may also be in abridged form, i.e.,
"T.P." or "P.P." In every case, the in-
dication used must be encircled or heavily
underlined.
3. Commemorative stamps or charity
stamps, for which a supplementary charge
is to be paid independently of their post-
age value, must be produced in such a
way as to leave no doubt about the latter.
4. Postage stamps may be specially
perforated by means of a punch, subject
to the conditions prescribed by the Ad-
ministration issuing them.
Part II. — Conditions of acceptance of
correspondence
CHAPTER I
REGULATIONS APPLICABLE TO ALL CLASSES
OF ARTICLES
ARTICLE 107. — Make-up and address
I. Administrations must recommend
the public:
(a) to address postal packets in Roman
characters, parallel to the length of the
article in such a manner as to leave the
necessary space for the service indications
and labels;
(&) to indicate the address precisely
and completely so that transmission and
delivery to the addressee can be effected
without enquiry;
(c) to affix postage stamps or the im~
chines a affranchir doivent 6tre de couleur
rouge vif, quelle que soit la valeur qu'elles
representent.
2. Les timbres-poste et les empreintes
d'arlranchissement doivent porter, autant
que possible en caracteres latins, 1'indica-
tion du pays d'origine et mentionner leur
valeur d'affranchissement d'apr&s le ta-
bleau des equivalents adopted. L'indica-
tion du nombre d' unites ou de fractions de
runit£ mon£taire, servant a exprimer
cette valeur, est faite en chiffres arabes.
En ce qui concerne les imprimis affran-
chis au moyen d'empreintes obtenues a
la presse d'imprimerie ou par un autre pro-
cedi d* impression (article 4? de la Conven-
tion), les indications du pays d'origine et
de la valeur d'anranchissement peuvent
6tre remplacees par le nom du bureau
d'origine et la mention "Taxe perdue,"
" Porte paye" " ou une expression analogue.
Cette mention pent etre libelUe en fran$ai$
ou dans la langue du pays d'origine; elle
peut aussi revetir une forme abregee, par ex-
emple "TJP." ou "P.P." Dans tous les
cas, Vindication adoptee doit tire encadree
ou soulignee d'un fort trait.
3. Les timbres-poste commemoratifs ou
de charite, pour lesquels un supp!6ment
de taxe est a payer independamment de la
valeur d'airranchissement, doivent 6tre
confectionn£s de facon a eViter tout doute
au sujet de cette valeur.
4. Les timbres-poste peuvent £tre mar-
quis a 1'emporte-piece de perforations
distinctives selon les conditions fix£es
par 1' Administration qui les a emis.
Titre II. — Conditions d'acceptation des
objets de correspondance
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS APPLICABLES A TOtTTES LES
CATEGORIES D'ENVOIS
ARTICLE 107.— Conditionnement et adresse
I. Les Administrations doivent recom-
mander au public:
{a) de libeller Fadresse en caracteres
latins et de la mettre dans le sens de la
longueur de fa£on a manager la place
necessaire pour les mentions ou etiquettes
de service;
(b) d'indiquer Tadresse d'une maniere
precise et complete, ann que rachemine-
ment de 1'envoi et sa remise au destina-
taire puissent avoir lieu sans recherches;
(c) d'appliquer les timbres-poste ou les
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
699
pressions of postal franking machines in
the top right-hand corner of the address
side;
(d) to indicate the name and address
of the sender either on the front and
preferably on the left hand side in such a
manner as not to obscure the address nor
prevent the application of the service in-
dications or labels, or on the back;
(e) to use for packets of all classes, cov-
ers of which the size is not less than 10 cm.
in length and 7 cm. in width;
(/) to make up packets in a secure man-
ner, particularly if they are intended for
distant countries.
(g) as regards articles sent at the re-
duced rate, to indicate by descriptions,
such as "commercial papers," "printed
papers," "sample," "small packets," etc.,
the class to which they belong.
2. Articles of all classes, of which the
whole or part of the address side has been
marked off into several divisions intended
to contain successive addresses, are not
admitted.
3. Stamps other than postage stamps,
stamps in aid of charitable objects, and
others which might be mistaken for post-
age stamps must not be affixed to the ad-
dress side. The same rule applies to
impressions of stamps which might be
mistaken for impressions of postal frank-
ing machines.
4. Correspondence on postal service
sent free of postage must bear on the front
the note Service des pastes (Postal Service)
or a similar indication.
ARTICLE 108. — Poste Restante
The address of articles addressed paste
restante must give the name of the ad-
dressee. The use of initials, figures,
Christian names without surnames, ficti-
tious names or conventional marks of any
kind is not admitted for these articles.
ARTICLE 109. — Panel envelopes
I. Articles in envelopes with a trans-
parent panel are admitted under the fol-
lowing conditions:
(a) the transparent panel must be par-
allel to the length of the envelope, so that
the address of the addressee appears in
the same direction and the application of
the date-stamp is not interfered with ;
empreintes d'affranchissement & Tangle
droit superieur du c6t6 de la suscription;
(d) d'indiquer le nom et le domicile de
1'expediteur, soit au recto et de prSfSrence
du cdte gauche de fagon & ne nuire ni & la
clart6 de Tadresse, ni & Tapplication des
mentions ou Etiquettes de service, soit au
verso;
(e) & utilizer pour les envois^ de toute na-
ture des enveloppes dont les dimensions ne
soient pas inferieures a 10 cm. en longueur
et 7 cm. en largeur;
(/) de cpnditionner solidement lews en-
vois, particulierement s'ils sont destines a
des pays eloignes;
(g) en ce qui concerne les envois exp6-
dies a la taxe r£duite, d'indiquer, par des
annotations telles que " Papier s d'affaires"
"Imprimes" " Echantillon" llPetit pa-
quet," etc., la categorie a laquelle ils appar-
tiennent.
2. Les envois de toute nature, dont le cote
reserve a Vadresse a ete divise, en tout ou en
partie, en plusieurs cases destinees a recevoir
des adresses successive*, ne sont pas admis.
3. Les timbres non postaux et les vi-
gnettes de bienfaisance ou autres suscepti-
bles d'etre confondus avec les timbres-
poste, ne peuvent 6tre appliques du c6te
de la suscription. II en est de m£me des
empreintes de timbres qui pourraient £tre
confondues avec les empreintes d'affran-
chissement.
4. Les correspondances du service pos-
tal expedites en franchise de port doivent
porter au recto 1'annotation "Service des
postes" ou une mention analogue.
ARTICLE 108. — Envois poste restante
L'adresse des envois exp£di£s poste re-
stante doit indiquer le nom du destinataire.
L'emploi d'initiales, de chiffres, de sim-
ples prenoms, de noms supposes ou de
marques conyentionnelles quelconques
n'est pas admis pour ces envois.
ARTICLE 109. — Envois sous enveloppe 4
panneau
I. Les envois sous enveloppe £ panneau
transparent sont admis aux conditions
suivantes:
(a) le panneau doit £tre dispos€ paral-
lelement a plus grande dimension, de
faeon que 1'adresse du destiiiataire ap-
paraisse dans le m&me sens et que Tappli-
cation du timbre b. date ne soit pas en-
trav6e;
700
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
(&) the panel must be sufficiently trans-
parent for the address to be perfectly
legible, even in artificial light, and must
take writing; panel envelopes of which
the transparent portion reflects artificial
light are excluded;
(c) only the name and address of the
addressee must show through the panel,
and the contents of the envelope must be
folded so that the address cannot be ob-
scured, wholly or partly, through slipping;
(d) the address must be legibly indi-
cated in ink or typewriting; articles ad-
dressed in lead pencil or copying-ink
pencil are not admitted.
2. Articles in envelopes entirely trans-
parent or in envelopes with an open panel
are not admitted.
ARTICLE no. — Articles subject to customs
control
1. Articles to be submitted to customs
control must bear on the front a green
label identical with Form Ci annexed.
In the case of small packets this label
must be affixed without exception.
The articles referred to in the preced-
ing paragraph are also accompanied, if
the country of destination requires or if
the sender prefers, by separate customs
declarations to the prescribed number
identical with Form C2 annexed; these
declarations are securely fastened to the
outside of the article by a string tied
crosswise or inserted in the article. In
the latter case, only the upper part of the
label Ci is affixed to the article.
2. The Administrations accept no re-
sponsibility for the customs declarations,
in whatever form they are prepared.
ARTICLE in. — Articles free of charges
1. Articles to be delivered to the ad-
dressees free of all charges must bear
clearly on the front the heading Franc de
droits (Free of charges) or a similar indi-
cation in the language of the country of
origin. These articles are provided, on
the address side, with a yellow label also
bearing in large characters the indication
Franc de droits.
2. Every article sent free of charges is
accompanied by a franking note identical
with Form C$ annexed, printed on yellow
(&) la transparence du panneau doit
assurer une parfaite Iisibilit6 de 1'adresse,
me*me £ la lumiere artificielle, et ne pas
empScher 1'application d'une ecriture; les
enveloppes It panneau dont la partie
vitrifi6e provoque des reflets a la lumiere
artificielle sont exclues;
(c) seuls les nom et adresse du destina-
taire doivent apparaitre a travers le pan-
neau; le contenu de 1'enveloppe doit £tre
pli& de fagon que 1'adresse ne puisse se
trouver masquee, en tout ou en partie,
par suite de glissement;
(d) 1'adresse doit £tre indiqu6e, d'une
facpn bien lisible, a 1'encre ou & la machine
£ ecrire; les envois dont 1'adresse est 6crite
au crayon ou au crayon-encre ne sont pas
admis.
2. Les envois sous enveloppe entiere-
•ment transparente ou a panneau ouvert ne
sont pas admis.
ARTICLE no. — Envois soumis au contrdle
douanier
1. Les envois £ soumettre au contrdle
douanier doivent Stre revStus, au recto,
d'une etiquette verte, conforme au mo-
dele C I ci-annex6. En ce qui concerne
les petits paquets, ^apposition de cette
etiquette est obligatoire dans tous les cas.
Si le pays de destination Vexige ou si
I'expediteur le prefere, les envois vises a
1'alinea precedent sont, en outre, accom-
pagnes, de declarations en douane separees}
conformes au modele C 2 ci-annexi et au
nombre present; ces declarations sont reliees
a Venwi exterieurement et d'une maniere
solide par un crois6 de ficelle ou inseries
dans /'envoi mfane. Dans ce cas, la partie
sup&ieure de l'6tiquette C i est seule ap-
posee sur 1'envoi.
2. Les Administrations n'assument au-
cune responsabilit£ du chef des declara-
tions en douane, sous quelque forme
qu'elles soient faites.
ARTICLE in. — Envois francs de droits
1. Les envois £ remettre aux destina-
taires francs de tous droits doivent porter
sur le recto l'en-t£te tres apparent " Franc
de droits" ou une mention analogue
dans la langue du pays d'origine. Ces en-
vois sont pourvus, du c6t6 de la suscrip-
tion, d'une etiquette de couleur jaune
pprtant egalement, en gros caracteres,
1'indication "Franc de droits."
2 . Tout envoi exp6di6 franc de droits est
accompagne d'un bulletin d'affranchisse-
ment conforme au modele C 3 ci-annexe,
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
701
cardboard and of which the front is filled
up by the despatching office. The frank-
ing note is securely attached to the ar-
ticle.
CHAPTER II
SPECIAL REGULATIONS APPLICABLE TO
EACH CLASS OF ARTICLE
ARTICLE 112. — Letters
No conditions as to form or make-up
are prescribed for letters, except that the
regulations specified in Article 109 must
be observed. The space on the front
necessary for the prepayment, the address
and the service indications or labels must
be left entirely free,
ARTICLE f 13. — Single post-cards
1. Post-cards must be made of card-
board or of paper stout enough to be eas-
ily handled.
They must bear on the address side
the heading Carte postale in French, or the
equivalent of this heading in another lan-
guage. This heading is not obligatory
for post-cards of private manufacture.
2. Post-cards must be sent unenclosed,
that is to say, without wrapper or enve-
lope.
3. The right-hand half at least of the
address side is reserved for the address,
for indications relating to the postal serv-
ice, and for official labels ; postage stamps
and postal franking machine impressions
must be placed on the address side and, as
far as possible, on the right-hand half of
the card. The sender may make use of
the back and of the left-hand half of the
address side, subject to the provisions of
§ 4 below.
4. It is forbidden to join or attach to
post-cards samples of merchandise or sim-
ilar articles. Nevertheless, illustrations,
photographs, stamps of any kind, labels
and cuttings of any kind, in paper or
other very thin substance, as well as ad-
dress labels or slips to fold back for ad-
dress purposes, may be affixed to them,
provided that these articles are not of such
nature as to alter the character of the
post-cards, and that they adhere com-
pletely to the card. These articles may
only be affixed to the back or to the left-
hand half of the address side of post-
cards, with the exception of address labels
confectionn6 en carton de couleur jaune et
dont le recto est rempli par le bureau
expediteur. Le bulletin d'affranchisse-
ment est solidement attach^ a 1'envoi.
CHAPITRE II
DISPOSITIONS SP^CIALES APPLICABLES A
CHAQUE CATEGORIE D 'ENVOIS
ARTICLE 112. — Lettres
Aucune condition de forme ou de fer-
meture n'est exig6e pour les lettres, sous
reserve de 1'observation des prescriptions
de 1'article 109. La place necessaire au
recto pour Paffranchissement, 1'adresse et
les mentions ou etiquettes de service doit
6tre Iaiss6e entierement libre.
ARTICLE 113. — Cartes postales simples
1. Les cartes postales doivent £tre con-
fectipnn6es en carton ou en papier assez
consistant pour ne pas entraver la mani-
pulation.
Elles doivent porter, en t£te du recto,
le titre "Carte postale" en francais ou
r^quivalent de ce titre dans une autre
langue. Ce titre n'est pas obligatoire
pour les cartes postales emanant de
Findustrie priv£e.
2. Les cartes postales doivent etre ex-
pects a decouvert, c'est-a-dire sans
bande ni enveloppe.
3. La moiti6 droite au moins du recto
est reserv£e a Padresse du destinataire et
aux mentions ou Etiquettes de service;
les timbres-poste ou empreintes d'affran-
chissement doivent etre appliques au recto
et, autant gue possible, sur la partie droite
de la carte. L'expediteur dispose du verso
et de la partie gauche du recto, sous r6-
serve des dispositions du § 4 ci-apr^s.
4. II est interdit de joindre ou d'at-
tacher aux cartes postales des echantillons
de merchandises ou des objets analogues.
Toutefois, des vignettes, des photo-
graphies, des timbres de toute espece, des
6tiquettes et des coupures de toute sorte,
en papier ou autre matiere tris mince, de
meme gue des "bandes d'adresse o& des
feuilks^ a replier, peuvent y ttre collet, a
condition que ces objets ne soient pas de
nature a alterer le caractere des cartes
postales et qu'Ils soient completement
adherents & la carte. Ces objets ne peu-
vent 6tre colles que sur le verso ou sur la
partie gauche du recto des cartes postales,
702
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
or slips, which may occupy the whole of
the address side. Stamps of all kinds li-
able to be mistaken for postage stamps
may be affixed only to the back.
5. Post-cards which do not comply with
the conditions laid down for this class of
correspondence are treated as letters.
ARTICLE 114. — Reply-paid post-cards
i. Reply-paid post-cards must bear on
the face in French, as heading on the first
half, the words Carte postak avec reponse
payee, on the second half Carte postale-re-
ponse. Each of the two halves must,
moreover, comply with the other condi-
tions laid down for single post-cards; one
half is doubled over the other so that the
fold forms the upper edge and they may
not be closed in any way.
2. The address of the reply half must
be on the inside.
The sender of a reply-paid post-card
may indicate his name and address on the
face of the reply half.
The sender is also allowed to print on
the back of the reply half a questionnaire
to be filled up by the addressee.
3. The prepayment of the reply half by
means of the postage stamp of the coun-
try which has issued the card is valid only
if the two halves of the reply-paid post-
card were attached to each other when re-
ceived from the country of origin, and if
the reply half is despatched from the
country where it has been received by
post to the said country of origin.
If these conditions are not complied
with, it is treated as an unpaid post-card.
ARTICLE 115. — Commercial papers
I . The following are considered as com-
mercial papers, provided that they have
not the character of current and personal
correspondence: all papers and all docu-
ments wholly or partly written or drawn,
such as correspondence — open letters and
post-cards — which is out-of-date and has
already fulfilled its original purpose and
copies thereof, papers of legal procedure,
documents of all kinds drawn up by public
functionaries, way bills or bills of lading,
invoices, certain documents of insurance
sauf les bandes ou etiquettes d'adresse qui
peuvent occuper tout le recto. Quant
aux timbres de toute espece, susceptibles
d'etre confondus avec les timbres d'affran-
chissement, ils ne sont admis qu'au verso.
5. Les cartes postales ne remplissant
pas les conditions prescrites pour cette
categoric d 'envois sont trait6es comme
lettres.
ARTICLE 114. — Cartes postales avec
reponse payee
1. Les cartes postales avec reponse
payee doivent presenter au recto, en
langue franchise, comme titre sur la pre-
miere partie: " Carte postale avec reponse
payeV; sur la seconde partie: "Carte
postale-reponse." Les deux parties doi-
vent d'ailleurs remplir, chacune, les
autres conditions imposes & la carte pos-
tale simple; elles sont repH6es Tune sur
1'autre de facon que le pli forme le bord
sup£rieur et ne peuvent £tre fermees d'une
maniere quelconque.
2. L'adresse de la carte-reppnse doit se
trouver a 1'interieur de 1'envoi.
II est loisible & Pexp£diteur d'indiquer
son nom et son adresse au recto de la
partie "Reponse."
L'expediteur est egalement autoris£ £
faire imprimer au verso de la carte-
reponse un questionnaire destin6 a Itre
rempli par le destinataire.
3. L'affranchissement de la partie "R6-
ponse" au mpyen de timbres-poste du
pays qui a 6mis la carte n'est valable que
si les deux parties de la carte postale avec
reponse pay6e sont parvenues adh6rentes
du pays d'origine et si la partie " R6ponse "
est expedite du pays pu elle est parvenue
par la poste a destination dudit pays
d'origine.
Si ces conditions ne sont pas remplies,
elle est trait6e comme carte postale non
affranchie.
ARTICLE 115. — Papiers d'affaires
i. Sont considered comme papiers d'af-
faires, a condition qu'ils n'aient pas le
caractire d'une correspondance actuette et
personnelle, toutes les pieces et tous les
documents ecrits ou dessin^s en tout ou
partie, tels que les correspondances — lettres
ouvertes et cartes postales — de date an-
cienne qui ont dej& atteint leur but primi-
tif, et leurs copies, les pieces de procedure,
les actes de tout genre dresses par les
officiers ministeriels, les lettres de voiture
ou connaissements, les factures, certains
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
703
companies, copies of or extracts from deeds
under private seal, written on stamped or
unstamped paper, musical scores or sheets
of music in manuscript, the manuscripts
of works or of newspapers forwarded sepa-
rately, pupils' exercises in original or with
corrections, but without any note which
does not relate directly to the execution
of the work.
These documents may be accompanied
by reference slips or statements showing
the following or similar particulars: list
of the papers included in the packet, ref-
erences to correspondence exchanged be-
tween the sender and the addressee, such
as:
"Annex to our letter of to
Mr Our reference
Your reference "
Out of date correspondence may bear
the obliterated postage stamps which
served for the original postage.
2. Commercial papers are subject, so
far as regards form and make-up, to the
regulations laid down in Article 119 be-
low for printed papers.
ARTICLE 116. — Printed papers
I. The following are considered as
printed papers: Newspapers and periodi-
cals, books, pamphlets, sheets of music,
visiting cards, address cards, proofs of
printing, engravings, photographs and
albums containing photographs, pictures,
drawings, plans, maps, paper patterns,
catalogues, prospectuses, advertisements,
and notices of various kinds, printed, en-
graved, lithographed or mimeographed,
and, in general, all impressions or copies
obtained upon paper or similar material,
parchment, or cardboard by means of
printing, engraving, lithography, rnimeog-
raphy, or any other mechanical process
easy to recognise except the copying-
press, hand-stamps, with or without move-
able type, and the typewriter.
2. The printed paper rate is not applic-
able to printed papers which bear any
marks whatever capable of constituting a
conventional language, nor, save the ex-
ceptions specifically authorised by Arti-
cles 117 and 1 1 8 to those of which the
text has been modified after printing.
3. Cinematograph films, gramophone
records, as well as perforated sheets in-
documents des compagnies d'assurance,
les copies ou extraits d'actes sous seing
priv6 Merits sur papier timbr£ ou non
timbre, les partitions ou feuilles de mu-
sique manuscrites, les manuscrits d'ou-
vrages ou de journaux exp&Kes isolement,
les devoirs originaux et corrig£s d'el&ves,
£ 1' exclusion de toute indication ne se rap-
portant pas directement a Pex6cution du
travail.
Ces documents peuvent £tre accom-
pagnes de fiches de rappel ou bordereaux
d'envoi portant les mentions suivantes ou
des indications analogues: enumeration
des pieces composant J'envoi, references a
une correspondance £changee entre Tex-
pediteur et le destinataire, telles que :
"Annexe a notre lettre du a
M Notre reference
References du client "
Les correspondences de date ancienne
peuvent etre munies des timbres-poste obli-
teres qui ont servi d lew affranchissement
primitif.
2. Les papjers d'affaires sont soumis, en
ce qui concerne la forme et le conditionne-
ment, aux dispositions prescrites a /'arti-
cle 1 1 9 ci-apres pour les imprimis.
ARTICLE 116. — Imprimes
1. Sont considered comme imprimis, les
journaux et ouvrages periodiques, les
livres, les brochures, les papiers de mu-
sique, les cartes de visite, les cartes-
adresse, les £preuves d'imprimerie, les
gravures, les photographies et les albums
contenant des photographies, les images,
les dessins, plans, cartes g6ographiques,
patrons <$ dScouper, catalogues, prospectus,
annonces et avis divers, imprimis, graves,
lithographies ou autographies, et, en ge-
neral, toutes les impressions ou reproduc-
tions obtenues sur papier ou autre mature
assimilable au papier, sur parchemin ou
sur carton, au moyen de la typographic, de
la gravure, de la lithographic et de Tauto-
graphie, ou de tout autre proc£d6 mecani-
que, facile £ reconnaitre, hormis le d£-
calque, les timbres a caract&res mobiles
ou non et la machine a ecrire,
2. La taxe des imprimis n'est pas ap-
plicable aux imprimes qui portent des
signes quelconques susceptibles de con-
stituer un langage conventionael, m, sauf
les exceptions expliciternent autoris6es par
les articles 117 et 118 ci-aprfa, a ceux dont
le texte a 6te modifi6 apres tirage.
3. Les films cinematographigues, Us
disques pour gramophones ainsi que les
704
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
tended to be used with automatic musical
instruments cannot be sent at the printed
paper rate.
The same applies to articles of station-
ery, properly so-called, when it is clearly
evident that the printed portion is not the
essential part of the article.
4. Cards bearing the heading Carte Pos-
tale or the equivalent of this heading in
any language are admitted at the rate for
printed papers, provided that they con-
form to the general conditions applicable
to printed papers. Those which do not
fulfil these conditions are treated as post-
cards or letters, as the case may be, under
the provisions of Article 113, § 5.
ARTICLE 117. — Articles specially admitted
at printed paper rate
The following are treated as printed
papers if they are posted in accordance
with the inland regulations of the Admin-
istration of origin and to the number of at
least 20 packets containing precisely iden-
tical copies: reproductions by a mechani-
cal manifolding process, such as hectogra-
phy, etc., of a manuscript or typewritten
original. The manuscript additions au-
thorised for printed papers may also
be made to these reproductions.
ARTICLE 118. — Printed papers. Author-
ised annotations
I. It is permissible, outside or inside a
packet of printed papers:
(a) to indicate the name, position, pro-
fession, style, and address of the sender
and of the addressee, as well as the date of
despatch, the signature, telephone num-
ber, telegraphic address and code, the
postal cheque or banking account of the
sender, as well as a serial or identity num-
ber referring solely to the article;
(b) to correct errors in printing;
(c) to strike out, to underline, or to en-
close by marks, certain words or certain
parts of a printed text, unless this is done
with the object of constituting corre-
spondence,
2. It is also allowed to indicate or to add :
(a) in advices of the departures and
arrival of ships: the dates and times of de-
partures and arrivals, as well as the names
of the ships and the ports of departure,
call and arrival ;
(b) in travellers' advices: the name of
papier s perfores destines d, Ur e adaptes d des
instruments de musique automatiques ne
sont pas admis au tanf des imprimes.
II en est de meme des articles de pape-
terie proprement dits, des I'instant oft il
apparait clairement que la partie impri-
m6e n'est pas Tessentiel de Tobjet.
4. Les cartes portant le titre "Carte
postale" ou 1'equivalent de ce titre dans
une langue quelconque sont adrnises au
tarif des imprimis, pourvu qu'elles r£-
pondent aux conditions generates applica-
bles aux imprimes. Celles qui ne rem-
plisssent pas ces conditions sont traitees
comme cartes postales ou eventuellement
cpmme lettres, par application des dispo-
sitions de 1'article 113, § 5.
ARTICLE 117. — Ob jets assimiles aux
imprimes
Sont assimiUes aux imprimes, en tant
qu'elles sont deposees dans les conditions
prescrites par les rZglements interieurs de
I' Administration aborigine et au nombre
minimum de 20 envois contenant des exem-
plairesidentiques, les reproductions, par un
procede mecanique de polygraphie, chromo-
graphie, etc., d'une copie-type faite a la
plume ouala machine a ecrire. Ces repro-
ductions peuvent recevoir les annotations
autorisees pour les imprimes.
ARTICLE 118. — Imprimes. Annota-
tions autorisees
1. II est permis, a 1'exterieur et a 1'in-
t6rieur de tous les envois d'imprim£s:
^ (a) d'indiquer les nom, quality profes-
sion, raison sociale et adresse de 1'expedi-
teur et du destinataire, la date d 'expedi-
tion, la signature, le num6ro d'appel au
telephone, 1'adresse et le code telegra-
phiques, le compte courant postal ou ban-
caire de Texpediteur ainsi qu'un num£ro
d'ordre ou ^ d'immatriculatipn se rappor-
tant exclusivement & 1' envoi;
(b) de cprriger les fautes d'impression;
(c) de biffer, de souligner ou d'encadrer,
au rrioyen de traits, certains mots ou cer-
taines parties du texte imprime, & moins
que ces operations ne soient faites dans le
dessein de constituer une correspondance.
2. II est, en outre, permis d'indiquer ou
d'ajouter:
(a) sur les avis concernant les departs
et les arrivees des navires: les dates et
heures des departs et arrivees ainsi que
les noms des navires et des ports de de-
part, d'escale et d'arrivee ;
(b) sur les avis de passage: le nom du
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
70S
the traveller, the date, time and place of
his intended visit, and the address at
which he is staying;
(c) informs of order or subscription for
publications, books, newspapers, engrav-
ings, pieces of music: the works and the
number of copies required or offered, the
price of these works, also notes represent-
ing essential elements of price, the method
of payment, the edition and the names of
the authors and publishers, as well as the
number of the catalogue and the words
broche (paper covers), cartonne (stiff cov-
ers) or relit (bound) ;
(d) on pictorial cards and printed visit-
ing cards and also on Christmas and New
Year cards: good wishes, congratulations,
thanks, condolences, or other formulas of
courtesy, expressed in five words or by
means of five conventional initials at
most;
(e) in proofs of printing: alterations and
additions concerned with corrections, form
and printing, and also notes such as Bon a
tirer (Passed for press), Vu — Bon a tirer
(Read — Passed for press) or any similar
note concerned with the execution of the
work. In case of want of space these ad-
ditions may be made on separate sheets;
(/) in fashion plates, maps, &c. : colours ;
(g) in price-lists, tenders for advertise-
ments, stock and share lists, market quo-
tations, trade circulars and prospectuses:
figures; any other notes representing es-
sential elements of the price;
Qi) on books, pamphlets, newspapers,
photographs, engravings, sheets of music,
and in general on all literary or artistic
productions, printed, engraved, litho-
graphed or mimeographed: a dedication
consisting simply of an expression of re-
gard and, on photographs, a very concise
description, as well as a short note refer-
ring to the photograph;
(i) on cuttings from newspapers and
periodicals: the title, date, number, and
address of the publication from which
the article is extracted.
3. The additions and corrections per-
mitted under §§ I and 2 may be made by
hand or by any mechanical process.
4. It is, moreover, allowed to enclose:
(a) with proofs of printing, whether
corrected or not: the relative "copy";
voyageur, la date, 1'heure et le nom de la
localite par laquelle il compte passer ainsi
que Tendroit ou il descend ;
(c) sur les bulletins de commande et de
souscription relatifs & des ouvrages de
librairie, livres, journaux, gravures, mor-
ceaux de musique: les ouvrages et le nom-
bre des exemplaires de mandes ou offerts,
le prix de ces ouvrages ainsi que des anno-
noms des auteurs et des ecliteurs, le nu-
mero du catalogue et les mots "broch£",
"cartonn6"ou"relie";
^ (d) sur les cartes illustrees, les cartes de
visite imprimees ainsi que sur les cartes de
Noel et de nouvel an: des souhaits, felici-
tations, remerciements, compliments de
condo!6ance ou autres formules de poli-
tesse exprimgs en cinq mots ou au moyen
de cinq initiales conventionnelles, au
maximum;
(e) sur les 6preuves d'imprimerie: les
changements et additions qui se rappor-
tent el la correction, a la forme et a Fim-
pression ainsi que des mentions telles que
"Bon a tirer," " Vu-Bon £ tirer" ou toutes
autres analogues se rapportant & la confec-
tion de 1'ouvrage. En cas de manque de
place, les additions peuvent etre faites
sur des feuilles sp£ciales;
(/) sur les images de mode, les cartes
geographiques, etc.: les couleurs;
(g) sur les listes de prix courants, les
off res d'annonces, les cotes de bourse et
de march6, les circulates de commerce et
les prospectus: des chiffres; toutes autres
annotations repr6sentant des elements
constitutif s des prix ;
(h) sur les livres, brochures, journaux,
photographies, gravures, papiers de mu-
sique et, en gen6ral, sur toutes les produc-
tions Htt6raires ou artistiques imprimees,
gravees, lithograph! ees ou autographiees:
une d6dicace consistant en un simple
hommage et, sur les photographies, une
legende explicative tr&s succincte ainsi
que d'autres indications sommaires se
r6ferant £ la photographic m≠
(i) sur les passages d6coupes de jour-
naux et publications periodiques: le litre,
la date, le numero et 1'adresse de la publi-
cation dont Particle est extrait.
3. Les additions et les corrections prevues
aux § & I et2 peuvent etre faites a la main ou
par un procedt mecanique quelconque.
4. II est, enfin, permisde joindre:
(a) aux 6preuves d'imprimerie corri-
g6es ou non: le manuscrit s'y rapportant;
7o6
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
(&) with articles of the categories men-
tioned under §2 (h): the relative open
invoice, reduced to its essential elements.
(c) in all printed paper packets: a card,
envelope or a wrapper bearing the address
of the sender of the packet, stamped for
the purpose of its return, by means of
postage stamps of the country of destina-
tion of the packet.
ARTICLE 119. — Printed papers. Make-up
1. Printed papers must be either placed
in wrappers, upon rollers, between boards,
m open cases, or in unclosed envelopes,
furnished, if necessary, with clips, easy to
raise and replace and not dangerous, or
secured with a string easy to untie.
2. Printed papers of the form and sub-
stance of a card may be sent unenclosed
without band, envelope or fastening.
The same method of despatch is allowed
for printed papers folded in such a way
that they cannot become unfolded during
transmission.
3. Cards, including picture post-cards,
sent as printed papers at the reduced rate
are subject to the provisions of Article
113, §3-
4. In all cases, articles must be made up
in such a manner that there is no risk of
their entrapping other articles.
[Articles 120-124 omitted.3 — Samples;
Authorized annotations. Samples; Make-
up. Articles specially admitted at sample
rate. Articles grouped together. Small
packets.]
(b) aux envois des categories mention-
nees sous § 2, lettre h: la facture ouverte
se rapportant & Tobjet envoy6, reduite a
ses enonciations constitutive*;
(c) a tons les imprimis: une carte, une en-
veloppe ou une bande, munie de I'adresse de
I'expediteur de I' envoi et affranchie pour le
retour au moyen de timbres-poste du pays
de destination de I'envoi.
ARTICLE 119. — Imprimes. Conditionne-
nient des envois
1. Les imprim6s doivent §tre, soit
places sous bande, sur rouleau, entre des
cartons, dans un etui ouvert ou dans une
enveloppe non fermee munie, s'il y a lieu,
de fermoirs faciles ci enlever et a replacer et
n' of rant aucun danger, soit entoures d'une
ficelle facile & denouer.
2. Les imprimes pr6sentant la forme et
la consistence d'une carte peuvent £tre
expedi6s a decouvert sans bande, enve-
loppe ou lien. Le m6me mode d'expedi-
tion est admis pour les imprimes plies de
fagon qu'ils ne puissent se deplier pen-
dant le transport.
3. Les imprimes expedies sous forme de
cartes, y compris les cartes postales illustrees
bSneJiciant de la taxe reduite, sont soumis
aux dispositions de I' article uj, § j.
4. Dans tons les cast les envois doivent
etre conditionnes de fa$on que d'autres db-
jets ne risguent pas de s'yfourvoyer.
[Articles 120-124 onus.3 — Echantillons ;
Annotations autorisees. Echantillons;
Conditionnement des envois. Objets as-
similes aux echantillons. Objets groupes.
Petits paquets.]
litre III. — Envois recommande's*
Avis de reception
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
[Articles 125-127 omis. — Envois recom-
mand^s. Avis de reception. Avis de
reception demand^ posterieurement au
d6p6t.]
Titre IV.—- Envois centre
remboursement
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
[Articles 128-140 ornis. — Indications £
porter sur I'envoi. Etiquette. Mandat
1 Articles 120-124 correspond substantially to Articles 20-24 of the 1929 regulations, No. 222b,
ante, — ED.
Part m. — Registered articles. Advice
of delivery
CHAPTER I
[Articles 125-127 omitted. — Registered
articles. Advice of delivery. Advice of
delivery applied for after posting.]
Part. IV. — Cash on delivery packets
CHAPTER I
[Articles 128-140 omitted. — Particulars
to be shown on the packet. Label. Trade
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
707
charge money order. Payment into postal
cheque account in the country of destination
of the packet. Conversion of the amount of
trade charges. Discrepancy between the in-
dications of the amount of the trade charge.
Period for payment. Reduction or cancel-
lation of trade charges. Redirection. Is-
sue of the trade charge money order or trans-
fer note. Trade charge money order forms
or transfer notes cancelled or replaced.
Trade charge money orders undelivered or
not cashed. Accounting on trade charge
money orders}
Part V. — Despatch and receipt
CHAPTER I
[Articles 141-153 omitted. — Date-stamp
impressions. Express articles. Articles
unpaid or insufficiently prepaid. Return of
franking notes; Recovery of sums advanced.
Redirected articles. Redirection envelopes
and collective envelopes. Undelivered cor-
respondence. Withdrawal of correspond-
ence and alteration of address. Simple
correction of address. Applications for
ordinary correspondence. Applications for
registered articles. Applications concern-
ing articles posted in another country. Use
of postage stamps presumed to be fraudulent,
or of counterfeit impressions of franking
machines.]
de remboursement. Versement en compte
courant postal dans le pays de destination
de I'envoi. Conversion du montant du
remboursement. Divergence entre les in-
dications du montant du remboursement,
Delai de payment. Reduction ou annu-
lation du remboursement. R£exp£dition,
Emission du mandat de remboursement ou
du bulletin de versement. Annulation ou
remplacernent des formules de mandats
de remboursement ou de bulletins de
versement. Mandats de remboursement
non deiivres ou non encaiss£s. Decompte
des mandats de remboursement.]
Titre V.— -Operations au depart et a
Parrive'e
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
[Articles 141-153 omis. — Application
du timbre a date. Envois expres. En-
vois non affranchis ou insuffisamment
affranchis. Renvoi des bulletins d'af-
franchissement; Recuperation des droits
avance*s. Envois rfecpeclids. Enve-
loppes de reexpedition et enveloppes collec-
trices. Envois tomb6s en rebut. Retrait ;
Modification d'adresse. Simple correc-
tion d'adresse. Reclamations; Envois
ordinaires. Reclamations; Envois recom-
mandes. Reclamations concernant des
envois deposes dans un autre pays.
Emploi de timbres-poste presumes fraudu-
leux ou ffempreintes contrefaites de ma-
chines d affranchir.}
Part VI. — Exchange of mails
CHAPTER I
[Articles 154-160 omitted. — Letter bills.
Transmission of registered articles. Trans-
mission of express articles. Make-up of
mails. Transmission of mails. Check of
mails. Return of empty bags}
Titre VI. — Echange des envois
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
[Articles 154-160 omis. — Feuilles d'avis.
Transmission des envois recommandes.
Transmission des envois expres. Confec-
tion des dep£ches. Remise des depSches.
Verification des dep£ches. Renvoi des
sacs vides.]
Part VII. — Provisions concerning
transit charges
CHAPTER I
STATISTICAL OPERATIONS
ARTICLE 161. — Transit statistics
i ., The transit charges payable in execu-
tion of Articles 75 etseq. of the Convention
are based on statistics prepared once in
Titre VII. — Dispositions concernant les
frais de transit
CHAPITRE I
OPERATIONS DE STATISTIQUE
ARTICLE 161. — Statistique des frais de
transit
i. Les frais de transit exigibles en exe-
cution des articles fj et suivants de la
Convention sont etablis sur la base de
708
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
every three years and alternately during
the first 14 or 28 days of the month of May
or during the 14 or 28 days which follow
the 1 4th of October.
The statistics are taken during the sec-
ond year of each triennial period.
Mails made up on board ships are in-
cluded in the statistics if they are landed
during the statistical period.
2. The statistics of October-November,
1933 and the relative accounts prepared
according to the provisions of the Conven-
tion of London will apply up to the end of
the year 1934.
The statistics of May, 1936, will apply
to the years 1935, 1936 and 1937; those
of October-November, 1939 to the years
1938, 1939 and 1940.
3. The annual payments of transit
charges to be made under each set of
statistics must be continued provisionally,
until the accounts prepared according to
the next statistics are approved or re-
garded as fully accepted (Article 169 below).
The adjustment of the provisional pay-
ments is then made.
4. When an important modification
takes place in the circulation of corre-
spondence from one country to another,
and if this modification affects a period or
periods amounting to a total of 12 months
at least, each Administration concerned
may demand a revision of its transit ac-
counts. In that case the sums to be paid
by the despatching Administrations are
determined according to the use actually
made of the intermediate services; but the
total weights which are the basis for the
new accounts must normally be the same
as those of the mails despatched during the
statistical period mentioned in § I . When
an agreement cannot be reached as to the
method of division, special statistics must
be taken to settle the distribution of
these weights among the various services
used. No modification in the circulation
of correspondence for a particular country
is considered important unless it affects by
more than 5,000 francs per annum the
accounts between the Administration of
origin and the intermediate Administra-
tion concerned. If the modification ex-
ceeds this sum, it affects the payments
made by the Administration of origin to
the Administrations which effected the
statistiques dress£es une fois tous les trois
ans et alternativement pendant les quatorze
ou vingt-huit premiers jours du mois de mai
ou pendant les quatorze ou mngt-huit
premiers jours qui suivent le 14 octobre.
La statistique est dress£e pendant la
deuxi£me annee de chaque p£riode trien-
nale.
Les deplches confectionnees d bord des
navires sont comprises dans les statistiques
lorsqu'elles sont debarquees pendant la
periode de statistique.
2. La statistique d'octobre-novembre
1933 ainsi que les comptes y relatifs, dresses
d'aprbs ks dispositions de la Convention de
Londres, s'appliquerontjusqu'afin 1934.
La statistique de mai 1936 $*appliquera
aux annees 193$, 1936 et 1937; cette d'octo-
bre-novembre 1939 aux annees 1938, 1939 et
1940.
j. Les pavements annuels des frais de
transit a effectuer en raison d'une statis-
tique doivent £tre continues, provisoire-
mentj jusqu'& ce que les comptes 6tablis
d'apres la statistique suivante soient ap-
prouv6s ou consid6res comme admis de
plein droit (article 169 ci-apres). A ce
moment, il estprocede a la regularisation des
payements effectues a titre provisoire.
4. Lorsqu'il se produit une modification
importante dans racheminement des cor-
respondances d'un pays pour un autre et
si cette modification affecte une periode
ou des p6riodes s'61evant a un total d'au
moins douze mois, chaque Administration
interessee peut demander une revision des
comptes de frais de transit. Dans ce cas,
les sommes a payer par les Administrations
expeditrices sont determines d'apr&s les
services interm6diaires r£ellement em-
ployes, mais les poids totaux qui servent
de base aux nouveaux comptes doivent
normalement 6tre les monies que ceux des
d6p§ches exp£di£es pendant la periode de
statistique mentionn£e au §i. Lorsqu'une
entente sur le mode de repartition ne peut
toe obtenue, une statistique sp6ciale doit
£tre dresse"e pour r£gler le partage de ces
poids entre les divers services empruntes.
Aucune modification dans rachemine-
ment des correspondances pour un pays
d6termin6 n'est consid6re'e comme impor-
tante si elle n'affecte pas de plus de 5,ooo
francs par an les comptes entre I* Adminis-
tration d'origine et V Administration inter-
m6diaire interessee. Si la modification de-
passe cette somme, elle a sa repercussion sur
les decomptes de r Administration d'origine
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
709
transit before and after the modification
took place, even though in the case of
certain Administrations, the reduction in
the ^ accounts does not attain the fixed
minimum. The request for a revision of
the accounts and, if necessary, for special
statistics may be made when the modifica-
tion in the circulation of the correspond-
ence in question has lasted at least nine
months. But the results of these statis-
tics are only taken into consideration if
the period of twelve months is actually
completed.
If, after special statistics, it is shown
that the total weights of the mails ex-
changed between two Administrations
and carried by a third Administration
have increased by 100 per cent, or de-
creased by 50 per cent, as compared with
the results of the last statistical period
and that the accounts of the third Ad-
ministration would show on this head a
modification of more than 5,000 francs a
year, the new ascertained weights must
form the basis of the transit charges due
to that Administration.
In the same way, when an intermediate
Administration ascertains, during the six
months which follow the statistics, that
between the despatches made by another
Administration during the statistical
period and the normal traffic there is a
difference of 20 per cent, at least in the
total weight conveyed, the Administra-
tion concerned may demand the taking
of new statistics if the accounts between
two Administrations are affected by a
modification of more than 5,000 francs a
year.
ARTICLE 162. — Make-up and description
of closed mails during a statistical period
1. During each statistical period, sepa-
rate bags for "letters and post-cards" and
for "other articles11 are used for the ex-
change of correspondence in closed mails
between two Administrations across the
territory or by means of the services of
one or more other Administrations.
When the volume of the mails permits,
the separate bags must be made up into a
single sac collecteur.
2. By way of exception to the provi-
sions of Articles 155 and 156, each Ad-
ministration has the option, during the
avec les Administrations qui out effectue le
transit anterieurement et les Administra-
tions qui I'assurent posterieurement a
la modification survenue, mtme lorsque la
reduction des comptes n'atteint pas pour cer-
taines Administrations le minimum fixe.
La demande d'une revision des comptes
et, le cas 6ch£ant, d'une statistique spe-
ciale peut £tre faite lorsque la modification
dans racheminement des correspondances
dont il s'agit a dur6 au moins neuf mois.
Toutefois, les donn6es de cette statistique
ne sont prises en consideration que si la
periode de douze mois est r6ellement ac-
complie.
Si, lors d'une statistique speciale, il est
etabli que les poids totaux des courriers
echangls entre deux Administrations et
transported par une tierce Administration
ont augments de 100% ou diminue de 50%
par rapport aux donnees de la derniere
statistique periodique et que le compte
de la tierce Administration subirait de ce
chef une modification de plus de 5,000
francs par an, les nouveaux poids consta-
ted doivent servir de base pour les frais de
transit dus a cette Administration.
De m&ne, lorsqu'une Administration
intermediate constate, dans les six mois
qui suivent la statistique, qu'il existe entre
les expeditions faites par une autre Admin-
istration pendant la periode de statistique
et le traffic normal une difference de 20%
au moins sur les poids totaux du trans-
port, V Administration interessee peut
exiger I'etablissement d'une nouvelle
statistique si les comptes entre deux^ Ad-
ministrations sont affected d'une modifica-
tion de plus de 5,000 francs par an.
ARTICLE 162. — Confection et designation
des dep£ches doses pendant la periode
de statistique
1. Pendant chaque periode de statis-
tique, 1'echange des correspondances en
dep£ches closes a travers le territoire ou
au moyen des services d'une ou de plusi-
eurs Administrations intermediates donne
lieu & Tutilisation de sacs distincts pour
les "lettres et les cartes postales" et pour
les "autres objets."
Lorsque le volume des depSches le permet,
les sacs distincts doivent etre reunis dans un
seul sac collecteur.
2. Par derogation aux dispositions des
articles 155 et 15^, chaque Administration
a la faculte, pendant la periode de statis-
7io
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No,
statistical period, of enclosing registered
or express articles other than letters and
post-cards in one of the bags intended for
other articles, mentioning this fact on the
letter bill; but if, in conformity with
Articles 155 and 156, these articles are
enclosed in a bag of letters, they are con-
sidered as letters so far as the statistics
are concerned.
3. During the statistical period, all
mails sent in transit must be furnished,
in addition to the ordinary labels, with a
special label bearing in large type the
word Statistique, followed by the indica-
tion "5 kilogrammes/' "15 kilogrammes"
or "30 kilogrammes" according to the
category of weight (Article 163, § I, be-
low). The label Statistique must bear in
addition the mention "L.C" or "A.O."
as the case may be.
4. As regards the bags which contain
only empty bags, correspondence exempt
from all transit charges (Article 76 of the
Convention) or a blank letter bill, the
word Statistique is followed by the word
Exempt.
5. When bags comprising the mail are
made up into a sac collecteur, the latter
must be provided with a special Statis-
tigue label marked "S.C." The informa-
tion concerning the statistics which is
shown on the enclosed bags is not repeated
on the sac collecteur label.
ARTICLE 163. — Establishment of number of
bags and weight of closed mails
I. As regards mails which involve the
payment of transit charges, the despatch-
ing office of exchange makes use of a spe-
cial letter bill identical with €19 annexed.
It enters on this letter bill the number of
bags, dividing them into the following
classes:1
tique, de comprendre les objets recomnian-
des et les envois expres, autres que les
lettres et les cartes postales, dans un des
sacs destines aux autres objets, en faisant
mention de ce fait sur la feuille d'avis;
mais si, conformement aux articles 155 et
156, ces objets sont compris dans un sac de
lettres, ils sont consideris comme lettres en
ce qui concerne la statistique.
3. Pendant la p6riode de statistique,
toutes les dep^ches echange'es en transit
doivent 6tre munies, en dehors des eti-
quettes ordinaires, d'une Etiquette sp6-
ciale portant en gros caracteres la mention
"Statistique," suivie de 1'indication "5
kilogrammes,'* "15 kilogrammes" ou "30
kilogrammes" selon la cat£gorie de poids
(article id?, § i, ci-apres). L'6tiquette
"Statistique" doit porter en outre la
mention "L.C." ou "A.O.", suivant le
cas.
4. En ce qui concerne les sacs qui ne
contiennent que des sacs vides> des corre-
spondances exemptes de tous frais de
transit (article 76 de la Convention) ou une
feuille d'avis negative, la mention "Statis-
tique" est suivie du mot "Exempt."
5. Lorsque des sacs composant la d£p$che
sont reunis dans un sac collecteur , celui-ci
doit tire pourvu de I' Etiquette speciale " Sta-
tistique," sur laguette la mention "5.C." est
ajoutee. Les indications concernant la
statistique guifigurent sur les sacs interieurs
ne sont pas repet6es sur le sac collecteur.
ARTICLE 163.— -Constatation du nombre
de sacs et du poids des d6plches closes
I. En ce qui concerne les d£p£ches qui
donnent lieu au payement de frais de
transit, le bureau d'6change exp6diteur
fait usage d'une feuille d'avis speciale con-
forme au modele C IQ ci-annexe. II inscrit
& cette feuille d'avis le nombre de sacs en
les r£partissant, le cas 6ch6ant, dans les
cat6gories suivantes:
Description des sacs
I
Nombre de sacs dont le poids brut
ne d£passe pas
5 kg-
(sacs l&gers)
2
depasse 5 kg. sans
exc6der 15 kg.
(sacs moyens)
3
depasse 15 kg. sans
exc£der 30 kg.
(sacs lourds;
4
L.C
A.O.
Nombre de sacs exempts de frais de transit.
1 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. — ED.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
711
The number of bags exempt from transit
charges must be the total of those bear-
ing the inscription Statistique — Exempt, as
provided by Article 162, § 4.
2. The entries on the letter bills are
checked by the office of exchange of desti-
nation. If that office finds an error in the
numbers entered, it corrects the letter bill
and immediately notifies the mistake to
the despatching office of exchange by
means of a verification note identical with
Form C 20 annexed. However, as re-
gards the weight of a bag, the statement
of the despatching office of exchange holds
good, unless the actual weight exceeds by
more than 250 grammes the maximum
weight of the class in which this bag was
entered.
ARTICLE 164. — Preparation of statements
for closed mails
1. As soon as possible after the conclu-
sion of the statistical operations, the offices
of destination prepare as many copies of
statements, identical with Form C 21 an-
nexed, as there are Administrations con-
cerned, including the Administration of
origin, and forward these statements to
the offices of exchange of the Adminis-
tration of origin for acceptance. These
offices, after having accepted the state-
ments, forward them to their central Ad-
ministration which distributes them
among the Administrations concerned.
2. If the statements €21 have not
reached the offices of exchange of the Ad-
ministration of origin, or have not been
received in sufficient number, within the
period of three months (four months in
exchanges with distant countries), from
the date of despatch of the last mail to be
included in the statistics, these offices
themselves prepare the statements in
sufficient number, in accordance with their
own records, adding to each of them the
note, Les releves C 21 du bureau destina^
taire ne sont pas parvenus dans le delai
reglementaire (The statements €21 of the
office of destination have not been received
within the prescribed period) . They then
forward them to their central Adminis-
tration which distributes them among
the Administrations concerned.
ARTICLE 165. — List of closed transit mails
i. As soon as possible and, at latest,
within a period of three months after each
Le nombre de sacs exempts de frais de
transit doit §tre le total de ceux qui por-
tent Tindication "Statistique — Exempt,"
d 'apres les prescriptions de 1'article 162,
§4-
2. Les indications des feuilles d'avis
spnt verifiees par le bureau d'echange des-
tina taire. Si ce bureau constate une er-
reur dans les nombres inscrits, il rectifie
la feuille et signale irnmediatement 1'er-
reur au bureau d'6change exp6diteur au
moyen d'un bulletin de verification con-
forme au modele C 20 ci-annexe. Toute-
fois, en ce qui concerne le poids d'un sac,
1'indication du bureau d'echange exp6-
diteur est tenue pour valable, & moins que
le poids reel ne depasse de plus de 250
grammes le poids maximum de la cate-
gorie dans laquelle ce sac a 6t6 inscrit.
ARTICLE 164. — Confection des releves des
d6p£ches closes
1. Aussit6t que possible apres la cldture
des operations de statistique, les bureaux
destinataires dressent en autant d 'expedi-
tions qu'il y a d 'Administrations intfressees,
y compris celle du lieu de depart, des rele-
ves conformes au modele C 21 ci-annex£
et transmettent ces releves aux bureaux
d'echange de Y Administration expeditrice
pour etre revetus de leur acceptation.
Ces bureaux, apres avoir accept^ les^ rele-
ves, les transmettent a leur Administra-
tion centrale qui les repartit entre les Ad-
ministrations interessees.
2. Si les releves C 21 ne sont pas parve-
nus aux bureaux d'echange de Y Adminis-
tration expeditrice ou lenr sont parvenus en
nombre insuffisant dans le delai de trois
mois (quatre mois dans les echanges avec
les pays eloignes), a compter du jour de
Fexpedition de la derniere deplche & com-
prendre dans la statistique, ces bureaux
dressent eux-meTnes lesdits releves, en
nombre suffisant, d'apres leurs propres
indications et en inscrivant sur chacun
d'eux la mention: "Les releves C 21 du
bureau destinataire ne sont pas parvenus
dans le d61ai reglementaire." Ib les
transmettent ensuite £ leur Administra-
tion centrale qui les repartit entre Us Ad-
ministrations en cause.
ARTICLE 165. — Liste des depSches doses
echangees en transit
I . Aussit6t que possible et, au plus tard,
dans un delai de trois mois apres chaque
712
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 36yb
statistical period, unless it has not been
possible within that period to ascertain
the route followed, the Administrations
which have despatched mails in transit
send, on a form identical with Form C 22
annexed, the list of these mails to the
different Administrations whose services
they have used*
2. If this list shows mails in transit,
which under the provisions of Article 162
do not require the preparation of a state-
ment C 21, it must bear an explanatory
note, e.g., Sacs vides (Empty bags), Cor-
respondances exemptes (Exempt corre-
spondence), Feuille d'avis negative (Blank
letter bill).
ARTICLE 166. — Closed mails exchanged
with ships of war
It is the duty of the Administrations of
countries to which ships of war belong to
prepare statements €21 relative to the
mails sent or received by these ships.
The mails sent to ships of war during the
statistical period must bear on the labels
the date of despatch.
In the event of these mails being re-
forwarded, the redirecting Administration
notifies the fact to the Administration of
the country to which the ship belongs.
ARTICLE 167. — Bulletin de transit
I. When the route to be followed and
the transport services to be used for the
mails despatched during the statistical
period are unknown or uncertain, the
Administration of origin must, at the re-
quest of the Administration of destination,
prepare for each mail a statement, green
in colour, in conformity with Form C 23
annexed. The Administration of origin
may also forward this statement without
formal request on the part of the Admin-
istration of destination if circumstances
seem to require this to be done.
The letter bills of the mails which in-
volve the preparation of the statement in
question must be clearly noted at the head
Bulletin de transit. The same note under-
lined in red pencil is made on the special
labels Statistique referred to in Article 162.
2. The bulletin de transit must be for-
warded unenclosed, with the mails to
which it belongs, to the different services
which participate in their carriage. In
each country concerned, the inward and
p£riode de statistique, sauf le cas ou la
voie d'acheminement n'a pu toe consta-
t£e dans ce d61ai, les Administrations qui
ont exp6di6 des d6p£ches en transit envoi-
ent, sur formuk conforme au module C 22
ci-annexe, la liste de ces d£p8ches aux
diffErentes Administrations dont elles ont
emprunte Tinterm6diaire.
2. Si cette liste indique des d£p6ches en
transit qui, d'apres les dispositions de
Tarticle 162, ne donnent pas lieu 4 T6ta-
blissement d'un relev6 C 21, elle doit porter
une mention explicative, telle que "Sacs
vides," " Correspondances exemptes,"
11 Feuille d'avis negative."
ARTICLE 166. — D£p§ches closes Echangees
avec des b&timents de guerre
II incombe aux Administrations des
pays dont reinvent des bttiments de guerre
de dresser les relevEs C 21 relatifs aux d6-
p§ches expEdiees ou regues par ces bail-
ments. Les dEplches expedites, pendant
la p&riode de statistique, a 1'adresse des
Mtiments de guerre doivent porter, sur
des Etiquettes, la date d 'expedition.
Dans le cas ou ces d£p£ches sont r6exp6-
di6es, V Administration reexpeditrice en
informe V Administration du pays dont le
bitiment releve.
ARTICLE 167. — Bulletin de transit
1. Lorsque la route & suivre et les ser-
vices de transport £ utiliser pour les de-
pgches exp&iiees pendant la p&iode de
statistique sont inconnus ou incertains,
I1 Administration d'origine doit, £ la de-
mande de 1'Administration destinataire,
pr6parer pour chaque dep£che un bulletin
de couleur verte conforme au modele C 2j
ci-annex6. L1 'Administration d'origine
peut 6galement expSdier ce bulletin sans
une demande formelle de TAdministration
destinataire, si les circonstances paraissent
Texiger.
Les feuilles d'avis des d6p£ches qui
donnent lieu £ I'^tablissement dudit bulle-
tin doivent toe revStues, en t£te, de Tan-
notation tr£s apparente "Bulletin de
transit." La m$me mention soulignee au
crayon rouge est portee sur les Etiquettes
spEciales " Statistique'1 dont il est ques-
tion & Tarticle 162.
2. Le bulletin de transit doit toe
transmis a decouvert, avec les dEp^ches
auxquelles il se rapporte, aux diif6rents
services qui participent a leur transport.
Dans chaque pays intEresse, les bureaux
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
outward offices of exchange, to the exclu-
sion of every other intermediate office,
enter on the statement particulars con-
cerning the transit which they effect.
The last intermediate office of exchange
forwards the statement C 23 to the office
of destination. The statement is then
returned by this office to the office of origin
as a voucher for statement €21. When a
bulletin de transit of which the despatch
has been requested or is announced at the
head of the letter bill is missing, the office
of destination must inquire for it without
delay.
ARTICLE 168. — Extraordinary services
Apart from air mail services, the only
services considered as extraordinary ser-
vices giving rise to special transit charges
are that maintained for the accelerated
conveyance by land of the Indian Mail
and the special motor services Palestine
or Syria-Iraq.
CHAPTER II
ACCOUNTING. SETTLEMENT OF ACCOUNTS
ARTICLE 169. — Accounting for transit
charges
1. For the preparation of the transit ac-
counts, the light, medium or heavy bags,
as defined in Article 163, are reckoned as
being of the average weight of 3, 12 or 24
kilogrammes respectively.
2. The weight of the closed mails is
multiplied by 26 or 13 as the case may be,
and the product thus obtained serves as
the basis of special accounts determining
in francs the yearly payments due to each
Administration.
In cases where the multiplier 26 or 13
does not correspond to the normal traffic,
the Administrations concerned come to an
agreement for the adoption of another
multiplier, which holds good during the
years to which the statistics apply.
The duty of preparing the accounts de-
volves on the creditor Administration,
which forwards them to the debtor Ad-
ministration.
3. In order to take into account the
weight of the bags and packing and of the
classes of correspondence exempt from all
transit charges in accordance with the
terms of Article 76 of the Convention, the
total amount of the account for closed
mails is reduced by 10 per cent.
713
d'echange d'entree et de sortie, a 1 'exclusion
de tout autre bureau intermediate, con-
signent sur le bulletin les renseignements
concernant le transit effectue* par eux. Le
dernier bureau d'echange intermediaire
transmet le bulletin C 23 au bureau de
destination. Le bulletin est renvoy£ en-
suite par ce "bureau au bureau d'origine a
1'appui du releve C 21. Lorsqu'un bulle-
tin de transit dont 1'expedition a etc"
demandee ou est annoncee en t§te de la
feuille d'avis fait defaut, le bureau de
destination est tenu de le reclamer sans
aucun retard.
ARTICLE 168. — Services extraordinaires
Independamment des transports aeriens,
sont seuls consideres comme services
extraordinaires donnant lieu a des frais de
transit speciaux, le service entretenu pour
le transport territorial accelere* de la Malle
dite des Indes et les services speciaux
automobiles Palestine ou Syrie-Iraq.
CHAPITRE II
COMPTABILIlt. R&GLEMENT DES
COMPTES
ARTICLE 169. — Compte des frais de
transit
1. Pour I'etablissement des comptes de
transit, les sacs legers, moyens ou lourds,
tels qu'ils sont definis a Particle itfj, sont
port6s en compte respectivement pour les
poids moyens de j, 12 ou 24 kilogrammes.
2. Le poids des dep^ches closes est mul-
tiplie par 26 ou 13, selon le cas, et le pro-
duit sert de base a des comptes particuliers
etablissant en francs les sommes annuelles
revenant a chaque Administration.
Dans le cas ou le multiplicateur 26 ou 13
ne r6pond pas au trafic normal, les Admin-
istrations interessees s'entendent pour
1'adoption d'un autre multiplicateur qui
vaut pendant les annees auxquelles s'ap-
plique la statistique.
Le soin de dresser les comptes incombe
a r Administration crSanci&re qui les trans-
met £ I1 'Administration debitrice.
3. Afin de tenir compte du poids des
sacs et de Temballage ainsi que des catego-
ries de correspondances exemptes de tous
frais de transit en conformity des disposi-
tions de 1'article 76 de la Convention, le
montant total du compte des dep£ches
closes est reduit de 10%.
714
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
4. The detailed accounts are prepared
in duplicate on a form identical with Form
C 24 annexed, from the statements €21.
They are forwarded to the Administration
of origin as soon as possible, and, at the
latest, within a period of ten months fol-
lowing the close of the statistical period.
5. If the Administration which has sent
the detailed account has received no no-
tice of amendments within an interval of
four months, reckoning from the date of
despatch, the account is regarded as fully
accepted.
ARTICLE 170. — General annual liquidation
uccount. Functions of the International
Bureau
1. In the absence of any understanding
to the contrary between the Administra-
tions concerned, the general liquidation
account consisting of transit charges, is
prepared annually by the International
Bureau.
2. As soon as the detailed accounts be-
tween two Administrations are approved
or regarded as fully accepted (Article 169,
§ 5), each of these Administrations for-
wards without delay to the International
Bureau a statement identical with Form
C 25 annexed and indicating the total
amount of these accounts. On receipt of
a statement from an Administration, the
International Bureau gives notice of its
receipt to the other Administration con-
cerned.
Centimes are ignored in the balance.
In case of difference between the cor-
responding items furnished by two Ad-
ministrations, the International Bureau
invites them to come to an agreement, and
to communicate to it the sums definitely
agreed upon.
When one Administration only has
furnished the statement C 25, the amounts
indicated by this Administration hold
good, unless the corresponding statement
of the Administration which was in arrear
reaches the International Bureau in time
for the preparation of the next general
annual liquidation account.
In the case provided for in Article 169,
§ 5, the statements must bear the indica-
tion Aucune observation de 1' Administration
debitrice n'est parvenue dans le delai regk-
mentaire (No comment has been received
from the debtor Administration within
the prescribed period).
4. Les comptes particuliers sont dresses
en double expedition, surformuk conforme
au modele C 24 ci-annexe, d'aprZs les^ re-
leves C 21. Us sont transmis a 1' Adminis-
tration expeditrice aussit6t que possible et,
au plus tard, dans un delai de dix mois
suivant 1'expiration de la periode de
statistique.
5. Si I' Administration qui a envoy6 le
compte particulier n'a recu aucune obser-
vation rectificative dans un intervalle de
quatre mois a compter de 1'envoi, ce
compte est consider6 comme admis de
plein droit.
ARTICLE 170. — D£compte general annueL
Intervention du Bureau international
1. Sauf entente contraire entre les
Administrations int£ress6es, le d6compte
general comprenant les frais de transit est
£tabli annuellement par le Bureau inter-
national.
2. Aussitdt que les comptes particuliers
entre deux Administrations sont approu-
ves ou consideres comme admis de plein
droit (article i<5p, §5), chacune de ces
Administrations transmet sans retard, au
Bureau international, un releve conforme
au modele C 25 ci-annex6 et indiquant les
montants totaux de ces comptes. Lors
de la reception d'un relev6 emanant d'une
Administration, le Bureau international
en aver tit Tautre Administration inle-
ressee.
Dans le solde, il est fait abandon des
centimes.
En cas de differences entre les indica-
tions correspondantes fournies par deux
Administrations, le Bureau international
les invite a se mettre d'accord et a lui in-
diquer les sommes definitivement arr£tees.
Lorsqu'une Administration seulement a
fourni le relev6 C 25, les indications de
cette Administration font foi, a moms que
le relev£ correspondant de ('Administra-
tion retardataire ne parvienne au Bureau
international en temps opportun pour
F^tablissement du prochain d6compte
general annuel.
Dans le cas prevu a V article x6p, § 5, les
releves dpi vent porter la mention " Aucune
observation de V Administration d&bitrice
n'est parvenue dans le delai r6glemen-
taire."
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
715
If two Administrations agree between
themselves to effect a special settlement,
their statements C 25 bear the note Compte
r>t & part — d litre d1 information (Account
settled separately— for purposes of infor-
mation), and are not included in the gen-
eral annual liquidation account.
3. At the end of each year the Interna-
tional Bureau prepares, on the basis of
the statements which it has received up to
that time and which are regarded as fully
accepted, a general annual liquidation ac-
count of transit charges. If necessary, it
conforms to the rule laid down by Article
161, § 3, for annual payments.
This account shows :
(a) the Debit and Credit of each Ad-
ministration;
(&) the debit balance or the credit bal-
ance of each Administration ;
(c)^ the sums to be paid by the debtor
Administrations ;
(d) the sums to be received by the
creditor Administrations.
The International Bureau arranges by
setting-off balances to limit as far as
practicable the number of payments to be
made.
4. The general annual liquidation ac-
counts must be forwarded by the Interna-
tional Bureau to the Administrations as
early as possible, and, at the latest, before
the end of the first quarter of the year fol-
lowing the year of their preparation.
ARTICLE 171 . — Settlement of transit charges
1. The balance resulting from the gen-
eral annual liquidation account of the
International Bureau or from the special
settlements, including if necessary the
adjustment prescribed by Article 161, § 3,
is paid by the debtor Administration to
the creditor Administration by one of the
following methods :
(a) at the choice of the debtor Adminis-
tration, in gold or by means of cheques or
drafts fulfilling the conditions prescribed
in § 2 hereafter, and payable at sight on
the capital or on a commercial centre of
the creditor country, or
(&) following agreement between the
two Administrations, through the inter-
mediary of a bank clearing through the
Bank of International Settlements at
Bale, or by any other means.
2. In the case of payment by means of
cheques or drafts, these cheques or drafts
are expressed in the money of a country
Si deux Administrations se mettent d 'ac-
cord pour faire un r^glement special, leurs
releves C 25 portent la mention " Compte
re"gl6 a part — £ titre d 'information" et ne
sont pas compris dans le decompte g£n£ral
annuel.
3. Le Bureau international 6tablit, a la
fin de chaque annee, sur la base des releves
qui lui sont parvenus jusque-la et qui sont
consideres comme admis de plein droit, un
decompte general annuel des frais de tran-
sit. Le cas ech&int, il se conforme a la
r£gle fixee a 1'article 161, §3, pour les
payements annuels.
Le d6compte indique:
(a) le Doit et 1'Avoir de chaque Admi-
nistration;
(&) le solde debiteur ou le solde cr6di-
teur de chaque Administration;
(c) les sommes a payer par les Adminis-
trations debitrices;
(d) les sommes a recevoir par les Ad-
ministrations creanci&res.
Le Bureau international procede par voie
de compensation, de manibre a restreindre
au minimum le nombre des payements a
effectuer.
4. Les d£comptes generaux annuels
doivent 8tre transmis aux Administrations
par le Bureau international, aussitdt que
possible et, au plus tard, avant 1'expiia-
tion du premier trimestre de 1' annee qui
suit celle de leur etablissement.
ARTICLE 171. — Liquidation des frais de
transit
1 . Le solde resultant du decompte g6n£-
ral annuel du Bureau international ou
des r&glements sp6ciaux, y compris, le cas
echeant, la regularisation prevue & Particle
jfo* § 3, est paye par I' Administration de-
bitrice a 1 Administration creanciere de Vune
des manieres suivantes:
(a) au choix de I * Administration debitrice,
en or ou au moyen de cheques ou de traites
repondant awe conditions prevues au § 2 d-
apr&s et payables £ vue sur la capitale ou
sur une place commerciale du pays cre^-
ancier, ou
(6) suivant accord entre les deux Admi-
nistrations, par I' inter mediaired" une banque
utilisant le clearing de la Banque des JR&gk-
ments Internationaux d Bale ou par tout
autre moyen.
2. En cas de payement au moyen de
cheques ou traites, ces cheques ou traites sont
exprimes en monnaied'un pays ou la banque
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 36/b
where the central issuing bank or other
official issuing office buys and sells gold or
gold currency for the national money at
fixed rates determined by law or in virtue
of an agreement with the Government.
If the currencies of several countries
fulfil these conditions the creditor country
indicates the currency which is convenient
to it. The conversion is effected at the
gold par rate.
3. Following agreement between the
two Administrations on the subject,
cheques or drafts may also be drawn in
the currency of the creditor country, even
if this currency does not fulfil the condi-
tions prescribed by § 2 . In that case, the
balance is converted at the gold par rate
into the currency of a country fulfilling
the conditions prescribed by § 2. The
result arrived at is then converted into
the currency of the debtor country and
from this into the currency of the creditor
country at the rate of exchange in the
capital or at a commercial centre of the
debtor country on the day of delivery of
the order of purchase of the cheque or
draft.
4. The costs of the payment are borne
by the deb tor Administration.
5. The payment above-mentioned must
be made with as little delay as possible,
and, at the latest, before the end of a
period of four months from the date of
despatch of the liquidation account by the
International Bureau, or of the request for
payment, addressed by the creditor Ad-
ministration to the debtor Administration,
in the case of an account settled sepa-
rately. This period may be extended to
five months in relations with distant
countries.
If these periods are exceeded, the sums
due are chargeable with interest, at the
rate of 5 per cent, per annum, from the
date of the expiration of the periods of
grace mentioned.
6. If payment is not effected within one
year after the expiration of the periods
fixed in § 5 it is permissible for the creditor
Administration to inform the Interna-
tional Bureau which then invites the
debtor Administration to pay within a
period not exceeding four months.
^ If payment is not effected at the expira-
tion of this fresh period, the International
Bureau shows the amount, together with
the interest, in the next General Annual
Liquidation Account, to the credit of the
creditor Administration.
centrale Remission ou une autre institution
officielle Remission achete et vend de I' or ou
des devises-or contre la monnaie nationale a
des taux fixes determines par la loi ou en vertu
d'un arrangement avec le Gouvernement*
Si les monnaies de plusieurs pays repon-
dent a ces conditions, Jest au pays creancier
de designer la monnaie qui lui convient. La
conversion sefait au pair des monnaies d'or.
j. Lorsque les deux Pays se sont mis d' ac-
cord a ce sujet, les cheques ou traites peuvent
ttre exprimes aussi en monnaie du pays cre-
amier, m$me si cette monnaie ne repond pas
aux conditions prevues au § 2. Dans ce cas,
le solde est converti au pair des monnaies
d'or en monnaie d'un pays repondant aux
conditions prevues au § 2. Le resultat ob-
tenu est ensuite converti dans la monnaie du
pays debiteur et de celle-ci dans la monnaie
du pays creancier au cours de la bourse de la
capitale ou d'une place commercials du pays
debiteur au jour de la remise de I'ordre
d'achat du cheque ou de la traite.
4. Les frais de payement sont supports
par I' Administration debitrice.
5. Le payement precite doit tee effec-
tu6 dans le plus bref delai possible et, au
plus tard, avant Texpiration d'un delai de
quatre mois a partir de la date d'envoi du
decompte par le Bureau international ou
de Tinvitation a payer, adress6e par I' Ad-
ministration creancfere a I' Administration
debitrice, quand il s'agit d'un compte r6gl£
a part. Ce delai peut 6tre port6 & cinq
mois dans les relations entre pays 6loign£s.
Passe ces d61ais, les sommes dues sont
productives d'int£rlt a raispn de 5% Tan,
a compter du jour d 'expiration desdits
d61ais.
6. Si le payement n'est pas effectue un
an apr&s I1 expiration des delais fixes au§5,
il est loisible a V Administration criancilre
d'en informer le Bureau international,
lequel invite I' Administration debitrice a
payer dans un delai qui ne doit pas depasser
quatre mois.
Si le payement n'est pas effectue jusqu'a
V expiration de ce nouveau delai, le Bureau
international J 'ait figurer la somme en cause,
augmentee des interns, dans le decompte
general annuel suivant, a I1 Avoir de I Ad-
ministration creanciere.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
717
In the event of the application of the
provisions of the preceding paragraph,
the general liquidation account in ques-
tion and those of the four following years
must, as far as possible, exclude from the
balances of Table 2 sums to be paid by the
defaulting Administration to the creditor
Administration concerned.
Part VIII. — Miscellaneous provisions
CHAPTER I
[Articles 172-178 omitted. — Reply cou-
pons. Identity cards. Mails exchanged
with ships of war. Franking notes; Settle-
ment of customs charges, etc. Forms for
the use of the public. Period of retention of
documents. Telegraphic address.]
Part IX. — International Bureau
CHAPTER I
ARTICLE 179. — Congresses and
Conferences
The International Bureau prepares the
business to be submitted to Congresses
and Conferences. It undertakes the
printing and distribution of the necessary
documents.
The Director of the International Bu-
reau attends the sittings of Congresses and
Conferences and takes part in the discus-
sions, but without the right of vote.
ARTICLE 180. — Information. Requests for
modification of the Acts
The International Bureau must hold
itself always at the disposal of members
of the Union for the purpose of furnishing
them with any information they may re-
quire upon questions relating to the service.
It prepares a statement of the case
whenever a request is made for modifica-
tion or interpretation of the regulations
which govern the Union, and notifies the
results of consultations.
ARTICLE 181. — Publications
1. The International Bureau publishes,
with the assistance of the documents
which are put at its disposal, a special
journal in the German, English, Spanish,
and French languages.
2. It publishes, in accordance with in-
formation furnished under the provisions
of Article 189 below, an official summary
En cas d* application des dispositions de
Valinea precedent, le decompte general dont
il sjagit et ceux des quatre annees qui sui-
vent ne doivent, autant que possible, pas
contenir, dans les soldes du Tableau 2, des
sommes a payer par I* Administration de-
faillante a V Administration creanciere in-
teressee.
Titre VIII. — Dispositions diverses
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
[Articles 172-178 omis. — Coupons-
reponse. Cartes d'identit6. Dep^ches
echangees avec des Mtiments de guerre.
Bulletins d'affranchissement; Decompte
des frais de douane, etc. Formules &
I1 usage du public. Delai de garde des
documents. Adresse te!6graphique.]
Titre IX. — Bureau international
CHAPITRE UNIQUE
ARTICLE 179. — Congres et Conf6rences
Le Bureau international prepare les
travaux des Congres et des Conferences.
II pourvoit aux impressions et £ la dis-
tribution des documents necessaires.
Le Directeur de ce Bureau assiste aux
s6ances des Congres et des Conf6rences et
prend part aux discussions, sans voix
d61iberative.
ARTICLE 180. — Renseignements. Demandes
de modification des Actes
Le Bureau international doit se tenir en
tout temps a la disposition des membres
de FUnion pour leur fournir, sur les ques-
tions relatives au service, les renseigne-
ments dont ils pourraient avoir besom.
II instrui les demandes de modification
ou d'interpr£tation des dispositions qui
r6gissent 1' Union et notifie les r6sultats
des consultations.
ARTICLE 181. — Publications
1. Le Bureau international r6dige, &
1'aide des documents qui sont mis & sa
disposition, un journal special en langues
allemande, anglaise, espagnole et fran-
c.aise.
2. II publie, d'apr£s les informations
fournies en yertu des prescriptions de Par-
ticle i8p ci-apr&s, un recueil officiel de
7i8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No,
of all information of general interest con-
cerning the carrying out of the Convention
and the Regulations in each country.
Similar summaries concerning the exe-
cution of the Agreements are published at
the request of the Administrations partici-
pating in those Agreements.
3. The International Bureau also pub-
lishes from details furnished by Adminis-
trations:
(a) a summary of information concern-
ing the organisation of the Administra-
tions of the Union and of their internal
services ;
(b) a summary of information concern-
ing the fees charged by Administrations in
their internal services;
(c) a list of prohibited articles ;
(d) a list of mail steamship lines ;
(e) a list of kilometric distances relat-
ing to land routes;
(/) a list of distant countries, etc. ;
(g) a table of equivalents.
4. Subsequent modifications of the
various documents enumerated in § § 2
and 3 are notified by circular.
5. The documents published by the
International Bureau are distributed to
the Administrations, in proportion to the
number of units of contribution assigned
to each under Article 25 of the Convention.
Any additional copies of these docu-
ments which may be applied for by Ad-
ministrations are paid for separately at
cost price.
6. The International Bureau under-
takes the publication of an alphabetical
dictionary of all the post offices in the
world, with special indication of such of
those offices as undertake services which
have not yet become general. This dic-
tionary is kept up-to-date by means of
supplements or in any other manner
which the International Bureau considers
suitable.
The dictionary is distributed to the
Administrations in the proportion of 10
copies to each unit of contribution as-
signed to each under Article 25 of the
Convention. Any additional copies re-
quired by Administrations are paid for
separately at cost price.
ARTICLE 182. — Annual report
The International Bureau makes an an-
nual report on its work which is com-
municated to all the Administrations.
tous les renseignements d'interSt general
concernant 1'execution de la Convention
et du Reglement dans chaque pays.
Des recueils analogues concernant 1'exe-
cution des Arrangements sont publics sur
la demande des Administrations partici-
pant a ces Arrangements.
j. Le Bureau international public egale-
menty au moyen des elements fournis par les
A dministrations:
(a) un recueil de renseignements sur
V organisation des Administrations de /' Un-
ion et sur leurs services internes;
(b) un recueil des taxes appliquees par les
Administrations dans leur service interne;
(c) une liste des objets interdits;
(d) une liste des lignes de paquebots;
(e) une liste des distances kilometriques
afferentes aux parcours territoriaux;
(/) une liste des pays eloignes et assimiles;
(g) un tableau des equivalents*
4. Les modifications eventuettes apportees
aux divers documents enumeres aux § § 2 et
3 sont notifiees par circulaire.
5. Les documents publics par le Bureau
international sont distribues aux Adminis-
trations dans la proportion du nombre
d'unites contributives assignees £ chacune
d'elles par application de 1'article 25 de
la Convention.
Les exemplaires supplementaires de ces
documents qui seraient reclam6s par les
Administrations sont payes a part, d'apres
leur prix de revient.
6. Le Bureau international est charge
de publier un dictionnaire alphab6tique
de tous les bureaux de poste du monde,
avec une mention spedale pour ceux de
ces bureaux charges de services qui ne sont
pas encore generalises. Ce dictionnaire
est tenu au courant au moyen de supple-
ments ou de toute autre maniere que le
Bureau international juge convenable.
Le dictionnaire est distribue aux Admin-
istrations a raison de 10 exemplaires par
unitd contributive assignee a chacune
d'elles par application de 1'article 25 de la
Convention. Les exemplaires supplemen-
taires demandes par les Administrations
sont payes £ part, d'apr&s leur prix de
revient.
ARTICLE 182. — Rapport annuel
Le Bureau international fait sur sa ges-
tion un rapport annuel qui est commu-
nique a toutes les Administrations.
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTIOJSF — REGULATIONS
719
ARTICLE 183.— Official language of the
International Bureau
The official language of the Interna-
tional Bureau is French.
ARTICLE 184. — Reply coupons. Identity
cards
The International Bureau undertakes
the manufacture of reply coupons and
identity cards, and supplies them to
Administrations on demand.
ARTICLE 185. — Balancing and settlement
of accounts
1. The International Bureau under-
takes the balancing and settlement of
accounts of every description relative to
the international postal service between
the Administrations which express their
desire to avail themselves of its services.
They arrange accordingly with each other
and with the Bureau.
2 . At the request of the Administrations
concerned, telegraph accounts may also
be notified to the International Bureau to
be included in arriving at the balances due.
3. Each Administration retains the
right to prepare at its discretion special
accounts for different branches of the
service, and to settle them as it thinks fit
with the corresponding Administrations,
without employing the medium of the
International Bureau, to which it simply
indicates for what branches of the serv-
ice and in respect of what countries it
desires the services of the Bureau.
4. Administrations which avail them-
selves of the services of the International
Bureau for the balancing and liquidation
of accounts may cease to use those serv-
ices three months after giving notice to
that effect.
ARTICLE 186. — Preparation of accounts
I. When the individual accounts have
been checked and agreed upon, the debtor
Administrations forward to the creditor
Administrations, for each class of opera-
tions, an acknowledgment, made out in
francs and centimes, of the amount of the
balance of the two individual accounts, in-
dicating the subject of the credit and the
period to which it relates.
In the absence of any understanding to
the contrary, an Administration which
desires, for its own accounting purposes,
ARTICLE 183. — Langue officielle du Bu-
reau international
^ La langue officielle du Bureau interna-
tional est la langue franchise.
ARTICLE 184. — Coupons-r6ponse. Cartes
d'identit6
Le Bureau international est charg6 de
faire confectionner les coupons-r£ponse et
les cartes d'identit£ et d'en appromsionner,
sur leur demande, les Administrations.
ARTICLE 185. — Balance et liquidation des
comptes
1. Le Bureau international est charg6
d'op£rer la balance et la liquidation des
comptes de toute nature relatifs au service
international des postes entre les Adminis-
trations qui d£clarent vouloir emprunter
son interm6diaire. Celles-ci se concer-
tent, £ cet eifet, entre elles et avec ce
Bureau.
2. Sur la demande des Administrations
int6ressees, les d£comptes t61£graphiques
peuvent aussi £tre indiques au Bureau
international pour entrer dans la compen-
sation des soldes.
3. Chaque Administration conserve le
droit d'etablir a son choix des d£comptes
sp6ciaux pour diverses branches du ser-
vice et d'en operer a sa convenance le
r£glement avec ses correspondants, sans
employer 1'intermediaire du Bureau inter-
national, auquel elle se borne a indiquer
pour quelles branches de service et pour
quels pays elle reclame ses offices.
4. Les Administrations qui empruntent
I'interm6diaire du Bureau international
pour la balance et la liquidation des de-
comptes peuvent cesser d'user de cet
intermediate trois mois apres en avoir
donn6 avis.
ARTICLE 186. — Etablissementdes comptes
i. Lorsque les comptes particuliers ont
6t6 d6battus et arr£tis d'un commun ac-
cord, les Administrations debitrices trans-
mettent aux Administrations creancieres,
pour chaque nature d 'operations, une
reconnaissance, etablie en francs et cen-
times, du montant de la balance des deux
comptes particuliers, avec 1'indication de
Tobjet de la creance et de la p6riode £ la-
quelle elle se rapporte.
Sauf entente contraire, V Administration
qui dfaire, pour sa comptabiHt6 int£rieure,
avoir des comptes gen6raux, doit les 6ta-
720
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
to have general accounts, must prepare
them itself and submit them to the
corresponding Administration for accept-
ance.
Administrations may agree to apply
another system in their relations with one
another.
2. Each Administration forwards to
the International Bureau, monthly or
quarterly, if special circumstances render
it desirable, a statement showing the total
Credit due to it on the individual accounts
as well as the total of the sums which are
due to it from each of the contracting
Administrations; each credit appearing
in this table must be supported by an
acknowledgment from the debtor Ad-
ministration.
This statement must reach the Inter-
national Bureau not later than the igth
of each month or of the first month of
each quarter. Failing this, it is included
in the settlement of the month or the
quarter following.
3. The International Bureau checks
the correctness of the statements by com-
paring the acknowledgments. Any cor-
rection that may be necessary is notified
to the Administrations concerned.
The debit of each Administration to
another is carried forward into a sum-
mary; the total of the amounts shown in
the different columns of this summary
form the total amount due from each
Administration.
ARTICLE 187. — General balance sheet
I. The International Bureau combines
the tables and the summaries in one gen-
eral balance sheet showing:
(a) the total of the Debit and of the
Credit of each Administration;
(&) the debit or credit balance of each
Administration;
(c) the sums to be paid by the debtor
Administrations and the division of the
sums among the creditor Administrations.
As far as possible, it takes care that each
Administration, in order to settle its
debts, shall have to make only one or two
distinct payments.
Nevertheless, an Administration which
habitually finds a sum exceeding 50,000
francs owing to it from another has the
right to claim remittances on account.
These remittances on account are en-
tered, both by the creditor Administra-
blir elle-m£me et les soumettre a Taccepta-
tion de V Administration correspondante.
Les Administrations peuvent s* entendre
pour pratiquer un autre systeme dans
, leurs relations.
2. Chaque Administration adresse au
Bureau international mensuellement ou
trimestriellement, si des circonstances
sp6ciales le rendent desirable, un tableau
indiquant son Avoir du chef des d£comptes
particuliers ainsi que le total des sommes
dont elle est creancilre envers chacune
des Administrations contractantes; chaque
creance figurant dans ce tableau doit £tre
justifiee par une reconnaissance de V Ad-
ministration debitrice.
Ce tableau doit parvenir au Bureau in-
ternational le 19 de chaque mois ou du
premier mois de chaque trimestre au plus
tard. A defaut, il n'est compris que dans
la liquidation du mois ou du trimestre
suivant.
3. Le Bureau international examine, en
rapprochant les reconnaissances, si les ta-
bleaux sont exacts. Toute rectification
n6cessaire est notified aux Administrations
interessees.
Le Doit de chaque Administration en-
vers une autre est reporte dans un tableau
r6capitulatif; V addition des sommes por-
tees dans les diverses colonnes de ce ta-
bleau for me le solde debiteur global de chaque
A administration.
ARTICLE 187. — Balance generate
I. Le Bureau international r6unit les
tableaux et les recapitulations en une ba-
lance g6n6rale indiquant:
(a) le total du Doit et de T Avoir de
chaque Administration;
(b) le solde debiteur ou le solde cr£di-
teur de chaque Administration;
(c) les sommes a payer par les Adminis-
trations debitrices et la repartition de ces
sommes entre les Administrations crean-
cieres.
II veille, dans la mesure du possible, a
ce que cheque Administration n'ait a effec-
tuer, pour se lib£rer, qu'un ou deux paye-
ments distincts.
Tputefois, r Administration qui se trouve
habituellement a d6couvert envers une
autre Administration d'une somme su-
p6rieure a 50,000 francs a le droit de
i*6clamer des acomptes.
Ces acomptes sont inscrits, tant par
V Administration creancitre que par VAd-
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
721
tion and by the debtor Administration,
at the foot of the statements to be for-
warded to the International Bureau.
2. The acknowledgments forwarded to
the International Bureau with the tables
are classified by Administrations.
They serve as the basis for settling the
accounts of each of the Administrations
concerned. In this settlement there must
appear:
(a) the sums relating to the special ac-
counts concerning the different services;
(b) the total of the sums resulting from
all the special accounts relating to each
of the Administrations concerned;
(c) the totals of the sums due to all the
creditor Administrations on account of
each branch of the service, as well as their
general total.
This total must be equal to the total of
the Debit which appears in the summary.
At the foot of the settlement account,
a balance is struck between the Debit and
the Credit resulting from the statements
forwarded by the Administrations to the
International Bureau. The net amount
of the Debit or of the Credit must be
equal to the debit balance or to the credit
balance carried into the general balance
sheet. Moreover, the settlement ac-
count indicates the Administrations to
which payment must be made by the
debtor Administration.
The settlement accounts must be for-
warded by the International Bureau to
the Administrations concerned not later
than the 22nd of each month.
ARTICLE 188. — Payment
Payment of the sums due, under a set-
tlement account, from one Administration
to another must be made as soon as pos-
sible and at the latest a fortnight after
receipt of the settlement account by the
debtor Administration. The provisions
of Article 171, § I, are applicable as re-
gards other conditions of payment. The
provisions of § 5 of that article are applic-
able to cases of non-payment of the bal-
ance within the fixed period.
Debit or credit balances not exceeding
500 francs may be carried forward to the
settlement of the following month, pro-
vided, however, that the Administrations
concerned are in monthly communication
with the International Bureau. The
amount brought forward is entered in the
summaries and in the settlement accounts
ministration debitrice, au bas des tableaux
a adresser au Bureau international.
2. Les reconnaissances transmises au
Bureau international ayec les tableaux
sont classics par Administration.
Elles servent de base pour l'£tablisse-
ment de la liquidation des comptes de
chacune des Administrations interessees.
Dans cette liquidation doivent figurer:
(a) les sommes afferentes aux comptes
speciaux portant sur les divers ^changes;
(&) le total des sommes resultant de
tous les comptes speciaux par rapport a
chacune des Administrations interessees;
(c) les totaux des sommes dues a toutes
les Administrations creancieres pour chaque
branche du service ainsi que leur total
general.
Ce total doit £tre egal au total du Doit
qui figure dans la recapitulation.
Au bas du bordereau de liquidation, la
balance est 6tablie entre le Doit et TAvoir
resultant des tableaux adresses par les
Administrations au Bureau international.
Le montant net du Doit ou de F Avoir doit
toe 6gal au solde d6biteur ou au solde
cr6diteur port6 dans la balance g6n6rale.
En outre, le bordereau indique les Admin-
istrations en faveur desguettes le payement
doit §tre effectu6 par V Administration
debitrice.
Les borderaux de liquidation doivent
Itre transmis aux Administrations interes-
sees, par le Bureau international, au plus
tard le 22 de chaque mois.
ARTICLE 188. — Payement
Le payement des sommes dues, en
vertu d'une liquidation, par une Adminis-
tration a une autre Administration, doit
§tre effectue aussit6t que possible et au
plus tard quinze jours apres la reception
du bordereau de liquidation par I1 Adminis-
tration debitrice. Les dispositions de 1'ar-
ticle J/J, § i, sont applicables en ce qui
concerne les autres conditions de payement.
Les dispositions du § 5 dudit article font
regie en cas de non-payement du solde
dans le d6Iai fix6.
Les soldes debiteurs ou cr£diteurs n'ex-
cedant pas 500 francs peuvent tee re-
portes & la liquidation du mois suivant, a
la condition toutefois que les Administra-
tions inter essees soient en rapport mensuel
avec le Bureau international. II est fait
mention de ce report dans les r£capitula-
tions et dans les liquidations pour les Ad-
722
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
for the creditor and debtor Administra-
tions. In such a case, the debtor Ad-
ministration forwards to the creditor
Administration an acknowledgment of the
sum due, to be carried into the next
statement.
ARTICLE 189. — Communications to be ad-
dressed to the International Bureau
1. Administrations forward to each
other, through the medium of the Interna-
tional Bureau, three complete sets of their
postage stamps and of impressions of their
franking machines, with an indication of
the date on which postage stamps of pre-
vious issues cease to be valid.
2. They must also communicate to the
International Bureau:
(a) the phrase that they have adopted
under the provisions of Article 106, § 2,
as the equivalent of the expression Taxe
perdue or Port paye;
(b) the reduced rates which they have
adopted by virtue of Article 5 of the Con-
vention, and a statement of the services to
which these rates are applicable;
(c) particulars of the surtaxes which, by
virtue of Articles 37 and 77 of the Conven-
tion, they collect to cover the cost of ex-
traordinary services, as well as a list of the
countries in respect of which these sur-
taxes are collected, and, if necessary,
particulars of the services on which sur-
taxes are due ;
(d) full information concerning cus-
toms or other regulations, as well as the
prohibitions or restrictions governing the
entry and transit of postal articles in their
services;
(e) the number of customs declarations
required for packets addressed to their
countries which are to be submitted to the
customs authorities, and the language in
which these declarations may be drawn up ;
(/) information whether or not they ad-
mit articles liable to customs duty in
correspondence prepaid at the letter rate;
(g) a list of kilometric distances con-
cerning land routes followed in their coun-
try by transit mails ;
(ti) a list of the lines of Packets leaving
their ports which are used for the convey-
ance of mails, indicating the routes, the
distance and the duration of the voyage
between the port of departure and each of
the successive ports of call, the frequency
of the service, and the countries to which
ministrations creancieres et debitrices.
L' Administration debitrice fait parvenir, le
cas echeant, a V Administration creanciere,
urie reconnaissance de la somme due, pour
toe port6e au prochain tableau.
ARTICLE 1 89. — Communications a adresser
au Bureau international
1. Les Administrations se transmettent,
par rinterm6diaire du Bureau interna-
tional, la collection en trois exemplaires de
leurs timbres-poste et des impressions-
types de leurs machines a affranchir, avec
indication de la date a partir de laquelle
les timbres-poste des Emissions anteVieures
cessent d 'avoir cours.
2. Ettes doivent, en outre, communiquer
au Bureau international:
(a) la mention qu'elles ont adoptee, par
application de V article 106, § 2, comme
equivalent de I' 'expression " Taxe pergue" ou
"Portpayt";
(b) les taxes mod£r£es qu'elles ont
adopt6es en vertu de Tarticle 5 de la Con-
vention et I'indication des relations aux-
quelles ces taxes sont applicables;
(c) 1'indication des surtaxes qu'elles
percoivent pour frais de transport ex-
traordinaire en vertu des articles 37 et 77
de la Convention ainsi que la nomencla-
ture des pays auxquels s'appliquent ces
surtaxes et, s'il y a lieu, la designation des
services qui en motivent la perception;
(d) tous les renseignements utjles con-
cernant les prescriptions douani^res ou
autres ainsi que les interdictions ou restric-
tions reglant 1'importation et le transit des
envois postaux dans leurs services ;
(e) le nombre de declarations en douane
eventuettement exige pour les envois soumis
au contrdle douanier a destination de leur
pays et les langues dans lesquelles ces de~
clarations peuvent Ure redigees;
(/) I'indication qu'elles admettent ou
non, dans les envois affranchis au tarif des
lettres ou des echantillons, des objets pas-
sibles de droits de douane;
(g) la liste des distances kilom6triques
pour les parcours territoriaux suivis dans
leur pays par les depeches en transit j
(h) la liste des lignes de paquebots en
partance de leurs ports et utilisees pour le
transport des dep^ches, avec indication
des parcours, des distances et des durees
de parcours entre le port d'embarquement
et chacun des ports d'escale successifs, de
la periodicity du service et des pays aux-
March 20, 1934 UNIVERSAL POSTAL CONVENTION — REGULATIONS
723
the rates for sea transit must be paid if the
Packets are used ;
(i) their list of distant countries, etc. ;
(j) their decision as regards the option
to apply or not certain general provisions
of the Convention and of the Regulations;
(ft) full information concerning their
organisation and inland services;
(/) their inland postage rates.
3. Every modification in regard to in-
formation indicated in § 2 must be notified
without delay,
4. Administrations must furnish the
International Bureau with two copies of
all the documents which they publish,
whether relating to the inland service or
to the international service.
ARTICLE 190. — General statistics
1. The International Bureau compiles
general statistics for each year.
To this end, Administrations send to it a
series as complete as possible of statistical
returns on forms identical with forms €30
and €31 annexed. Table €30 is for-
warded at the end of the month of July
in each year; but the particulars included
in Parts I, II and IV of this table are fur-
nished once only every three years ; Table
C3I is also forwarded every three years,
on the same date. The particulars fur-
nished relate in every case to the preced-
ing year.
2. Transactions which are recorded in
detail are embodied in periodical state-
ments based upon the actual records.
3. With regard to all other transac-
tions, correspondence of all kinds is
counted annually without distinction
between letters, post-cards, commercial
papers, printed papers, samples and small
packets, and every three years, at least,
the different classes of correspondence are
counted.
Each Administration fixes the time and
duration of its counts. ^
4. In the interval which elapses between
the special statistics, the numbers of the
different classes are estimated in accord-
ance with the proportions given by the
last special statistics.
5. The International Bureau prints
and distributes the statistical forms to be
filled up by each Administration. It fur-
quels les frais de transit maritime, en cas
d 'utilisation des paquebots, doivent etre
payes;
(i) leur lisle des pays eloignes et assimiles;
(j) leur decision au sujet de la faculte"
d'appliquer ou non certaines dispositions
generates de la Convention et du Regle-
ment;
(k) les renseignements utiles sur leur or-
ganisation et leurs services internes;
(1) leurs taxes postales interieures.
3. Toute modification aux renseigne-
ments vises au § 2 doit £tre notifiee sans
retard.
4. Les Administrations doivent fournir
au Bureau international deux exemplaires
des documents qu'elles publient, tant sur
le service interieur que sur le service
international.
ARTICLE 190. — Statistique geneYale
1. Le Bureau international dresse une
statistique g6nerale pour chaque annee,.
A cet effet, les Administrations lui font
parvenir une s6rie aussi complete que
possible de renseignements statistiques
sur formules conformes aux modeles C 30
et C 3-r ci-annex6s. Le tableau C 30 est
transmis a la fin du mois de juillet de
chaque annee, mais les renseignements
compris dans les parties I, II et IV de ce
tableau ne sont fournis que tous les trois
ans; le tableau C 31 est egalement transmis
tous les trois ans, a la m&me date. Les
renseignements fournis se rapportent tou-
jours a 1' annee precedente.
2. Les operations de service qui don-
nent lieu a enregistrement font Fob jet de
relev£s p£riodiques, d'apres les ecritures
effectue*es.
3. Pour toutes les autres operations, il
est procede* chaque annee a un comptage
des objets de toute nature, sans distinc-
tion entre les lettres, cartes postales, pa-
piers d'affaires, imprimis, echantillons de
marchandises et petits paquets et, au
moins tous les trois ans, & un denombre-
ment des differentes categories de corre-
spondances.
Chaque Administration fixe elle-mSrne
I'epoque et la duree de ces comptages.
4. Dans rintervalle qui s^coule entre
les statistiques spe'ciales, le ^ d6nombre-
ment des differentes categories est fait
d'apres les chiffres proportionnels tires de
la precedente statistique speciaie.
5. Le Bureau international fait im-
primer et distribue les formules de statis-
tique ci remplir par chaque Administra-
724
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
nishes to Administrations on application
all necessary information as to the rules
to be followed, in order to ensure uniform-
ity of practice in taking the statistics.
ARTICLE 191. — Expenses of the Interna-
tional Bureau
1. The ordinary expenses of the Inter-
national Bureau must not exceed the sum
of 350,000 francs annually.
2. The Swiss Postal Administration
supervises the expenditure of the Interna-
tional Bureau, makes the necessary ad-
vances, and prepares the annual account,
which is communicated to other Ad-
ministrations.
3. The sums advanced by the Swiss
Postal Administration, in accordance
with § 2, must be repaid by the debtor Ad-
ministrations with as little delay as pos-
sible, and at latest before the 3ist of
December of the year of despatch of the
account. If this period is exceeded, the
sums due are chargeable with interest in
favour of that Administration at the rate
of 5 per cent, per annum from the date
of the expiration of the period mentioned.
4. The countries of the Union are clas-
sified as follows, for the division of ex-
penses:
ist class: Union of South Africa, Ger-
many, United States of America, Argen-
tine Republic, Commonwealth of Aus-
tralia, Canada, China, Spain, France,
United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland, British India, Italy,
Japan, New Zealand, Poland, Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics ;
2nd class:
3rd class: the whole of the island pos-
sessions of the United States of America
other than the Philippine Islands, Bel-
gium, Brazil, Egypt, Algeria, French
Colonies and Protectorates in Indo-
China, the whole of the other French
Colonies, Mexico, Netherlands, Dutch
East Indies, Roumania, Sweden, Switzer-
land, Czechoslovakia, Turkey, Kingdom
of Yugoslavia:
4th class: Austria, Denmark, Finland,
Hungary, Irish Free State, Chosen
(Korea), Norway, Portugal, Portuguese
Colonies in West Africa, Portuguese Col-
onies in East Africa, Asia and Oceania;
5th class: Bulgaria, Chile, Republic of
Colombia, Estonia, Greece, Latvia, Mo-
tion. II fournit aux Administrations qui
en font la demande toutes les indications
necessaires sur les regies a suivre pour
assurer runiformite des operations de
statistique.
ARTICLE 191. — Defenses du Bureau
international
1. Les depenses ordinaires du Bureau
international ne doivent pas depasser,
par annee, la somnie de 350,000 francs.
2. L'Administration des postes suisses
surveille les depenses du Bureau interna-
tional, fait les avances n6cessaires et
etablit le compte annuel qui est com-
munique aux autres Administrations,
3. Les sommes avancees par F Adminis-
tration des postes suisses, suivant le § 2,
doivent Stre remboursees par les Adminis-
trations debitrices dans le plus bref delai
possible, et au plus tard avant Ie3i d£cem-
bre de Tannee d'envoi du compte. Passe
ce delai, les sommes dues spnt productives
d 'intent au profit de ladite Administra-
tion a raison de 5% Tan, a compter du jour
d 'expiration dudit delai.
4. Les pays de 1' Union sont classes ainsi
qu'il suit en vue de la repartition des frais :
I" classe: Union de 1'Afrique du Sud,
Allemagne, Etats-Unis d'Am6rique, R6-
publique Argentine, Commonwealth de
1'Australie, Canada, Chine, Espagne,
France, Royaume-Uni de la Grande-
Bretagne et de 1'Irlande du Nord, Inde
britannique, Italie, Japon, Nouyelle-
Zeiande, Pologne, Union des Republiques
Sovietiques Socialistes ;
2* classe:
3« classe: Ensemble des Possessions in-
sulaires des Etats-Unis d'Amerique autres
que les lies Philippines, Belgique, Bresil,
Egypte, Algerie, Colonies et Protectorats
francais de 1'Indo-chine, Ensemble des
autres Colonies franchises, Mexique, Pays-
Bas, Indes neerlandaises, Rournanie,
Suede, Confederation Suisse, Tch6coslo-
vaquie, Turquie, Royaume de Yougoslavie;
4« classe: Autriche, Danemark, Fin-
lande, Hongrie, Etat libre d'Irlande, Cho-
sen, Norvege, Portugal, Colonies portu-
gaises de 1'Afrique occidentale, Colonies
portugaises de 1'Afrique orientale, de
1'Asie et de rOc6anie;
5e classe: Bulgarie, Chili, R6publique
de Colombie, Estonie, Grece, Lettonie,
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
725
rocco (except Spanish Zone), Morocco
(Spanish Zone), Peru, Persia, Tunis;
6th class: Afghanistan, Albania, Bolivia,
Republic of Costa Rica, Republic of
Cuba, Danzig (Free City), Dominican Re-
public, Ecuador, Ethiopia, Guatemala,
Republic of Haiti, Republic of Honduras,
Lithuania, Luxemburg, Nicaragua, Re-
public of Panama, Paraguay, Curacao and
Surinam, Republic of El Salvador, Terri-
tory of the Sarre, Siam, Eastern Republic
of Uruguay, United States of Venezuela;
7th class: Philippine Islands, Kingdom
of Saudi Arabia, Colony of the Belgian
Congo, the whole of the Spanish Colonies,
Iraq, Iceland, the whole of the Italian
Colonies, the whole of the Japanese De-
pendencies other than Chosen, Levant
States under French mandate (Syria and
Lebanon), Republic of Liberia, Republic
of San Marino, State of the City of the
Vatican, Yemen.
Final provisions
ARTICLE 192. — Entry into force and dura-
tion of the Regulations
The present Regulations shall come
into force on the day on which the Uni-
versal Postal Convention comes into
operation. They shall have the same
duration as that Convention, unless they
are renewed by common consent between
the parties concerned.
DONE at Cairo, the 20th of March,
1934-
Maroc (& Pexclusion de la Zone espagnole),
Maroc (Zone espagnole), P6rou, Perse,
Tunisie;
6* classe: Afghanistan, Albanie, Boli-
vie, Republique de Costa-Rica, R6pu-
blique de Cuba, Ville libre de Danzig, R6-
publique Dominicaine, Equateur, Ethiopie,
Guatemala, Republique d'Hai'ti, Repu-
blique du Honduras, Lithuanie, Luxem-
bourg, Nicaragua, Republique de Pan-
ama, Paraguay, Curasao et Surinam, R£-
publique de El Salvador, Territoire de la
Sarre, Siam, R6publique O. de FUruguay,
Etats-Unis de Venezuela;
7e classe: lies Philippines, Royaume de
1'Arabie Saoudite, Colonie du Congo beige,
Ensemble des Colonies espagnoles, Iraq,
Islande, Ensemble des Colonies italiennes,
Ensemble des Dependances japonaises
autres que le Chosen, Etats du Levant sous
Mandat frangais (Syrie et Libari), Repu-
blique de Liberia, R6publique de Saint-
Marin, Etat de la Cite du Vatican, Y6men.
Dispositions finales
ARTICLE 192. — Mise a execution et duree
du Reglement
Le present Reglement sera executoire a
partir du jour de la mise en vigueur de la
Convention postale universelle.
II aura la m£me duree que cette Con-
vention, a moins qu'il ne soit renouvele
d'un commun accord entre les Parties
int6ressees.
FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures and annexed forms omitted.]
No. 367c
Provisions concerning the Transport of Regular Mails by Air.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934*
Dispositions concernant le transport de la poste atix lettres par voie
aerienne. Signges au Cake, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first instrument of the Universal Postal Union on this subject was
adopted at The Hague, September 10, 1927 (No. 180, ante}] it was superseded by the pro-
visions signed at London, June 28, 1929 (No. 222d, ante). See also the provisions for the
transport of correspondence by air of the Postal Union of the Americas and Spain, 1931 (No.
726
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
398, ante) ; and the provisions for the transport of parcel post by air of the Universal Postal
Union, 1934 (No. 3690, post). Changes in the 1929 provisions effected by these provisions
are indicated by italics in the French text.
Entered into force January i, I935-1
Text and translation from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
[Translation]
CHAPTER I
GENERAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE i. — Classes of correspond"
ence admitted in the air mails
1. All the classes of correspond-
ence indicated in Article 33 of the
Convention are admitted to air con-
veyance, for the whole or part of the
journey, viz., letters, single and re-
ply-paid post-cards, commercial pa-
pers, printed papers of every kind
(including impressions in relief for
the use of the blind) , samples of mer-
chandise, small packets, as well as
postal money orders, accounts for col-
lection (valeurs <i recouvrer) and sub-
scribers' newspapers (abonnements-
poste) . In that case the articles are
called Correspondances-avion (Air
Mail Correspondence).
2. The articles mentioned in Arti-
cle 33 of the Convention may be
registered and marked with trade
charges to be collected on delivery.
3. Insured letters and boxes may
also be conveyed by air in the rela-
tions between countries which agree
to the exchange of such articles by
air.
ARTICLE 2. — Freedom of transit
The freedom of transit prescribed
by Article 26 of the Convention is
guaranteed for air mail correspond-
ence throughout the entire territory
of the Union, whether or not the in-
termediate Administrations take part
in re-transmitting the correspond-
ence.
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS GENERALES
ARTICLE i. — Objets de correspon-
dance admis au transport a£rien
1. Sont admis au transport a6rien,
sur tout ou partie du parcours, tous
les objets design£s a Tarticle 33 de la
Convention, savoir : les lettres, cartes
postales simples et avec re"ponse
pay£e, papiers d'affaires, imprimis
de toute nature (y compris les im-
pressions en relief a 1'usage des
aveugles), 6chantillons de niarchan-
dises, petits paquets ainsi que les
mandats de poste, les valeurs & re-
couvrer et les abonnements-poste.
Ces envois prennent, dans ce cas, la
denomination de "Correspondances-
avion."
2. Les objets mentionn6s a Parti-
cle 33 de la Convention peuvent
£tre soumis a la formalit6 de la re-
commandation et greves de rembourse-
ment.
3. Les lettres et les boUes avec va-
leur d6clar£e peuvent £tre e"galement
transportees par la voie de Vair dans
les relations entre pays qui admettent
d'fahanger des objets de l'esp£ce par
cette voie.
ARTICLE 2. — Liberte de transit
La liberte de transit pr6vue a
1'article 26 de la Convention est
garantie aux correspondances-avion
dans le territoire entier de 1'Union,
que les Administrations interm£diai-
res prennent part ou non au r6ache-
minement des correspondances.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4048, February 5;
1937-
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
727
ARTICLE 3. — Routing of air mail
correspondence
1. The Administrations which use
air communications for the convey-
ance of their own correspondence are
bound to forward, by the same means,
the air mail correspondence which
reaches them from other Administra-
tions.
2. Administrations which have no
air service forward air mail corre-
spondence by the most rapid routes
used for mails.
The same regulation applies if, for
any reason whatever, transmission
by these other routes offers advan-
tage over an existing air route.
3. Attention must be paid to the
routing instructions placed on air
mail correspondence by the senders,
provided that the route is one nor-
mally used by the postal service for
the journey concerned.
4. Closed air mails must be for-
warded by the route requested by
the Administration of the country of
origin, provided that this route is
used by the Administration of the
country of transit for the transmis-
sion of its own mails.
ARTICLE 4. — Rates of postage and gen-
eral conditions for the acceptance of
air mail correspondence l
1. Articles for transmission by air
mail are prepaid, in addition to the
ordinary postal charges, with a spe-
cial air mail fee, the amount of which
is fixed by the Administration of the
country of origin.
2. In the services which are con-
sidered as ordinary services (Article
12, § 10, hereafter) this fee must not
exceed 15 centimes per 20 grammes
per 1000 kilometres of air convey-
ance; for post-cards and money or-
ders the maximum fee is 15 centimes
for each article per 1000 kilometres
of air conveyance.
ARTICLE 3. — Acheminement des cor-
respondances-avion
1. Les Administrations qui se
servent des communications a6rien-
nes pour le transport de leurs propres
correspondances sont tenues d'ache-
miner, par ces m£mes communica-
tions, les correspondances-avion qui
leur parviennent des autres Adminis-
trations.
2. Les Administrations qui ne dis-
posent pas d'un service a£rien ache-
minent les correspondances-avion
par les voies les plus rapides utilis6es
par la poste.
II en est de m&rne si, pour une rai-
son quelconque, Tacheminement par
ces autres voies offre des avantages
sur une voie a6rienne existante.
j. Le cas echeant, il est tenu compte
des indications de voie d'achemine-
ment parties sur les correspondances-
avion par les expediteurs, sous reserve
que la voie demandSe soit normale-
ment utilisee pour les transports pos-
taux sur le parcours int£ress£.
4. Les d£p$ches-avion closes doi-
vent %tre acheminSes par la voie de-
mandSe par r Administration du pays
d'origine, sous reserve que cette voie
soit utilisee par V Administration du
pays de transit pour la transmission
de ses propres d£p$ches.
ARTICLE 4. — Taxes et conditions
g£n6rales d'admission des corres-
pondances-avion 1
1. Les objets & transmettre par la
voie a6rienne acquittent, en sus des
taxes postales r6glementaires, une
surtaxe sp6ciale de transport a&rien
dont il appartient & I'Administration
du pays d'origine de fixer le montant.
2. Dans les relations considSrfos
comme services ordinaires (article 12,
§ i ot ci-apr&s), cette surtaxe ne doit
pas d6passer 15 centimes par 20 gram-
mes et par 1000 kilometres de parcours
a&rien; pour les cartes postales et les
mandats de poste, elle est de 15 cen-
times au maximum par objet et par
1000 kilometres de parcours a£rien.
1 See also sections 2 and 3 of the final protocol, No. 3670 (i), post. —
728
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
Uniform fees must be fixed for the
whole of the territory of the country
of destination, whatever route is used.
In the services between European
countries the maximum fee is 15
centimes per 20 grammes, irrespec-
tive of distance.
3. The fees on air mail correspond-
ence conveyed by extraordinary
services (Article 12, § n hereafter)
are fixed with regard to the extraor-
dinary expenditure which the use of
these services occasions.
4. For articles other than letters,
post-cards, money orders, and ac-
counts for collection, the fees col-
lected in accordance with the provi-
sions of §§ 2 and 3 may be reduced to
X th as a minimum.
5. Administrations have the op-
tion of charging no special fee for
transmission by air, provided that
information is given to the country of
destination and previous agreement
is reached with the transit countries.
6. The fees must be paid before
despatch.
7. The fee for a reply-paid post-
card is collected for each half sepa-
rately at the point of departure of
each of these halves.
8. Air mail correspondence is pre-
paid in the manner laid down in
Article 47 of the Convention. How-
ever, without regard to the class of
correspondence, the prepayment may
be represented by a manuscript note,
in figures, of the amount collected,
expressed in the currency of the
country of origin in the form:
Taxe pergue: Fr, c.
(Amount collected: Fr. c.)
This indication may appear either
in a special stamp impression or on
an adhesive stamp or special label, or
simply be inscribed on the address
side of the article by any method
whatever. In all cases the indica-
tion must be supported by an im-
pression of the date-stamp of the of-
fice of origin.
Des surtaxes uniformes doivent &tre
fixees pour tout le territoire d'un pays
de destination, quel gue soit Vache-
minement utilise.
Dans les relations entre les Pays
d'Europe, la surtaxe s'Sleve au maxi-
mum d, 15 centimes par 20 grammes ^
guelle gue soit la distance.
j. Les surtaxes des correspon-
dances-avion transport£es par les ser-
vices extraordinaires (article 12, § n,
ci-apr&s) sont fix&es compte tenu des
frais extraordinaires que Tutilisation
de ces services occasionne.
4. Pour les objets autres gue les
lettres, cartes postales, mandats de
paste et valeurs & recouvrer les surtaxes
perQues par application des §§2 et j
peuvent Ure riduites d Y$ au mini-
mum.
5. Les Administrations out la fa-
culte de ne percevoir aucune surtaxe de
transport aerien, sous reserve d infor-
mation d donner au pays de destina-
tion et d'un accord pr Salable avec les
pays de transit.
6. Les surtaxes doivent §tre ac-
quitt6es au depart.
7. La surtaxe d'une carte postale
avec r6ponse pay6e est pergue pour
chaque partie s£par6ment, au point
de depart de chacune de ces parties,
8. Les correspondances-avion sont
affranchies dans les conditions pr6-
vues par Tarticle 47 de la Conven-
tion. Toutefois, et sans £gard & la
nature de ces correspondances,
raffranchissement peut 6tre repr6-
sent6 par une mention manuscrite, en
chiffres, de la spmme pergue, expri-
m6e en monnaie du pays d'origine
sous la forme:
Taxe perdue: Fr. c.
Cette mention peut, soit figurer
dans une griflfe sp^ciale ou sur une
figurine ou Etiquette sp6ciale, soit
encore £tre simplement portee, par
un proc6d£ quelconque, du cdte de la
suscription de Vobjet. Dans tous les
cas, la mention doit 6tre appuy6e du
timbre & date du bureau d'origine.
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
729
ARTICLE 5. — Unpaid or insufficiently
prepaid air mail correspondence
1. In the case of entire absence of
prepayment, air mail correspondence
is treated in conformity with the pro-
visions of Articles 35 and 36 of the
Convention. Articles on which the
prepayment of postage is not com-
pulsory before despatch are trans-
mitted by ordinary routes.
2. In the case of insufficient pre-
payment, air mail correspondence is
transmitted by air mail if the charges
prepaid represent at least the amount
of the air mail fee. Administrations
of origin have the option of forward-
ing this correspondence by air when
the charges prepaid represent 25 per
cent, at least of the amount of the
air mail fee.
The provisions of Article 36 of the
Convention apply as regards the
collection of postal charges not pre-
paid at the time of despatch.
3. When articles not prepaid at
least 25 per cent, of the air mail fee
are forwarded by ordinary route, the
office of posting or the office of ex-
change must strike out all notes re-
lating to transmission by air mail and
indicate briefly the reasons for the
transmission by the ordinary route.
ARTICLE 6. — Delivery of air mail
correspondence
1. Air mail correspondence is de-
livered with the utmost rapidity pos-
sible and must at least be included in
the first delivery which follows its
arrival at the office of delivery.
2. The senders have the right to
request delivery by special messen-
ger, immediately after arrival, on
prepayment of the special express
delivery fee prescribed by Article 45
of the Convention. This right exists
only in relations between countries
which have organised the express
delivery service in their reciprocal
relations.
ARTICLE 5. — Correspondances-avion
non affranchies ou insuffisamment
affranchies
1. En cas d'absence totale d'af-
franchissement, les correspondances-
avion sont trait6es conforrn6ment
aux dispositions des articles 35 et 36
de la Convention. Les objets dont
Taffranchissement postal n'est pas
obligatoire au d6part sont transmis
par les voies ordinaires.
2. En cas d'insuffisance d'affran-
chissement, les correspondances-
avion sont transmisesparla voiedeVair
lorsgue les taxes acguitt&es repr&sentent
au moins le montant de la surtaxe
a&rienne. Les Administrations d'ori-
gine ont la faculte de transmettre ces
correspondences par la yoie de Fair
lorsque les taxes acquitt6es repr6-
sentent 25% au moins du montant de
la surtaxe a6rienne.
Les dispositions de Particle 36 de
la Convention sont applicables en ce
qui concerne la perception des taxes
non acquitt£es au depart.
3. Lors de la transmission par
voie ordinaire des enwis ne portant
pas 25% au moins de la surtaxe
airienne, le bureau de d6p&t ou le
bureau d'6change doit biffer toute
annotation relative an transport
a6rien et indiquer Movement les motifs
de la transmission par voie ordinaire.
ARTICLE 6. — Distribution des corre-
spondances-avion
1 . Les correspondances-avion sont
distributes dans les meilleures condi-
tions de rapidit6 possibles et doivent
au moins 6tre comprises dans la
premiere distribution qui suit leur
arriv6e au bureau de distribution.
2. Les exp6diteurs ont la facult6
de demander la remise £ domicile par
porteur special imm<§diatement apr£s
I'arriv6e, en acquittant la taxe sp6-
ciale d'expr&s pr6vue par 1'article 45
de la Convention. Cette facult6
n'existe que dans les relations entre
pays qui ont organist le service des
envois expr&s dans leurs relations
r£ciproques.
730
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
3. When the regulations of the
country of destination permit, the ad-
dressees may request the delivering
office to deliver air mail correspond-
ence to their address immediately on
its arrival. In this case the Admin-
istrations of destination are author-
ised to collect on delivery a special
fee which may not exceed the express
fee prescribed by Article 45 of the
Convention*
4. On payment of a supplemen-
tary charge, Administrations may,
after agreement, effect delivery by
special means, in particular by the
use of pneumatic tubes.
ARTICLE 7. — Redirection and return
of air mail correspondence
I. Air mail correspondence ad-
dressed to persons who have changed
their address is forwarded to the new
address by ordinary means of con-
veyance, unless the addressee has ex-
pressly asked for redirection by air
mail and has paid in advance to the
redirecting office the air mail fee for
the new transmission. Undeliver-
able correspondence is returned to
origin by ordinary route.
2. If redirection or return takes
place through ordinary postal chan-
nels, the air mail label Par avion and
all annotations relative to transmis-
sion by air mail must be struck out
officially by means of two thick trans-
verse strokes.
CHAPTER II
REGISTERED ARTICLES AND INSURED
ARTICLES
ARTICLE 8. — Registered articles
Registered articles are subject to
the postage charges and general con-
ditions of acceptance prescribed by
the Convention. They must be
prepaid, in addition, with the same
air mail fees as ordinary articles.
3. Lorsque le r&glement du pays de
destination le permet, les destinataires
peuvent demander au "bureau charg£ de
la distribution que les correspondances-
avion parvenant 5 leur adresse leur
soient remises dbs leur arrivSe. Dans
ce cas, les Administrations destina-
taires sont autoris&es d, percevoir, au
moment de la distribution, un droit
special qui ne pourra &tre supSrieur d
la taxe d'exprts prevue par V article 45
de la Convention.
4. Moyennant remuneration sup-
pl£mentaire, les Administrations peu~
vent, aprte entente, proc6der £ la re-
mise £ domicile par des moyens sp£-
ciaux, notamment par utilisation
des tubes pneumatiques.
ARTICLE 7. — R6exp6dition et renvoi
des correspondances-avion
1. Les correspondances-avion adres-
s6es £ des destinataires ayant chang^
de residence sont r6exp£di£es sur la
nouvelle destination par les moyens
de transport ordinaires, & moins que
le destinataire n'ait demand^ ex-
press£ment la r£expedition par la
voie a£rienne et n'ait pay6 d'avance
au bureau r£exp£diteur la surtaxe
a£rienne du nouveau parcours. Les
correspondances tomb£es en rebut
sont renvoy6es £ 1'origine par la voie
ordinaire.
2. Si la r6exp6dition ou le renvoi a
lieu par les moyens ordinaires de la
poste, retiquette "Par avion " et
toute annotation se rapportant 4 la
transmission par la voie a£rienne
doivent £tre biff&es d 'office au moyen
de deux forts traits transversaux.
CHAPITRE II
ENVOIS RECOMMAND&S OU AVEC
VALEUR D£CLAR£E
ARTICLE 8. — Envois recommand6s
Les envois recommand6s sont sou-
mis aux taxes postales et conditions
g6n6rales d 'admission pr£vues par
la Convention. Ils acquittent, en
outre, les m8mes surtaxes a6riennes
que les envois ordinaires.
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
731
ARTICLE 9. — Responsibility
Postal Administrations accept, for
registered articles sent by air mail,
the same responsibility as for other
registered articles.
ARTICLE 10. — Insured articles
1. Administrations which admit
insured articles to conveyance by air
mail are authorised to collect on ac-
count of those articles a special in-
surance fee of which they fix the
amount.
The total of the ordinary insurance
fee and of the special fee must not
exceed double the limit fixed by
Article 3 (c) of the Agreement con-
cerning insured letters and boxes.
2. So far as concerns insured arti-
cles sent in closed mails through the
territory of countries which are not
parties to the Agreement concerning
insured articles or transmitted by air
services for which the countries in
question do not accept responsibility
for insured articles, the responsibility
of these countries is limited to that
prescribed for registered articles.
CHAPTER III
ARTICLE 9. — Responsabilit6
Les Administrations assument &
regard des envois recommand6s
achemin6s par voie a£rienne la
m£me responsabilit6 que pour les
autres envois recommand^s.
ARTICLE 10. — Envois avec valeur
d6clar6e
1. Les Administrations qui ad-
mettent les envois avec valeur d6-
clar£e au transport a£rien sont auto-
ris6es & percevoir de chef de ces en-
vois un droit special d 'assurance dont
elles fixent le montant.
Le total du droit d 'assurance ordi-
naire et du droit special ne doit pas
depasser le double de la limitefixee par
Tarticle 3, lettre (c), de T Arrange-
ment concernant les lettres et les
boites avec valeur d6clar6e.
2. En ce qui concerne les envois
avec valeur d6clar6e qui transitent
en d6p£ches closes par le territoire
de pays non adherents £ 1' Arrange-
ment concernant les envois de Tes-
p&ce ou qui transitent par des ser-
vices a6riens pour lesquels les pays
en cause n'acceptent pas la respon-
sabilit6 des valeurs, la responsabilit&
de ces pays est Iimit6e £ celle qui est
pr6vue pour les envois recommand£s.
CHAPITRE III
ALLOCATION OF AIR MAIL FEES. ATTRIBUTION DES SURTAXES AE-
RATES FOR CONVEYANCE RIENNES. FRAIS DE TRANSPORT
ARTICLE 11. — Allocation of air mail
fees
Each Administration keeps the
whole of the air mail fees which it
collects.
ARTICLE 12. — Rates for air convey-
ance of closed mails 1
i* The provisions of Article 75 of
the Convention concerning transit
rates apply only to the land or sea
transport, if any, of air mail corre-
spondence.
ARTICLE n. — Attribution des surtaxes
Chaque Administration garde en
entier les surtaxes a£riennes qu'elle a
perQues.
ARTICLE 12. — Frais de transport
a<§rien des d£p£ches closes 1
I. Les dispositions de Farticle 75
de la Convention, concernant lesfrais
de transit, ne s'appliquent aux corre-
spondances-avion que par leurs par-
cours territoriauoc ou maritimes &ven-
tuels.
1 See also section I of the final protocol, No. 3670 (i), post. — ED.
732
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
2. Administrations which under-
take the transmission of air mail
correspondence by air, either as the
intermediate Administration or as the
Administration of destination are en-
titled, on this account, to be credited
with the rates for conveyance.
In so far as concerns the Admin-
istration of destination this credit
must be uniform for all the services
effected in its internal system.
3. If two countries are connected
by several air lines, the rates for con-
veyance are calculated according to
the mean distance of these routes
and their importance for interna-
tional traffic. The same applies to
the credit due for transport within
the country of destination.
4. The rates for conveyance ap-
plicable to the same air service are
uniform for all Administrations
which use this service without shar-
ing in the working expenses.
5. Apart from the exceptions al-
lowed in §§ 6 and 7 below, the rates
for air conveyance are payable to the
postal Administration of the country
in which is situated the aerodrome
at which the mails are taken over by
the air service.
6. The Administration which hands
to an air transport undertaking
mails intended for conveyance suc-
cessively by several distinct air serv-
ices may, if it has agreed with the
intermediate Administrations, pay
directly to that undertaking the
rates for conveyance for the whole
route. The intermediate Adminis-
trations have, for their part, the
right to demand the application pure
and simple of the provisions of § 5.
7. As an exception to the provi-
sions of §§ 5 and 6, each Adminis-
tration which maintains an air serv-
ice retains the right to collect direct
from each Administration which uses
that service the rates for convey-
ance applicable to the whole of the
route.
8. The rates for air conveyance of
2. Chaque Administration qui as-
sure le transport des correspondances-
avion par la voie a6rienne, soit comme
Administration interm£diaire, soit
comme Administration de destination,
a droit, de ce chef, a la bonification
des frais de transport.
En ce qui concerne V Administration
de destination, cette bonification doit
8tre uniforme pour tous les parcours
effectuis sur son r6seau int6rieur.
3. Si deux pays sont reli£s par
plusieurs lignes a6riennes, les frais
de transport sont calculus d'apr&s la
distance moyenne de ces parcours et
leur importance pour le trafic inter-
national. // en est de mtme de la
bonification due pour le transport dans
rintSrieur du pays de destination.
4. Les frais de transport aff6rents
£ un m6me parcours a6rien sont uni-
formes pour toutes les Administra-
tions qui font emploi de ce service sans
participer aux frais (Sexploitation.
5. Sauf les exceptions pr^vues aux
§§ 6 et 7 ci-aprfes, les frais de trans-
port a£rien sont payables a rAdmi-
nistration des postes du pays oil se
trouve Ta6roport dans lequel les
diptches ont 6t6 prises en charge par
le service a£rien.
6. L 'Administration qui remet a
une entreprise de transport a&ien
des d6p8ches destinies a emprunter
successivement plusieurs services
aferiens distincts peut, si elle est d 'ac-
cord avec les Administrations inter-
m£diaires, r£gler directement avec
cette entreprise les frais de transport
pour la totalit6 du parcours. Les
Administrations interm6diaires ont,
de leur c6t6, le droit de demander
T application pure et simple des dis-
positions du § 5.
7. Par derogation aux stipulations
des §§5 et 6, est r6serv6 It chaque
Administration dont depend un ser-
vice a6rien le droit de percevoir
directement de chaque Administra-
tion qui utilise ce service les frais de
transport aff6rents a la totalit6 du
parcours.
8. Les frais de transport a6rien des
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
733
air mail correspondence despatched
in closed mails are borne by the Ad-
ministration of the country of origin.
9. In the absence of agreement to
the contrary between the postal
Administrations concerned, the
transfer in the same aerodrome, in
course of transmission, of mails con-
veyed successively by several dis-
tinct air services must be performed
by the postal Administration of the
country in which the transfer takes
place. This rule does not apply
when the transfer takes place be-
tween machines performing succes-
sive stages of the same service.
10. The basic tariff to be applied
to the settlement of accounts be-
tween Administrations in respect of
air transport (ordinary services) is
fixed per kilogramme of gross weight
and per kilometre, at .006 francs as a
maximum. This tariff is applied
proportionally to fractions of a
kilogramme.
Air mails conveyed in the inter-
nal service are subject to the same
tariff.
n. The charges for conveyance
specified above do not apply to con-
veyance effected by means of serv-
ices of which the establishment and
maintenance entail extraordinary
expenditure (extraordinary services).
The cost of transport applicable to
these services is fixed, per kilogramme,
by the Administrations to which
these services belong. They are ap-
plied proportionally to fractions of a
kilogramme.
12. The rates for conveyance men-
tioned above are due also for cor-
respondence exempt from transit
rates, as well as for mails or corre-
spondence mis-sent, in cases where
these are despatched by air.
13. The Administrations of the
countries flown over have no right
to payment for mails conveyed by
air over their territory.
correspondances-avion exp6di£es en
d£p£ches closes sont £ la charge de
1'Administration du pays d'origine.
9. Sauf entente contraire entre les
Administrations des postes int6res-
s£es, le transbordement en cours de
route, dans un m£me a£roport, des
d6pSches qui empruntent successiye-
ment plusieurs services a6riens dis-
tincts, se fait obligatoirement par
rintermediaire de TAdministration
des postes du pays oil a lieu le trans-
bordement. Cette regie ne s'ap-
plique pas lorsque ce transborde-
ment a lieu entre des appareils as-
surant les sections successives d'un
m£me service.
10. Le tarif de base & appliquer
aux r£glements de compte entre les
Administrations du chef des trans-
ports a6riens (services ordinaires] est
fix6, par kilogramme de poids brut et
par kilometre, d 6 milliemes de franc
au maximum. Ce tarif est applique
proportionnellement aux fractions de
kilogramme.
Les d6p£ches a6riennes transpor-
t£es en service int6rieur sont sou-
mises au m&me tarif.
11. Le tarif de transport specifie
ci-dessus ne s* applique pas aux trans-
ports effectu6s au moyen de services
dont la creation et 1'entretien n6ces-
sitent des frais extraordinaires (ser-
vices extraordinaires). Les prix de
transport afferents d ces services sont
fixes, par kilogramme, par les Admi-
nistrations dont ces services dependent;
Us sont appliques proportionnellement
aux fractions de kilogramme.
12. Les frais de transport pr£cit6s
sont dus aussi pour les correspon-
dances exemptes de frais de transit
ainsi que pour les d6p6ches ou corre-
spondances mal dirig£es, dans le cas
oft elles sont achemin^es par la voie
a6rienne.
13. Les Administrations des pays
survo!6s n'ont droit £ aucune rimu-
n6ration pour les d6p£ches transpor-
t6es par voie a&rienne au-dessus de
leur territoire.
734
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
ARTICLE 13. — Rates for conveyance "<J
d&couvert" of air mail correspondence
1. The charges for conveyance of
air mail correspondence which is ex-
changed a decouvert between two
Administrations must be calculated
in accordance with the provisions of
Article 12, §§ I to 5 and 10 to 12.
In order to determine the charges
for conveyance, the net weight of
these articles is increased by 10 per
cent.
2. An Administration which des-
patches air mail correspondence in
transit d d&couvert to another Ad-
ministration must pay to that Ad-
ministration all the charges due in
respect of subsequent air conveyance.
CHAPTER IV
INTERNATIONAL BUREAU
ARTICLE 14. — Communications to be
addressed to the International Bu-
reau and to Administrations
1. Administrations must commu-
nicate to the International Bureau
by means of a list identical with
Form AVi, annexed, full informa-
tion concerning air mails.
2. The list prescribed by § I must
be forwarded regularly twice a year,
at least a fortnight before the com-
mencement of the summer and win-
ter services. Any modification must
be notified without delay.
3. The International Bureau draws
up, from the information entered on
the Forms AVi and the other com-
munications which it receives, a list
of general information concerning
the air mail service.
This general list, which must con-
form to Form AVi, is distributed to
Administrations without delay.
The International Bureau is also
entrusted with the preparation of
maps indicating the internal and in-
ternational air mail lines of all
countries.
4. For provisional information, a
ARTICLE 13. — Frais de transport des
correspondances-avion £ d£couvert
1 . Les frais de transport des corre-
spondances-avion qui sont 6chang6es
£ decouvert entre deux Administra-
tions doivent &tre calcuUs d'aprbs les
dispositions de I' article 12, §§ I d 5
et 10 & 12.
Pour determiner les frais de trans-
port, le poids net de ces envois est ma-
jor& de 10%.
2. L' Administration qui remet des
correspondances-avion en transit d de-
convert d, une autre Administration
doit lui payer en entier les frais de
transport calcuUs pour tout le parcours
aerien uMrieur.
CHAPITRE IV
BUREAU INTERNATIONAL
ARTICLE 14. — Communications &
adresser au Bureau international
et aux Administrations
1. Les Administrations doivent
communiquer au Bureau interna-
tional, au moyen d'une liste conforme
au module A Vi ci-annex£, les ren-
seignements utiles concernant la poste
aerienne.
2. La liste prkoue au § i doit §tre
envoy6e r6guli£rement deux fois par
an, au moins quinze jours avant Vou-
verture du service d'£t6 et du service
d'hiver. Toute modification doit
§tre notifi6e sans retard.
3. Le Bureau international dresse,
d'aprte les renseignements consign&s
sur les formules A Vi et les autres
communications qui lui parviennent,
une liste de renseignements gen&raux
concernant le service postal a6rien.
Cette liste generale, qui doit cone-
spondre au module A FJ, est rSpartie
sans d£lai entre les Administrations.
Le Bureau international est charg6
6galement de dresser des cartes indi-
quant les lignes postales de com-
munications a6riennes interieures et
Internationales de tous les pays.
4. A titre de renseignement provi-
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
735
copy of list AVi , referred to at § I , is
forwarded by each Administration
directly to all Administrations which
request it.
5. In addition Administrations
communicate regularly to all Ad-
ministrations with which they are
connected by air lines, complete
time-tables of their internal and in-
ternational air services at least a
fortnight before the commencement
of each season. In their relations
with other Administrations these
particulars are furnished only on
demand.
CHAPTER V
ACCOUNTING REGULATIONS
ARTICLE 15. — Statistics
1. The general accounting for the
charges for air conveyance is based
on statistical returns taken in the
seven days which follow the I4th of
June and the I4th of November in
each year. The data obtained from
the June statistics form the basis for
the payments due for the summer
service; those from the November
statistics form the basis in regard to
the winter service.
2. The statistics relating to serv-
ices which are not in operation dur-
ing the regular statistical periods are
taken after agreement between the
Administrations concerned.
3. As a temporary measure, the
Administration responsible for the
conveyance by air has the right to
demand that the settlement of ac-
counts shall take place quarterly or
half-yearly on the basis of the gross
weight of the mails or of the net
weight increased by 10 per cent, of
articles sent d, d&couvert actually con-
veyed during the period in question.
In this case, the provisions of Arti-
cles 17, 19 and 20 hereafter, are ap-
plied to the verification of the
soire, une copie de let lisle A Vi visSe
au § i est transmise directement par
chaque Administration £ toutes les
Administrations qui en expriment le
d£sir.
5. Les Administrations communi-
guent, en outre, rdguli&rement, au
moins quinze jours avant le commence-
ment de chaque saisont & toutes les Ad-
ministrations avec lesquelles elles sont
relives par des lignes aSriennes, les
horaires complets des lignes a6riennes
de leurs r6seaux int6rieur et interna-
tional. Dans les relations avec les
autres Administrations, ces indica-
tions sont fournies seulement sur de-
mande.
CHAPITRE V
REGLEMENT DE COMPTE
ARTICLE 15. — Statistique de
d£compte
1. Le d£compte g6n6ral des frais
de transport a£rien a lieu d'aprds des
relev6s statistiques 6tablis dans les
sept jours qui suivent le 14 juin et le
14 novembre de chaque ann£e. Les
donn6es de la statistique de juin fer-
ment la base des bonifications dues
pour le service d'6t6; celles de no-
vembre comptent pour le service
d'hiver.
2. Les statistiques concernant des
services qui ne fonctionnent pas pen-
dant les p&riodes de statistique r&gu-
lilres sont 6tablies apr£s entente en-
tre les Administrations int6ress£es,
3. Par mesure transitoire, V Ad-
ministration clfiargie du transport par
voie aerienne a la facult6 de demander
que les r&glements de compte aient
lieu, trimestriellement ou semestrielle-
ment, sur la base du poids brut des
deptches ou du poids net majorb de
10% des envois & d&couvert transports
reellement pendant la periode envisa-
g6e. Dans ce cas, les dispositions des
articles 17, ip et 20 ci-aprh sont appli-
quSes d la constatation du poids et A
rStablissement des comptes, etant en-
736
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
weights and to the preparation of the
accounts, it being understood that
the statements AV3 and AV4 must
be drawn up monthly for all the air
services performed.
ARTICLE 16. — Make-up of ordinary or
air mails during air mail statistical
periods
The provisions of Article 162 of the
Detailed Regulations of the Conven-
tion are not applicable to the half-
yearly statistics for calculating the
charges for conveyance by air. How-
ever, during these statistical periods,
the labels or addresses of mails con-
taining air mail correspondence must
be conspicuously marked Statistique-
avion.
ARTICLE 17. — Establishment of the
weight of air mails
1. During the statistical periods,
the date of despatch and the gross
weight of the mail are entered on the
label or outer address of the mail.
The enclosure of one air mail in an-
other mail of the same kind is for-
bidden.
2. If correspondence ci d£couvert
intended for onward transmission by
air is included in an ordinary or air
mail, it must be made up into a
bundle labelled Par avion accom-
panied by a statement identical with
Form AV2 , annexed. The weight of
transit correspondence forwarded &
decouvert is shown separately for each
country of destination. The letter
bill is headed Bordereau A V2.
3 . These entries are checked by the
office of exchange of destination. If
that office finds that the actual weight
differs by more than 20 grammes
from the weight advised, it corrects
the label or the statement AV2 and
notifies the error immediately to the
No. 3670
tendu que les relevSs AVj etAV4 doi-
vent $tre Stablis mensuellement pour
tous les transports airiens effectues.
ARTICLE 16. — Confection des d£-
plches ordinaires ou des d6p£ches~
avion pendant les p6riodes de sta-
tistique des f rais de transport a6rien
Les dispositions de Particle 162 du
R&glement d 'execution de la Con-
vention ne s'appliquent pas aux
statistiques biannuelles pour P6valu-
ation des frais du transport a£rien.
Toutefois, pendant la p£riode de ces
statistiques, les Etiquettes ou suscrip-
tions de d£p8ches qui contiennent des
correspondances-avion doivent por-
ter, d'une manure apparente, la men-
tion * ' Statistique-avion. ' *
ARTICLE 17.- — Constatation du poids
des correspondances-avion
1. Pendant les p6riodes de statis-
tique, la date d 'expedition et le poids
brut de la d£plche sont indiqu6s sur
P6tiquette ou sur la suscription ex-
t6rieure de la d6p6che. L'insertion
de d6p£ches-avion entrantes dans
une autre d6p§che de m£me nature
est interdite.
2. Dans le cas oil des correspon-
dances 4 d6couvert, destin6es i Stre
r6achemin£es par voie a<§rienne, sont
comprises dans une d£p£che ordi-
naire ou dans une d6plche-avion, ces
correspondances, rSunies en une liasse
sp&ciale etiquette "Par avion/1 sont
accompagn&es d'un bordereau con-
forme au module A V2 ci-annexL Le
poids des correspondences en transit
d, decouvert est indigu6 s&par&ment
pour chaque pays de destination. La
feuille d'avis est rev$tue de la mention
"Bordereau A V2."
3. Ces indications sont v6rifi6es
par le bureau d'6change destinataire.
Si ce bureau constate que le poids
r6el diff fere de plus de 20 grammes du
poids annonc6, il rectifie l'6tiquette
ou le bordereau A V2 et signale im-
mediatement Perreur au bureau
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
737
despatching office of exchange by
means of a verification note. In the
case of closed mails a copy of this
verification note is sent to each inter-
mediate Administration. If the dif-
ferences in weight ascertained are
within the above-mentioned limits,
the entries of the office of despatch
are accepted as valid.
ARTICLE 18. — List of dosed air mails
As soon as possible, and, in every
case, within a period of 15 days after
each statistical period, the Admin-
istrations which have despatched
closed air mails send a list of these
mails to the different Administra-
tions whose air services they have
used, including, if necessary, the
Administration of destination.
ARTICLE 19. — Accounting for air
transport charges on the basis of
statistics
I. During the statistical periods,
the intermediate Administrations
take note, in a statement in accord-
ance with Form AV"3 annexed, of the
weights shown on the labels or outer
addresses of the air mails that they
have re-forwarded by air either in
their internal services or beyond the
frontier of their countries. A state-
ment is prepared for each office of
exchange despatching air mails.
2. The Administrations receiving
air mails which undertake the re-
transmission by air of the air mail
correspondence contained therein,
either in their internal service or be-
yond the frontiers of their countries,
prepare a statement, in accordance
with Form AV4 annexed, from the
particulars given on the statements
AV2. The same procedure applies
as regards air mail correspondence
contained in ordinary mails.
d'6change exp6diteur par bulletin de
verification. Lorsgu'il s'agit de d&-
p&ches closes, une copie de ce bulletin
est adress6e & chaque Administration
intermediate. Si les differences de
poids constat6es restent dans les
limites pr6cit6es, les indications du
bureau exp6diteur sont tenues pour
valables.
ARTICLE 18. — Liste des d£p£ches-
avion closes
Aussit6t que possible et, en tout
cas, dans un d£lai de quinze jours
apr&s chaque p6riode de statistique,
les Administrations qui ont expe-
di£ des d£p£ches-avion closes envoi-
ent la liste de ces d6p£ches aux diff 6-
rentes Administrations dont elles ont
emprunte les services a6riens, y com-
pris, le cas 6ch6ant, celle de desti-
nation.
ARTICLE 19. — Compte des frais de
transport aerien regUs sur la base
des statistiques
1. Pendant les p6riodes de statis-
tique, les Administrations interm6-
diaires prennent note, dans un relev6
conforme au module AV3 ci-annex£,
des poids indiqu6s sur les etiquettes
ou suscriptions ext6rieures des d6-
pgches-avion qu'elles ont r£achemi-
n£es par la voie a6rienne, soit dans
leur rSseau interne, soit au del& des
fronti&res de leurs pays. II est
dress6 un relev6 pour chaque bureau
d ^change exp6diteur de d£p£ches-
avion.
2. Les Administrations de r6cep~
tion des d6p£ches-avion, qui assurent
par la voie a6rienne le r6achemine-
ment des correspondances-avion
qu'elles contiennent, soit dans leur
rfeeau interne, soit au del£ des fron-
ti&res de leur pays, dressent un re-
Iev6 conforme au module AV4 ci-
annex6 d'apr&s les indications figu-
rant sur les borderaux A V2. II est
proc6d6 de la m£me mani&re en ce
qui concerne les correspondances-
avion contenues dans les d6plches
ordinaires.
738
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
3. As soon as possible, and at the
latest, six weeks after the close of the
statistical operations, the statements
AV3 and A\fy are forwarded to the
despatching offices of exchange for
acceptance. These offices, after
having accepted the statements, for-
ward them, in their turn, to their
central Administration which re-
turns them to the central creditor
Administration.
4. If the creditor Administration
has received no notice of amend-
ments within an interval of three
months reckoning from the date of
despatch, the statements are regarded
as fully accepted. In the case of
distant countries this period is ex-
tended to four months.
ARTICLE 20. — Accounting for air
transport charges
1. The gross weights of mails and
the net weight increased by 10 per
cent, of a decouvert correspondence
shown in statement AV3 or AV4 are
multiplied by a figure corresponding
to the frequency of the summer and
winter services, and the products
thus obtained serve as the basis of
special accounts determining in francs
the transport payments accruing to
each Administration for the current
half year.
2. The duty of preparing these ac-
counts devolves on the creditor Ad-
ministration which forwards them
to the debtor Administration.
3. The special accounts are pre-
pared in duplicate and forwarded to
the debtor Administration as soon
as possible. If the creditor Admin-
istration has received no notice of
amendments within an interval of
three months reckoning from the
date of despatch, this account is re-
garded as fully accepted.
ARTICLE 21. — General account
In the absence of any understand-
ing to the contrary between the Ad-
ministrations concerned, the general
account of air transport charges is
3. Aussit&t que possible et, au
plus tard, six semaines apr£s la c!6-
ture des operations de statistique,
les releves AV3 et A\fy sont trans-
mis aux bureaux d'ediange expedi-
teurs pour §tre rev£tus de leur ac-
ceptation. Ces bureaux, apr&s avoir
accepte les releves, les transmettent
& leur tour £ leur Administration cen-
trale qui les fait parvenir & I'Admi-
nistration centrale crfancibre.
4. Si V Administration creanci&re
n'a regu aucune observation rectifi-
cative dans un intervalle de trois
mois k compter de Fenvoi, les releves
sont considers comme admis de plein
droit. Dans les relations entre pays
iloignesy ce dSlai est porti a quatre
mois.
ARTICLE 20. — Compte des frais de
transport aerien
1. Les poids bruts des depdches et
les poids nets major 6s de 10% des en-
vois a decouvert, figurant dans les
releves AV3 ou AV"4, sont multiplies
par un chiffre etabli d'apr&s la fre-
quence des services d'£t6 et d'hiver;
les produits ainsi obtenus servant de
base £ des comptes particuliers eta-
blissant en francs les prix de trans-
port revenant & chaque Administra-
tion pour le semestre en cours.
2. Le soin de dresser ces comptes
incombe £ V Administration crSanci&re
qui les transmet & I1 'Administration
debitrice.
3. Les comptes particuliers sont
dresses en double expedition et trans-
mis aussitSt que possible £ V Admi-
nistration debitrice. Si V Adminis-
tration creancilre n'a regu aucune
observation rectificative dans un in-
tervalle de trois mois & compter de
Tenvoi, ce compte est consid6re
comme admis de plein droit.
ARTICLE 21. — Decompte general
Sauf entente contraire entre les
Administrations interessees, le de-
compte general des frais d e transport
aerien est etabli deux fois par an par
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
739
prepared twice a year by the Inter-
national Bureau in accordance with
the regulations fixed for the ac-
count relating to transit charges.
CHAPTER VI
MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 22. — Special marking of air
mail correspondence
Air mail correspondence has affixed
on despatch a special blue label or
stamp impression bearing the words
Par avion (By Air Mail) and option-
ally with a translation in the lan-
guage of the country of origin.
ARTICLE 23. — Special marking of air
mails
When the articles forwarded by
air necessitate the making up of sep-
arate mails the latter must be en-
closed in blue covers, or in bags
either entirely blue or bearing wide
blue bands.
ARTICLE 24. — Partial transmission
by air
When the sender desires that his
correspondence shall be forwarded
by air for part of the air route only,
he must indicate this on the corre-
spondence by means of a note in the
language of the country of origin and
in the French language, Par avion de
... A .... At the end of the air
transmission the air mail label Par
avion as well as the special annota-
tion must be struck out officially by
means of two thick transverse strokes.
ARTICLE 25. — Method of despatching
air mail correspondence
I. The provisions of Articles 154,
§ 2 (a) and 156 of the Detailed Regu-
lations of the Convention apply by
analogy to air mail correspondence
included in ordinary mails. The
labels of the bundles must bear the
annotation Par avion.
le Bureau international d'apr£s les
regies fix6es pour le d6compte des
frais de transit.
CHAPITRE VI
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 22. — Signalisatjon des
correspondances- avion
Les correspondances-avion sont
rev£tues, au depart, d'une etiquette
sp6ciale ou d'une empreinte de
couleur bleue comportant les mots
"Par avion " avec traduction facul-
tative dans la langue du pays d'origine.
ARTICLE 23. — Signalisation des
d&p&ches-avion
Lorsque les objets & transmettre par
voie aerienne donnent lieu & la forma-
tion de d&p£ches distinctes, celles-ci
doivent tire confectionnSes avec du
papier bleu ou au moyen de sacSj soit
enticement bleus, soit portant de
larges bandes bleues.
ARTICLE 24. — Acheminement par la
voie a6rienne sur une partie du
parcours seulement
Lorsque I'exp6diteur d6sire que sa
correspondance soit exp6di6e par la
voie a6rienne sur une partie du par-
cours a6rien seulement, il doit en faire
mention sur cette correspondance par
I 'annotation, en langue du pays d'ori-
gine et en langue frangaise: uPar
avion de . . . i . . .". A la fin de
la transmission a&rienne, l'6tiquette
"Par avion*' ainsi que Tannotation
sp6ciale doivent £tre biffSe d'office
par deux forts traits transversaux.
ARTICLE 25. — Mode d'exp6dition des
correspondances-avion
i. Les dispositions des articles 154,
§2, lettre (a), et 156 du R&glement
dfex6cution de la Convention s'appli-
quent, par analogie, aux correspon-
dances-avion inser6es dans des d6-
p£ches ordinaires. Les Etiquettes des
liasses doivent porter ^annotation
"Par avion"
740
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3670
In the case of the inclusion of
registered air mail correspondence in
the ordinary mails, the note Par avion
(By Air Mail) must be made in the
space prescribed in § 2 of Article 156
for the note Expr&s (Express).
If insured air mail correspondence
is included in the ordinary mails, the
note Par avion (By Air Mail) is made
in the '* Observations" column of the
despatch lists against the respective
entries,
2. Transit air mail correspondence
forwarded d decouvert in an air mail
or in an ordinary mail, and which is
to be re-forwarded by air by the
country of destination of the mail, is
made up into a special bundle and
labelled Par avion.
3. The country of transit may re-
quest the formation of special bun-
dles according to the country of
destination. In this case each bun-
dle is provided with a label bearing
the note Par avion pour . . .
ARTICLE 26. — Notes to be made on the
letter bills and despatch lists and
labels of air mails
The letter bills and the despatch
lists which accompany air mails must
bear an air mail label Par avion at
the head. The same label is affixed
to the labels and addresses of these
mails.
ARTICLE 27. — Interruption in the
flight of an air mail aeroplane owing
to an accident
i. If, in consequence of an acci-
dent en route, an aeroplane is unable
to continue its journey and call at the
prescribed stopping places, the staff
on board must deliver the mails to
the post office nearest to the place of
the accident or to the office most
suitable for re-forwarding the mails.
This office, after checking the state of
the mails and, if necessary, repairing
En cas d'insertion de correspon-
dances-avion recommandees dans des
depeches ordinaires, la mention "Par
avion" doit etre portee & la place pre-
scrite au § 2 dudit article 156 pour la
mention l ' Expres. J T
S'il s'agit de correspondances-avion
avec valeur declaree inserees dans des
depeches ordinaires, la mention "Par
avion1' est portee dans la colonne " Ob-
servations" des feuilles d* envoi, en re-
gard de r inscription de chacune d'elles.
2. Les correspondances-avion expe-
dites en transit & decouvert dans une
depdche-avion ou dans une dep&che
ordinaire et qui doivent Hre reache-
minees par voie aerienne par le pays
destinataire de la depeche, sont r6-
unies en une liasse speciale etiquetee
"Par avion"
j. Le pays de transit peut demander
la formation de Masses speciales par
pays de destination. Dans ce cas,
chaque liasse est revetue d'une eti-
quette portant la mention u Par avion
pour. . .".
ARTICLE 26. — Annotations £ porter
sur les feuilles d'avis, sur les feuilles
d'envoi et sur les Etiquettes des
deptches-avion
Les feuilles d'avis et les feuilles
d'envoi accompagnant des d6p£ches~
avion doivent £tre rev^tues dans leur
en-tfite de l'6tiquette "Par avion."
La m£me Etiquette est appliqu^e sur
les Etiquettes ou suscriptions de ces
d6p£ches.
ARTICLE 27. — Interruption acciden-
telle du vol d'un avion postal
i. Lorsgue, par suite d'un accident
survenu en cours de route, un avion
ne peut poursuivre son voyage et livrer
aux escales prevues, le personnel du
bord doit remettre les depeches au bu-
reau de paste le plus proche du lieu de
V accident ou le plus qualifie pour le
reacheminement du courrier. Ce bu-
reau, aprbs constatation de Vetat et,
eventuellement, reconstitution des cor-
March 20, 1934
TRANSPORT OF MAILS BY AIR
741
damaged correspondence, forwards
the mails by the most rapid routes
to the offices of destination.
2. The particulars of the incident
and the measures taken are notified
by verification note to the offices of
destination of the mails concerned ; a
copy of the verification note is sent
to the office of origin of the mails.
ARTICLE 28. — Customs clearance of
correspondence liable to customs
duty
The Administrations take steps to
accelerate as much as possible the
clearance through the customs of air
mail correspondence liable to cus-
toms duty.
ARTICLE 29. — Application of the pro-
visions of the Convention and Agree-
ments
The provisions of the Convention
and Agreements and their Detailed
Regulations, except the Parcel Post
Agreement and its Detailed Regula-
tions, are applicable as regards ev-
erything which is not expressly pro-
vided for in the preceding articles.
ARTICLE 30. — Entry into force and
duration
The present provisions shall come
into force on the day on which the
Convention comes into operation.
They shall have the same duration
as that Convention, unless they are
renewed by common consent be-
tween the parties concerned.
DONE at Cairo, the 20th of March,
1934-
respondances endommagfos, dirige les
dutches sur les bureaux destinataires
par les voies les plus rapides.
2. Les circonstances de V incident et
les constatations faites sont signaUes
par bulletin de verification aux bureaux
destinataires des dep&ches accidentees;
une copie du bulletin de verification
est adress&e au bureau d'origine des
d&ptches.
ARTICLE 28, — D£douanement des
correspondances passibles de droits
de douane
Les Administrations prennent des
mesures pour acc616rer autant que
possible le d6douanement des corres-
pondances-avion passibles de droits
de douane.
ARTICLE 29. — Application des dispo-
sitions de la Convention et des
Arrangements
Les dispositions de la Convention
et des Arrangements ainsi que de
leurs Rfeglements, exception faite de
TArrangement des colis postaux et de
son R£glernent, sont applicables en
tout ce qui n'est pas express^ment
r6g!6 par les articles pr6c6dents.
ARTICLE 30. — Mise £ ex6cution et
dur6e des dispositions adopt6es
Les pr6sentes dispositions seront
ex6cutoires 4 partir du jour de la
mise en vigueur de la Convention.
Elles auront la m£me dur6e que
cette Convention, £ moins qu'elles
ne soient renouvel£es d'un commun
accord entre les Parties int6ress6es.
FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]
742
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No* 367c (i)
No. 3670 (i)
Final Protocol of the Provisions concerning the Transport of Regular
Mails by Air. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Protocole final des dispositions concernant le transport de la poste aux
lettres par voie aerienne. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
Entered into force January i, I935-1
Text and translation from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
[Translation]
r. Air transport charges for closed
mails
The Administrations of British
India and of the Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics have the option
of collecting for each section of their
inland air service the transport
charges prescribed by Article 12.
2. Right of reducing the unit of weight
for air mail correspondence
Where the system of weights per-
mits, Administrations have the right
to adopt a unit of weight less than
that of 20 grammes prescribed by
Article 4, § 2. In this case the fee is
fixed according to the unit of weight
adopted.
3. Exceptional charges in favour of
certain European countries
European Administrations, which,
owing to the geographic situation of
their territory, experience difficulty
in adopting a uniform charge for the
whole of Europe are authorised to
collect charges proportionate to the
distances, in accordance with pro-
visions of Article 4, § 2.
This right is also accorded to the
other European countries for their
traffic with the countries referred to
in the preceding paragraph.
DONE at Cairo the 20th March,
1934-
[Signatures and annexed forms omitted.]
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4048, February 5,
1937-
i. — Frais de transport a&rien des
d£p£ches closes
Les Administrations de Tlnde
britannique et de FUnipn^des R6pu-
bliques Sovi6tiques Socialistes ont la
f aculte* de percevoir, pour chaque par-
cours de leur rSseau airien interne^ les
frais de transport pr£vus a Farticle 12.
2. — FacuM de rSduire I'Schelon de
poids unitaire des correspondances-
ai)ion
Les Administrations dont le sys-
t&me de poids le permet ont la facult&
d 'adopter des Echelons dyun poids in-
f&rieur & celui de 20 grammes pr&vu &
Vartide 4, § 2. Dans ce cast la sur-
taxe estfix&e suivant Vfchelon de poids
adopte.
3. — Surtaxes exceptionnelles enfaveur
de certains pays d* Europe
Les Administrations d1 Europe qui,
par suite de la situation g&ographigue
de leurs pays, eprouvent des difficult&s
d adopter une surtaxe uniforme pour
toute VEurope sont autorisSes d per-
cevoir des surtaxes proportionnelles
aux distances, suivant les dispositions
de V article 4, § 2.
Cette facult^ est accordee egalement
aux autres pays d'Europe pour leur
trafic avec les pays mentionnes d
Valinea precedent.
FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars
March 20, 1934 LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE 743
No. 368
AGREEMENT concerning Letters and Boxes of Declared Value.
Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant les lettres et les boites avec valeur
diclaree. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first agreement of the Universal Postal Union on this subject was
signed at Paris, June i, 1878. 69 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 245; 3 Martens, N.R.G. (ad ser.),
p. 709. It has been revised at intervals, the last previous revision being at London in 1929
(No. 223, ante). Variations from the text of the London agreement are printed in italics in
the French text.
RATIFICATIONS, On July I, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited
at Cairo, or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgian Congo,
Belgium, British India, Chile, China, Colombia, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Egypt, Estonia,
Ethiopia, Finland, France (and dependencies), Germany, Great Britain, Haiti, Hungary,
Iceland, Iran, Iraq, Italy, Japan (and dependencies), Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of
Spanish zone), Netherlands, New Zealand, Norway, Poland, Rumania, Saudi Arabia, Spain,
Sweden, Switzerland, Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, Turkey, Vatican City, Yemen,
Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
Entered into force January i, IQ35-1
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
Having regard to Article 3 of the Les soussign6s, P16nipotentiaires
Universal Postal Convention, con- des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
cluded at Cairo on 20 March, 1934, dessus 6num6r6s,2 vu Tarticle 3 de la
the undersigned, plenipotentiaries of Convention postale universelle con-
the Governments of the above- due au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont,
named countries,2 have, by mutual d'un commun accord et sous reserve
agreement and subject to ratification, de ratification, arr£t6 1'Arrangement
concluded the following Agreement: suivant:
CHAPTER I CHAPITRE I
GENERAL PROVISIONS DISPOSITIONS G&N&RALES
ARTICLE i . — Subject of the Agreement ARTICLE i . — Objet de TArrangement
Letters containing valuable paper II peut £tre £chang£ entre les Pays
(money, securities, etc.) or docu- contractants, sous la denomination
ments of value, as well as boxes con- de lettres ou de boftes avec valeur
taining jewellery or other valuables d£clar£e, des lettres contenant des
may be exchanged between the con- valeurs-papier et des documents de
tracting countries under the name of valeur ainsi que des boJtes contenant
insured letters or boxes, and the con- des bijoux et autres objets pr6cieux,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4049, February 5, 1937.
2 Omitted here. The countries are the same as those listed in the convention, No. 367,
ante, p. 647, with the exception of the following: Afghanistan, Union of South Africa, United
States of America, Insular Possessions of the United States of America other than the Philip-
pines, Philippine Islands, Australia, Canada, Costa Rica, Ecuador, Guatemala, Mexico,
Peru, El Salvador, and Uruguay. — ED.
744
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
tents insured up to the amount of the
declared value.
In relations between countries
which have notified their agreement
to that effect, insured letters may
also contain articles liable to customs
duty.
The service of insured boxes is
limited to those countries, parties to
the^ Agreement, which have notified
their agreement to establish this
service.
ARTICLE 2. — Maximum insured
value 1
Each Administration has the op-
tion of limiting the insured value in
its relations with other Administra-
tions to an amount which may not
be less than 10,000 francs.
In relations between countries
which have adopted different max-
ima, the lowest limit must be ob-
served mutually.
ARTICLE 3. — Rates
The charges upon insured letters
and boxes must be prepaid.
They are made up as follows:
(a) for letters, the postage and
fixed fee applicable to a registered
letter of the same weight and for the
same destination;
(V) for boxes, a postage rate of
20 centimes for every 50 grammes
with a minimum of I franc and, in
addition, the fixed registration fee;
(c) for both letters and boxes, an
insurance fee which may not exceed
50 centimes per 300 francs or fraction
of 300 francs insured, whatever may
be the country of destination, even
in countries which undertake to
cover risks arising from causes be-
yond control.
ARTICLE 4. — General conditions
I. Insured boxes may not contain
any document having the character
of current personal correspondence.
It is, however, permissible to en-
avec assurance du contenu pour le
montant de la declaration.
Dans les relations entre les Pays
qui se sont declare" s d 'accord £ ce
sujet, les lettres avec valeur d6-
clar£e peuvent aussi contenir des
objets passibles de droits de douane.
La participation & T6change des
boites avec valeur d6claree est limi-
tee £ ceux des Pays adherents qui
d6clarent assurer ce service.
ARTICLE 2. — Maximum de de*clara-
tion de valeur1
Chague Administration a la faculte"
de limiter la declaration de valeur,
en ce qui la concernet a un montant
qui ne peut £tre infeVieur & 10,000
francs.
Dans les relations entre pays gui
ont adopte des maxima diff&rents, la
limite la plus basse doit Ure observe
de part et d'autre.
ARTICLE 3. — Taxes
La taxe des lettres et des boites
avec valeur d6clar6e doit 6tre ac-
quitt£e & Tavance.
Cette taxe se compose ;
(a) pour les lettres, du port et du
droit fixe applicables & une lettre
recommand6e du m&ne poids et
pour la mime destination ;
(6) pour les boites, d'un port de
20 centimes par 50 grammes avec un
minimum de I franc et, en outre, du
droit fixe de recommandation ;
(c) pour les lettres et les bottes,
d'un droit d 'assurance qui ne doit pas
d6passer 50 centimes par 300 francs
ou fraction de 300 francs d£clar£s,
quel que soit le pays de destination,
m&tne dans les pays qui se chargent
des risques pouvant de*river du cas
de force majeure.
ARTICLE 4. — Conditions g£ne>ales
i. Les bottes avec valeur d6clar6e
ne doivent contenir aucun document
ayant le caractere de correspondance
actuelle et personnelle*
II est permis, cependant, d'ins6rer
1 See section I of the final protocol, No. 368a, post. — ED.
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
745
close in the packet an open invoice
reduced to its essential elements, as
well as a copy of the address of the
box and the address of the sender.
2. Insured boxes may not exceed
i kilogramme in weight, nor exceed
30 centimetres in length, 20 centi-
metres in breadth, or 10 centimetres
in depth.
3. Insured articles which do not
fulfil the conditions laid down and
which have been wrongly accepted
must be returned to the Administra-
tion of origin. Nevertheless, an
Administration of destination is au-
thorised to deliver such packets to
the addressees, applying, if occasion
arises, the rules as to charges fixed
by Article 34, § 9, of the Convention.
The fact that an insured box con-
tains a document having the charac-
ter of current personal correspond-
ence may not, in any case, involve its
return to the sender.
ARTICLE 5. — Receipt
A receipt must be given free of
charge, at the time of posting, to the
sender of an insured article.
ARTICLE 6. — Poste restante fee
Insured articles addressed poste
restante may be charged by the Ad-
ministration of the country of desti-
nation with the special fee which is
prescribed by its legislation for arti-
cles of the same nature in its inland
service.
ARTICLE 7. — Fee for customs
clearance
A customs clearance fee of 50
centimes at the maximum per article
may be collected as a postal charge
on articles submitted to the customs
in the country of destination*
ARTICLE 8. — Customs duties and
other non-postal charges
I. Insured boxes are subject to the
legislation of the country of origin or
dans Tenvoi une facture ouverte
reduite £ ses enonciations constitu-
tives ainsi qu'une simple copie de la
suscription de la boite avec mention
de Tadresse de 1'expediteur.
2. Les bo£tes avec valeur d6clar£e
ne peuvent pas depasser le poids de I
kilogramme, ni presenter des dimen-
sions sup£rieures £ 30 centimetres en
longueur, 20 centimetres en largeur
et 10 centimetres en hauteur.
3* Les envois avec valeur d6clar6e
qui ne remplissent pas les conditions
requises et qui auraient 6t6 admis &
tort doivent §tre renvoy6s £ 1' Ad-
ministration d'origine. Toutefois,
V Administration de destination est
autoris&e & les remettre aux des-
tinataires, en leur appliquant, le cas
£ch6ant, les regies de taxation fix6es
& Tarticle 34, § p, de la Convention.
Le fait qu'une boite avec valeur
dedar£e contient un document ayant
le caractere de correspondance actu-
elle et personnelle ne peut, en aucun
cas, entrainer le renvoi & Texp6diteur.
ARTICLE 5. — R£c6piss6
Un recepisse doit ttre deliwe gra-
tuitement, au moment du depdt, & /'exp£-
diteur d'un envoi avec valeur declaree.
ARTICLE 6. — Taxe de poste restante
Les envois avec valeur d£clar£e
adress6s poste restante peuvent Ure
frappSs par les Administrations des
pays de destination de la taxe sp6ciale
qui serait prevue par leur legislation
pour les objets de m£me nature du
regime interne.
ARTICLE 7. — Droit de d£douanement
Les envois soumis au contrdle doua-
nier dans le pays de destination
peuvent £tre frapp6s de ce chef, au
titre postal, d'un droit de d&Iouane-
ment de 50 centimes au maximum
par envoi.
ARTICLE 8. — Droits de douane et
autres droits non postaux
i. Les bottes avec valeur d£clar6e
sont soumises & la legislation du pays
746
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
of destination, as regards the repay-
ment of fees for assay on exportation,
and as regards the operations of the
assay and customs authorities on
importation.
2. Fiscal charges and costs of as-
say leviable on importation are col-
lected from the addressees at the
time of delivery. If, in consequence
of the removal of the addressee or his
refusal to accept delivery or for any
other reason, an insured box has to
be redirected to another country tak-
ing part in the service or sent back
to the country of origin, those of the
charges in question which cannot be
cancelled on re-exportation are col-
lected from the addressee or the
sender.
ARTICLE 9. — Articles for delivery free
of charges
In the service between the coun-
tries which have notified their agree-
ment on the subject, senders of in-
sured letters and boxes may, under
the conditions laid down by Article
43 of the Convention, make them-
selves responsible for the whole of the
postal and non-postal charges due on
these packets on delivery.
ARTICLE 10. — Express delivery
The sender of a packet may ask for
delivery at the residence of the ad-
dressee by special messenger im-
mediately on arrival, subject to the
conditions prescribed by Article 45
of the Convention.
The Administration of destina-
tion, however, is permitted, when its
regulations so require, to deliver by
express messenger an advice of the
arrival of the packet instead of the
packet itself.
ARTICLE u. — Fraudulent declaration
of value
The insured value may not exceed
the real value of the contents of the
packet, but the insurance of a part
only of that value is permitted.
The amount of the insured value of
d'origine ou du pays de destination
en ce qui concerne, £ 1'exportation, la
restitution des droits de garantie et,
£ Timportation, Texercice du con-
tr61e de la garantie et de la douane.
2. Les droits fiscaux et frais d'es-
sayage exigibles 4 Timportation sont
pergus sur les destinataires lors de la
distribution. Si , par suite de change-
ment de residence du destinataire,
de refus ou pour toute autre cause,
une boite, avec valeur d6clar£e vient
& gtre reexpediee sur un autre pays
participant £ l'£change ou renvoy6e
au pays d'origine, ceux des frais dont
il s'agit qui ne sont pas remboursa-
bles & la reexportation sont recouvr^s
sur le destinataire ou sur 1'expedi-
teur.
ARTICLE 9. — Envois francs de droits
Dans les relations entre les pays
qui se sont declares d'accord £ cet
egard, les expediteurs de lettres et
de boites avec valeur d£clar£e peu-
vent prendre £ leur charge, dans les
conditions determines par Tarticle
43 de la Convention, la totalite des
droits postaux et non postaux dont
ces envois sont grev£s 4 la livraison.
ARTICLE 10. — Remise par expr&s
L'expediteur d'un envoi peut en
demander la remise £ domicile par
porteur special immSdiatement apr&s
l'arriv£e, aux conditions fix6es par
1'article 45 de la Convention.
Est, toutefois, r6serv6e & V Ad-
ministration de destination la faculte
de faire remettre par expr^s un avis
d'arriv6e de Tenvoi, au lieu de Tenvoi
lui-mlme, lorsque ses r£glements le
comportent.
ARTICLE 11.— Declaration fraudu-
leu$e de valeur
La declaration de valeur ne peut
pas d^passer la valeur r£elle du con-
tenu de Tenvoi, mais il est permis de
ne declarer qu'une partie de cette
valeur. Le montant de la dedara-
March 20, 1934
papers which represent value by rea-
son of the cost of preparation may
not exceed the cost of replacing these
documents in case of loss.
The fraudulent insurance of a
packet for a sum greater than the
real value of the contents is subject
to the legal proceedings to which it
may be liable under the legislation of
the country of origin.
ARTICLE 12. — Prohibitions
i. It is forbidden to enclose the
articles indicated in column i of the
following table 1 in the packets desig-
nated in column 2. If these articles
have been wrongly admitted to the
post, they must be treated as indi-
cated in column 3.
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
747
tion des papiers repr6sentant une
valeur & raison de leurs frais d'£ta-
blissement ne peut pas d6passer les
frais de remplacement 6ventuels de
ces documents en cas de perte.
Toute declaration frauduleuse de
valeur sup6rieure & la valeur r<§elle du
contenu cTun envoi est passible des
poursuites judiciaires que peut com-
porter la legislation du pays d'ori-
gine.
ARTICLE 12. — Interdictions
j. // est interdit d'inserer les objets
visSs dans la colonne i du tableau ci-
apr£s dans les envois designes dans la
colonne 2. Lorsque ces objets ont
ete admis & tort & I' expedition, Us
doivent subir le traitement indigue
dans la colonne j.
Objets
i
Nature des envois
avec valeur dedaree
Traitement des envois
admis a tort
3
(a) les objets gui, par lew nature ou
leur emballage, peuvent presenter
du danger pour les agents, salir ou
deteriorer les correspondences;
(b) les objets passibles de droits de
douane, d I' exception des valeur s-
papier, sous reserve des disposi-
tions de r article premier;
(c) I' opium, la morphine, la cocaine
et autres stupefiants. Tputefois,
cette interdiction ne s' applique pas
aux expeditions sous forme de boite
avec valeur dedaree effectuSes dans
un but medical ou scientifigue pour
les pays gui les admettent a cette
condition;
(d) les objets dont I'admission ou la
circulation est interdite dans le pays
de destination;
(e) les matieres explosibles inflamma-
bles ou dangereuses;
(/) les objets obscenes ou immoraux;
(g) les animaux vivants;
(h) les pieces de monnaie, le platine,
I' or ou I' argent, manufactures ou
non, les pierreries, les bijoux et
autres objets precieux;
(i) les billets de bangue, les billets de
monnaie ou les valeurs guelcongues
au porteur.
lettres et bottes
lettres
lettres et boites
lettres et boites
lettres et boUes
lettres et boites
lettres et boites
lettres
boites
a trailer selon les reglements
intSrieurs de I1 Administration
gui en constate la presence;
toutefois, les objets vises sous
(c) ne sont en aucun ^cas ni
achemines a destination, ni
delivres aux destinataires, ni
renvoyes a Vorigine;
1 a detruire sur place par I'Ad-
>• ministration gui en constate
\ la presence;
a renvoyer au pays djorigine;
toutefois, si leur presence n'est
constatee gue par V Adminis-
tration de destination, celle-ci
est autorisee a les remettre
aux destinataires, aux condi-
tions prevues par ses reglements
interieurs.
1 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced, — ED.
748
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
2. If insured letters or boxes
wrongly admitted to the post are
neither returned to origin nor deliv-
ered to the addressee, the Adminis-
tration of origin must be advised
exactly how the packets have been
treated.
ARTICLE 13. — Exemption from postal
charges
1. Insured letters relative to the
postal service exchanged between
Postal Administrations or between
these Administrations and the In-
ternational Bureau are exempt from
all postal charges.
2. The same exemption applies to
insured letters and boxes, with the
exception of trade charge packets,
concerning prisoners of war, sent or
received in accordance with the pro-
visions of Article 49, § 2, of the Con-
vention.
ARTICLE 14. — Withdrawal from post.
Alteration of address
The sender of an insured article
may withdraw it from the post, or
have the address altered, with a view
to its redirection either within the
original country of destination or to
any other of the participating coun-
tries, under the conditions laid down
by Article 51 of the Convention.
In the case of a request for altera-
tion of address by telegraph, the
charge for a single rate registered
letter is added to the telegraph
charge.
ARTICLE 15. — Advice of delivery
The sender may obtain an advice
of delivery under the conditions laid
down by Article 55 of the Conven-
tion.
ARTICLE 16. — Redirection. Undeliv-
ered packets
The provisions of Article 52 of the
Convention apply to redirected or
undelivered insured articles.
2. Dans les cos oil des lettres on des
bodies avec valeur dSclaree admises d,
tort d V expedition ne seraient ni ren~
voyees d Vorigine, ni remises au des-
tinataire, V Administration exp&ditrice
doit Hre inform&e, d'une mani&re
precise, du traitement appliqui d ces
envois.
ARTICLE 13. — Franchises
1. Les lettres avec valeur d6clar6e
relatives au service postal 6chang6es,
soit par les Administrations postales
entre elles, soit entre ces Administra-
tions et le Bureau international, sont
exemptes de toutes taxes postales,
2. II en est de m£me des lettres et
des boites avec valeur d6clar6e non
grev6es de remboursement, con-
cernant les prisonniers de guerre,
exp6di£es pu regues conform6ment
aux dispositions de Tarticle 4p, § 2,
de la Convention.
ARTICLE 14.— Retrait. Modification
d'adresse
L'exp6diteur d'un envoi avec va-
leur d£clar6e peut le faire retirer du
service ou en faire modifier Tadresse
aux fins de r&exp&dition soit & Tin-
terieur du pays de destination primi-
tive, soit sur Tun quelconque des pays
participants y aux conditions fix6es par
Tarticle 51 de la Convention.
S'il s'agit d'une demande de modi-
fication d'adresse par voie t61£-
graphique, la taxe du t616gramme est
augment<§e de la taxe applicable &
une lettre recommandSe de port simple.
ARTICLE 15.— Avis de reception
L'exp£diteur peut obtenir un avis
de reception dans les conditions d6-
termin£es par Farticle 55 de la Con-
vention.
ARTICLE 16.— R£exp6dition.
Rebuts
Les dispositions de Tarticle 52 de
la ^Convention s'appliquent aux en-
vois avec valeur d<§clar<§e r6exp6di6s
ou tomb6s en rebut.
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
749
ARTICLE 17. — Enquiries
As regards enquiries for insured
letters and boxes, Administrations
follow the provisions of Article 53 of
the Convention.
CHAPTER II
RESPONSIBILITY
ARTICLE 18. — Extent of responsibility
1. Except as provided for in Arti-
cle 19, below, Administrations are
responsible for loss, abstraction or
damage in the case of insured arti-
cles.
They are equally responsible for
packets transmitted & dScouvert and
for those which are despatched in
closed mails.
The sender is entitled to com-
pensation corresponding to the ac-
tual amount of the loss, abstraction
or damage, with the restriction that
this compensation may not exceed in
any case the amount of the insured
value in gold francs.
2. Administrations accept no re-
sponsibility for articles seized by the
Customs authorities owing to a false
declaration of their contents.
3. Indirect loss or loss of profits is
not taken into consideration.
4. Compensation is calculated on
the current price, converted into gold
francs, of articles of the same nature,
at the place and time at which the
articles were accepted for transmis-
sion. In the absence of the current
price, compensation is calculated on
the ordinary value of the articles
estimated on the same basis,
5. In case of loss of the packet
or of complete destruction of its
contents, the sender is also en-
titled to repayment of the postage
charges.
6. The insurance fee is retained in
all cases by the Postal Administra-
tion concerned.
ARTICLE 17. — Reclamations
En ce qui concerne les r^clama-
tions des lettres et boites avec valeur
d£clar6e, les Administrations se con-
forment aux dispositions de Tarticle
5j de la Convention.
CHAPITRE II
RESPONSABILIT6
ARTICLE 18. — Etendue de la
responsabilite
1. Sauf les cas pr£vus & Farticle
IQ ci-apr&s, les Administrations r£-
pondent de la perte, de la spoliation
ou de 1'avarie des envois avec valeur
d^clar^e.
Leur responsabilite est engag6e
tant pour les envois transports &
decouvert que pour ceux qui sont
achemin£s en d6p£ches closes.
L'exp£diteur a droit a une in-
demnite correspondant au montant
r6el de la perte, de la spoliation ou
de 1'avarie, sans que rindemnit6
puisse d6passer en aucun cas le mon-
tant de la declaration de valeur en
francs-or.
2. Les Administrations n'assument
aucune responsabilite pour les envois
saisis par la douane par suite de
fausse declaration de leur contenu.
j. Les dommages indirects ou les
b6n6fices non realises ne sont pas pris
en consideration.
4. L'indemnitS est calculee d'apr&s
le prix courant, converti en francs-or,
des objets de valeur de mdme nature,
au lieu et d Vipogue oil Us ont 6te ac-
cepts au transport. A d&faut de prix
courant, Vindemnite est calcuUed'aprbs
la valeur ordinaire des objets SvaluSe
sur les m&mes bases.
5. En cas de perte de 1'envoi ou de
destruction complete de son contenu,
Texpediteur a droit, en outre, £ la
restitution des frais d'exp6dition.
6. Le droit d'assurance reste ac-
quis, dans tous les cas, aux Ad-
ministrations.
750
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
ARTICLE 19. — Exceptions to the prin-
ciple of responsibility
Administrations are relieved of all
responsibility:
(a) in case of causes beyond con-
trol ; but responsibility is maintained
in the case of the despatching Ad-
ministration which has undertaken
to cover risks arising from causes
beyond control (Art. 3, c). The
Administration responsible for the
loss, abstraction or damage, must
decide according to its internal legis-
lation whether the loss, abstraction
or damage is due to circumstances
constituting a cause beyond control ;
(b) when they cannot account for
packets in consequence of the de-
struction of the relative documents
through a cause beyond control, pro-
vided that their responsibility has
not been proved otherwise;
(c) when the loss or damage has
been caused by the fault or negli-
gence of the sender, or has arisen
from the nature of the article;
(d) in the case of packets of which
the contents fall under one of the
prohibitions mentioned in Article 12 ;
(e) when the sender has made a
fraudulent declaration of value in
excess of the real value of the con-
tents ;
(/) when the sender has not made
application within the period of one
year provided for in Article 53 of the
Convention;
(g) in case of sea transit, when the
Administrations of contracting coun-
tries have notified that they are not
able to accept responsibility for in-
sured articles on board the ships
used by them. These Administra-
tions, nevertheless, assume in respect
of the transmission of insured pack-
ets in closed mails the same respon-
sibility as for registered packets.
ARTICLE 20. — Cessation of responsi-
bility
Administrations cease to be re-
sponsible for insured articles which
ARTICLE 19. — Exceptions au prin-
cipe de la responsabilite
Les Administrations sont d£gag6es
de toute responsabilite:
(a) en cas de force majeure ; toute-
fois, la responsabilite subsiste £
regard de V Administration exp£di-
trice qui a accept^ de couvrir les
risques de force majeure (article 3,
lettre c). U Administration respon-
sable de la pertet de la spoliation ou de
Vavarie doit, suivant sa legislation
intfrieure, decider si cette perte, spolia-
tion ou avarie est due a des circon-
stances constituent un cas de force
majeure;
(b) lorsque, la preuve de leur re-
sponsabilitS n1 ay ant pas 6t6admimstr6e
autrement, elles ne peuvent rendre
compte des envois par suite de la
destruction des documents de service
resultant d'un cas de force majeure;
(c) lorsque le dommage a 6t6
cause par la faute ou la negligence de
1'expediteur ou provient de la nature
del'objet;
(d) lorsqu'il s'agit d 'envois dont le
contenu tombe sous le coup des in-
terdictions pr6vues & Particle 12;
(e) lorsqu'il s'agit d'envois qui
ont fait 1'objet d'une declaration
frauduleuse de valeur superieure £
la valeur r6elle du contenu;
(/) lorsque 1'expediteur nfa for-
mul6 aucune reclamation dans le
delai d'un an prevu & Tarticle 5j de la
Convention;
(g) en mati^re de transport mari-
time, lorsque les Administrations des
pays adherents ont fait connaitre
qu'elles n'etaient pas en mesure
d 'accepter la responsabilite des va-
leurs & bord des navires dont elles font
emploi ; ces Administrations assument
neanmoins, pour le transit d'envois
avec valeur declare en dep^ches
closes, la responsabilite qui est pr£vue
pour les envois recommandes.
ARTICLE 20. — Cessation de la
responsabilite
Les Administrations cessent d'etre
responsables des envois avec valeur
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
751
they have delivered under the con-
ditions prescribed by their internal
regulations for packets of the same
nature.
Responsibility is, however, main-
tained :
(a) when, if internal legislation
allows it, the addressee or, in the
case of return, the sender makes
reservations in accepting delivery
of a packet that has been tampered
with or is damaged ;
(6) when the addressee or, in case
of return, the sender, notwithstand-
ing the giving of a regular discharge,
notifies without delay that loss or
damage has occurred and proves to
the satisfaction of the delivering
Administration that the loss or the
damage took place before delivery.
ARTICLE 21. — Payment of compensa-
tion. Period for payment. Reim-
bursement to the Administration of
origin
As regards the payment of com-
pensation, as well as the fees and
charges to be repaid, the period for
payment and reimbursement to the
Administration of origin, the pro-
visions of Articles 59, 60 and 62 of
the Convention apply to the insur-
ance service.
ARTICLE 22. — Fixing of responsibility
I. Until the contrary is proved,
responsibility rests with the Ad-
ministration which, having received
the packet without making any ob-
servation, and being furnished with
all the particulars for enquiry pre-
scribed by the regulations, cannot
establish delivery to the addressee
or regular transfer to the next Ad-
ministration, as the case may be.
Until the contrary is proved an
intermediate or delivering Adminis-
tration is relieved of all responsibil-
ity:
(a) when it has observed the pro-
d6clar6e dont elles ont effectu6 la
remise dans les conditions prescrites
par leur r£glement int^rieur pour les
envois de mtme nature.
Toutefois, la responsabilit6 est
maintenue :
(a) lorsque, le r£glement int<§rieur
le permettant, le destinataire, ou, en
cas de r envoi, Vexpediteur formule des
reserves en prenant livraison d'un
envoi spoli6 ou avari£;
(6) lorsque le destinataire ou, en
cas de r envoi, Vexp&diteur, nonobstant
d£charge donn6e r6guli£rement, d6-
clare sans delai & V Administration
gui lui a delivre V envoi avoir constat6
un dommage et prouve, & la satisfac-
tion de cette Administration, que la
spoliation ou 1'avarie est ant£rieure
& la livraison.
ARTICLE 21. — Payement de rindern-
nit£. Delai de payement. Rem-
boursement & T Administration ex-
p£ditrice
En ce qui concerne le payement de
I'indemnit6 ainsi que des taxes et
droits & restituer, le d£lai de payement
et le remboursement d, I' Administration
expeditrice, les dispositions des arti-
cles 50, 60 et 62 de la Convention
s'appliquent au service des envois
avec valeur dedarSe.
ARTICLE 22. — Determination de la
responsabilit£
I. Jusqu'£ preuve du contraire, la
responsabilit<§ incombe & V Adminis-
tration qui, ayant regu Tobjet sans
faire d'observation et £tant mise en
possession de tous les moyens r6gle-
mentaires d 'investigation, ne peut
£tablir ni la d61ivrance au destina-
taire, ni, s'il y a lieu, la transmission
r£guli£re £ I Administration suivante.
Une Administration interm6diaire
ou destinataire est, jusqu'd, preuve du
contraire, d&gagee de toute responsa-
bilitS:
(a) lorsqu'elle a observS les disposi-
752
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
visions of Article 109, §§ 2 to 4, of
the Detailed Regulations;
(6) when it can prove that it has
not received an enquiry until after
the destruction of the official docu-
ments relating to the packet under
enquiry at the end of the period of re-
tention laid down by Article 177 of
the Detailed Regulations of the Con-
vention. This reservation does not
affect the rights of the person making
the enquiry.
Until the contrary is proved, an
Administration which has despatched
to another Administration an in-
sured article is relieved of all re-
sponsibility, if the office of exchange
to which the article has been for-
warded has not sent to the despatch-
ing Administration, by the first
available mail after check, a report
notifying either that the whole bun-
dle of insured articles or the par-
ticular article is missing or has been
tampered with.
2. If the loss, abstraction or dam-
age has occurred in course of con-
veyance without its being possible
to establish in which country's terri-
tory or service the loss, abstraction
or damage took place, the Adminis-
trations concerned bear the loss in
equal shares. If, however, it is dis-
covered in the country of destination
or, in the case of return to the sender,
in the country of origin, that ab-
straction or damage has taken place,
the Administration of that country
must prove that neither the packing
nor the make-up showed any ap-
parent defect and that the weight
was the same as that established at
the time of posting.
If this has been proved by the
Administration of destination or of
origin, as the case may be, no other
Administration may repudiate its
share of the responsibility on the
ground that when it transferred the
packet the next Administration did
not formulate any objection.
3. If the loss, abstraction or dam-
tions de I' article IOQ, §§ 2 d, 4, du
Kbglement;
(&) lorsqu'ette peut Stablir qu'elle
n'a 6t6 saisie de la reclamation
qu'aprds la destruction des docu-
ments de service relatifs £ Tenvoi
recherch^, le d£lai de garde pr6vu &
Particle 177 du R&glement de la Con-
vention 6tant expir<§. Cette reserve
ne porte pas atteinte aux droits du
r£clamant.
Jusqu'£ preuve du contraire, TAd-
ministration qui a transmis un envoi
avec valeur dSclarSe & une autre Ad-
ministration est d£charg<§e de toute
responsabilit<§, si le bureau d'^change
auquel I' envoi a £t£ Uvr6 n'a pas fait
parvenir, par le premier courrier utili-
sableapr&s la verification, & TAdmin-
istration exp£ditrice, un proc&s- verbal
constatant Tabsence ou l'alt£ration,
soit du paquet entier des valeurs d6-
clar6es, soit de V envoi lui-m&me,
2. Si la perte, la spoliation ou
Tavarie s'est produite en cours de
transport sans qu'il soit possible
d Stablir sur le territoire ou dans le
service de quel pays le fait s'est ac-
compli, les Administrations en cause
supportent le dpmmage par parts
6gales. Toutefois, si la spoliation
ou 1'avarie a 6t£ constat6e dans le
pays de destination ou, en cas de
renyoi & Texp&iiteur, dans le pays
d'origine, il incombe £ V Administra-
tion de ce pays de prouver que ni
1'emballage, ni la fermeture de Tobjet
n'ont d£ce!6 aucune d£fectuosit6
apparente et que le poids n'a pas
diff£r6 de celui gui avait 6t& constat6
lors du d6p6t.
Lorsgue pareille preuve a £t6 faite
par V Administration de destination
ou, le cas £ch6ant, par V Administra-
tion d'origine, aucune des autres
Administrations en cause ne peut
d6cliner sa part de responsabilit6 en
invoquant le fait qu'elle a livr£
Tenvoi sans que V Administration
suivante ait formu!6 d'objection.
3. Si la perte, la spoliation ou
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
753
age has occurred on the territory or
in the service of an intermediate
Administration which has not ad-
hered to the present Agreement, the
other Administrations bear in equal
shares the loss not borne by that
Administration in accordance with
the provisions of Article 26 of the
Convention. In that case, the send-
er must definitely prove that the con-
tents of the packet were complete,
intact, and carefully packed.
The procedure laid down in the
preceding paragraph as to the shar-
ing of the compensation payable be-
tween the Administrations concerned
applies also in case of sea transit if
the loss, abstraction or damage has
occurred in the service of an Ad-
ministration, party to the Agree-
ment, which does not accept re-
sponsibility (Art. 19 (g)).
4. Customs and other charges
which cannot be cancelled fall to the
charge of the Administrations re-
sponsible for the loss.
5. The Administration which has
effected payment of compensation
takes over, up to the amount paid,
the rights of the person who has re-
ceived compensation, in any action
which may be taken against the ad-
dressee, the sender or third parties.
6. If, however, a packet regarded
as lost is found later, the person to
whom compensation has been paid
must be advised that he may take
possession of it against reimburse-
ment of the amount of compensation
paid.
ARTICLE 23. — Limitation of respon-
sibility
1. Each Administration is only
responsible to other Administrations
up to the amount of the maximum of
insured value that it has adopted.
2. When an insured article has
been lost, had its contents ab-
stracted, or has been damaged,
Favarie s'est produite sur le terri-
toire ou dans le service d'une Ad-
ministration interm6diaire qui n'a
pas adh6r6 au present Arrangement,
les autres Administrations suppor-
tent par parts 6gales le dommage
non couvert par cette Administration
en vertu des dispositions pr£vues &
Farticle 26 de la Convention. Dans
ce cas, Fexp6diteur doit prouver
d'une mani&re authentique que le
contenu de Fenvoi 6tait complet,
intact et soigneusement embalie.
La procedure pr6vue £ l'alin£a
precedent pour la repartition de
Findemnite & payer entre les Ad-
ministrations int6ress6es est 6gale-
ment appliqu6e en cas de transport
maritime si la perte, la spoliation ou
1'avarie s'est produite dans le service
d'une Administration adherente qui
n'accepte pas la responsabilite (arti-
cle ip, lettre g).
4. Les droits de douane et autres
dont Fannulation n'a pu £tre obtenue
tpmbent £ la charge des Administra-
tions respon sables de la perte.
5. L' Administration qui a effectu&
le pavement de Findemnite est sub-
rog£e, jusqu'& concurrence du mon-
tant de cette indemnity dans les
droits de la personne qui Fa regue,
pour tout recours eventuel, soit con-
tre le destinataire, soit contre Fex-
pediteur ou contre des tiers.
6. En cas de d6couverte ulterieure
d'un envoi consid6r6 comme perdu
la personne 4 qui rindernnit6 a £t£
pay6e doit gtre avis6e qu'elle peut
prendre possession de Fenvoi contre
restitution du montant de Findem-
ARTICLE 23. — Limitation de la
responsabilit6
1. La responsabilit£ d'une Ad-
ministration £ F£gard des autres
Administrations n'est en aucun cas
engagee au delci du maximum de
declaration de valeur qu'elle a adoptfe.
2. Lorsqu'zm envoi avec valeur
d6clar£e a 6t£ perdu, spoliS ou avariS
dans des circonstances de force
754
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
through a cause beyond control, the
Administration on the territory or in
the service of which the loss, ab-
straction or damage has occurred is
responsible to the ^ despatching Ad-
ministration only if both countries
undertake responsibility in respect
of risks arising from causes beyond
control,
CHAPTER III
CASH ON DELIVERY PACKETS
ARTICLE 24. — Charges and conditions
Insured letters and boxes may
bear a trade charge to be collected on
delivery, under the conditions pre-
scribed by Article 63 of the Conven-
tion. Articles so sent are subject to
the general conditions and charges
for insured packets of the class to
which they belong.
ARTICLE 25. — Cancellation or reduc-
tion of the amount of the trade
charge
The sender of an insured article
marked with a trade charge may re-
quest that the trade charge be can-
celled or reduced.
Requests of this kind are subject
to the provisions of Article 64 of the
Convention.
ARTICLE 26. — Responsibility in case
of loss, abstraction or damage of the
article
The loss of, abstraction from or
damage to an insured article, marked
with a trade charge, renders the post-
al service responsible under the con-
ditions specified in Chapter II.
ARTICLE 27. — Compensation in case
of failure to collect the amount of the
trade charge, or of insufficient or
frattdulent collection
I. If the packet has been delivered
to the addressee without collection
of the trade charge, the sender has a
No. 368
majeure, I1 Administration sur le ter-
ritoire ou dans le service de laquelle
la perte, la spoliation ou 1'avarie a
eu lieu n'en est responsible envers
V Administration expeditrice que si
les deux pays se chargent des risques
d6rivant du cas de force majeure.
CHAPITRE III
ENVOIS CONTRE REMBOURSEMENT
ARTICLE 24. — Taxes et conditions
Les lettres et les boites avec valeur
d£clar6e peuvent £tre expSdiSes contre
remboursement aux conditions pre-
vues d 1'article 63 de la Convention.
Elles sont soumises aux formalit6s et
aux taxes des envois avec valeur
d6clar6e de la cat6gorie £ laquelle
elles appartiennent.
ARTICLE 25. — Annulation ou r6duc-
tion du montant du rembourse-
ment
L'exp6diteur d'un envoi avec va-
leur d6clar6e, grev6 de rembourse-
ment, peut demander le d£gr£ve-
ment total ou partiel du montant du
remboursement.
Les demandes de cette nature
sont soumises aux dispositions de
1'article 64 de la Convention.
ARTICLE 26. — Responsabilit6 en cas
de perte, de spoliation ou d'avarie
de 1 'envoi
^ La perte, la spoliation ou 1'avarie
d'un envoi avec valeur d£clar6e, grevt
de remboursement, engagent la re-
sponsabilit6 du service postal dans
les conditions d6termin6es par le
chapitre II.
ARTICLE 27.— Indemnit6 en cas de
non-encaissement du montant du
remboursement, d'encaissementin-
suffisant ou frauduleux
i. Si Tenvoi a 6t6 Iivr6 au destina-
taire sans encaissement du montant
du remboursement, I'exp6diteur a
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
755
right to compensation, provided that
a claim has been lodged within the
period prescribed by Article 53 of
the Convention and unless the fail-
ure to collect is due to fault or negli-
gence on his part, or the contents of
the packet fall under one of the pro-
hibitions mentioned in Articles n
and 12.
This applies also if the sum col-
lected from the addressee is less than
the amount of the trade charge indi-
cated or if it has been collected fraud-
ulently.
Compensation will not, in any
case, exceed the amount of the trade
charge.
2. The Administration which ef-
fects payment of compensation takes
over, up to the amount paid, the
rights of the person who has received
compensation, in any action which
may be taken against the addressee,
the sender or third parties.
ARTICLE 28. — Guarantee of sums col-
lected. Obligation to pay. Period
for payment: Claims. Division of
the charges
The provisions of Articles 66, 68,
69, 70, 71, 72 and 73 of the Conven-
tion apply to the service of insured
articles with trade charges to be
collected.
CHAPTER IV
ALLOCATION OF POSTAGE COLLEC-
TIONS. TRANSIT CHARGES
ARTICLE 29. — Allocation of postage
collections
Except as laid down in Article 73
of the Convention, each Administra-
tion retains the whole of the charges
which it has collected.
ARTICLE 30. — Transit charges
Insured articles are subjected to
the transit charges laid down by the
Convention.
droit cl une indemnity, pourvu qu'une
reclamation ait £t6 formulae dans le
d61ai pr£vu & Tarticle 5J de la Con-
vention et & moins que le non-en-
caissement ne soit dti 4 une faute ou
£ une negligence de sa part, ou que
le contenu de Tenvoi ne tombe sous
le coup des interdictions pr6vues aux
articles II et 12.
II en est de m§me si la somme en-
caiss6e du destinataire est inf6rieure
au montant du remboursement in-
diqu6 ou si I'encaissement a 6t6 ef-
fectu6 frauduleusement.
L'indemnit6 ne pourra d6passer,
en aucun cas, le montant du rem-
boursement.
2. L' Administration qui a effectui
le payement de Findemnit6 est sub-
rog£e, jusqu'& concurrence du mon-
tant de cette indemnity dans les
droits de la personne qui Fa regue,
pour tout recours 6ventuel, soit con-
tre le destinataire, soit contre Tex-
pediteur ou contre des tiers.
ARTICLE 28. — Garantie des sommes
encaiss£es. Obligation de payer.
D61ais et recours. Partage des
taxes
Les dispositions des articles 66, 68,
69, 70, 71, 72 et 73 de la Convention
s'appliquent au service des envois
avec valeur dSclarSe grev&s de rem-
boursement.
CHAPITRE IV
ATTRIBUTION DES TAXES. FRAIS DE
TRANSIT
ARTICLE 29. — Attribution des taxes
Sauf ce qui est stipule £ Particle 73
de la Convention, chaque Adminis-
tration garde en entier les taxes
qu'elle a per^ues.
ARTICLE 30. — Frais de transit
Les envois avec valeur d6clar£e
sont assujettis aux frais de transit
pr6vus par la Convention.
756
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 368
CHAPTER V
MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 31. — Application of the rules
of the Convention
The provisions of the Convention
and its Detailed Regulations apply
to insured articles in all cases not
expressly provided for in the present
Agreement and its Detailed Regula-
tions.
ARTICLE 32. — Offices which transact
insurance business
Administrations take the neces-
sary measures to maintain, so far as
possible, the service of insured letters
and boxes in all the offices of their
countries.
ARTICLE 33. — Approval of proposals
made in the interval between meetings
To become binding, proposals
made in the interval between meet-
ings (Articles 19 and 20 of the Con-
vention) must obtain:
(a) a unanimous vote, if they in-
volve the addition of new provisions,
or the alteration of the provisions of
Articles I to 7, 10, 13, 14, 15, 17 to
31, 33 and 34 of the present Agree-
ment, of its final Protocol and of
Article 116 of its Detailed Regula-
tions;
(b) two-thirds of the votes, if they
involve the alteration of either the
provisions of the present Agreement
other than those of the above-
mentioned articles, or the provisions
of Articles 103, 104, 105, 107, 108,
109, ill and 115 of its Detailed
Regulations;
(c) a majority, if they involve the
alteration of the other articles of the
Detailed Regulations or affect the
interpretation of the provisions of the
present Agreement, its final Protocol
and its Detailed Regulations, except
in the case of dispute submitted to
arbitration provided for by Article
ii of the Convention.
CHAPITRE V
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 31. — Application des regies
de la Convention
Les dispositions de la Convention
et de son R&glement s'appliquent
aux envois avec valeur d6clar6e pour
tout ce qui n'est pas express6ment
pr6vu dans le present Arrangement
et son R&glement.
ARTICLE 32. — Bureaux participant
au service
Les Administrations prennent les
mesures n&cessaires pour assurer,
autant que possible le service des
lettres et des boites avec valeur
d£clar6e dans tous les bureaux de
leur pays.
ARTICLE 33. — Approbation des pro-
positions faites dans Tintervalle
des reunions
Pour devenir ex6cutoires, les pro-
positions faites dans Tintervalle des
reunions (articles 19 et 20 de la
Convention) doivent r6unir:
(a) Tunanimit6 des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de 1'addition de nouvelles dis-
positions ou de la modification des
dispositions des articles I & 7, 10,
jj, 14, 15, 17 4 3 1, 33 et 34 du present
Arrangement, de celles de son Protocole
final et de 1'article 116 de son R£gle-
ment;
(b) les deux tiers des suffrages,
s'il s'agit de la modification, soit des
dispositions du present Arrangement
autres que celles des articles pr6cit£s,
soit des dispositions des articles
104, 105, 107, !<?<?, jop, in et
de son R&glement;
(c) la majorit6 absolue, s'il s'agit
de la modification des autres articles
du R&glement ou de Interpretation
des dispositions du present Arrange-
ment, de son Protocole final et de son
Reglement, hors le cas de dissenti-
ment & soumettre d, ly arbitrage pr6vu
& 1'article II de la Convention.
March 20, 1934
LETTERS OF DECLARED VALUE
757
FINAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 34. — Entry into force and
duration of the Agreement
The present Agreement will enter
into force on the 1st of January,
I935» and will remain in force for an
indefinite period.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the plenipo-
tentiaries of the Governments of the
above-named countries have signed
the present Agreement in a single
copy which shall remain in the
Archives of the Government of
Egypt and of which a copy shall be
delivered to each party.
Done at Cairo, the 2Oth of March,
1934-
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 34. — Mise i execution et
dur6e de 1' Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
& execution le ier Janvier 1935 et
demeurera en vigueur pendant un
temps ind£termin6.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les Pl£nipoten-
tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays
ci-dessus 6num6r6s ont sign6 le pr6-
sent Arrangement en un exemplaire
qui restera d6pos6 aux Archives du
Gouvernement de VEgypte et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque
Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934*
[Signatures omitted.]1
No. 368a
Final Protocol of the Agreement concerning Letters and Boxes of
Declared Value. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Protocole final de PArrangement concernant les lettres et les boites
avec valeur declaree. Signe an Caire, 20 mars 1934.
Entered into force January i, IQ35-2
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
At the moment of proceeding to
sign the Agreement concerning in-
sured letters and boxes, concluded on
this day, the undersigned plenipoten-
tiaries have agreed as follows:
ARTICLE L — Maximum insured value
In modification of the provision in
Article 2 of the Agreement any
Au moment de proceder & la signa-
ture de T Arrangement concernant
les lettres et les boites avec valeur
d6clar6e, conclu & la date de ce jour,
les Ptenipotentiaires soussign6s sont
convenus de ce qui suit:
ARTICLE UNIQUE. — Maximum de d6-
claration de valeur
En derogation & Particle 2 de
1' Arrangement, toute Administration
* i ne signatory countries are the same as those of the convention, No. 367, ante, p. 688,
with the exception of the following: Union of South Africa, United States of America,
Insular Possessions of the United States of America other than the Philippines, Philippine
Islands, Australia, Canada, Costa Rica, Ecuador, Guatemala, Mexico, Peru, and Uruguay.
2 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4049, February 5,
I937-
758
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
Administration has the right to limit,
in so far as it is concerned, the maxi-
mum of insured value to 5,000 francs,
or to the amount adopted in its
internal service if this amount is less
than 5,000 francs.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
mentioned plenipotentiaries have
drawn up the present Protocol,
which shall have the same force and
validity as if the provisions con-
tained in it were inserted in the
actual text of the Agreement to
which it relates, and they have
signed it in a single copy which shall
remain in the archives of the Govern-
ment of Egypt and of which a copy
shall be delivered to each party.
Done at Cairo, the 2Oth of March,
1934-
a la faculte de limiter le maximum de
declaration de valeur, en ce gui la
concerne, & 5,000 francs ou au chiffre
adopt^ dans son service int6rieur, si
ce chiffre est inf6rieur £ 5,000 francs.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipotenti-
aires ci-dessous ont dress6 le present
Protocole qui aura la m£me force et
la m£me valeur que si ses dispositions
6taient ins6r6es dans le texte mtme de
T Arrangement auquel il se rapporte,
et ils 1'ont sign6 en un exemplaire qui
restera d6pos6 aux Archives du Gou-
vernernent de VEgypte, et dont une
copie sera remise i chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]
No. 368b
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Letters
and Boxes of Declared Value. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Rgglement d'execution de F Arrangement concernant les lettres et les
boites avec valeur declaree. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
[The text of these regulations, Articles 101 to 106, which entered into force January I,
I935,1 is not reproduced here; it follows the main lines of the text of the 1929 regulations,
No. 2230, ante.]
No. 369
AGREEMENT concerning Parcel Post. Signed at Cairo, March 20,
1934-
ARRANGEMENT concernant les colis postaux. Signe au Caire, 20
mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first instrument of the Universal Postal Union relating to parcel
post was signed at Paris, November 3, 1880. 71 Br. atid For. St. Papers, p. 356; 8 Martens,
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4049, February 5,
1937-
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
759
N. R. G. (2d ser.), p. 120. It has been revised at intervals, the last previous revision being
at London in 1929 (No. 224, ante). See also the Pan American agreements of 1921 (No. 49,
ante), 1926 (No. 173, ante), and 1931 (No. 299, ante). Variations from the text of the London
agreement are printed in italics in the French text.
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited
at Cairo, or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgian Congo,
Belgium, British India, Chile, China, Colombia, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Dominican
Republic, Ecuador, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, France (and dependencies), Ger-
many, Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, Iran, Iraq, Italy, Japan (and dependencies), Liberia,
Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of Spanish zone), Netherlands, Norway, Panama, Peru,
Poland, Rumania, El Salvador, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey, Vatican
City, Venezuela, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
Entered into force January i, I935.1
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London
[Translation]
The undersigned plenipotentiaries
of the Governments of the above-
named countries,2 in view of Article
3 of the Universal Postal Convention
concluded at Cairo on the 20th of
March, 1934, have, by mutual con-
sent and subject to ratification,
drawn up the following Agreement:
CHAPTER I
ARTICLE I.— Subject of the Agreement
1. Parcels may be exchanged,
under the designation of "postal
parcels/' between the contracting
countries either directly or through
the medium of one or more of them.
They may not weigh more than 20
kilogrammes, with the following
scale of weights :
(i) not exceeding I kg;
(ii) exceeding I and not exceeding 5 kg;
fiii) exceeding 5 and not exceeding to kg;
(iv) exceeding 10 and not exceeding 15 kg;
(v) exceeding 15 and not exceeding 20 kg.
2. The exchange of parcels exceed-
ing 10 kilogrammes is optional.
Les soussignes, P16nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
dessus £num6r£s,2 vu 1'article 3 de la
Convention postale universelle conclue
au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont, d'un
commun accord et sous reserve de
ratification, arr£t6 FArrangement
suivant:
CHAPITRE I
ARTICLE i. — Objetde TArrangement
1. II peut £tre echange, sous la
denomination de "colis postaux",
entre les Pays contractants, spit
directement, soit par Tinterm^diaire
de Tun ou de plusieurs d'entre eux,
des colis jusqu'£ concurrence de 20
kilogrammes, avec les coupures de
poids suivantes:
i° jusqu'a i kg;
2° de plus de I kg jusqu'k 5 kg;
3° de plus de 5 kg jusqu'& 10 kg;
4° de plus de 10 kg jusqu'a 15 kg;
5° de plus de 15 kg jusqu'a 20 kg.
2, L'echange des colis exc£dant 10
kilogrammes est f acultatif .
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4O5°» February 5, 1937.
2 Omitted here. The countries are the same as those listed in the convention, No. 367,
ante, p, 647, with the exception of the following; Union of South Africa, United States of
America, Insular Possessions of the United States of America other than the Philippine
Islands, the Philippine Islands, Australia, Canada, United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland, Irish Free State, Mexico, New Zealand, and Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics. — ED.
76o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
CHAPTER II
PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO ALL
PARCELS
ARTICLE 2. — Prepayment of postage.
Rates
1 . The prepayment of the postage
on parcels is compulsory.
2. The postage is made up of the
sums accruing to each Administra-
tion taking part in the conveyance
by land or sea. It includes also any
supplementary charges and sur-
charges levied in accordance with
Articles 5 to 8.
ARTICLE 3. — Land rale
The rate for conveyance by land
is fixed, for each country, at:
30 centimes per parcel up to the weight of
I kg;
50 centimes per parcel exceeding I and not
exceeding 5 kg;
100 centimes per parcel exceeding 5 and not
exceeding 10 kg;
150 centimes per parcel exceeding 10 and
not exceeding 15 kg;
200 centimes per parcel exceeding 15 and
not exceeding 20 kg.
Nevertheless, so far as parcels at
the two last steps in the weight scale
are concerned, the Administrations
of origin and of destination are at
liberty to fix, as they wish, the
charges for conveyance due to them.
ARTICLE 4. — Sea rate .
For conveyance by sea there is
charged for each service used a rate
fixed according to the following
scale:1
If necessary, the distances are
determined according to the mean
distance between the respective ports
of the two countries concerned.
For sea conveyance between two
ports of the same country the charge
referred to in the first paragraph is
not payable when the Administra-
tion of that country already receives,
for the parcels conveyed, the pay-
ment applicable to conveyance by
land.
CHAPITRE II
DISPOSITIONS APPLICABLES A TOXJS
LES COLIS
ARTICLE 2. — Affranchissement.
Taxes
1. L'affranchissement des colis est
obligatoire.
2. La taxe se compose des droits
revenant & chaque Administration
participant au transport territorial
ou maritime. Elle comprend £gale-
ment, s'il y a lieu, les droits et taxes
supptementaires pr£vus aux articles
5^8.
ARTICLE 3. — Droit territorial
Le droit de transport territorial est
fix6, pour chaque pays, £:
30 centimes par colis jusqu'au poids de I
kg;
50 centimes par colis de plus de i jusqu'& 5
kg;
100 centimes par colis de plus de 5 jusqu'a
10 kg;
150 centimes par colis de plus de 10 jusqu'a
15 kg;
200 centimes par colis de plus de 15 jusqu'£
20 kg.
Toutefois, en ce qui concerne les colis
des deux demises coupures de poids,
les Administrations de depart et d'ar-
riv&e ont lafaculte de fixer d leur grS les
droits de transport gui leur reviennent.
ARTICLE 4. — Droit maritime
En cas de transport maritime, il
est pergu pour chaque service partici-
pant & ce transport un droit dont le
taux est fix6 ainsi qu'il suit:1
Le cas 6ch6ant, les Echelons sont
6tablis d'apr&s la distance moyenne
entre les ports respectifs des deux
pays correspondants.
Le transport maritime entre deux
ports d'un m§me pays ne peut don-
ner lieu £ perception du droit pr6vu
au premier alin6a, lorsque T Admin-
istration de ce pays regoit d£j£, du
chef des colis transports, la r6-
mun£ration afKrente au transport
territorial.
1 The French text of the table, only, is reproduced on the page opposite. — ED.
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
Colis
Colis
Colis
Colis
Echelons de distance
Colis
jusqu'zi
de plus
de i kg
de plus
des kg
de plus
de 10 kg
de plus
de 15 kg
i kg
jusqu'a
jusqu'a
jusqu'a
jusqu'a
5kg
10 kg
IS kg
20 kg
i
2
3
4
5
6
Fr. c.
Fr. c.
Fr. c.
Fr. c.
Fr. c.
[usqu'a 500 milles marins
— . i^
2%
CQ
— 7C
I. —
le 501 a i ,000 milles marins
• AO
—.25
••*o
— .40
• Ov
—•75
• /o
I.IO
i. 60
1,001
2,000
—.40
— .60
I.IO
I. 60
2.25
2,001
3,001
3,000
4,000
=:£
— .80
I.
1-45
i. 80
2.IO
2.60
2.90
3-55
4,001
5,000
—.70
1.20
2.15
3-io
4.20
5,ooi
6,000
—.80
1.40
2.50
3.60
4.85
6,001
7,000
—.90
I. 60
2.85
4.10
5.50
7,001
8,000
I. 80
3-20
4.60
6.15
8,001
9,000
1. 10
2. —
3-55
5.10
6.80
9,001
10,000
1.20
2.20
3.90
5.60
7-45
it ainsi de suite en ajoutant par
1 ,000 milles on fraction de 1,000
milles .
— .IO
— .20
—•35
—.50
—.65
ARTICLE 5. — Reduction or increase of
the land rate
The contracting countries are
entitled, provided they give at least
three months' notice to the Swiss
Administration, to reduce or increase
their outward and inward land rate
simultaneously.
The alterations of the rate come
into force on the following dates: 1st
January, 1st July.
The reduction or increase holds
good for at least one year.
The increase shall in no case ex-
ceed, for each step in the weight
scale, the rate prescribed in Article 3.
ARTICLE 6. — Reduction or increase
of the sea rate
Administrations have the right to
reduce or increase up to a maximum
of 50%, under the conditions pre-
scribed by Article 5, the charge for
sea conveyance specified in Article 4.
Any increase must also be applied
to parcels despatched by the Admin-
istration responsible for the services
which perform the sea conveyance,
Nevertheless this rule does not apply
in the relations between a country
ARTICLE 5. — Reduction ou majora-
tion du droit territorial
Les pays contractants ont la facult£,
sous reserve d'aviser trois mois au
moins & 1'ayance TAdministration
des postes suisses, de r6duire ou de
majorer simultan£ment leur droit
territorial de depart et d'arriv£e.
Les modifications de ce droit en-
trent en vigueur aux dates suivantes:
ier Janvier, ier juillet.
La reduction ou la majoration est
valable pendant une p6riode d'un an
au minimum.
La majoration ne pent, en aucun
cas, d£passer pour chaque coupure de
poids le droit pr6vu & ^article 3.
ARTICLE 6. — Reduction ou majora-
tion du droit maritime
Les Administrations ont la facult6
de reduire ou de majorer de 50% au
maximum, dans les conditions pr6-
vues & Tarticle 5, le droit applicable
au transport maritime indiqu6 &
1'article 4-
Toute majoration doit aussi 8tre
appliqu£e aux colis gui sont expSdiSs
par V Administration dont dependent
les services qui eff ectuent le transport
maritime. Tvutefoist cette rbgle ne
$' applique pas aux relations entre
762
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
and its colonies, etc., nor to the
services between these colonies, etc.,
themselves.
ARTICLE 7. — Surcharges
Each of the contracting countries
has the right to collect on parcels,
originating in or addressed to its
offices, a surcharge of 25 centimes per
parcel.
ARTICLE 8. — Cumbersome parcels.
Additional charge
I. Parcels considered as cumber-
some are:
(a) parcels of which one dimension
exceeds I metre 50 or of which the
sum of the length and of the greatest
circumference measured in a direc-
tion other than that of the length
exceeds 3 metres;
(b) parcels which from their shape,
their nature or their fragility do not
easily lend themselves to loading
with other parcels or which require
special precautions, such as plants or
shrubs in baskets, cages empty or con-
taining living animals, empty cigar
boxes or other boxes in bundles, fur-
niture, basket-work, flower-stands,
baby-carriages, wheels, bicycles, etc.
2. Administrations which provide
sea-services have the option of con-
sidering as cumbersome any parcel
conveyed by those services of which
one dimension exceeds I metre 25 or
of which the volume exceeds :
60 cubic decimetres in the case of a parcel
not exceeding 5 kg;
80 cubic decimetres in the case of a parcel
exceeding 5 and not exceeding 10 kg;
100 cubic decimetres in the case of a parcel
exceeding 10 and not exceeding 15 kg;
120 cubic decimetres in the case of a parcel
exceeding 15 and not exceeding 20 kg;
3. Cumbersome parcels are ad-
mitted only in the services with those
countries which undertake to convey
them.
4. For such parcels, the postage
un pays et ses colonies, etc., ni aux
relations de ces colonies, etc., entre
elles.
ARTICLE 7. — Surtaxe
Chacun des pays contractants a la
facult^ d'appliquer aux colis postaux
provenant ou & destination de ses
bureaux une surtaxe de 25 centimes
par colis.
ARTICLE 8. — Colis encornbrants.
Taxe additionnelle
1. Sont considers comme en-
combrants :
(a) les colis dont Tune des dimen-
sions d£passe I m&re 50 ou dont la
somme de la longueur et du plus
grand pourtour, pris dans un sens
autre que celui de la longueur, d6-
passe 3 metres;
(b) les colis qui, par leur forme,
leur nature ou leur fragility ne se
patent pas facilement au charge-
ment avec d'autres colis ou qui de-
mandent des precautions sp6ciales,
tels que plantes ou arbustes en pani-
ers, cages vides ou renfermant des
animaux vivants, boites £ cigares
vides ou autres boites en fardeaux,
meubles, vannerie, jardinieres, voi-
tures d'enfants, rouets, velocipedes,
etc.
2. Les Administrations qui assur-
ent des services maritimes ont la
faculty de consid6rer comme en-
combrant tout colis qui emprunte
ces services et dont une dimension est
superieure & I m%tre 23 ou dont le
volume depasse:
60 dm3 s'il s'agit de colis jusqu'd, 5 kg;
80 dm* s'il s'agit de colis de plus de $ jusgu'd,
10 kg;
100 dms s'il s'agit de colis de plus de xo
1 20 dm? srU s^agit de colis de plus de 15
jusgu'tl 20 kg;
3. Les colis encombrants sont
admis seulement dans les relations
avec les pays qui acceptent d'en
assurer le transport.
4. Pour ces colis, la taxe d'affrari-
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
763
payable on an ordinary parcel is in-
creased by 50%. It is rounded up, if
necessary, to the nearest 5 centimes.
ARTICLE 9. — Fee for customs clearance
The Administration of destination
may collect, either in respect of
delivery to the customs and clearance
through the customs, or in respect of
delivery to the customs only, a fee
not exceeding 50 centimes per parcel.
In the absence of an arrangement to
the contrary, this fee is collected on
delivery.
ARTICLE 10. — Delivery to the ad-
dressee. Fee for delivery at the place
of address
r. Parcels are delivered to the
addressees as quickly as possible and
in accordance with the conditions in
force in the country of destination.
This country may collect, in
respect of delivery of parcels at the
addressee's residence, a fee equal to
that fixed in its internal service,
with a maximum of 50 centimes
per parcel. The same fee may be
charged, if the case arises, for each
presentation after the first at the
addressee's residence,
2. When parcels are not delivered
at the addressee's residence, the ad-
dressee must be advised without
delay of their arrival. Countries
whose internal regulations oblige
them to do so, may collect a special
charge for the delivery of such an
advice; this charge may not exceed
that for an ordinary single-rate letter
in the inland service. The same
charge is applicable, where necessary,
to each fresh advice sent subse-
quently to the addressee's residence.
ARTICLE 11. — Customs charges and
other non-postal charges
Administrations are authorized to
collect from the addressees of parcels
the customs charges and all other
non-postal charges which may be
due.
chissement d'un colis ordinaire est
major6e de 50%. Elle est arrondie,
s'il y a lieu, au demi-d<§cime sup6-
rieur.
ARTICLE 9. — Droit de d^douanement
L' Administration destinataire peut
percevoir, soit pour la remise a la
douane et le d6douanement, soit pour
la remise & la douane seulement,
un droit s'6levant & 50 centimes au
maximum par colis. Sauf arrange-
ment contraire, ce droit est pergu au
moment de la livraison.
ARTICLE 10. — Remise au destinataire.
Droit de remise £ domicile
1 . Les colis sont remis aux destina-
taires dans le plus bref d61ai possible
et conform<§ment aux dispositions en
vigueur dans le pays de destination.
Ce pays peut percevoir, pour la
remise des colis & domicile, un droit
6gal ct celui qui est fix£ dans son
service int£rieur, avec un maximum
de 50 centimes par colis. Le m£me
droit est applicable, le cas 6ch6ant, &
toute presentation, autre que la
premiere, faite au domicile du desti-
nataire.
2. Lorsque les colis ne sont pas
livr£s & domicile, le destinataire doit
£tre avis6 sans retard de leur arriv6e.
Les pays dont le regime int<§rieur en
fait une obligation peuvent percevoir
une taxe sp6ciale pour la remise d'un
tel avis; cette taxe ne peut d6passer
celle d'une lettre ordinaire de port
simple du service int6rieur. La
m$me taxe est applicable, le cas
ichiant, a tout nouvel avis envoyi
uMrieurement au domicile du des-
tinataire.
ARTICLE n. — Droits de douane et
autres droits non postaux
Les Administrations sont autori-
s6es & percevoir sur les destinataires
des colis les droits de douane et tous
autres droits non postaux &ventuels.
764
ARTICLE
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
12. — Parcels for delivery
free of charge
In the services between countries
which have declared themselves in
agreement in this respect, the senders
may, by making a declaration before-
hand at the office of posting, under-
take the payment of the total
amount of the postal and non-postal
charges due on the parcels on de-
livery. So long as a parcel has not
been delivered to the addressee, the
sender may request, subsequently to
posting and subject to the payment
of the charge fixed for a single-rate
registered letter, that the parcel may
be delivered free of charge.
In these cases the senders must
undertake to pay the sums which
may be claimed by the office of
destination, and, if necessary, make
adequate deposits.
The Administration of destination
is authorized to collect a commission
not exceeding 50 centimes per parcel.
This fee is distinct from that which is
prescribed in Article 9.
ARTICLE 13. — Charge for repacking
The Administration on the terri-
tory of which a parcel has had to be
repacked in order to protect its
contents is authorized to impose
in respect of that parcel a charge
for repacking fixed at 30 centimes
per parcel. This charge may be
applied only to parcels redirected or
returned to origin, and once only
during the whole course of convey-
ance. It is collected from the ad-
dressee or the sender, as the case
may be.
ARTICLE 14. — Warehousing charge
The country of destination is
authorized to collect the warehousing
charge fixed by its legislation for
parcels which are addressed poste
restante or which are not claimed
within the prescribed periods.
ARTICLE 12. — Colis francs de droits
Dans les relations entre les pays
qui se sont d6clar6s d 'accord &cet
6gard, les exp6diteurs peuvent pren-
dre & leur charge, moyennant dlclar-
ation pr<§alable au bureau de depart,
la totality des droits postaux et non
postaux dont les colis sont grev6s £ la
livraison. Tant qu'un colis n'a pas
kte d&livr£ au destinataire, I'expSditeur
peut, poster ieurement au d&pdt et
moyennant la taxe fixie pour une
lettre recommandee de port simple,
demander que le colis soit remis franc
de droits.
Dans ces cas, les exp6diteurs doi-
vent s'engager & payer les sommes
qui pourraient £tre r£clam6es par le
bureau destinataire et, le cas 6ch6ant,
verser des arrhes suffisantes.
L' Administration destinataire est
autoris6e £ percevoir un droit de
commission qui ne peut d^passer 50
centimes par colis. Ce droit est in-
d6pendant de celui qui est pr6vu£
Tarticle 9.
ARTICLE 13. — Droit de rernballage
U Administration sur le territoire de
laquelle le colis a du fore rembalU pour
protSger son contenu est autorisSe d
frapper ce colis djun droit de rem-
ballage fixe & 30 centimes par colis.
Ce droit ne peut Ure applique* qu'aux
colis reexpediSs ou r envoy 6s d Vorigine
et une fois seulement au cours du
transport de bout en bout. II est
ricupire sur le destinataire ou, le cas
Scheant, sur Vexpediteur.
ARTICLE 14. — Droit de magasinage
Le pays de destination est autoris^
£t percevoir le droit de magasinage
fix6 par sa 16gislation pour les colis
adress6s poste restante ou non retir6s
dans les d£lais presents.
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
765
This charge may in no case exceed Ce droit ne peut toutefois exc6der
5 francs. 5 francs.
ARTICLE 15. — Express parcels
1. Parcels are, at the request of
the senders, sent out for delivery by
special messenger immediately after
their arrival, in countries whose
Administrations undertake this serv-
ice.
2. Such parcels, called " express,"
are subject, in addition to the ordi-
nary postage, to a special charge of 80
centimes, which must be fully paid
by the sender in advance, whether
the parcel itself or merely a notice
of its arrival can be delivered to the
addressee by express.
3. When the addressee's house is
situated outside the local delivery
zone of the office of destination,
delivery by express may give rise to
the collection of a complementary
charge up to the amount of the fee
fixed for express delivery in the
inland service.
Delivery by express is not, how-
ever, obligatory in this case.
4. When an express parcel is re-
directed or cannot be delivered, the
additional charge is maintained in
accordance with the provisions of
Article 47, §2.
5. Only one attempt is made to
deliver by express to the addressee
either the parcel itself or the notice
of its arrival. After an unsuccessful
attempt, the parcel ceases to be con-
sidered as an express parcel ; and it is
delivered under the conditions which
apply to ordinary parcels.
ARTICLE 16. — Prohibitions
I. The despatch of the articles in-
dicated in column I of the following
table l is forbidden. If parcels con-
taining these articles have been
wrongly admitted to the post, they
must be treated as indicated in
column 2.
ARTICLE 15. — Colis expr&s
1. Les colis sont, 4 la demande des
exp£diteurs, remis & domicile par
porteur special imm6diatement aprSs
l'arriv£e, dans les pays dont les Ad-
ministrations consentent £ se charger
de ce service.
2. Ces envois, qualifies "expr£s,"
sont soumis, en sus du port ordinaire,
& une taxe sp6ciale de 80 centimes
qui doit £tre acquitt6e compl&tement
et £ 1'avance par Texp6diteur, que le
colis puisse ou non Itre remis au
destinataire ou seulement signa!6
par expr£s.
3. Lorsque le domicile du destina-
taire se trouve en dehors du rayon de
distribution locale du bureau de
destination, la remise par expres peut
donner lieu & la perception d'une
taxe compl£mentaire jusqu'& con-
currence de celle qui est fixee dans le
service interne.
La remise par expr&s n'est toute-
fois pas obligatoire dans ce cas.
4. Lorsqu'un colis expr&s est r£-
exp£di6 ou tomb£ en rebut, la taxe
comp!6mentaire reste exigible sui-
vant les dispositions de Tarticle 47,
§ 2, ci-apr^s.
5. La remise par expr&s du colis
ou d'un avis d'arriv£e au destinataire
n'est essay6e qu'une fois. Apr&s un
essai infructueux, le colis cesse
d'etre consid^r^ comme expr&s et sa
remise s'effectue dans les conditions
requises pour les colis ordinaires.
ARTICLE 16. — Interdictions
I. L' expedition des objets vises dans
la colonne i du tableau ci-apr&s est
interdite. Lorsque les colis qui con-
tiennent ces objets ont ete admis a tort a
V expedition, Us doivent subir le traite-
ment indique dans la colonne 2.
1 The English translation of the table is not here reproduced. — ED.
766
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
Objets
Traitement des colis admis a tort
(a) Les objets gui, par leur nature ou leur
emballage, peuvent presenter du danger
pour les agents, salir ou deteriorer les
autres colis;
(b) I' opium, la morphine^ la cocaine et autres
stupefiants; toutefois, cette interdiction ne
s 'applique pas aux expeditions effectuees
dans un but medical ou scientifigue pour
les pays gui les admettent a cette condition;
(c) les objets dont I' admission ou la circulation
est interdite dans le pays de destination;
(d) tout document ayant le caractere de corres-
pondance actuelle et personnelle, ainsi
gue les objets de correspondance de toute
nature portant une autre adresse gue cette
du destinataire ou des personnes habitant
avec ce dernier.
Cependant, il est permis d'inserer une
facture ouverte reduite a ses enonciations
constitutes;
(e) les matures explosibles, inflammables ou
danger euses; toutefois, les Administra-
tions peuvent s' entendre pour le transport
des capsules et des cartouches metalligues
char gees pour les armes a feu portatives,
des elements de fusees d'artillerie inexplo-
sibles et des allumettes;
(/) les objets obscenes ou immoraux;
(g) les animaux vivants, pour autant gue leur
transport par la poste n'est pas autorise
par les reglements postaux des pays
interesses;
(h} les pieces de monnaie, les billets de banque,
les billets de monnaie ou les valeurs
guelcongues au porteur, le platine, Vor ou
I 'argent, manufactures ou nont les pier-
reries, les bijoux et autres objets precieux,
dans les colis sans valeur declaree a des-
tination des pays gui admettent la declar-
ation de valeur.
a traiter selon les reglements intSrieurs de
V Administration gui en constate la
presence; toutefois, les objets vis&s^
sous (b) ne sont en aucun cas ni
achemines a destination, ni delivrSs aux
destinataires, ni renvoySs a Vorigine.
En cas de contravention a la disposition
prevue sous (d), s'il s'agit de ^insertion
d'un seul objet de correspondance,
celui-ci est traite de la maniere prescrite
pour les lettres non affranchies, Le
colis ne pent en aucun cas fare renvoye a
Vorigine;
a detruire sur place par I* Administration
gui en constate la presence;
renvoyer #« pays d'origine, sauf le cas
Q$ I1 Administration de destination serait
disposee a les remettre aux destinataires
aux conditions prevues par ses
ments interieurs.
2. If parcels wrongly admitted to
the post are neither returned to
origin nor delivered to the address,
the Administration of origin must be
informed in a precise manner of the
treatment accorded to the parcels.
ARTICLE 17. — Parcels wrongly
accepted
Parcels of which the weight or
dimensions appreciably exceed the
limits allowed and which have been
wrongly admitted to the post are
subject to the treatment prescribed
2. Dans le.cas oil les colis ad/mis &
tort & V expedition ne semient ni ren-
voySs d Vorigine, ni remis au desti-
nataire, r Administration exp6ditrice
doit Ure informSe, d'une mani&re pri-
cise, du traitement appliqu& d ces
colis.
ARTICLE 17,— Colis accepts & tort
^ colis dont le poids ou les
dimensions d£passent sensiblement
les limites admises et qui auraient 6t6
acceptes & tort & I'exp6dition sont
soumis au traitement prescrit pour les
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
767
for the articles indicated in Article
16, § I, to and (h).
ARTICLE 18. — Parcels for prisoners
of war
Unless subject to trade-charges,
parcels sent to or by prisoners of war
are exempt from all charges pre-
scribed by the present Agreement,
whether in the country of origin, in
the country of destination or in the
countries of transit. These parcels
give rise neither to a credit nor to the
payment of compensation in the case
of loss, abstraction, or damage.
The same applies to postal parcels
concerning prisoners of war, sent or
received either directly by or through
the agency of information bureaux
which may be established for prison-
ers in belligerent countries or in
neutral countries which have re-
ceived belligerents in their territory.
Belligerents received and interned
in a neutral country are treated like
prisoners of war properly so-called,
in so far as the application of the
above-mentioned rules is concerned.
[Articles 19-27 omitted. — With-
drawal; Alteration of address. Ad«
vice of delivery. Redirection. Non-
delivery. Cancellation of customs and
other non-postal charges. Sale; De-
struction. Abandoned parcels. Re-
covery of the charges from the sender.
Applications.}
CHAPTER III
CASH ON DELIVERY PARCELS
ARTICLE 28. — Charges and condi-
tions. Settlement
I. Parcels marked for the collec-
tion of trade-charges may be ex-
changed between countries the Ad-
ministrations of which agree to main-
tain this service.
envois vises d V article 16, § z, lettres
to et (A).
ARTICLE 18. — Colis pour les prison-
niers de guerre
Sauf lorsqu'ils sont grevSs de rem-
boursement, les colis destines aux
prisonniers de guerre ou expedi£s par
eux sont exon&res de toutes taxes
pr£vues par le present Arrangement,
aussi bien dans les pays d'origine et
de destination que dans les pays
interm6diaires. Ces colis ne don-
nent lieu ni a bonification, ni &
payement d 'indemnity en cas de
perte, de spoliation ou d'avarie.
II en est de m6me des colis con-
cernant les prisonniers de guerre,
exp6di6s ou regus, soit directement,
soit a titre d'interm£diaire, par les
bureaux de renseignements qui se-
raient 6tablis eventuellemeat pour
ces personnes dans les pays bellig£-
rants ou dans les pays neutres ayant
recueilli des bellig6rants sur leur
territoire.
Les bellig£rants recueillis et in-
tern6s dans un pays neutre sont
assimi!6s aux prisonniers de guerre
proprement dits, en ce qui con-
cerne Implication des dispositions
ci-dessus.
[Articles 19-27 omis. — Retrait;
Modification d'adresse. Avis de
reception.. R£exp£dition. Rebuts.
Annulation des droits de douane et
autres droits non postaux. Vente;
Destruction. Colis abandonn6s.
R6cup6ration des frais sur 1'ex-
p&diteur. Reclamations.]
CHAPITRE III
COLIS CQNTRE REMBOURSEMENT
ARTICLE 28. — Taxes et conditions.
Liquidation
I. Les colis peuvent $tre exp6di6s
contre remboursement dans les rela-
tions entre les pays dontles Admini-
strations conviennent d'assurer ce
service.
768
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
2. Cash on delivery parcels are
subject to the formalities and to the
charges prescribed for ordinary, or
for insured parcels, as the case may
be.
In addition, the sender pays in
advance:
(a) A fixed charge which may not
exceed 50 centimes per parcel, and a
proportionate charge not exceeding
^2% °f the amount of the trade-
charge if he wishes the amount to be
settled by means of a trade-charge
money order issued, free of commis-
sion, in his favour;
(b) A fixed charge not exceeding
25 centimes if he requires settlement
through a postal cheque account in
the country of destination of the
parcel.
3. The method of settlement pro-
vided for under § 2 (b) is admitted
only if the Administrations con-
cerned undertake to apply this
method of settlement. The Admin-
istration of destination pays into the
postal cheque account, by means of a
transfer note of its internal service,
the amount collected from the ad-
dressee, after deduction of a fixed
charge not exceeding 25 centimes and
the ordinary charge for transfers ap-
plicable in its internal service.
4. Whatever may be the method
of settlement the maximum amount
of a trade-charge is equal to the
maximum amount fixed for money
orders addressed to the country of
origin of the parcel.
5. In the absence of contrary ar-
rangement, the amount of the trade-
charge is expressed in the money of
the country of origin of the parcel.
Nevertheless, in cases of payment
into a postal cheque account in the
country of destination of the parcel,
the amount must be indicated in the
money of that country.
6. Each Administration may adopt,
for the collection of the proportion-
ate charge prescribed by § 2 (a), the
scale which best suits the conven-
ience of its service.
7. Each Administration is obliged
2. Les colis expSdiSs contre rem-
boursement sont soumis aux formali-
t£s et aux taxes des colis ordinaires
ou, le cas £cheant, des colis avec
valeur declaree.
En outre, Texp£diteur paie d
I'avance:
(a) une taxe fixe qui ne peut de-
passer 50 centimes par colis et un
droit proportionnel de }4 % au maxi-
mum du montant du rembourse-
ment, s'il dSsire que ce montant soit
liquid^ au moyen d'un mandat de
remboursement emis gratuitement &
son profit;
(b) une taxe fixe de 25 centimes au
maximum, s'il demande la liquidation
au moyen d'un versement en compte
courant postal dans le pays de destina-
tion du colis.
3. Le mode de liquidation prevu au
§ 2, lettre (b) ,n'est admis que si les Ad-
ministrations interessees se chargent
d'appliquer ce precede de liquida-
tion. L 'Administration de destina-
tion verse en compte courant, au moyen
d'un bulletin de versement du regime
intirieur, le montant encaissS sur le
destinataire, apr&s deduction d'une
taxe fixe de 25 centimes au maximum
et de la taxe ordinaire des versements
applicable dans son service intSrieur.
4. Quel que soit le mode de liquida-
tion, le montant maximum du rem-
boursement est Sgal & celui qui est fixS
pour les mandats de poste d destination
du pays d'origine du colis.
5. Sauf arrangement contraire, le
montant du remboursement est ex-
prim& dans la monnaie du pays d'ori-
gine du colis. Toutefois, en cas de
versement en compte courant postal
tenu dans le pays de destination du
colis, le montant doit %tre indique dans
la monnaie de ce pays.
6. Chaque Administration a la
faculte d'adopter, pour la perception
du droit proportionnel prevu au § 2,
lettre (a) , Vechelle qui repond le mieux
d ses convenances de service.
7. Chaque Administration est tenue
March 20, 1934 PARCEL POST
to undertake the transmission of cash
on delivery parcels, even if it does
not admit such parcels in its own
service. Intermediate countries must
likewise undertake the transmission
of parcels bearing trade-charges ex-
ceeding the maximum fixed for their
own traffic.
ARTICLE 29. — Cancellation or reduc-
tion of amount of trade-charge
The sender of a cash on delivery
parcel may request the cancellation
or reduction of the trade-charge.
Requests of this nature are subject
to the provisions of Article 64 of the
Convention.
ARTICLE 30. — Responsibility for loss,
abstraction or damage
The postal service is responsible
under the conditions fixed by Chap-
ter VI for the loss of a cash on deliv-
ery parcel and for the abstraction of
or damage to its contents.
ARTICLE 31. — Compensation in case
of failure to collect the trade-charge,
or of insufficient or fraudulent col-
lection
I . If a parcel has been delivered to
the addressee without the collection
of the trade-charge, the sender is en-
titled to compensation provided that
an enquiry has been made within the
period prescribed by Article 27 and
that the failure to collect the charge
is not due to fault or negligence on
his part, or that the contents of the
parcel are not prohibited under the
provisions of Article 16, § I, (&),
to, to, (/)> fe), and (A), or that the
parcel has not been fraudulently in-
sured.
The same rule applies if the amount
collected from the addressee is less
than the amount of the trade-charge
indicated, or if the collection of the
amount has been made fraudulently.
The compensation may not, in any
case, exceed the amount of the trade-
charge.
769
d 'assurer le transit des colis contre
remboursement, mgme si elle n 'ad-
met pas ces envois dans son service.
Les pays intermediates dolvent
egalement assurer le transit des colis
dont le montant du remboursement
depasse le maximum fixe pour leur
propre trafic.
ARTICLE 29. — Annulation ou r£duc-
tion du montant du remboursement
L'expediteur d'un colis grev6 de
remboursement peut demander le
degr&vement total ou partiel du
montant du remboursement.
Les demandes de cette nature sont
soumises aux dispositions de 1 'article
64 de la Convention.
ARTICLE 30. — Responsabilite en cas
de perte, de spoliation ou d'avarie
du colis
La perte, la spoliation ou 1'avarie
d'un colis grev£ de remboursement
engage la responsabilite du service
postal dans les conditions determi-
n6es par le chapitre VI ci-apr&$.
ARTICLE 31. — Indemnity en cas de
non-encaissement du montant du
remboursement, d'encaissement in-
suffisant ou fraud uleux
I . Si le colis a ete Iivr6 au destina-
taire sans encaissernent du montant
du remboursement, 1'expediteur a
droit & une indemnity, pourvu qu'une
reclamation ait 6t6 formulae dans le
deiai pr6vu 4 1' article 27 et £ moins
que le non-encaissement ne soit dfl £
une faute ou & une negligence de sa
part, ou que le contenu du colis ne
tombe sous le coup des interdictions
pr6vues a 1'article 16, § J, lettres (5),
to, to, (/)> (g) et (h), ou que le colis
n'ait fait 1'objet d'une declaration
frauduleuse de valeur.
II en est de m8me si la somme en-
caiss6e du destinataire est inf£rieure
au montant du remboursement indi-
qu6 ou si 1'encaissement a 6t6 effec-
tu6 frauduleusement.
L 'indemnity ne pourra d6passer,
en aucun cas, le montant du rem-
boursement.
770
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
2. The Administration paying com-
pensation takes over the rights of the
person to whom it has been paid, to
the extent of the amount paid, in any
action which may be taken against
the addressee or against the sender or
against a third party.
ARTICLE 32.-— Fixing of responsibility
The payment by the Administra-
tion of origin of the amounts duly
collected, or the payment of com-
pensation under Article 31, is made
on behalf of the Administration of
destination. The latter is responsi-
ble unless it can prove that the fault
is due to a breach of the regulations
by the Administration of origin or
can establish that, when handed
over to its service, the parcel and the
relative despatch note did not bear
the particulars prescribed by the De-
tailed Regulations for cash on deliv-
ery parcels.
In the case of fraudulent collection
following upon the disappearance in
the postal service of a cash on deliv-
ery parcel, the responsibility of the
Administrations concerned is fixed in
accordance with the provisions of
Article 43.
Nevertheless, the responsibility of
an intermediate Administration which
does not participate in the cash on
delivery service is limited to that
prescribed by Articles 38 and 39 for
ordinary parcels. The other Ad-
ministrations bear in equal shares the
amount not covered.
ARTICLE 33, — Application of the pro-*
visions of the Convention to compen-
sation and other sums to be paid.
Period for payment and repayment
of sums advanced
The provisions of Articles 66, 68,
69 and 71 of the Convention apply to
cash on delivery parcels.
2. //Administration qui a effectu6
le payement de V indemnity est subro-
g<§e, jusqu'& concurrence du mon-
tant de cette indemnity, dans les
droits de la personne qui 1'a regue,
pour tout recours 6ventuel, soit con-
tre le destinataire, soit contre 1'ex-
pSditeur ou contre des tiers.
ARTICLE 32. — Determination de la
responsabilit6
Le payement, par V Administration
expeditrice, des sommes encaiss6es
r6gulierement ou de Tindemnit^ pr6-
vue & Tarticle 31 se fait pour le
compte de V Administration destina-
taire. Celle-ci est responsable, £
moins qu'elle ne puisse prouver que
la faute est due £ la non-observation
d'une disposition r6glementaire par
I' Administration expSditrice ou £ta-
blir que, lors de, la transmission & son
service, le colis et le bulletin d'exp6-
dition y afferent ne portaient pas les
designations prescrites par le R&gle-
ment pour les colis grev6s de rem-
boursement.
En cas d'encaissement frauduleux
4 la suite de la disparition, dans le
service, d'un colis contre rernbourse-
ment, la responsabilit6 des Adminis-
trations en cause est d6termin6e selon
les regies pr6vues £ Particle 43 ci~
apres.
Toutefoisj la responsabilit6 d'une
Administration intermediate qui ne
participe pas au service des rem-
boursements est Hmit6e & celle qui
est pr£vue aux articles 38 et 39
ci-aprbs pour les colis non grev£s de
remboursement. Les autres Admi-
nistrations supportent par parts
le montant non couvert.
ARTICLE 33. — Application des dis-
positions de la Convention aux
indemnit6s et sommes 4 payer.
Deiais de payement et rembourse-
ment des avances
Les dispositions des articles 66, 68,
69 et 71 de la Convention s'appli-
quent aux colis grev£s de rembourse-
ment.
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
771
ARTICLE 34. — Trade-charge money
orders and transfer notes
1. The amount of a trade-charge
money order which for any reason
whatever has not been paid to the
payee is not repaid to the Adminis-
tration of issue. It is held at the
disposal of the payee by the Ad-
ministration of origin of the cash on
delivery parcel and accrues definitely
to that Administration at the end of
the legal period of validity.
In all other respects and subject
to the reservations specified in the
Detailed Regulations, trade-charge
money orders are subject to the
rules of the Money Order Agreement.
2. When, for any reason, a trans-
fer note issued in accordance with the
provisions of Article 28, cannot be
carried to the credit of the payee in-
dicated by the sender of the cash on
delivery parcel, the amount of the
note must be placed, by the Admin-
istration which has collected it, at
the disposal of the Administration of
origin to be paid to the sender of the
parcel.
If this payment cannot be effected,
the procedure prescribed in § i is
followed.
CHAPTER IV
INSURED PARCELS
ARTICLE 35. — Rates and conditions
1. Insured parcels may be ex-
changed between countries the Ad-
ministrations of which undertake
this service.
2. Each country has the right to
limit the amount for which a parcel
may be insured to an amount which
may not be less than 1,000 francs.
In the services between countries
which have adopted different max-
ima, the lowest limit must be mutu-
ally observed.
3. The following insurance fees,
ARTICLE 34. — Mandats de rembour-
sement et bulletins de versement
1. Le montant d'un mandat de
remboursement qui, pour un motif
quelconque, n'a pas 6t6 pay6 au
b6n6ficiaire, n'est pas rembours6 £
r Administration d Emission. II est
tenu & la disposition du b6n£ficiaire
par r Administration expSditrice du
colis grev£ de remboursement et
revient d6finitivement a cette Admi-
nistration apr£s Fexpiration du d<§lai
16gal de prescription.
A tous les autres 6gards et sous les
r6serves pr6vues au R&glement, les
mandats de remboursement sont
soumis aux dispositions fix6es par
1T Arrangement concernant les man-
dats de poste.
2. Lorsque, pour une cause quel-
conque, un bulletin de versement
6mis en conformit6 des prescriptions
de Farticle 28, ne peut £tre port6 au
credit du b£n6ficiaire indiqu& par
Fexp6diteur du colis contre rem-
boursement, le montant de ce bulle-
tin doit Itre mis, par V Administra-
tion qui Fa encaissl, & la disposition
de I Administration d'origine pour
£tre pay6 & Fexp^diteur du colis.
Si ce pavement ne peut £tre ef-
fectu6, il est proc£d£ comme il est
prevu au § I.
CHAPITRE IV
COLIS AVEC VALEUR DECLAREE
ARTICLE 35. — Taxes et conditions
1. Les colis peuvent comporter
une declaration de valeur dans les
relations entre les pays dont les Ad-
ministrations assurent ce service.
2. Chaque Administration a la
facultS de limiter la declaration de
valeur , en ce qui la concerne, d, un
montant qui ne peut £tre inferieur i
1,000 francs.
Dans les relations entre pays qui
ont adopt6 des maxima difflrents, la
limite la plus basse doit £tre observ6e
de part et d'autre,
3. II est percu, & titre de droit
772
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
over and above the rates applicable
to ordinary parcels, are charged on
each 300 francs or part of 300 francs
of the insured value:
(a) 5 centimes for each Adminis-
tration taking part in land convey-
ance;
(Z>) to centimes for each sea serv-
ice of which use is made.
4. The Administration of origin
may, however, collect an inclusive in-
surance fee not exceeding 50 cen-
times per 300 francs or part of 300
francs of the insured value.
5. Countries which agree to coyer,
in respect of insured parcels, the risks
arising from causes beyond control
(force majeure) are authorized to col-
lect a special charge, provided that
this charge together with the insur-
ance fee does not exceed the amount
laid down in § 4.
6. The Administration of origin
has the right to collect a despatch fee
not exceeding 50 centimes per parcel.
7. A receipt must be given free of
charge at the time of posting to the
sender of an insured parcel.
ARTICLE 36. — Fraudulent insurance
The insured value may not exceed
the actual value of the contents of
the parcel, but it is permissible to in-
sure only part of this value.
The fraudulent insurance of a
parcel for a sum exceeding the actual
value is subject to any legal proceed-
ings which may be admitted by the
laws of the country of origin.
CHAPTER V
URGENT PARCELS
ARTICLE 37. — Rates and conditions
i. In the services between coun-
tries which have declared themselves
in agreement on this subject, the
sender of a parcel may request that
d 'assurance, par 300 francs ou frac-
tion de 300 francs declares et en sus
des taxes applicables aux colis ordi-
naires:
(a) 5 centimes par Administration
participant au transport territorial;
(b) 10 centimes par service mari-
time emprunte.
4. L' 'Administration d'origine peut
toutefois percevoir un droit global
d 'assurance qui ne doit pas d6passer
50 centimes par 300 francs ou frac-
tion de 300 francs declares.
5. Les pays qui acceptent de
couvrir, pour les colis avec valeur d6-
clar£e, les risques pouvant d6river du
cas de force majeure, sont autoris6s &
percevoir une taxe sp6ciale, sous r6-
serve que cette taxe et le droit d 'as-
surance r£unis ne d&passent pas le
droit pr6vu au § 4.
6. L,' Administration d'origine a la
faculte de percevoir un droit d'exp6-
dition qui ne peut d£passer 50 cen-
times par colis.
7. Un recepisse doit fare delivrS
gratuitement a I'exp6diteur d'un colis
avec valeur d6clar6e, au moment du
d<§p6t.
ARTICLE 36. — Declaration fraudu-
leuse de valeur
La declaration de valeur ne peut
pas depasser la valeur r6elle du con-
tenu du colis, mais il est permis de
ne declarer qu'une partie de cette
valeur.
Toute declaration frauduleuse de
valeur sup£rieure £ la valeur r6elle
de 1' envoi est passible des poursuites
judiciaires que peut comporter la
legislation du pays d'origine.
CHAPITRE V
COLIS URGENTS
ARTICLE 37. — Taxes et conditions
i . Dans les relations entre les pays
qui se sont declares d'accord & ce
sujet, I'exp6diteur peut demander
qu'un colis soit transport^ autant
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
773
it should be forwarded so far as pos-
sible by the fast services used for the
conveyance of letter mails.
2. For these parcels, described as
"urgent," only the rates and in-
creases fixed by Articles 3, 5 and 7
are doubled. All other charges are
applied without increase.
Urgent parcels considered as cum-
bersome are subject, in addition, to
the single additional charge defined
by Article 8, § 4.
CHAPTER VI
RESPONSIBILITY
ARTICLE 38. — Extent of responsibility
1. Except in the cases mentioned
in the Article 39 following, Adminis-
trations are responsible for the loss of
parcels and for the abstraction of or
damage to their contents.
The sender is entitled to compen-
sation corresponding to the actual
amount of the loss, abstraction, or
damage. For ordinary parcels the
amount of compensation may not
exceed :
10 francs for a parcel not exceeding I kg. in
weight;
25 francs for a parcel exceeding I and not
exceeding 5 kg;
40 francs for a parcel exceeding 5 and not
exceeding 10 kg;
55 francs for a parcel exceeding 10 and not
exceeding 15 kg;
70 francs for a parcel exceeding 15 and not
exceeding 20 kg.
For insured parcels the amount of
compensation may not exceed in any
case the amount for which they were
insured in gold francs.
Compensation is paid to the ad-
dressee when he claims it, either after
making reservations when accepting
delivery of a pilfered or damaged
parcel, or if he proves that the sender
has waived his rights in his favour.
2. Indirect loss or loss of profits is
not taken into consideration.
3. Compensation is calculated on
the current price, converted into
que possible par les moyens rapides
utilises pour le transport de la poste
aux lettres.
2. Pour ces colis, qualifies urgents,
seuls les droits et maj orations fix6s
par les articles 3, 5 et 7 sont doubUs.
Tons les autres frais leur sont appli-
ques sans augmentation.
Les colis urgents consid£r6s comme
encombrants sont passibles, en outre,
de la simple taxe additionnette d£finie
par V article 8, § 4.
CHAPITRE VI
RESPONSABILITE
ARTICLE 38. — Etendue de la
responsabilit6
1. Sauf les cas pr6vus a Particle jp
ci-aprls, les Administrations r£pon-
dent de la perte, de la spoliation ou
de Tavarie des colis.
L'exp&diteur a droit & une in-
demnit6 correspondant au montant
r£el de la perte, de la spoliation ou
de 1'avarie. Pour les colis ordi-
naires, cette indemnit6 ne peut
depasser:
10 francs par colis jusqu1 au poids de i kg;
25 francs par colis de plus de I jusqu'a
5 kgr'
40 francs par colis de plus de 5 jusgu'a
10 kg;
55 francs par colis de plus de 10 jusqu'a
jr /* Jjj/jr •
70 francs par colis de plus de 15 jusqu'a
20 kg.
Pour les colis avec valeur d£-
clar£e, Tmdemnit6 ne peut en aucun
cas depasser le montant de la d£clara-
tion de valeur en francs-or.
L'indemnitS est versfo au destina-
taire lor s que celui-ci la reclame, soit
aprbs avoir formuU des reserves en
prenant livraison d'un colis spolU ou
avarU, soit s'il etablit que Vexptditeur
s'est d&siste de ses droits en sa faveur.
2. Les dommages indirects ou les
b6n6fices non realises ne sont pas pris
en consideration.
3. L'indemnit£ est calcutee d'apr£s
le prix courant, converti en francs-or,
774
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
gold francs, of goods of the same
nature at the place and time at
which the goods were accepted for
transmission. In the absence of the
current price, compensation is cal-
culated on the ordinary value of the
goods estimated on the same basis.
4. Where compensation is due for
the loss or destruction of a parcel or
for the abstraction of the whole of the
contents, the sender is also entitled
to the return of the charges and fees
which have been paid, except as
provided in § 5 below. The same
applies to parcels refused by the
addressees on account of damage,
provided that the damage is attrib-
utable to the postal service and in-
volves its responsibility.
When the loss, destruction or ab-
straction of the whole of the con-
tents results from a cause beyond
control (force majeure), not giving
rise to the payment of compensation,
the sender is entitled to the return of
the portions of the charges for con-
veyance which have not been used or
which relate to a service which has
not been rendered.
5. In every case the insurance fee
is retained by the Administrations.
6. The sender of a parcel is re-
sponsible, to the extent indicated in
§ i and in respect of every damaged
parcel, for all damage caused by his
parcel, when the cause of the damage
has been duly established and there
has been no fault or negligence on
the part of the transport service.
It rests with the Administration of
origin to take the action against the
sender.
ARTICLE 39. — Exceptions to the prin-
ciple of responsibility
Administrations are relieved of all
responsibility:
(a) in cases beyond control (force
majeure)] responsibility still rests,
however, with an Administration of
origin which has agreed to cover the
risks arising from, force majeure (Art.
des marchandises de m£me nature,
au lieu et £ l'£poque ou la marchan-
dise a 6t6 accept^e au transport. ^ A
d6faut de prix courant, Tindemnit^
est calcul6e d'apr&s la valeur ordi-
naire de la marchandise 6valu6e sur
les m£mes bases.
4. Dans le cas oil une indemnity
est due pour la perte, la destruction
ou la spoliation complete d'un colis,
I'exp6diteur a droit, en outre, £ la
restitution des taxes et droits ac-
quitt£s, sauf T exception pr6vue au
§ 5 ci-aprh. II en est de m&me
quant aux envois refuses par les des-
tinataires & cause de leur mauvais
6 tat, pourvu que celui-ci soit impu-
table au service postal et engage sa
responsabilit&.
Lorsque la perte, la destruction ou
la spoliation complete r£sulte d'un
cas de force majeure, ne donnant pas
lieu au pavement d'une indemnity,
I'exp6diteur a droit & la restitution
des quotes-parts de transport non
utilisles ou afiferentes au service non
rendu.
5. Le droit d 'assurance reste ac-
quis, dans tous les cas, aux Adminis-
trations.
6. L'expSditeur d'un colis est re~
sponsable, dans la mesure inonc&e au
§ i et pour chague colis endommag^
de tout dommage cause par son envoi,
lorsque la provenance du dommage est
dement etablie et qu'il n'y a pas eu
faute ou negligence des transporteurs.
II appartient a V Administration de
d&pdt d'intenter V action contre Vex-
ptditeur.
ARTICLE 39. — Exceptions au prin-
cipe de la responsabilit6
Les Administrations sont d6gag6es
de toute responsabilit6:
(a) en cas de force maj eure ; totite-
fois, la responsabilit6 subsiste £
regard de {'Administration exp£di-
trice qui a accept6 de couvrir les
risques de force majeure (article J5,
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
775
35, § 5). The country responsible
for the loss, abstraction or damage
must decide, in accordance with its
internal legislation, whether this loss,
abstraction or damage is due to cir-
cumstances constituting a case of
force majeure;
(6) when, their responsibility not
having been proved otherwise, they
are unable to account for parcels
in consequence of the destruction of
official documents through a case
of force majeure;
(c) when the damage has been
caused by the fault or negligence of
the sender or when it arises from the
nature of the article;
(d) for parcels of which the con-
tents fall under one of the prohibi-
tions mentioned in Article 1 6, § I
0), (c), («), (/), (g)andW;
(e) for parcels which have been
fraudulently insured for a sum ex-
ceeding the actual value of the con-
tents;
(/) for parcels seized by the cus-
toms because of false declaration of
contents ;
(g) when the sender has not made
enquiry within the period of one
year prescribed by Article 27, § 2.
[Articles 40-44 omitted, — Termi-
nation of responsibility. Payment
of compensation. Period for pay-
ment of compensation. Fixing of
responsibility. Repayment of com-
pensation.]
CHAPTER VII
APPORTIONMENT OF THE POSTAGE
ARTICLE 45. — Credits for conveyance
The Administration of origin al-
lows for each parcel:
(a) to the Administration of desti-
nation, the rates which accrue to it
by virtue of the provisions of Articles
3 to 8 and 37;
(b) to each intermediate Adminis-
tration, if any, the rates fixed by
Articles 3, 4, 6, 8 and 37.
§5). Le pays responsable de la
perte, de la spoliation ou de Vavarie
doit, suivant sa legislation int6rieure,
didder si cette perte, spoliation ou
avarie est due d des circonstances con-
stituant un cas de force majeure;
(b) lorsque, la preuve de leur re-
sponsabilite n' ay ant pas eti adminis-
tree autrement, elles ne peuvent ren-
dre compte des colis par suite de la
destruction des documents de service
resultant d'un cas de force majeure;
(c) lorsque le dommage a et6
caus6 par la faute ou la negligence de
1'expediteur ou provient de la nature
de Fobjet;
(d) lorsqu'il s'agit de colis dont le
contenu tombe sous le coup des
interdictions pr6vues & 1'article i6t
§ J, lettres (i), (c), (e), (/), (g) et (h) ;
(e) lorsqu'il s'agit de colis qui ont
fait Tobjet d'une declaration fraudu-
leuse de valeur superieure & la valeur
reelle du contenu;
(/) lorsqu'il s'agit de colis saisis
par la douane par suite de fausse
declaration de leur contenu;
(g) lorsque Texp6diteur n'a for-
mu!6 aucune reclamation dans le
delai d'un an prfou 4 1'article 27, § 2.
[Articles 40-44 omis. — Cessation
de la responsabilite. Payement de
Findemnite. Delai de payement de
1'indemnite. Determination de la
responsabilit6. Remboursement de
Tindemnite.]
CHAPITRE VII
ATTRIBUTION DES TAXES
ARTICLE 45. — Bonifications de trans-
port
L1 "Administration exptditrice boni-
fie pour chaque colis:
(a) &VA dministration destinataire ,
les droits qui lui reviennent en vertu
des dispositions des articles 3 ct 8 et
37;
(b) eventuellement, £ chaque Ad-
ministration intermediate, les droits
fixes par les articles 3, 4, 6, 8 et 37.
776
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
ARTICLE 46. — Claims in case of
redirection or return
In case of redirection or of the
return of a parcel to origin, the re-
directing Administration claims from
the next Administration the propor-
tionate share due to it and, where
necessary :
(a) the fee for customs clearance
mentioned in Article 9;
(b) the fee for delivery at the
addressee's residence mentioned in
Article 10, § I ;
(c) the charge for the advice to the
addressee mentioned in Article 10,
§2;
(d) the repacking charge men-
tioned in Article 13;
(e) the warehousing charge men-
tioned in Article 14;
(/) the redirection charge men-
tioned in Article 21, § 2;
(g) the non-postal charges which
may be due to it.
Each intermediate Administration
follows the same procedure, as laid
down in Article 134 of the Detailed
Regulations.
ARTICLE 47. — Express delivery fees
1. The special charge for express
delivery prescribed by Article 15, § 2,
is included in the sums credited to
the Administration of destination.
When an express parcel is re-
directed to another country before
an attempt has been made to deliver
it, this charge is credited to the new
country of destination. If the latter
does not undertake express delivery,
the credit is retained by the Admin-
istration of the country to which the
parcel was first addressed; the same
applies when an express parcel
cannot be delivered.
2. In case of the redirection or of
the return to origin of an express
parcel, the additional charge pre-
scribed by Article 15, §§3 and 4, is
claimed from the corresponding Ad-
ministration by the Administration
which has attempted delivery, unless
ARTICLE 46. — Reprises en cas de
r£exp£dition ou de renvoi
En cas de r6exp6dition ou de ren-
voi d'un colis i Torigine, V Adminis-
tration rSexpSditrice rep rend sur V Ad-
ministration suivante la quote-part
qui lui revient et, le cas 6ch6ant:
(a) le droit de d£douanement
pr6vu £ Tarticle 9;
(&) le droit de remise £ domicile
pr6vu & Tarticle 10, § I ;
(c) la taxe de 1'avis au destina-
taire pr6vue & Particle 10, § 2;
(d) le droit de remballage prfou &
V article 13;
(e) le droit de magasinage pr6vu
£ Particle 14;
(/) la taxe de r6exp6dition pr6vue
& Particle 21, § 2;
(g) les droits non postaux dont
elle se trouve £ d£couvert.
La m£me procedure est suivie par
cheque Administration interm^diaire,
ainsi qu'il est dit £ Particle 134 du
R&glement.
ARTICLE 47. — Taxes d'expr&s
1 . La taxe sp6ciale d'expr&s pr£vue
& Tarticle 15, § 2, fait partie des
bonifications d6volues & V Adminis-
tration de destination.
Lorsqu'un colis expr&s est r6exp6-
di6 sur un autre pays sans que la
remise en ait £t6 tent6e, cette taxe
est bonifi&e au nouveau pays de
destination. Si celui-ci ne se charge
pas de la remise par exprfes, la taxe
reste acquise i V Administration du
pays de la premiere destination ; il en
est de m£me quand un colis expr&s
est tomb6 en rebut.
2. En cas de r6exp£dition ou de
renvoi £ 1'origine d'un colis expr&s, la
taxe compl£mentaire pr£vue £ 1'arti-
cle 15, §§ 3 et 4, est reprise sur I Ad-
ministration correspondante par V Ad-
ministration qui a tent6 la remise,
sauf le cas oil cette taxe lui a 6t£
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
777
this charge has been paid when the
parcel was presented at the addres-
see's residence.
ARTICLE 48. — Charge for redirection
in the country of destination
In case of further redirection or of
return to origin, the redirection
charge prescribed by Article 21, § 2,
is retained by the country which
redirected the parcel within its own
territory.
ARTICLE 49. — Miscellaneous fees
1. The following fees are retained
in full by the Administration which
has collected them :
(a) the charge prescribed for a
request, made subsequent to posting,
for the delivery of a parcel free of
charge (Article 12, 1st paragraph);
(6) the fixed fee for advice of
delivery (Article 20) ;
(c) the fee prescribed for an un-
delivered parcel (Article 22, § 4);
(d) the enquiry fee (Article 27,
§i);
(e) the despatch fee for an insured
parcel (Article 35, § 6).
2. The fees for customs clearance,
for advice of arrival, for delivery at
the addressee's residence, and the
warehousing charge (Articles 9, 10
and 14) are retained by the Admin-
istration of destination. The same
applies to the commission (Article
12, 3rd paragraph) which is claimed
by that Administration from the
despatching Administration.
3. The charge for repacking (Arti-
cle 13) is retained by the Administra-
tion to which the office which has
carried out the repacking is subordi-
nate.
ARTICLE 50. — Credit in respect of the
cash on delivery charge and fee
The Administration of origin cred-
its to the Administration of destina-
tion, in the conditions prescribed by
the Detailed Regulations, a fixed
share of 20 centimes for each cash on
versee lors de la pr6sentation au
domicile du destinataire.
ARTICLE 48. — Taxe pour la r6exp6-
dition dans le pays de destination
La taxe de r6exp6dition pr6vue £
1'article 21, § 2, est acquise, en cas de
r£exp6dition ult6rieure ou de renvoi
& 1'origine, au pays qui a effectue la
r£exp6dition dans les limites de son
territoire.
ARTICLE 49. — Droits divers
1. Sont acquis en en tier £ V Ad-
ministration qui les a pergus:
(a) la taxe pr&uue pour la demande
de remise du colis franc de droits pre-
sent&e poster ieurement au diptt (arti-
cle 12, ier alin£a);
(&) le droit fixe appliqu6 aux avis
de reception (article 20) ;
(c) le droit pr6vu pour un colis
tomb6 en rebut (article 22, § 4) ;
(d) le droit appliqu6 aux r6clama-
tions (article 27, § i) ; ^
(e) le droit d 'expedition pour les
colis avec valeur d£clar6e (article
35, § 6).
2. Les droits de d£douanement,
d'avis d'arriv6e, de remise & domicile
et de magasinage (articles 9, 10 et
14) sont acquis £ V Administration
destinataire. II en est de m£me du
droit de commission (article 12, je
alin&a) qui est repris par cette Ad-
ministration sur 1 Administration ex-
p&ditrice.
j. Le droit de remballage (article ij)
est acquis d I1 Administration dont
relive le bureau qui a effectue les
operations de remballage.
ARTICLE 50. — Bonification de la taxe
et du droit de remboursement
L'Administration d'origine bonifie
£ T Administration de destination,
dans les conditions prescrites par le
R£glement, une quote-part fixe de 20
centimes par remboursement, plus
778
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 369
delivery parcel, plus ^ per cent, of
the total amount of the trade-charge
money orders paid.
The charges prescribed by Article
28, §§2 (Z>) and 3 are wholly retained
by the Administrations which have
collected them.
ARTICLE 51. — Insurance fee
In respect of insured parcels, the
Administration of origin must pay to
each Administration whose services
take part in their conveyance and, if
necessary, for each service performed,
a proportionate insurance fee fixed
at 5 centimes for conveyance by land
and 10 centimes for conveyance by
sea, for each 300 francs or fraction of
300 francs of the insured value.
CHAPTER VIII
MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 52. — Application of the gen-
eral regulations of the Convention
The general regulations set forth
in Parts I and II of the Convention
are applicable to the exchange of
parcels.
The Administration of countries
taking part in the present Agreement
which maintain an exchange of
parcels with non-contracting coun-
tries allow all other participating
Administrations to avail themselves
of these services to exchange parcels
with the latter countries.
In regard to transit, by the land or
sea services of countries which are
signatories to the Agreement, parcels
addressed to or originating in a
country which is not a signatory to
the Agreement are treated, so far as
the charges for conveyance are con-
cerned, in the same way as parcels
exchanged between contracting coun-
tries.
When a country which desires to
adhere to the present Agreement
*4%del& somme totale des rnandats
de remboursement pay6s.
Les taxes pr6vues & Tar tide 28,
§§2, lettre (&), et 3, restent acquises
en en tier aux Administrations qui les
ont pergues.
ARTICLE 51. — Droit d 'assurance
Pour les colis avec valeur d6clar6e,
V Administration d'origme est rede-
vable envers chacune des Administra-
tions dont les services participent au
transport et, le cas ech&ant, pour
chacun de ces services, d'une quote-
part de droit d 'assurance fix6e, par
300 francs ou fraction de 300 francs
d£clar£s, i 5 centimes pour le trans-
port territorial et £ 10 centimes ponr
le transport maritime.
CHAPITRE VIII
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 52. — Application des dis-
positions d'ordre g6n6ral de la
Convention
Les dispositions d'ordre g£n6ral
qui figurent aux Titres I et II de la
Convention sont applicables £ 1'6-
change des colis.
Les Administrations des pays par-
ticipant au present Arrangement,
qui entretiennent un ^change de
colis postaux avec des pays non
contractants, admettent toutes les
autres Administrations participates
& profiter de ces relations pour
T6change des colis avec ces derniers
pays.
Pour le transit, par les services
terrestres ou maritimes des pays signa-
taires de 1'Arrangement, les colis &
destination ou en provenance d'un
pays non signataire de V Arrangement
sont assimitts, en ce qui concerne le
montant des quotes-parts de transit,
aux colis echangis entre les pays
contractants.
Lorsque le pays qui d6sire adherer
au present Arrangement reclame la
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
779
claims a right to collect a surcharge
greater than 25 centimes per parcel,
the International Bureau submits
the application for membership to
all the Administrations taking part
in the Agreement. If, within six
months, more than one- third of
these Administrations do not vote
against the application it is regarded
as accepted.
ARTICLE 53. — Approval of proposals
made between meetings
In order to become binding, pro-
posals made between meetings (Arti-
cles 19 and 20 of the Convention)
must obtain :
(a) unanimity of votes if they in-
volve the addition of new provisions
or any modification of the provisions
of Articles r to 22, 27 to 47, 49 to 51,
53 and 54 of the present Agreement,
of all the articles of the final Protocol
and of Article 154 of the Detailed
Regulations ;
(&) two-thirds of the votes if they
involve a modification of the provi-
sions other than those which are
mentioned in the preceding para-
graph;
(c) a simple majority if they affect
the interpretation of the provisions
of the present Agreement, of the
final Protocol and of the Detailed
Regulations, except in the case of a
disagreement to be submitted to
arbitration as provided for in Article
1 1 of the Convention.
FINAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 54. — Entry into force and
duration of the Agreement
The present Agreement shall come
into force on the 1st of January, 1935,
and shall remain in operation for an
indefinite period.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the plenipo-
tentiaries of the Governments of the
above-named countries have signed
the present Agreement in a single
faculty de percevoir une surtaxe
sup£rieure £ 25 centimes par colis, le
Bureau international soumet la de-
mande d 'adhesion 4 toutes les Ad-
ministrations participant & 1' Arrange-
ment. Si, dans un d£lai de six mois,
plus d'un tiers de ces Administra-
tions ne se prononcent pas contre
cette demande, elle est consid£r£e
comme admise.
ARTICLE 53. — Approbation des pro-
positions faites dans 1'intervalle
des reunions
Pour devenir ex6cutoires, les pro-
positions faites dans 1'intervalle des
reunions (articles 19 et 20 de la
Convention) doivent r6unir:
(a) Tunanimite des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de 1'addition de nouvelles
dispositions ou de la modification des
dispositions des articles i £ 22, 27 i
47, 49&5I, 53 et 54 du present Ar-
rangement, de tons les articles de son
Protocole final et de Tarticle 154 de
son Reglement;
(b) les deux tiers des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de la modification des disposi-
tions autres que celles qui sont
mentionn6es £ Talin^a pr6c6dent;
(c) la majorit6 absolue, s'il s'agit
de Interpretation des dispositions
du present Arrangement, de son
Protocole final et de son R&glement,
hors le cas de dissentiment & sou-
mettre £ 1'arbitrage pr£vu £ 1'article
II de la Convention.
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 54. — Mise & execution et
dur£e de TArrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
4 execution le ier Janvier 1935 et
demeurera en vigueur pendant un
temps ind6termin6,
EN FOI DE QUOI, les Pl6nipoten~
tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays
ci-dessus 6num6r6s ont sign6 le
present Arrangement en un exem-
y8o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
copy which shall remain in the
Archives of the Government of
Egypt, and of which a copy shall be
delivered to each Party.
Done at Cairo, 2Oth of March, 1934.
plaire qui restera d6pos6 aux Arch-
ives du Gouvernement de VEgypte et
dont une copie sera remise £ chaque
Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]1
No. 369a
Final Protocol of the Agreement concerning Parcel Post. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Protocole final de P Arrangement concernant les colis postaux. Signe
au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
Entered into force January i, I935-2
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
At the moment of proceeding to
sign the Agreement concluded this
day, concerning postal parcels, the
undersigned plenipotentiaries have
agreed as follows:
I. Execution of the service by trans-
port organisations
Any country in which the Post
Office does not at present undertake
conveyance of parcels, and which
adheres to the above-mentioned
Agreement, is entitled to have the
clauses of the Agreement carried put
by railway and shipping organisa-
tions. At the same time the service
may be limited to parcels originating
in or addressed to localities served by
these organisations.
The Postal Administration of such
a country must make arrangements
with the railway and shipping organ-
isations to ensure the complete per-
formance by them of all the clauses
of the Agreement, with special refer-
Au moment de proc6der & la signa-
ture de 1' Arrangement concernant
les colis postaux, conclu £ la date de
ce jour, les P16nipotentiaires sous-
sign6s sont convenus de ce qui suit:
I. Exploitation du service par les
entreprises de transport
Tout Pays oil la poste ne se charge
pas actuellement du transport des
colis postaux, et qui adhere £ 1* Ar-
rangement, a la facult6 d'en faire
ex£cuter les clauses par les entreprises
de chemins de fer et de navigation.
II peut, en mSme temps, limiter ce
service aux colis provenant ou £
destination de Iocalit6s desservies
par ces entreprises.
L 'Administration postale de ce
Pays doit s'entendre avec les entre-
prises de chemins de fer et de navi-
gation pour assurer la complete
execution, par ces derni&res, de
toutes les clauses de T Arrangement,
1 The signatory countries are the same as those of the convention, No. 367, ante, p. 688,
with exception of Union of South Africa, United States of America, Insular Possessions of
the United States of America other than the Philippine Islands, the Philippine Islands,
Australia, Canada, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Irish Free
State, Mexico, New Zealand, and Union of Soviet Socialist Republics.
2 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4050, February 5,
1937.
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST
781
ence to the arrangements for the
exchange of the mails.
The Postal Administration acts
for the railway and shipping organ-
isations in all their relations with the
Postal Administrations of the other
contracting countries and with the
International Bureau.
2. Air services
The provisions regarding the con-
veyance of postal parcels by air are
annexed to the Agreement and are
considered as forming an integral
part of it and of its Detailed Regu-
lations.
But, notwithstanding the general
rules of the Agreement, the modifi-
cation of these provisions may be
considered from time to time by a
conference composed of the repre-
sentatives of the Administrations
directly concerned.
This conference may be sum-
moned by the intermediary of the
International Bureau at the request
of at least three of these Adminis-
trations.
The whole of the provisions pro-
posed by this conference must be
submitted, by the intermediary of the
International Bureau, to the vote of
the contracting countries. The deci-
sion will be taken by a majority vote.
3. Transit
The right not to undertake the
conveyance of parcels in transit
through their territory is granted
provisionally to Persia, the Portu-
guese Colonies in Africa and the
Belgian Congo.
In so far as concerns the Belgian
Congo, this clause is not applicable
to parcels originating in or addressed
to Rhodesia, the French Colonies of
Tchad, Oubangui-Chari and the
Middle Congo.
4. Surcharges
As provisional exceptions to the
stipulations of Articles 3, 4 and 7 of
the Agreement, the undermentioned
spetialement pour organiser le ser-
vice d'ediange.
Elle leur sert d 'intermediate pour
toutes leurs relations avec les Ad-
ministrations postales des autres
Pays contractants et avec le Bureau
international.
2. Services a^riens
Les dispositions concernant le
transport des colis postaux par voie
aerienne sont annexees £ 1'Arrange-
ment et sont consid£r£es comme fais-
ant partie int£grante de celui-ci et de
son Reglement.
Toutefois, par derogation aux
dispositions g6n6rales de 1'Arrange-
ment, la modification de ces disposi-
tions peut 8tre envisag6e de temps
cL autre par une Conference compre-
nant les repr6sentants des Adminis-
trations directement interessees.
Cette Conference peut £tre con-
voqu6e par I'intermediaire du Bureau
international & la demande de trois
au moins de ces Administrations.
L 'ensemble des dispositions pro-
posees par cette Conference devra
6tre sounds, par Tintermediaire du
Bureau international, au vote des
Pays contractants. La decision sera
prise & la majorite des voix expanses.
3. Transit
La faculte de ne pas assurer le
transport des colis en transit par leur
territoire est accordee provisoire-
ment & la Perse, aux Colonies portu-
gaises de 1'Afrique et au Congo
beige.
En ce qui concerne le Congo
beige, cette clause ne s'applique pas
aux colis en provenance ou £ destina-
tion de la Khodesie^ des Colonies
franchises du Tchad, de 1'Oubangui-
Chari et du Moyen-Congo.
4. Surtaxes
Par exception aux dispositions des
articles j, 4 et 7 de V Arrangement et d
titre provisoire, les Administrations
782
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
Administrations are authorised to
charge, apart from the increases
provided for in Articles 5 and 6, the
terminal and transit surcharges indi-
cated in the following tables:1
5. Special surcharges
1. For the conveyance of every
parcel originating in or addressed to
Corsica or Algeria, there is levied
from the sender: (i) the rate appli-
cable to conveyance by sea for a
distance not exceeding 500 nautical
miles: (ii) a supplementary rate for
conveyance by land not exceeding
one half of the rate for conveyance
by land applicable to parcels origi-
nating in or addressed to the main-
land of France.
2. For conveyance between the
mainland of Spain on the one hand,
and the Balearic Islands, the Spanish
possessions in North Africa and the
offices in Morocco (Spanish Zone)
on the other hand, there is levied a
surcharge equal to the rate applicable
to conveyance by sea for a distance
not exceeding 500 nautical miles.
For conveyance between the main-
land of Spain on the one hand, and
the Canary Islands on the other
hand, there is levied a surcharge
equal to the rate applicable to con-
veyance by sea for a distance not
exceeding 1,000 nautical miles.
3. The Portuguese Administration
has the right to collect a surcharge of
i franc 50 for the conveyance of each
parcel between the mainland of
Portugal and the Islands of Madeira
and the Azores.
4. For conveyance between Indo-
China and the territory of Kwang-
chau-wan there is levied a surcharge
equal to the rate applicable to con-
veyance by sea for a distance not
exceeding 500 nautical miles.
5. For every parcel conveyed by
the Iraq-Syria or Palestine trans-
desert motor services a special sur-
charge may be levied of 90 centimes,
enumSrSes ci-apres sont autorisees &
percevoir, en dehors des majorations
privues aux articles 5 et 6, les surtaxes
terminales et de transit indiquees dans
les tableaux suivants:1
5. Surtaxes sp6ciales
1. Tout colis en provenance ou &
destination de la Corse ou de
1'Algerie donne lieu £ la perception,
sur 1'expdditeur: 1° du droit appli-
cable au transport maritime n'ex-
c<§dant pas 500 milles marins; 2°
d'un droit territorial supp!6mentaire
egal, au maximum, £ la moiti6 de la
quote-part territoriale appliqu6e aux
colis en provenance ou £ destination
de la France continentale.
2. Le transport entre TEspagne
continentale, d'une part, les lies
Bal£ares, les .possessions espagnoles
du Nord de 1'Afrique et les bureaux
de la Zone espagnole du Maroc,
d'autre part, donne lieu £ la per-
ception d'une surtaxe 6gale au droit
applicable au transport maritime
n'exc£dant pas 500 milles marins.
Le transport entre TEspagne con-
tinentale, d'une part, et les fles
Canaries, d'autre part, donne lieu &
la perception d'une surtaxe 6gale au
droit applicable au transport mari-
time n'exc6dant pas 1000 milles
marins.
3. L' Administration portugaise a
la facult^ de percevpir une surtaxe
de i franc 50 par colis pour le trans-
port entre le Portugal continental et
les lies Madere et Agores.
4. Le transport entre 1'Indochine,
d'une part, et le Territoire de
Kouang-Tch6ou-Wan, d'autre part,
donne lieu & la perception d'une sur-
taxe 6gale au droit applicable au
transport maritime n'exc6dant pas
500 milles marins.
5. Tout colis empruntant les ser-
vices automobiles transdesertiques Iraq
— Syrie ou Palestine donne lieu a la
perception d'une surtaxe speciale de
1 The tables are not here reproduced. — ED.
March 20, 1934
4 francs 50, 9 francs, 13 francs 50 and
1 8 francs for parcels not exceeding
I, 5, 10, 15 and 20 kilogrammes,
respectively.
6. Special tariffs
British India and Iraq have the
right to levy on parcels originating in
their countries a tariff graduated to
correspond with different categories
of weight on condition that the mean
of the charges does not exceed the
normal postage, including the sur-
charge and the special charge to
which they are entitled.
This right is also granted to coun-
tries adhering to the Agreement in
the interval between this and the
next Congress,
7. Insured parcels
As exceptions to the provisions of
Article 35:
(a) the Belgian Congo is author-
ised to limit the maximum of insured
value to 500 francs;
(&) the Argentine Administration
is authorised to charge a supple-
mentary fee of 10 centimes for each
300 francs or fraction of 300 francs
of the insured value on insured par-
cels originating in or addressed to
offices on the Costa del Sur, in Tierra
del Fuego, and in the adjacent
islands;
(c) for conveyance between the
mainland of France on the one hand
and Algeria and Corsica on the other
hand, the sender of an insured parcel
is charged a supplementary insur-
ance rate of ro centimes for each 300
francs or fraction of 300 francs of the
insured value;
(d) the Administration of Indo-
China is authorised to charge a
supplementary rate of 10 centimes
for each 300 francs or fraction of 300
francs of the insured value on insured
parcels originating in or addressed to
offices in the territory of Kwang-
chau-wan;
0) Egypt is authorised to raise to
10 centimes for each 300 francs or
PARCEL POST 783
go centimes, 4 francs 50, p francs, ij
francs 50 et 18 francs pour les colis
des coupures de J, 5, 10, 15 et 20
kilogrammes.
6. Tarifs spedaux
L/Inde britannique et I* Iraq ont
la facult6 d'appliquer aux colis
originaires de leur pays un tarif
gradu6 correspondant & diff£rente$
categories de poids, £ la condition
que la moyenne des taxes ne d6passe
pas la taxe normale, y compris la
surtaxe et la taxe sp&ciale auxquelles
Us auraient droit.
Cette derni^re faculte est ^gale-
men t accordee aux pays qui ad-
hereront & 1'Arrangement dans 1'in-
tervalle jusqu'au prochain Congr&s.
7. Colis avec valeur d£clar6e
Par derogation aux dispositions
de Tarticle 35:
(a) le Congo beige est autorise &
limiter & 500 francs le maximum de
la declaration de valeur;
(b) V Administration argentine est
autorisee & percevoir un droit sup-
piementaire de 10 centimes par 300
francs ou fraction de 300 francs
declares pour les colis avec declara-
tion de valeur en provenance ou &
destination des bureaux de la Costa
del Sur, Tierra del Fuego et iles
adjacentes;
(c) le transport entre la France
continentale, d'une part, 1'Algerie et
la Corse, d'autre part, donne lieu, &
la charge de 1'expediteur, pour les
colis avec valeur dedaree, £ un
droit suppiementaire d 'assurance de
10 centimes par 300 francs ou frac-
tion de 300 francs d&clar&s;
(d) r Administration indochinoise
est autorisSe & percevoir un droit sup-
piemen taire de 10 centimes par 300
francs ou fraction de 300 francs
declares pour les colis avec valeur
declare en provenance ou & destina-
tion des bureaux du Territoire de
Kouang-Tcheou-Wan ;
(e) TEgypte est autorisee & porter
i 10 centimes par 300 francs ou
784
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
fraction of 300 francs of the insured
value the insurance rate on insured
parcels originating in or addressed to
the Belgian Congo passing through
the Sudan;
(/) Iraq is authorised to charge a
supplementary insurance fee of 10
centimes for each 300 francs or frac-
tion of 300 francs of insured value for
insured parcels conveyed by the
Iraq-Syria or Palestine trans-desert
motor services.
On every insured parcel sent from
or to Corsica or Algeria the sender is
charged, for Corsican or Algerian
land rate, a supplementary insurance
rate of 5 centimes for each 300 francs
or fraction of 300 francs of the in-
sured value.
8. Exceptions to the principle of
responsibility
As an exception to the provisions
of Article 38, the Belgian Congo,
Egypt (for the Sudan) and Iraq are
authorised to pay no indemnity for
the damage of parcels coming from
any other country, addressed to the
Belgian Congo, the Sudan or Iraq,
and containing liquids and sub-
stances which liquefy easily, articles
of glass and articles of a similar
fragile nature.
9. Weight, dimensions and volume
Venezuela and British India have
the right not to admit, for the pres-
ent, parcels of which the weight
exceeds 5 kilogrammes.
Greece, Tunis and Turkey-in-Asia
have the right not to admit, for the
present, parcels of which the dimen-
sions or volume exceed the maximum
authorised by the Agreement for sea
services.
10. Cumbersome parcels
As an exception to the provisions
of Article 8, § I (a) Egypt (for offices
fraction de 300 francs dSclarSs le droit
d 'assurance des colis avec valeur
d6clar6e en provenance ou d, destina-
tion du Congo beige, en transit par le
Soudan ;
(/) I Iraq est autoris& d percevoir
un droit suppUmentaire d' assurance
de 10 centimes par 300 francs ou
fraction de 300 francs d&dar&s, pour
les colis avec valeur dSdar&e emprun-
tant les services automobiles trans-
d&sertiques Iraq — Syrie ou Palestine.
Tout colis avec valeur dSclaree en
provenance ou & destination de la
Corse et de l'Alg£rie donne lieu, £ la
charge de 1'explditeur et & titre de
droit territorial corse ou alg£rien, £
une taxe suppl<§mentaire d 'assurance
de 5 centimes par 300 francs ou
fraction de 300 francs declares.
8. Exceptions au principe de la
responsabilit6
Par derogation aux dispositions de
1'article 38, le Congo beige, 1'Egypte
(pour le Soudan) et riraq sont au-
toris6s £ ne payer aucune indemnity
pour 1'avarie des colis originaires de
tous les pays, 4 destination du Congo
beige, du Soudan ou de Vlraq, et
contenant des liquides et des corps
facilement Hqu6fiables, des objets en
verre et des articles de m£me nature
fragile.
9. Poids, dimensions et volume
Le V6n6zu61a et 1'Inde britannique
ont la faculty de ne pas admettre
provisoirement les colis dont le poids
exc6derait 5 kilogrammes.
La Gr£ce, la Tunisie et la Turquie
d'Asie ont la facult6 de ne pas ad-
mettre provisoirement les colis dont
les dimensions ou le volume ex-
c£deraient le maximum autoris6 par
V Arrangement pour les services mari-
times.
io. Colis encombrants
Par derogation & la disposition de
1'article 8, § I, lettre (a), 1'Egypte
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST — REGULATIONS
785
in the Sudan) and Norway have the
right, in their services with other
countries, to consider as cumber-
some, parcels of which one dimension
exceeds I metre 10 or of which the
sum of the length and of the greatest
circumference measured in a direc-
tion other than that of the length
exceeds I metre 85.
Parcels addressed to places in
Colombia other than sea ports are
considered as cumbersome when the
dimensions exceed I metre 05 on one
side or when the sum of the length
and of the greatest circumference
measured in a direction other than
that of the length exceeds I metre 80.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the under-
mentioned plenipotentiaries have
drawn up the present Protocol,
which shall have the same force and
validity as if its provisions were
inserted in the text itself of the
Agreement to which it relates, and
they have signed it in a single copy
which shall remain in the Archives
of the Government of Egypt and of
which a copy shall be delivered to
each party.
Done at Cairo, 20th of March,
1934-
(pour les bureaux du Soudan) et la
Norvfege ont la facult6, dans leurs
relations avec les autres pays, de
consid6rer comme encombrants les
colis dont Tune des dimensions d6-
passe i mitre 10 ou dont la somme de
la longueur et du plus grand pour-
tour, pris dans un sens autre que
celui de la longueur, d6passe I mitre
85.
Sont consid6r6s comme encom-
brants, lorsqu'ils sont adress6s £ des
Iocalit6s de la Colombie autres que
les ports de mer, les colis dont les
dimensions sont sup6rieures & I mitre
05 de c6t6 ou dont la somme de la
longueur et du plus grand pourtour,
pris dans un sens autre que celui de
la longueur, d6passe I mitre 80.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten-
tiaires ci-dessous ont dress£ le pr6-
sent Protocole, qui aura la mSme
force et la m£rne valeur que si ses
dispositions 6taient ins6r6es dans le
texte mime de TArrangement auquel
il se rapporte, et ils 1'ont sign6 en un
exemplaire qui restera d6pos£ aux Ar-
chives du Gouvernement de VEgypte
et dont une copie sera remise £
chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars ip34*
[Signatures omitted.]
No. 369b
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Parcel
Post. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Reglement d'execution de ^Arrangement concernant les colis postaux.
Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The numbering of the articles of these regulations, beginning with
number 101, was adopted to distinguish references to the regulations from references to
the convention. Changes in the 1929 regulations (No. 224b, ante) effected by these regu-
lations are indicated by italics in the French text.
786
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
Entered into force January i, 1935.*
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
The undersigned, having regard to
Article 4 of the Universal Postal Conven-
tion concluded at Cairo on the 20th of
March, 1934, have, in the name of their
respective Administrations, drawn up by
mutual consent the following measures
for ensuring the execution of the Parcel
Post Agreement:
CHAPTER I
GENERAL PROVISIONS
ARTICLE 101. — Circulation
1. Each Administration is bound to
forward, by the routes and means which
it uses for its own parcels, parcels deliv-
ered to it by another Administration to be
conveyed in transit through its territory.
If a service is interrupted, parcels in-
tended for transmission by it are sent
by the best service available.
2. Transmission must be effected under
the conditions laid down by the Agreement
and by the Detailed Regulations even if
the Administration of origin or of desti-
nation of the parcels has not adhered to
the Agreement.
3. In the relations between countries
separated by one or several intermediate
territories parcels must follow the routes
agreed upon by the Administrations con-
cerned.
4. Missent parcels are re-transmitted to
their proper destination by the most di-
rect route at the disposal of the Adminis-
tration re-transmitting them.
ARTICLE 102. — Method of transmission
1 . The exchange of parcels between con-
tiguous countries, or countries connected
by means of a direct sea service, is effected
by the offices and in the places appointed
by the Administrations concerned.
2. In the absence of any arrangement
to the contrary, the transmission of par-
cels between non-contiguous countries is
effected a decouvert.
The Administrations concerned may
arrange to have parcels exchanged in
Les soussignes, vu Particle 4 de la Con-
vention postale universelle conclue au
Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont, au nom de
leurs Administrations respectives, arr§t6,
d'un commun accord, les mesures sul-
vantes pour assurer 1'execution de 1'Ar-
rangement concernant les colis postaux:
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS G&N&RALES
ARTICLE i or . — Acheminement
1. Chaque Administration est obllg&e
d'acheminer, par les voies et moyens qu'-
elle emploie pour ses propres colis, les colis
qui lui sont remis par une autre Adminis-
tration pour Stre expedi6s en transit par
son territoire.
En cas d 'interruption d'une voie, les
colis en transit qui devraient suiyre cette
voie sont achemin6s par la route dispomble
la plus utile.
2. Le transit doit £tre effectu6 aux
conditions fixees par 1' Arrangement et par
le Reglement, m§me lorsgue I* Administra-
tion d'origine ou de destination des colis
n'a pas adhe>6 a 1'Arrangement.
3. Dans les rapports entre pays se"pares
par un ou plusieurs territoires Interm6-
diaires, les colis doivent suivre les voies
dont les Administrations inter essSes sont
convenues.
4. Les colis envoy6s en fausse direction
sont r<§expedies sur leur veritable destina-
tion par la voie la plus directe dont peut
disposer I' Administration reexptiditrice.
ARTICLE 102. — Mode de transmission
1. L'6change des colis entre pays Hmi-
trophes ou reli6s entre eux au moyen d'un
service maritime direct est efTectu6 par
les bureaux et dans les locaux design6s par
les Administrations int&ressfas.
2. A moins d' arrangement contraire,
la transmission des colis entre pays non
limitrophes s'opere a d£couvert.
Les Administrations intSressSes peuvent
s'entendre pour 6tablir des echanges en
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4050, February 5,
1937-
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST — REGULATIONS
787
closed bags, baskets or compartments,
with direct parcel bills; in that case, these
Administrations settle the necessary ar-
rangements by mutual agreement.
3. It is^however, obligatory to make up
closed mails if, according to the statement
of an intermediate Administration, the
number of parcels is such as to hamper its
work.
ARTICLE 103. — Information to Refurnished
to Administrations
The Administrations of contracting
countries which maintain direct exchanges
furnish each other, by means of tables in
the form of specimen C.P.I annexed, with
information concerning the exchange of
parcels.
ARTICLE 104. — Routes and postage
By means of the tables C.P.I received
from the Administrations with which it
has a direct exchange, each Administra-
tion fixes the routes to be employed for
the transmission of its parcels, and the
postage to be collected from the senders,
according to the conditions under which
the intermediate conveyance is effected.
CHAPTER II
PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO ALL PARCELS
[Articles 105-111 omitted. — Check of
parcels. Make-up of parcels. Special
packing. Despatch notes and customs
declarations. Parcels for delivery free of
charge. Advice of delivery. Advice of de-
livery applied for after posting.]
CHAPTER III
CASH ON DELIVERY PARCELS
[Articles 112-123 omitted. — Entries to
be made on the parcel and on the despatch
note. Label. Trade-charge money order.
Payment into a postal cheque account in the
country of destination of the parcel. Con-
version of the amount of the^ trade-charge.
Discrepancy between the indications of the
amount of the trade-charge. Period for
payment. Reduction or cancellation of the
trade-charge. Redirection. Issue of the
trade-charge money order or of the transfer
note. Cancellation or replacement of trade-
charge money order forms or of transfer
sacs, paniers ou compartiments clos avec
feuilles de route directes; dans ce cas,
lesdites Administrations arr^tent d'un
commun accord les mesures ne"cessaires.
3. Toutefois, il est obligatoire de former
des recipients clos lorsque, d'apres la
declaration d'une Administration interme-
diaire, le nombre des colis est de nature a
entraver ses operations.
ARTICLE 103. — Renseignements a fournir
aux Administrations
Les Administrations des pays contrac-
tants qui entretiennent des 6changes directs
se notifient mutuellement, au moyen de
tableaux conformes au modele C.P.I ci-
annexe", les renseignements concernant
Vechange des colis.
ARTICLE 104. — Voies de transmission et
taxes
Au moyen des tableaux C.P.I recus de
ses correspondants, chaque Administra-
tion determine les voies & employer pour
la transmission de ses colis et les taxes a
percevoir sur les exp£diteurs, d'apres les
conditions dans lesquelles s'effectue le
transport interrn&iiaire.
CHAPITRE II
DISPOSITIONS APPLICABLES A TOUS LES
COLIS
[Articles 1 05-1 1 1 omis. — Verification
des colis. Conditionnernent des colis.
Emballages speciaux. Bulletins d'exp6-
dition et declarations en douane. Colis
francs de droits. Avis de reception.
Avis de reception demand^ posterieure-
ment au dep6t.]
CHAPITRE III
COLIS CONTRE REMBOURSEMENT
[Articles 112-123 omis. — Indications £
porter sur le colis et sur le bulletin d 'ex-
pedition. Etiquette. Mandat de rem-
boursement. Verseinent en compte cou-
rant postal dans le pays de destination du
colis. Conversion du rnontant du rem-
boursement. Divergence entre les indi-
cations du montant du reinboursement.
Delai de payement. Recluction ou annu-
lation du remboursement. Reexpexlition.
Emission du mandat de remboursement
ou du bulletin de versement. Annula-
tion ou remplacement des formules de
788
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
notes. Trade-charge money orders un-
delivered or not cashed.}
CHAPTER IV
INSURED PARCELS
[Articles 124-127 omitted. — Indication
of the value. Labels and postage stamps.
Indication of the weight* Fraudulent decla-
ration.]
CHAPTER V
URGENT PARCELS
[Articles 128-129 omitted. — Label.
Transmission and customs clearance. Ac-
counting arrangements.]
CHAPTER VI
PROCEDURE AT THE TIME OF POSTING AND
ON ARRIVAL
[Articles 130-141 omitted. — Serial num-
ber and place of posting. Date-stamp im-
pression and indication of weight. Ex-
press parcels. Return of franking notes;
Recovery of the charges advanced. Re-
transmission. Undelivered parcels; No-
tice of non-delivery. Undelivered parcels;
Sender's instructions. Return of unde-
livered parcels. Sale; Destruction. With-
drawal; Alteration of address. Enquiries.
Enquiries concerning parcels posted in an-
other country}
CHAPTER VII
EXCHANGE OF PARCELS
[Articles 142-146 omitted. — Parcel bill.
Transmission of parcels in closed mails.
Check of parcel mails by offices of exchange.
Notification of irregularities involving the
responsibility of Administrations. Return
of empty receptacles.]
CHAPTER VIII
ACCOUNTING. SETTLEMENT OF ACCOUNTS
ARTICLE 147. — Accounting for credits
I. Each Administration causes each of
its offices of exchange to prepare monthly,
for all the mails received from one and the
same Administration, a statement, in the
form of specimen C.P. 14 annexed, of the
total amounts entered on the parcel bills
to its credit and to its debit.
mandats de remboursement ou de bulle-
tins de versement. Mandats de rem-
boursement non delivres ou non encaiss6s.]
CHAPITRE IV
COLIS AVEC VALEUR D&CLAR&E
[Articles 124-127 omis, — Indication du
montant de la valeur. Etiquettes et
timbres-poste. Indication du poids. D6-
claration frauduleuse.]
CHAPITRE V
COLIS URGENTS
[Articles 128-129 omis. — Etiquette.
Transmission et dedouanement; Comp-
tabilite.]
CHAPITRE VI
OPERATIONS AU DEPART ET A
[Articles 130-141 omis. — Numero d'ordre
et lieu de d6p6t. Application du timbre
a date et indication du poids. Colis ex-
pres. Renvoi des bulletins d'affranchisse-
ment; Recuperation des droits avanc6s.
R6exp6dition. Rebuts; Avis de non-
remise. Rebuts; Instructions de 1'expe-
diteur. Renvoi des colis tomb<§s en rebut.
Vente; Destruction. Retrait; Modifica-
tion^ d'adresse. Reclamations, Repla-
ntations concernant des colis d6pose"s dans
un autre pays.]
CHAPITRE VII
^CHANGE DES COLIS
[Articles 142-146 omis. — Feuille de
route. Transmission des colis en de"p§~
ches closes. Verification des envois de
colis par les bureaux d'6change. Consta-
tation des irregularit6s engageant la
responsabilit6 des Administrations. Ren-
voi des r6cipients vides.]
CHAPITRE VIII
COMPTABILIT&. R&GLEMENT DES COMPTES
ARTICLE 147. — D6compte des bonifica-
tions
I. Chaque Administration fait etablir
mensuellement, par ses bureaux d'Schange
et pour tous les envois recus d'une seule
et m£me Administration, un 6tat, con-
forme au modele C.P.j^ ci-annex<§, des
sommes totales inscrites sur les feuilles de
route a son credit et a son debit.
March 20, 1934
PARCEL POST — REGULATIONS
789
2.^ The^ statements C.P. 14 are sum-
marised in an account in the form of
specimen C.P. 15 annexed.
3. The account C.P. 15, accompanied
by the statements C.P. 14, is sent to the
despatching Administration for examina-
tion in the course of the month following
that to which it relates and, as regards
distant countries, as soon as the last parcel
bill for the month in question has reached
the Administration of destination.
Totals must never be altered. Errors
which may be discovered must form the
subject of statements of differences which
are included by the Administration to
which they are sent in its next monthly
account C.P. 15.
4. After check and acceptance, the ac-
counts C.P. 15 are returned to the Ad-
ministration concerned at the latest by
the expiration of the second month after
the period to which they relate. This
period is extended to four months in rela-
tions with distant countries. The ac-
counts C.P. 15 are summarised in a gen-
eral quarterly account prepared by the
creditor Administration. This account
may, however, be prepared half-yearly or
yearly by agreement between the Ad-
ministrations concerned.
ARTICLE 148. — Settlement of accounts
1 . The payment resulting from the bal-
ance of the general accounts is made by
the debtor Administration to the creditor
Administration in the manner prescribed
by Article 171 of the Detailed Regulations
of the Convention.
2. The preparation, transmission and
payment of the balance of a general ^ac-
count must be effected as early as possible
and, at the latest, within a period of three
months from the end of the period to
which the account relates. This period
is extended to six months in relations with
distant countries.
3. Any Administration which regularly
has owing to it from another Administra-
tion a sum greater than 30,000 gold francs
a month, is entitled to demand a monthly
payment on account up to three-quarters
of the amount of the debt. This demand
must be met within a period of eight days.
4. In the case of non-payment at the
expiration of the periods provided for in
§§2 and 3, the provisions of Article 171,
§ 5, 2nd paragraph, of the Detailed Regu-
lations of the Convention apply.
2. Les tots C.P.I4 sont recapitules
dans un compte conforme au modele
C.P./5 ci-annexe.
3. Le compte C.P.ij, accompagn6 des
£tats C.P.I4, est envoy6 a Y Administra-
tion expeditrice pour examen, dans le
courant du mois qui suit celui auquel il se
rapporte et, en ce qui concerne les P&ys
eloignes, aussitot que la derniere feuille de
route du mois envisagS est parvenue a
I 'Administration destinataire.
Les totaux ne doivent jamais £tre
rectifies. Les erreurs qui pourraient Stre
relev6es doivent faire Fobjet d'6tats de
differences qui sont incorpores par V Ad-
ministration a laquelle Us sont destines,
dans son prochain compte C.P. 15 mensuel.
4. Apr£s verification et acceptation, les
comptes C.P. 15 sont renvoyes £ V Admi-
nistration inter essee au plus tard jusqu'£
1'expiration du deuxi&me mois apres la
pdriode a laquelle ils se rapportent. Ce
delai est port6 a quatre mois dans les
relations avec les pays eloignes. Les
comptes C.P. 15 sont resumes dans un
compte general trimestriel etabli par
V Administration creanciere. Ce compte
peut toutefois £tre etabli par semestre ou
par ann£e, apres entente entre les Ad-
ministrations interessees.
ARTICLE 148. — R&glement des comptes
1. Le solde resultant de la balance des
comptes g6neraux est pay 6 par V Adminis-
tration debitrice a I Administration ere-
anciere de la maniere pr£vue & Particle J/i
du R&glement de la Convention.
2. L'6tablissement, 1'envoi et le paye-
ment de solde d'un compte general doivent
8tre effectues dans le plus bref delai
possible et, au plus tard, dans le delai de
trois mois apres Texpiration de la periode
a laquelle le compte se rapporte. Ce
delai est porte £ six mois dans les rela-
tions avec les pays eloign6s.
3. Toute Administration qui, r£guli£re-
ment, se trouve a d6couvert, vis-£-vis
d'ttwe autre Administration, d'une somme
sup&ieure a 30.000 francs-or par mois, a
le droit de r6clamer un acompte mensuel
jusqu'a concurrence des trois quarts du
mpntant de sa cr£ance. II doit 6tre satis-
fait a cette demande dans un d6lai de huit
jours.
4. En cas de non-payement £ Texpira-
tion des delais prevus aux §§ 2 et j, les pre-
scriptions de 1'article 17 J, § 5, -2° alinea^ du
R&glement de la Convention sont applica-
bles.
790
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
ARTICLE 149. — Accounting for trade-charge
money orders
1. In the absence of agreement to the
contrary, the particulars relative to paid
trade-charge money orders are set out on
a form in accordance with specimen C.P.
1 6 annexed, and are attached to the
monthly money order account.
In the absence of notice to the contrary
the monthly accounts of trade-charge
money orders prepared for the letter post
service (Article 140 of the Detailed Regu-
lations of the Convention) may serve also
for accounting for trade-charge money
orders for parcels.
2. In the special account C.P.I 6,
which is accompanied by the paid and
receipted trade-charge money orders, the
orders are entered in alphabetical order of
the offices of issue and in numerical order
of their entry in the records of these
offices. The Administration which has
prepared the account deducts from the
total sum of its credit the amount of the
charges due to the corresponding Ad-
ministration in accordance with Article
50, 1st paragraph, of the Agreement.
3. The balance of the account C.P. 16
is added, as far as possible, to that of the
monthly money order account prepared
for the same period. The check and set-
tlement of these accounts are effected in
accordance with the rules fixed by the
Money Order Agreement and the relative
Detailed Regulations.
ARTICLE 150. — Franking notes. Account-
ing for customs charges, etc.
1. The accounting relative to the
customs charges, etc., disbursed by each
Administration on behalf of another, is
effected by means of special monthly
accounts in the form of specimen C.P, 17
annexed, which are prepared by the
debtor Administration in the currency of
the creditor country. The franking notes
are entered in alphabetical order of the
offices which have advanced the charges,
and in the numerical order which has been
given to them.
2. The special account accompanied by
the franking notes is forwarded to the
creditor Administration riot later than the
end of the month following that to which
it relates. A "Nil" account is not
prepared.
3. These accounts are checked under
the conditions fixed by the Detailed Regu-
lations of the Money Order Agreement.
4. These accounts are settled specially.
ARTICLE 149. — Decompte des rnandats de
remboursement
1. Sauf entente contraire, le decompte
relatif aux mandats de remboursement
payes est etabli sur formuk conforme au
modele C.P.i6 ci-annex6 et joint au compte
mensuel des mandats de paste.
Sauf avis contraire, les comptes men-
suels des mandats de remboursement
dresses pour le service de la poste aux
lettres (article 140 du Reglement de la
Convention) peuvent servir egalement
pour le decompte des mandats de rem-
boursement des colis postaux.
2. Dans le compte particulier C.P.I6,
qui est accompagne des mandats de rem-
boursement payes et quittances, les man-
dats sont inscrits dans /'ordre alphabe-
tique des bureaux d' emission et suivant
1'ordre numerique de leur inscription aux
registres de ces bureaux. L' Administra-
tion qui a Etabli le compte d6duit de la
somme totale de sa creance le monta,nt
des taxes et droits revenant & V Adminis-
tration correspondante, conformenient &
Tarticle 50, icr alinea, de T Arrangement.
3. Le solde du compte C.P. 16 est
ajoute, autant que possible, & celui du
compte mensuel des mandats de poste
etabli pour la mime periode. La verifica-
tion et la liquidation de ces comptes sont
effectuees selon les regies fixees par P Ar-
rangement et le Reglement des mandats de
poste.
ARTICLE 150. — Bulletins d'affranchisse-
rnent. Decompte des frais de douane, etc.
1. Le decompte relatif aux frais de
douane, etc., debourses par chaque Ad-
ministration pour le compte d'une autre,
est effectu6 au moyen de comptes particu-
liers mensuels conformes au modele C. P.
17 ci-annexe, qui sont etablis par VAd*
ministration debitrice dans la monnaie du
pays creancier. Les bulletins d'affran-
chissement sont inscrits par ordre alpha-
betique des bureaux qui ont fait Favance
des frais et suivant 1'ordre num6rique qui
leur a et6 donne*
2. Le compte particulier, accompagn6
des bulletins cTaffranchissement, est trans-
mis & TAdministration creancUre au plus
tard & la fin du mois qui suit celui auquel
il se rapporte. II n'est pas dress6 de
compte negatif,
3. La verification des comptes a lieu
dans les conditions fixees par le Reglement
des mandats de poste.
4. Les decomptes donnent lieu & une
March 20, 1934 TRANSPORT OF PARCEL POST BY AIR 791
Each Administration may, however, re- liquidation sp<§ciale. Chaque Adminis-
quest that these accounts be attached to tration peut, toutefois, demander que
the Money Order accounts or to the ces comptes soient annexes aux comptes
Parcel Post accounts CP. 15 or C.P. 16. des mandats de poste ou aux comptes
C. P. 15 ou C. P. 16 des colis postaux.
MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
[Articles 151-153 omitted. — Forms for [Articles 151-153 omis. — Formules h
the use of the public. Period of retention of Tusage du public. Delai de garde des
documents. Communications to be ad- documents. Communications a adresser
dressed to the International Bureau.] au Bureau international,]
FINAL PROVISIONS DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 154. — Entry ^ into force and dura- ARTICLE 154. — Mise a execution et duree
tion of the Detailed Regulations du Reglement
The present Regulations shall come Le present Reglement sera executoire &
into force on the day on which the Parcel partir du jour de la mise en vigueur de
Post Agreement comes into force. ^ 1'Arrangement concernant les colis postaux.
They shall have the same duration as II aura la m8me duree que cet Arrange-
the Agreement, unless they are renewed ment, a moins qu'il ne soit renouvele" cTun
by common consent between the Parties commun accord entre les Parties int6-
concerned. ressees.
DONE at Cairo, 2Oth of March, 1934. FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures and annexes omitted.]
No. 369c
Provisions concerning the Transport of Parcel Post by Air. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Dispositions concernant le transport des colis postaux par voie
a&rienne. Signees au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first instrument of the Universal Postal Union relating to the trans-
port of parcel post by air was adopted at The Hague, September 10, 1927 (No. 181, ante}-,
it was superseded by the provisions signed at London, June 28, 1929 (No. 2240, ante). See
also the provisions for the transport of regular mails by air of the Universal Postal Union
(No, 3670, ante), and those of the Postal Union of the Americas and Spain (No. 298, ante).
Variations from the text of the London provisions are printed in italics in the French text.
Entered into force January i, I935-1
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
ARTICLE i.— Parcels admitted in the ARTICLE i. — Colis admis au
air mail transport adrien
i. In the relations between conn- I. Dans les relations entre les
tries of which the postal Administra- pays dont les Administrations pos-
tions have declared themselves in tales se sont d6clar£es d 'accord & ce
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4050, February 5,
1937-
792
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3690
agreement on this subject, ordinary
parcels and insured parcels, whether
marked for the collection of trade-
charges or not, are admitted to air
conveyance if the whole or a part of
their journey is served by an air line
used for the conveyance of postal
parcels. In that case the parcels are
called Colis-avion (Air parcels).
2. Administrations may also ad-
mit air parcels which, at the sender's
request, are to be conveyed by air
only for a part of an existing air
route.
ARTICLE 2. — Freedom of transit of
air parcels
1. Freedom of transit for air
parcels is guaranteed throughout the
entire territory of the Union. Nev-
ertheless, Administrations which
have not adhered to the Parcel Post
Agreement cannot be required to
participate in the conveyance, by
ordinary routes, of air parcels.
2. Postal Administrations under-
take no responsibility in respect of
the transport capacity of the air
lines open to air parcel traffic.
ARTICLE 3. — Transmission of air
parcels
In the absence of any arrange-
ment to the contrary, the trans-
mission of air parcels is effected
a decouvert. The Administrations
concerned may arrange to have the
parcels exchanged in closed bags,
baskets or receptacles with direct
parcel bills. It is obligatory to
make use of closed receptacles if,
according to the statement of an
intermediate Administration, trans-
mission a decouvert is such as to
hamper its work.
ARTICLE 4. — Circulation of air parcels
Subject to the reservation made in
Article 2, § I, every Administration
sujet, les colis postaux ordinaires et
avec valeur de*clare"e, grev6s de
remboursement ou non, sont admis
au transport par la voie a6rienne, si
tout ou partie de leur parcours est
desservi par une ligne aerienne
utilised pour le service des colis
postaux. Les colis postaux pren-
nent, dans ce cas, la denomination de
" Colis-avion ".
2. Les Administrations peuvent
admettre aussi des colis-ayion qui, &
la demande des exp6diteurs, ne
doivent £tre achemin^s par la voie
aerienne que sur une partie du
parcours a6rien existant.
ARTICLE 2. — Liberte du transit des
colis-avion
1. La liberte de transit des colis-
avion est garantie sur le territoire
entier de 1'Union. Toutefois, les
Administrations gui n'ont pas adhSrS
a V Arrangement concernant les colis
postaux ne peuvent ttre obligees de
participer a Vacheminement, par les
voies ordinaires, des colis-avion.
2. Les Administrations postales
ne prennent aucun engagement rela-
tif & la capacity de transport des
lignes aeriennes ouvertes au trafic
des colis-avion.
ARTICLE 3. — Transmission des
colis-avion
A moins d 'arrangement contraire,
la transmission des colis-avion
s'opere £ decouvert. Les Adminis-
trations intSressees peuvent s'entendre
pour etablir des e" changes en sacs, pa-
niers ou recipients clos avec feuilles
de route directes. II est obligatoire
de faire usage de recipients clos si,
d'apres la declaration d'une Ad-
ministration intermediate, 1'envoi a
decouvert est de nature a entraver
ses operations.
ARTICLE 4. — Acheminement des
colis-avion
Toute Administration qui execute
le service des colis-avion est obligee,
March 20, 1934 TRANSPORT OF PARCEL POST BY AIR
793
which carries out the air parcel
service is obliged to forward by the
air routes which it uses for its own air
parcels, the air parcels which are
handed over to it by another Ad-
ministration. If, for any reason
whatever, conveyance by another
route offers, in a particular case, ad-
vantages over the existing air route,
air parcels must be conveyed by that
route and treated in that event as
urgent parcels.
When, for any reason whatever, it
is not possible to use the interna-
tional air service throughout, an
Administration which profits by the
international air mail fee provided
for in Article 8 is bound to convey air
parcels, on the part of the journey
where that service is not available,
by the most rapid means which it
employs for the conveyance of its
postal parcels and to treat them,
where possible, as urgent parcels.
Apart from this case, Administra-
tions forward air parcels by the ordi-
nary routes, unless the parcels bear
the indication "Urgent71 and the
Administration concerned under-
takes the "Urgent" parcel service
and has received the credit appropri-
ate to this service. Administrations
which do not undertake the air parcel
service also convey by ordinary
routes the parcels of this nature
which reach them. In case of partial
or total interruption of an internal
air service, the procedure laid down
in the preceding paragraph must also
be applied.
ARTICLE 5. — External make-up of
air parcels, and relative despatch
notes
I. Air parcels and the relative
despatch notes have affixed on des-
patch a special blue label bearing the
words Par avion (By Air Mail) with,
optionally, a translation in the
language of the country of origin.
The sender may add to it the route
to be followed.
sous la reserve pr^vue & Tarticle 2,
§ I, d'acheminer par les voies a6-
riennes qu'elle emploie pour ses pro-
pres envois de l'esp£ce, les colis-avion
qui lui sont remis par une autre Ad-
ministration. Si, pour une raison
quelconque, racheminement par une
autre voie offre, dans un cas special,
des avantages sur la voie a^rienne
existante, les colis-avion doivent §tre
achemin&s par cette voie et trait6s
6ventuellement comme colis urgents.
Lorsque, pour une raison quel-
conque, il n'est pas possible d'utiliser
de bout en bout le service a6rien
international, I'Administration qui
b£n£ficie de la surtaxe a&rienne in-
ternationale pr6vue & Tarticle 8
ci-apr^s est tenue de transmettre les
colis-avion, sur le parcours oft ledit
service est inutilisable, par les moy-
ens les plus rapides qu'elle emploie
pour le transport de ses colis postaux
et de les traiter 6ventuellement
comme colis urgents.
En dehors de ce cas, les Adminis-
trations expedient les colis-avion par
les voies ordinaires, & moins que les
colis ne portent la mention ' * Urgent ' f
et que TAdministration int£ress£e ne
se charge des colis urgents et n'ait
re£u la bonification afKrente & ce
service. Les Administrations qui
n'ex^cutent pas le service des colis-
avion expedient £galement par les
voies ordinaires les colis de Tesp&ce
qui leur parviennent. En cas d'in-
terruption partielle ou totale d'un
service a^rien int6rieur, la procedure
vis6e par Talin6a pr6c€dent doit
6galement £tre appliqu6e.
ARTICLE 5. — Conditionnement ex-
t6rieur des colis-avion et des
bulletins d'exp6dition y afKrents
I. Les colis-avion et les bulletins
d'exp6dition y aff6rents sont rev^tus,
au depart, d'une Etiquette sp6ciale de
couleur bleue comportant les mots
"Par avion1' avec traduction faculta-
tive dans la langue du pays d'origine.
L'exp6diteur est libre d'y ajouter la
voie & suivre.
592
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 355
tion. The instrument of ratification
shall be deposited in the archives of
the Pan American Union in Wash-
ington, which shall notify the signa-
tory governments of said deposit.
Such notification shall be considered
as an exchange of ratifications.
Art. 3. The present convention
will enter into force between the
High Contracting Parties in the
order in which they deposit their
respective ratifications.
Art. 4. The present convention
shall remain in force indefinitely but
may be denounced by means of one
year's notice given to the Pan Ameri-
can Union, which shall transmit it to
the other signatory governments.
After the expiration of this period
the convention shall cease in its
effects as regards the party which de-
nounces but shall remain in effect for
the remaining High Contracting
Parties.
Art. 5. The present convention
shall be open for the adherence and
accession of the States which are not
signatories. The corresponding in-
struments shall be deposited in the
archives of the Pan American Union
which shall communicate them to
the other High Contracting Parties.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the follow-
ing Plenipotentiaries have signed
this convention in Spanish, English,
Portuguese and French and hereunto
affix their respective seals in the city
of Montevideo, Republic of Uru-
guay, this 26th day of December,
*933-
tos de ratificaci6n serdn depositados
en los archives de la Uni6n Pana-
mericana, en Washington, que noti-
ficari dicho deposito a los Gobiernos
signatarios; tal notificaci6n valdrd
como canje de ratificaciones.
Art. 3. La presente Convenci6n
entrara en vigor entre las Altas Par-
tes Contratantes en el orden en que
vayan depositando sus respectivas
ratificaciones.
Art. 4. La presente Convenci6n
regird indefinidamente, pero podrd
ser denunciada mediante aviso antici-
pado de un afio a la Uni6n Panameri-
cana, que la transmitiri a los demds
Gobiernos signatarios. Transcur-
rido este plazo, la Convenci6n cesard
en sus efectos para el denunciante,
quedando subsistente para las demds
Altas Partes Contratantes.
Art, 5. La presente Convenci6n
quedard abierta a la adhesi6n y acce-
si6n de los Estados no signatarios.
Los instrumentos correspondientes
serin depositados en los archives de
la Uni6n Panamericana, que los
comunicari a las otras Altas Partes
Contratantes.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Plenipo-
tentiaries que a continuaci6n se
indican, firman y sellan la presente
Convenci6n en espanol, ingles, por-
tugu£s y francos, en la ciudad de
Montevideo, Repiiblica Oriental del
Uruguay, este vigesimosexto dia del
mes de diciembre del aiio de mil
novecientos treinta y tres.
[Signed :] Honduras : (The Delegation of Honduras adheres to the Convention on
Equality of Nationality, with the reservations and limitations which the Constitution
and laws of our country determine.) M. PAZ BARAONA, AuGUSTO C. COELLO,
Luis BoGRiN; United States of America: (The Delegation of the United States
of America, in signing the Convention on the Nationality of Women makes the reser-
vation that the agreement on the part of the United States is, of course and of
necessity, subject to congressional action.) ALEXANDER W. WEDDELL, J. BUTLER
WRIGHT; El Salvador: (Reservation to the effect that in El Salvador the Conven-
tion cannot be the object of immediate ratification, but that it will be necessary to
March 20, 1934 TRANSPORT OF PARCEL POST BY AIR
795
ARTICLE 8. — Air mail fee
Air parcels are subject to an air
mail fee consisting of the rates due to
each Administration taking part in
their conveyance by air.
ARTICLE 9. — Rates due to countries
participating in air mail conveyance
1. Administrations agree to take
the measures necessary to ensure the
establishment of uniform tariffs for
conveyance, on the basis of weight
and distance.
2. If two countries are connected
by several air lines, the charges for
conveyance are based on the mean
distance of the routes between the
respective airports and their import-
ance for international traffic.
3. Countries of origin and of desti-
nation which forward air parcels
within their territory by air over the
whole or a part of the route between
the place of origin or of destination,
as the case may be, on the one hand,
and an airport of the air line making
the connection with a place abroad,
on the other hand, are entitled to a
special payment (fee or credit) for
such conveyance.
4. The rates and credits above-
mentioned must be uniform for all
the routes of the internal system of
the same country and are calculated
according to the mean distance of
these routes adopted for the letter
post.
These rates and credits are not
due:
(a) when the place of origin or of
destination of the parcel is the same
as one of the airports of the air line
making the connection with a place
abroad by which the parcel has been
forwarded ;
(b) when the conveyance of the
air parcels is over the whole of the
route mentioned in the preceding
paragraph, by the ordinary means of
the country of origin or of destina-
tion.
5. The air mail fee is due in respect
of parcels exempt from all charges in
ARTICLE 8. — Surtaxe a^rienne
Les colis-avion sont soumis & une
surtaxe qui se compose des droits
revenant & chaque Administration
participant au transport aerien.
ARTICLE 9. — Droits des pays partici-
pant au transport a6rien
1 . Les Administrations s'engagent
& prendre les mesures n6cessaires
pour assurer T^tablissement de tarifs
de transport uniformes sur la base
du poids et de la distance.
2. Si deux pays sont relics par
plusieurs Hgnes a6riennes, les frais
de transport sont 6tabKs d'apr&s la
distance moyenne des parcours entre
les a6roports respectifs et leur im-
portance pour le trafic international.
j. Les pays d'origine et de destina-
tion qui transmettent des colis-avion a
rint6rieur de leur territoire par la
voie a6rienne sur tout ou partie des
parcours entre le lieu d'origine ou,
selon le cas, celui de destination, d'une
part, et un aSroport de la ligne de
liaison avec l'6tranger, d'autre part,
ont droit a une remuneration sp&ciale
(droit ou bonification) pour cette
transmission.
4. Les droits et bonifications pr6-
cit6s doivent §tre uniformes pour
tous les parcours du r£seau interne
d'un m£me pays et sont calculus
d'apr&s la distance moyenne de ces
parcours adopt6e pour le service de
la poste aux lettres.
Ces droits et bonifications ne sont
pas dus:
(a) lorsque le lieu d'origine ou
respectivement le lieu de destination
du colis coincide avec un des a6ro-
ports de la ligne de liaison avec
1 'Stranger, par laquelle le colis a 6t6
achemin6 ;
(b) lorsque la transmission des
colis-avion a lieu sur tout le parcours
mentionn6 dans I'alm6a precedent,
par les moyens ordinaires du pays
d'origine ou de destination.
5, La surtaxe afaienne est due pour
les colis affranchis de toutes taxes
796
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3690
accordance with the provisions of
Article 1 8 of the Agreement.
ARTICLE 10. — Insurance fees
1 . In respect of insured air parcels
an insurance fee of 10 centimes for
each 300 francs or fraction of 300
francs of the insured value may be
charged for each air service em-
ployed, in addition to the insurance
fees applicable in the event of the
partial land or sea conveyance of
these parcels.
When the case arises, this fee is
included in the 50 centimes per 300
francs of the insured value which the
Administration of origin may collect
as an inclusive fee.
2. Exceptionally, the insurance
fee for certain services involving ex-
ceptional risks is fixed in each par-
ticular case by the Administration
concerned ; in that case the inclusive
fee may be increased accordingly.
[Articles 11-20 omitted. — Express
delivery. Retransmission and return
of air parcels. Parcel bills. Closed
receptacles. Customs clearance of air
parcels. Responsibility. Credit in
respect of landt sea and air mail
transit rates. Credit in respect of
insurance rates. Transfer. Com-
munications to be addressed to the
International Bureau and to Adminis-
trations.]
ARTICLE 21. — Application of the pro-
visions of the Parcel Post Agree-
ment
The provisions of the Parcel Post
Agreement and of its Detailed Regu-
lations apply in everything which is
not expressly provided for in the
preceding articles.
ARTICLE 22. — Entry into force and
duration of the provisions adopted
The present provisions shall come
into force on the day on which the
Parcel Post Agreement comes into
force. They shall have the same
d'apr&s les dispositions de Particle 18
de 1'Arrangement.
ARTICLE 10. — Droits d'assurance
1. Pour les colis-avion avec valeur
d6clar6e, il peut 8tre pergu, & titre de
droit d 'assurance, par 300 francs on
fraction de 300 francs dSclarSs et en
sus des droits d 'assurance applicables
£ventuellernent au transport partiel
territorial ou maritime de ces colis,
10 centimes par service a6rien em-
prunt6.
Ce droit est compris, le cas 6ch6-
ant, dans les 50 centimes par 300
francs de valeur d6clar6e que V Ad-
ministration d'origine peut percevoir
comme droit global.
2. Exceptionnellement, le droit
d 'assurance pour certains services
comportant des risques extraordi-
naires est 6x6 dans chaque cas par-
ticulier par V Administration intSres-
s£e\ dans ce cas, le droit global peut
£tre major6 en consequence.
[Articles 11-20 pmis. — Remise par
exprte. R£exp6dition et renvoi des
colis-avion. Feuilles de route. R6-
cipients clos. D£douanement des
colis-avion. Responsabilit6. Boni-
fication des droits de transport terri-
torial, maritime et a^rien. Bonifi-
cation des droits d 'assurance.
Transbordement. Communications
& adresser au Bureau international
et aux Administrations.]
ARTICLE 21. — Application des dispo-
sitions de 1' Arrangement concer-
nant les colis postaux
Les dispositions de 1'Arrangement
concernant les colis postaux et de son
R^glement sont applicables en tout
ce qui n'est pas express6ment r<§g!6
par les articles pr6c6dents,
ARTICLE 22. — Mise £ ex6cution et
dur6e des Dispositions adoptees
Les prfesentes Dispositions seront
ex£cutoires & partir du jour de la
mise en vigueur de 1'Arrangement
concernant les colis postaux. Elles
March 20, 1934 MONEY ORDERS 797
duration as that Agreement, unless auront la m&me dur£e que cet Ar-
they are renewed by common con- rangement, & moins qu'elles ne soient
sent between the Parties concerned. renouvel6es (Tun commun accord
entre les Parties int6ress£es.
DONE at Cairo, the 2Oth of March, FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
1934-
[Signatures and annexes omitted.]
No. 369c (i)
Final Protocol of the Provisions concerning the Transport of Parcel
Post by Air. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Protocole final des Dispositions concernant le transport des colis
postaux par voie aerienne. Sign§ au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
Entered into force January i, 1935. l
Text and translation from publication by the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
SOLE ARTICLE ARTICLE UNIQUE
Special tariffs Tarifs sp<§ciaux
As an exception to the provisions Par derogation aux dispositions de
of Article 9, the Administration of V article p, V Administration indo-
the Dutch East Indies is authorized nSerlandaise est autoris&e a percevoir
to impose separate fees and credits des droits et bonifications distincts,
for each section between the airports pour chaque parcours entre les a£ro-
of its inland air service. ports de son rSseau aSrien interne.
DONE at Cairo, the 2Oth of March, FAIT au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
*934-
[Signatures omitted.]
No. 370
AGREEMENT concerning Money Orders. Signed at Cairo,
March 20, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant les mandats de poste. Signe au Caire,
20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first agreement of the Universal Postal Union relating to money
orders was signed at Paris, June 4, 1878. 69 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 261; 3 Martens,
?. (sd sen), p. 713. It has been revised at intervals, the last previous revision being at
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4050, February 5,
I937-
79^
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 370
London in 1929 (No. 225, ante). See also the Pan American agreements of 1921 (No. 50,
ante), 1926 (No. 172, ante), and 1931 (No. 300, ante).
RATIFICATIONS, On July i, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited at
Cairo or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgium, Chile,
China, Colombia, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, France
(and dependencies), Germany, Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, Iran, Italy, Japan (and depen-
dencies), Liberia, Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of Spanish zone), Netherlands, Norway,
Poland, Rumania, El Salvador, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey,
Vatican City, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. H. Erken, "Du droit de retrait en matiere de mandats de poste," 61
L' Union postale (1936), pp. 119-28. (See also the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
Entered into force January i, I935-1
Text from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
Les soussign6s, Pl£nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
dessus £num£r£s,2 vu Particle 3 de la
Convention postale universelle con-
clue au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont,
d'un cpmmim accord et sous reserve
de ratification, arr£t6 1' Arrangement
suivant :
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITION PJUELIMINAIRE
ARTICLE I, — Conditions de Vechange
des mandats
L'6change des mandats de poste,
entre ceux des Pays contractants
dont les Administrations conviennent
d'6tablir ce service, est r£gi par les
dispositions du present Arrangement.
CHAPITRE II
EMISSION DES MANDATS
ARTICLE 2. — Versement. RScSpisse
Les Administrations contractantes
d<§terminent la forme dans laquelle
les d6posants doivent verser les
sommes d 'argent qu'ils d6sirent con-
vertir en mandats de poste.
Un r6c<§piss<§ doit 6tre d61ivr6
gratuitement au d£posant.
ARTICLE 3. — EnoncS du montant.
Taux de conversion
1. Sauf arrangement contraire, le
montant de chaque mandat est ex~
prim6 dans la monnaie du pays oil
le payement doit avoir lieu.
2. L 'Administration du pays d'ori-
gine determine elle~m§me le taux de
conversion de sa monnaie en mon-
naie du pays de destination. Elle
determine £galement le cours & payer
par Fexp6diteur, lorsque le pays
d'origine et le pays de destination ont
le m£rne syst£me mon6taire.
—Montant maximum a
remission
ARTICLE 4.
Cbaque Administration a la facult6
de fixer le montant maximum des
mandats qu'elle 6met, & condition que
ce maximum n'excfede pas I ooo francs.
Toutefois, les mandats relatifs au
service postal 6mis en franchise de
taxe par application des dispositions
de 1'article 6 ci-apr&s peuvent d6-
passer le maximum fix6 par chaque
Administration.
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4051, February 5, 1937.
2 Omitted here. The countries are the same as those listed in the convention, No. 367,
ante, p. 647, with the exception of the following: Afghanistan, Union of South Africa, United
States of America, the Insular Possessions of the United States of America other than the
Philippines, the Philippine Islands, Australia, Colony of the Belgian Congo, Brazil, Canada,
Costa Rica, Ecuador, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Guatemala,
Haiti, British India, Iraq, Irish Free State, Mexico, New Zealand, and Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics. — ED.
March 20, 1934
MONEY ORDERS
799
ARTICLE 5.— Taxes
1 . La taxe & payer par I'expediteur
pour chaque mandat se compose d'une
taxe lixe qui ne peut depasser 25 cen-
times par mandat et, en outre, d'un
droit proportlonnel de }>£% au maxi-
mum de la somme vers6e.
Chaque Administration a la faculte
d'adopter, pour la perception du droit
prpportionnel, I'edielle qui repond le
mieux & ses convenances de service.
2. Les mandats 6chang6s par 1'in-
termediaire d'un des pays partici-
pant & 1'Arrangement, entre un autre
de ces pays et un pays non partici-
pant, peuvent §tre soumis par 1'Ad-
ministration intermediate & un droit
suppiementaire preieve sur le mon-
tant du titre.
ARTICLE 6.— Franchise de taxes
1. Les mandats relatifs au service
postal et edianges, soit entre les
Administrations postal es, soit entre
ces Administrations et le Bureau
international sont exempts de toutes
taxes postales.
2. II en est de m£me des mandats
concernant les prisonniers de guerre,
expedies ou regus dans les conditions
prlvues pour les correspondances &
{'article 49, § 2, de la Convention.
ARTICLE 7.— Mandats t6Ugraphigue$
i. Les mandats peuvent 6tre trans-
mis par le teiegraphe dans les rela-
tions entre les Administrations dont
les pays sont relies par un teiegraphe
d'Etat ou qui consentent & employer
i cet effet la teiegraphie priv6e; ils
sont qualifies, en ce cas, de mandats
teMgraphiques.
Les mandats peuvent £galement
&tre transmis par la teiegraphie sans
fil entre les Administrations qui se
sont declares d'accord & ce sujet.
2* Sauf arrangement contraire, les
mandats teiegraphiques peuvent,
comme les autres teiegrammes priv^s
et aux m€mes conditions que ces
derniers, Stre soumis aux formalit6s
de traitement ou de transmission pr6-
vues aux R^glements de service an-
nex6s <L la Convention internationale
des telecommunications en vigueur,
dans la mesure oft ces formalites sont
applicables aux mandats t£16gra-
phiques.
3. L'expediteur d'un mandat t616-
graphique doit payer la taxe ordi-
naire des mandats et la taxe du
tei6gramme.
4. L'exp6diteur d'un mandat te!6-
graphique peut ajouter au texte du
mandat une communication par-
ticuli&re pour le destinataire, pourvu
qu'il en paie le montant d'apr£s le
tarif.
5. Les mandats t£l£graphiques ne
peuvent 6tres grev6s d'aucuns frais
teiegraphiques autres que ceux qui
sont pr6vus par les r^glements t£l£-
graphiques internationaux.
ARTICLE 8. — Avis de payement
L'exp^diteur d'un mandat ordi-
naire ou tei6graphique peut, aux con-
ditions d6termin6es par 1'article 55
de la Convention pour les avis de
reception et dans le d£lai d'un an ^
partir du versement des fonds, de-
mander un avis de payement de ce
mandat. Cet avis lui est transmis
par la voie postale exclusivement.
ARTICLE 9. — Remise par expr&s
L'expediteur d'un mandat ordi-
naire peut demander la remise des
fonds i domicile, par porteur special,
imm6diatement apr£s I'arriv6e du
mandat, aux conditions fix£es par
1'article 45 de la Convention.
Toutefois, 1 'Administration de des-
tination a la faculte de faire remettre
par expr&s, au lieu des fonds, un avis
d'arrivee du mandat ou le titre lui-
nilme, pour autant que ses r£gle-
ments interieurs le conjiportent.
CHAPITRE III
PAYEMENT DES MANDATS
ARTICLE 10. — Payement
Le montant des mandats doit §tre
paye aux beneficiaires en monnaie
legale du pays de destination.
8oo
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 370
ARTICLE n. — Montant maximum au
payement
Sauf arrangement contraire, le
montant maximum des mandats
payables dans un pays est le m£me
que celui qui a 6t6 adopt6 par ce
pays pour remission.
Lorsqu'un m§me exp6diteur a fait
£mettre, le m6me jour, dans une
mime locality au profit du mSme
b6n6ficiaire, plusieurs mandats dont
le montant total exc£de le maximum
adopt^ par le pays de destination, le
bureau destinataire est autoris6 &
6chelonner le payement. des titres
de telle fagon que la sornme pay£e au
b6n6ficiaire, dans une m£me journ6e,
n'exc^de pas ce maximum.
ARTICLE 12. — Inscription en compte
courant postal
Chaque Administration peut se
charger de verser en compte courant
postal le montant des mandats,
suivant les regies en vigueur dans son
service des cheques postaux. Dans
ce cas, les mandats sont consid6r6s
comme valablement pay6s.
ARTICLE 13. — Droit de remise &
domicile
II peut £tre pergu sur le b£n6ficiaire
d'un mandat un droit de remise
lorsque le payement a lieu & domicile.
ARTICLE 14. — Droit pour autorisation
de payement
Dans le cas oil la perte d'un man-
dat n'est pas due £ une faute de
service, il peut Stre p^rgu sur I'exp6-
diteur ou sur le b£n6ficiaire, pour
1'autorisation de payement men-
tionn6e i 1'article 108 du R&glement,
un droit £gal & celui auquel peut
donner lieu la reclamation d'un objet
de correspondance.
ARTICLE 15. — Mandats adress&$ poste
restante
Lorsqu'un mandat est adress6
poste restante, la taxe sp6ciale pr6vue
par Tarticle 38 de la Convention peut
£tre pergue sur le b6n6ficiaire. Cette
taxe ne suit pas le mandat en cas de
r6exp6dition ou de mise en rebut.
ARTICLE 16. — Remise des mandats
t&Ugraphigues
1. La remise des mandats t616-
graphiques a toujours lieu dans les
formes pr6vues & Particle 9. Lorsque
1'Administration de destination fait
remettre par expr&s les fonds & domi-
cile, elle peut percevoir, de ce chef,
une taxe sp6ciale en tenant compte,
le cas £ch6ant, des frais d'expr&s qui
ont 6t6 pay^s par Texp6diteur.
2. Si T Administration destinataire
fait remettre par expr£s, au lieu des
fonds, un avis d'arriv^e du mandat
ou le titre lui-m£rne, cette remise
s'effectue sans frais pour le b6n6fi-
ciaire; toutefois, lorsque le domicile
de ce dernier se trouve en dehors du
rayon de distribution locale du bu-
reau de destination et que Texp^di-
teur n'a pas pay6 les frais de remise
par expr&s, ceux-ci peuvent £tre
pergus sur le b6n6ficiaire.
ARTICLE 17. — Durie de validitedes
mandats
1. Les mandats sont valables jus-
qur^, Texpiration du premier rnois
qui suit celui de leur Emission. Ce
d61ai est prolong6 de six mois dans
les relations avec les pays 61oign6s.
Pass6 ce terme, les mandats ne peu-
vent plus Stre pay6s que sur un visa
pour date doim6 par rAdministra-
tion qui les a 6mis et & la requite de
T Administration de destination.
2. Le visa pour date donne au
mandat une nouvelle dur6e de vali-
dity £gale i celle qui est pr6vue au § I .
3. Dans le cas oft 1'expiration du
d^lai de validity n'est pas due 4 une
fautede service, il peut Stre per^u pour
le visa pour date un droit &gal 4 celui
auquel peut donner lieu la r^clama-
tion d'un objet de correspondance.
ARTICLE 18. — Endossement des
mandats
Est r6serv6 & chaque pays le droit
de declarer transmissible par voie
March 20, 1934
MONEY ORDERS
801
d'endpssement, sur son territoire, la
propriete des mandats provenant
d'un autre pays contractant.
CHAPITRE IV
RETRAIT. MODIFICATION D'ADRESSE.
R6EXP&DITION. REBUTS. R&CLA-
MATIONS
[Articles 19-22 omis. — Retrait des
mandats; Modification d'adresse. R6-
expedition des mandats. Mandats
tomb&s en rebut. Reclamations.]
CHAPITRE V
RESPONSABILITjfe
ARTICLE 23. — Etendue de la
responsabilit&
Les somines vers^es pour §tre
converties en mandats de poste sont,
dans le delai de prescription fixe par
la legislation du pays d'origine,
garanties aux deposants jusqu'au
moment oft les mandats ont <§te r6gu-
li^rement pay^s.
Passe le delai d'un an pr6vu &
Tarticle 22, §2, les Administrations
ne sont plus responsables des paye-
ments sur faux acquits.
ARTICLE 24. — Exception au principe
de la responsibility
Les Administrations sont d6gag6es
de toute responsabilite du chef du ser-
vice des mandats de poste, lorsque la
preuve de leur responsabilite n'ayant
pas et6 administree autrement, elles
ne peuvent rendre compte du paye-
ment par suite de la destruction des
documents de service resultant d'un
cas de force majeure.
ARTICLE 25. — Payement des sommes
Lorsque le payement d'un mandat
est conteste et pour autant que la re-
sponsabilit6 du service postal est
engag6e» 1'obligation de d6sint6resser
le r^clamant incombe & T Adminis-
tration de payement, si les fonds sont
It remettre au veritable b6n&ficiaire,
et £ TAdministration d'origine, s'ils
sont 4 rembourser £ I'exp6diteur.
L'Administration qui a d6sint6-
ress6 le r6clamant a le droit d'exercer
son recours contre TAdministration
responsable du payement irr6gulier.
ARTICLE 26. — Delai de payement
1. Le r6clamant doit gtre d^sin-
t6ress6 le plus t6t possible et, au plus
tard, dans le d^lai de six mois £
compter du lendemain du jour de la
reclamation. Ce d61ai est port6 i
neuf mois dans les relations avec les
pays 61oign6s.
L'Administration exp6ditrice peut
difKrer exceptionnellement le rem-
boursement au del^. du d61ai pr6vu
^, Falin^a precedent lorsque, malgr6
la diligence apport^e par les Admi-
nistrations ci 1'examen d'une affaire,
ce d61ai n'a pas 6t<§ suffisant pour
permettre de determiner les respon-
sabilit6s.
2. L'Administration d'origine est
autoris6e £ d£sint£resser I'exp6diteur
pour le compte de 1' Administration
de payement qui, r6guli£rement
saisie, a Iaiss6 s'6couler trois mois
sans clonner de solution ^ Taflfaire; ce
deiai est port6 i six mois dans les
relations avec les pays £loign£s.
ARTICLE 27. — Determination de la
responsabilitS
1. La responsabilit6 incombe &
rAdrninistration d'origine, sauf le
cas oil TAdministration de payement
n'est pas en mesure d'6tablir que le
payement a eu lieu dans les condi-
tions prescrites par ses r£glements
interieurs.
2. Une erreur commise dans la
transmission t61£graphique d'un
mandat & Tint6rieur du pays d'ori-
gine ou de celui de destination en-
gage la responsabilite de rAdminis-
tration postale du pays oil 1'erreur a
6t6 commise. Si 1'erreur s'est pro-
duite dans le service t616graphique
d'un pays interaiMiaire ou s'il n'est
pas possible de determiner le lieu oft
elle a ete commise, TAdministration
802
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 370
d'origine et ['Administration de paye-
ment supportent le dommage par
parts 6gales.
3. II en est de mgrne en cas de
transmission de faux mandats t616-
graphiques ou de payement de faux
mandats ordinaires, lorsque la re-
sponsabilit£ ne peut 6tre 6tablie ou
lorsque la fraude, en ce qui concerne
les mandats t616graphiques, a £t£
commise dans un pays intermediate
sans qu'il puisse en Itre obtenu
reparation.
ARTICLE 28. — Remboursement a V Ad-
ministration d'origine des sommes
deboursees
L' Administration de payement
pour le compte de laquelle le r6cla-
mant a 6t6 d£sint<§ress6 par 1'Admin-
istration d'origine est tenue de rern-
bourser & celle-ci le montant de ses
d£bours dans un d61ai de trois niois
£ compter de 1'envoi de la notifica-
tion de payement,
II en est de m£me en ce qui con-
cerne le r&glement du d6dommage-
ment dans les cas pr£vus £ 1'article
27, §§2et3.
Le remboursement £ 1'Administra-
tion cr6anci£re s'effectue sans frais
pour cette Administraion, soit au
moyen d'un mandat de poste, d'un
cheque ou d'une traite payable & vue
sur la capitale ou sur une place com-
merciale du pays cr6ancier, soit en
esp&ces ayant cours dans le pays
cr6diteur, soit encore, d'un commun
accord, par inscription au credit de
ce pays dans le compte des mandats,
Pass6 le d61ai de trois mois, la somme
due It 1' Administration d'origine est
productive d'int£r£t, d, raison de 5%
Tan, £ compter du jour de Pexpira-
tion dudit d61ai.
CHAPITRE VI
COMPTABILIT£. MANDATS PRESCRITS
ARTICLE 29. — Partage des taxes et des
droits
i. L 'Administration d'origine bo-
nifie & 1'Administration de destina-
tion, dans les conditions prescrites par
le R&glement, une quote-parte fixe de
10 centimes par mandat, plus }^% de
la somme totale des mandats pay6s.
2. En cas de r6exp£dition d'un
mandat, le pays de la nouvelle des-
tination touche, quelle que soit la taxe
effectivement pergue par 1'Adminis-
tration d'origine, les bonifications de
taxes qui lui seraient dfevolues, si le
mandat lui avait 6t6 primitivement
adress6.
3. Sauf stipulations contraires du
present Arrangement, chaque Ad-
ministration garde en entier les
taxes qu'elle a pergues.
ARTICLE 30. — D&compte
Chaque Administration dresse
mensuellement les comptes sur les-
quels sont r6capitu!6es toutes les
sommes payees par ses bureaux.
Les comptes mensuels donnent lieu &
l'6tablissement d'un compte g<§n6ral.
Lorsque les mandats ont 6t6 pay6s
dans des monnaies diff6rentes, la
cr^ance la plus faible est convertie
en la monnaie de la cr£ance la plus
forte, en prenant pour base de la
conversion le cours moyen officiel du
change dans le pays d^biteur pen-
dant la p6riode & laquelle le compte
se rapporte.
Le r£glement des comptes peut
aussi avoir lieu sur la base des
comptes mensuels, sans compensa-
tion i 1'aide d'un compte g6n6ral.
Chaque Administration r&gle alors
& 1'Administration correspondante le
montant total du compte mensuel
dtabli par celie-ci.
Les comptes sont sold^s par 1' Ad-
ministration d£bitrice dans les d61ais
fix£s par le R^glement.
ARTICLE 31. — Liquidation
i. Sauf arrangement contraire, le
payement du solde du compte g6n6-
ral ou le rfeglement des comptes
mensuels a lieu dans la monnaie que
le pays chancier applique au paye-
ment des mandats de poste.
En cas de non-payernent dans les
d61ais fix£s, le solde d'un compte g6n6-
ral ou le montant d'un compte men-
March 20, 1934
sue! est productif d 'interest, £ dater
du jour de Fexpiration desdits d£lais
jusqu'au jour oft le payement a lieu.
Get int6rgt est calculi £ raison de
5% Fan.
2. II ne peut gtre port<£ prejudice
aux dispositions du present Arrange-
ment et de son R^glement, concer-
nant r^tablissement des comptes et
leur liquidation, par aucune mesure
unilat^rale, telle que moratoire, in-
terdiction des transferts, etc.
ARTICLE 32. — Mandate presents
Les sommes converties en man-
dats de poste dont le montant n'a
pas et<§ reclame dans les deiais de
prescription sont definitivement ac-
quises c\ T Administration d'origine,
CHAPITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 33.- — Bureaux participant d,
MONEY ORDERS
803
Les Administrations prennent les
mesures n^cessaires pour assurer,
autant que possible, le payement des
mandats dans toutes les localites de
leur pays.
ARTICLE 34.— Participation d'autres
A dministrations
Les pays dans lesquels le service
des mandats relived 'Administrations
autres que celle des postes peuvent
participer & P6change r6gi par les dis-
positions du present Arrangement.
II appartient i ces Administra-
tions de s'entendre avec TAdminis-
tration des postes de leur pays pour
assurer la complete execution de
toutes les clauses de TArrangement.
Cette derni&re Administration leur
sert dlnteraiMiaire pour leurs rela-
tions avec les Administrations des
autres pays contractants et avec le
Bureau international.
ARTICLE 35. — Application des dispo-
sitions d'ordre g£n£ral de la Con-
vention
Les dispositions d'ordre g&n6ral
qui figurent aux Titres I et II de la
Convention sont applicables au pr£-
sent Arrangement, ^, 1'exception,
toutefois, des dispositions faisant
Tobjet de Tarticle 7.
ARTICLE 36. — Interdiction de droits
fiscaux ou autres
Ind<§pendamment de 1'interdiction
pr6vue par Tarticle 27 de la Conven-
tion, les mandats ainsi que les acquits
donnas sur les mandats ne peuvent
£tre soumis £ un droit ou & une taxe
quelconque.
ARTICLE 37. — Bons postaux de voyage
L'6change de bons postaux de
voyage entre ceux des pays contrac-
tants dont les Administrations con-
viennent d'6tablir ce service, est r6gi
par les dispositions du Supplement
annex6 au present Arrangement.
ARTICLE 38. — Approbation des pro-
positions faites dans Vintervalle des
reunions
Pour devenir ex6cutoires, les pro-
positions faites dans Fintervalle des
reunions (articles 19 et 20 de la Con-
vention) doivent r<§unir:
a) Tunanimit^ des suffrages, s'ii
s'agit de 1'addition de npuvelles dis-
positions ou de la modification des
dispositions des articles i & n, 13 £
19, 22 4 31, 36, 37, 38 et 39 du pr6-
sent Arrangement et 101, 102, 104,
1 10, 119 et 120 de son R&glement;
Z>) les deux tiers des suffrages, s'ii
s'agit de la modification des disposi-
tions du present Arrangement autres
que celles qui sont mentionn6es 4
Talin6a pr6c6dent, des articles 103,
105, 106, 108, in et 112 de son
R£glement, ainsi que du Suppl6-
ment concernant les bons postaux
de voyage;
c) la majority absolue, s'il s'agit de
la modification des autres articles du
R&glement ou de Interpretation des
dispositions du present Arrangement,
de son R&glement et du Supplement
concernant les bons postaux de
voyage, hors le cas de dissentiment &
soumettre el Farbitrage pr£vu &
Tarticle II de la Convention.
804
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 370
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 39. — Mise & execution et
durie de I' Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
& execution le ier Janvier 1935 et
demeurera en yigueur pendant un
temps ind6termin6.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten-
tiaires des Gouvernernents des Pays
ci-dessus £num£r£s ont sign<§ le pr&-
sent Arrangement en un exemplaire
qui restera d6pos6 aux Archives du
Gouvernement de TEgypte et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]1
Supplement concernant le service des bons postaux de voyage 2
TITRE I.— DISPOSITIONS
FONDAMENTALES
CHAPITRE I
EMISSION DE SONS POSTAUX DE VOYAGE
ARTICLE i. — Bons postaux de voyage
Les Administrations qui sont convenues
de participer au service 6mettent des bons
postaux de voyage. Ces bons sont reunis
en carnets.
ARTICLE 2. — Monnaie
Les bons sont libelles en francs-or tels
qu'ils sont definis par Farticle 29 de la
Convention.
ARTICLE 3. — Montant maximum
Chaque bon est d'un montant fixe de
100 francs-or. Le montant maximum
d'un carnet est de 1000 francs-or.
ARTICLE 4. — Taxes
La taxe & payer pour chaque bon de 100
francs-or est fixee par TAdniinistration
d'origine; cette taxe ne peut, toutefois,
depasser ^ % de la somme versee.
ARTICLE 5. — Prix de vente
Chaque Administration fixe elle-m&ne
le prix auquel elle debite les carnets.
Elle peut ajouter & la valeur de parit6 du
monlant en francs-or une somme qui doit
rester dans des limites aussi restreintes que
possible et qui sert a la garantir des pertes
au change.
CHAPITRE II
PAYEMENT DES BONS
ARTICLE 6. — Payement
1. Le montant des bons doit &tre remis
aux ben^ficiaires dans la nionnaie du pays
oti ces titres sont presentes au payement
et au taux de parit6 du franc-or.
2. Le payement des bons est effectue
par 1' Administration int&ress6e dans les
conditions prescrites par ses reglemerits
interieurs pour les mandats de poste*
3. Les carnets de bons ou I'un ou 1'autre
des bons qu'ils contiennent ne sont trans-
missibles £ des tiers ni par endossement ni
par cession; ils ne peuvent 6tre mis en
gage.
4. Lorsque le service payeur ne dispose
pas des fonds n6cessaires au payement du
ou des bons qui lui sont presentes, le
payement peut etre suspendu jusqu'au
moment o& le service en question se soit
procure les fonds.
ARTICLE 7. — DurSe de validite
Les bons sont valables pendant quatre
mois a partir de la date de leur Emission.
Les mois se comptent de quanti&me &
quanti&me, sans %ard au nombre de jours
dont ils se composent.
ARTICLE 8. — Opposition au payement
Sous reserve de ce qui serait prevu par
la legislation interne de chaque pays, les
^ The signatory countries are the same as those of the convention, No. 367, ante, p. 688,
with the exception of the following: Union of South Africa, United States of America, the
Insular Possessions of the United States of America other than the Philippine Islands,
the Philippine Islands, Australia, Colony of Belgian Congo, Brazil, Canada, Costa Rica,
Ecuador, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Guatemala, Iceland,
British India, Iraq, Irish Free State, Mexico, New Zealand, Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics.
2 See Article 37 of the agreement, ante, p. 803. — ED.
March 20, 1934
MONEY ORDERS
805
bureaux de poste ne donnent pas suite aux
demandes qui sont presentees en vue de
faire ^ opposition au payement de bons
regulierement
CHAPITRE III
BESPONSABILIT& ET COMPTABILIT&
ARTICLE 9. — Etendue de la responsabilite
1. Les Administrations ne sont pas re-
sponsables des consequences que peuvent
entrainer la perte, la soustraction ou 1'em-
ploi frauduleux de carnets ou de Tun ou
1'autre des bons qu'ils contiennent.
2, Aucune reclamation ne peut 6tre
introduite contre F Administration du
pays d'6mission si le carnet qui fait
1'objet de la reclamation n'est pas pro-
duit,
En cas de perte d'un carnet pu d'un ou
plusieurs bons,, rint6ress6 doit faire la
preuve aupres de TAdministration d'6mis-
sion qu'il a demand^ la deiivrance d'un
carnet de bons et qu'il a verse, & cet effet,
la somme to tale correspondante. Le rem-
boursement ne peut £tre effectu6 que
lorsque ladite Administration s'est assuree
que les titres declares perdus n'ont pas
ete pay 6s, sans que le d61ai puisse exceder
trois mois apres 1'expiration de la validity.
Ce deiai est porte & six mois dans les rela-
tions avec les pays eioignes.
ARTICLE 10. — Partage des taxes
UAdministration d'origine bonifie St
F Administration qui a effectu6 le paye-
nient ^ % de la somme totale des bons
payfe.
ARTICLE 11. — DScompte
Le d^compte des sommes payees du chef
des bons est dress6 une fois par mois sur
une formule conforme au module MP 6
c£-annex6, ^. joindre aux comptes des
mandats de poste.
CHAPITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS BIVERSES
ARTICLE 12.— "Application des dispositions
de I' Arrangement
Les dispositions de 1' Arrangement et de
son Reglement s'appliquent aux bons
pour tout ce qui n'est pas express&naent
pre>u dans le present Supplement.
TITRE IL— DISPOSITIONS
RfiGLEMENTAIRES
CHAPITRE I
EMISSION DES GARNETS
ARTICLE 13. — Description des bons et des
couvertures de carnets. Approvisionne-
ment
1 . Les bons sont etablis sur des formules
conformes au module MP 7 ci-annexe.
Ils sont confectionnes en papier special,
filigrane, avec impression de fond en
guillochis; ils portent, imprimes, le nom
du pays d'origine ainsi qu'un numero de
serie allant de I & 100,000; ils sont rev^tus
& la partie gauche d'un timbre sec en re-
lief, identique pour tous les pays, et repre-
sentant une tgte de Mercure.
2. La couverture des carnets est con-
forme au module MP 8 ci-annexe.
Le nom du pays d'origine y est imprime
au recto.
3. Les bons et les couvertures de car-
nets doivent ^tre de couleur bleu clair.
4. Les Administrations sont approvi-
sionnees en bons et en couvertures de
carnets par le Bureau international qui en
fait assurer Fimpression et les fournit au
prix de revient.
ARTICLE 14. — Emission des bons
Lors de remission, les bons sont rev^tus,
& la partie droite, de Tempreinte d'un tim-
bre sec en relief, special au service qui les
deiivre.
ARTICLE 15. — Etablissement des carnets
1. Les bons dont remission a ete de-
mandee sont reunis et broches en carnet,
sous couverture MP 8. Ils sont classes
dans leur ordre numerique.
2. Le service qui emet un carnet in-
dique sur la couverture, dans rernplace-
ment reserve & cet effet, le dernier jour de
validite des bons, au moyen d'une perfora-
tion qui traverse tout le carnet.
II porte egalement sur les filets de cette
couverture le nombre de bons emis ainsi
que les numeros des premier et dernier de
ces bons.
3. Les inscriptions doivent £tre faites i
la main, a la machine & ecrire ou au moyen
d'un procede niecanique compression.
4. Une empreinte du timbre sec en re-
lief, vise £ 1'article 14, doit toe apposee
sur la couverture et i Tendroit prevu &
cet effet, lors de Tetablissement du carnet.
8o6
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 371
5. line notice plac6e avant le premier
bon de chaque carnet indique les pays
dans lesquels peut avoir lieu le payement
des bons et les Equivalents fixes de 100
francs-or pour ces pays.
CHAPITRE II
PAYEMENT DES BONS
ARTICLE 16. — Formalites
Lors du payemeat, le montant de la
somme pay6e dans la monnaie nationale
du pays, la date et le nom du bureau sont
portes sur le bon qui est ensuite annu!6
selon la r£glementation int6rieure.
CHAPITRE III
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 17. — Communications a adresser
au Bureau international
I. Chaque Administration doit, trois
mois au moins avant de mettre le service £
execution, communiquer aux autres Ad-
ministrations, par 1'intermediaire du Bu-
reau international:
a) la somme pay6e dans sa monnaie na-
tionale pour 100 francs-or;
b) les taxes pergues & 1'emission;
c) des specimens des empreintes du
timbre sec en relief qui est appos6 sur les
bons et sur les couvertures;
d) les services qui 6mettent les car-
nets.
2. Toute modification ult&rieure doit
£tre notifi£e sans retard.
ARTICLE 18. — Formules a r usage du public
En vue de 1'application des dispositions
de 1'article 31, §2, de la Convention, sont
consid6r6es comme formulas & Tusage du
public les forrnules:
MP 7 (Bon postal de voyage),
MP 8 (Couverture du carnet de bons
postaux de voyage).
[Forms omitted.]
No. 370a
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Money
Orders. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
RSglement (^execution de P Arrangement concernant les mandats de
poste. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
[The text of these regulations, Articles 101 to 120, which entered into force January I,
I935/ is not reproduced here; it follows the main lines of the text of the 1929 regulations,
No. 225a, ante.]
No. 371
AGREEMENT concerning Postal Checks. Signed at Cairo,
March 20, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant les virements postaux. Signe au
Caire, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first agreement of the Universal Postal Union relating to postal
checks was signed at Madrid, November 30, 1920 (No. 36, ante) ; it was revised at Stockholm
in 1924 (No. 125, ante) and at London in 1929 (No. 226, ante)
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4051, February 5,
1937-
March 20, 1934
POSTAL CHECKS
807
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited at
Cairo or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgium, Czecho-
slovakia, Denmark, Estonia, Ethiopia, France, Germany, Haiti, Hungary, Italy, Japan
(and dependencies), Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of Spanish zone), Netherlands, Poland,
Rumania, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Vatican City, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
Entered into force January i, 1935.*
Text from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
L'Albanie, FAllemagne, le Roy-
aume de FArabie Saoudite, la Re-
publique Argentine, FAutriche, la
Belgique, la Bolivie, la Republique
de Cuba, le Danernark, la Ville libre
de Danzig, la Republique Domini-
caine, FEspagne, Fensemble des Col-
onies espagnoles, FEstonie, FEthio-
pie, la France, FAlgerie, la Grece, la
R6publique du Honduras, la Hongrie,
Tltalie, renserrible des Colonies ita-
liennes, le Japon, le Chosen, Fensem-
ble des autres D6pendances japo-
naises, la Lettonie, la Lithuanie, le
Luxembourg, le Maroc (& 1'exclusion
de la Zone espagnole), le Maroc
(Zone espagnole), le Paraguay, les
Pays-Bas, les Indes neerlandaises, la
Pologne, le Portugal, les Colonies
portugaises de FAfrique occidental,
les Colonies portugaises de FAfrique
orientale, de FAsie et de FOceanie, la
Roumanie, la R<§publique de Saint-
Marin, le Territoire de la Sarre, la
SuMe, la Confederation Suisse, la
Tchecoslovaquie, la Tunisie, FEtat de
la Cit6 du Vatican, les Etats-Unis de
V6n6zuela et le Royaume de Yougo-
slavie.
Les soussign6s, P16nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
dessus eJnumeres, vu Farticle 3 de la
Convention postale universelle con-
clue au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont,
drun commun accord et sous r6serve
de ratification, arrgt6 F Arrangement
suivant:
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITIONS PRELIMINAIRES
ARTICLE I. — Conditions de V&change
des mrements
LT6change des virements postaux,
entre ceux des Pays contractants
dont les Administrations conviennent
d'6tablir ce service, est regi par les
dispositions du present Arrangement.
ARTICLE 2. — Ob jet de V Arrangement
Tout titulaire d'un compte cou-
rant postal dans Fun des pays qui ont
convenu d'<§changer des virements
peut ordonner des virements de son
compte & un compte courant postal
tenu dans un autre de ces pays.
CHAPITRE II
CONDITIONS D'ADMISSION ET EX&CU-
TION DES ORDRES DE VIREMENTS
ARTICLE 3. — Enonce du montant des
virements. Taux de conversion
Le montant des virements doit
gtre indiqu6 en monnaie du pays de
destination.
Toutefois, chaque Administration
peut consentir & ce que ledit montant
soit indiqu6 par le titulaire du
compte en rnonnaie du pays d'origine.
L* Administration de ce dernier
pays determine elle-m£me le taux de
conversion de sa monnaie en mon-
naie du pays de destination.
ARTICLE 4. — Montant maximum
Chaque Administration a la fa-
cult6 de Hmiter le montant maximum
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4052, February 5, 1937-
8o8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 371
des virements qu'un titulaire peut
ordonner, soit dans une journ^e, soit
au cours d'une p6riode d6termin6e.
ARTICLE 5. — Taxes
1. La taxe d'un virement ne doit
pas d6passer I%Q de la somme vir6e,
chaque Administration ayant d'ail-
leurs la facult6 d'arrondir les frac-
tions selon ses convenances de ser-
vice. Cette taxe peut comporter un
minimum de perception, sans que ce
minimum puisse exc6der 20 centimes.
2. L'inscription d'un virement au
credit d'un compte courant postal ne
peut pas Stre soumise & une taxe
sup6rieure £ celle qui serait 6ven-
tuellement pergue pour une m6me
operation dans le service int6rieur.
ARTICLE 6. — Franchises de taxe et de
port
Sont exempts de toute taxe, les
virements d 'office relatifs au service
qui sont 6chang6s entre les Adminis-
trations ou entre leurs bureaux.
II en est de m&tne, pour ce qui
concerne la franchise de port, des plis
adress6s par les bureaux de cheques
postaux £ leurs titulaires de comptes
r6sidant dans tout pays de 1'Union et
contenant des extraits de compte.
Ces plis doivent porter la disigna-
tion du bureau d 'expedition ainsi
que les mentions "Service des pos-
tes" et "Extrait de compte."
ARTICLE 7. — Avis de virement
I. Le titulaire de compte doit
joindre un avis & tout ordre de vire-
ment.
Le verso de cet avis peut £tre uti-
Hs6 pour une communication par-
ticuliSre destin<§e au b6n6ficiaire.
Chaque Administration est autoris6e
& percevoir, de ce chef, une taxe sur
le titulaire du compte d6bit£, £ con-
dition qu'une taxe de l'esp£ce existe
dans son service int^rieur.
2. Les avis de virement relatifs,
soit & des virements ordinaires, soit
& des virements t616graphiques sont
envoy£s, sans frais, aux b6nlficiaires.
ARTICLE 8. — Virements t&Ugraphigues
1. Dans les relations entre les
Administrations qui se sont inises
d 'accord & ce sujet, les virements peu-
vent §tre transmis par le t61egraphe
ou par la t£l£graphie sans fil : ils sont
qualifies, en ce cas, de virements
t<§16graphiques.
2. Sauf arrangement contraire, les
virements t61£graphiques peuvent,
comme les autres t<§16grammes pri-
v£s et aux mSmes conditions que ces
derniers, £tre soumis aux formalit^s
de traitement ou de transmission
pr6vues aux R&glements de service
annexes i la Convention Interna-
tionale des t<§16communications en
vigueur, dans la mesure oft ces for-
malit^s sont applicables aux vire-
ments t^l^graphiques.
3. Ind6pendamment de la taxe du
t616gramme, le virement t616gra-
phique est soumis & la taxe de vire-
ment pr6vue £ 1'article 5 et, en outre,
4 une taxe fixe qui ne peut pas d6-
passer i franc. II ne peut §tre grev6
d'aucuns frais t61<§graphiques autres
que ceux qui sont pr6vus par les
r^glements t6l6graphiques interna-
tionaux.
4. L'expMiteur d'un virement t£16-
graphique peut ajouter au texte une
communication particuli&re pour le
b6n£ficiaire, pourvu qu'il en paie la
taxe d'apr4s le tarif. Cette taxe
rernplace et exclut, le cas &ch6ant,
celle dont rapplication est autoris6e
par Tarticle 7, § i » 2° alin^a.
ARTICLE 9. — Echange des listes de
virements
i. Les Administrations se com-
muniquent les virements au moyen
de listes une fois par jour ouvrable.
Toutefois, elles peuvent s'entendre
en vue de grouper dans une m£me
liste les tptaux de plusieurs journ6es.
Les avis de virement destines aux
titulaires de comptes £ cr6diter sont
joints aux listes.
Sauf arrangement contraire, le
montant des virements est exprim6
en monnaie du pays de destination
March 20, 1934
POSTAL CHECKS
809
sur les listes et sur les avis de vire-
ments.
2. Les virements t616graphiques
font Tobjet de listes journali&res dis-
tinctes. Aucun avis de virement
n'est joint & ces listes.
ARTICLE 10.— Bureaux d'&change
Les Administrations se notifient
r^ciproquement les noms des bureaux
de cheques qu 'elles ont d6sign6s pour
T^change des listes de virements.
CHAPITRE III
ANNULATION. RECLAMATIONS
[Articles 11-12 omis. — Annulation
des ordres de virements. R&clama-
lions.]
CHAPITRE IV
RESPONSABILIT&
[Articles 13-17 omis. — Etendue de
la responsabiUtS. Exceptions au
principe de la responsabilM. DSter-
mination de la responsabiliti. Rem-
boursement des sommes dues au r6-
clamanL Remboursement d V Admi-
nistration cr&anci&re.]
CHAPITRE V
COMPTABILIT6
ARTICLE 18. — Attribution des taxes
Chaque Administration garde en
entier les taxes qu'elles a pergues.
ARTICLE 19. — D$comptes des sommes
mr&es. Etablissement des soldes et
des int&r&ts
1. Les Administrations dressent,
pour chaque jour puvrable et pour
chaque pays participant, un compte
sur lequel sont r6capitu!6s les totaux
des listes de virements regues et ex-
p6di6es le jour consid6r6.
2. Le r%lement de ces comptes
est bas6 sur le principe de la compen-
sation r^ciproque. A cet effet, la
cr^ance la plus faible est convertie en
monnaie de la cr6ance la plus forte
calcu!6e d'apr&s la moyenae arith-
m^tique des cours du change cot6s
officiellement aux bourses ou aux
banques sp6cialement d6sign6es par
chaque pays int6ress6.
L* Administration qui, pour une
raison quelconque, ne desire pas faire
application de la compensation r6~
ciproque peut declarer qu'elle se
Hb6rera de la totality des sommes
dues.
3. La compensation est effectu£e
journellement. Toutefois, les Ad-
ministrations peuvent s'entendre en
vue de grouper dans un m£me d6-
compte les totaux de plusieurs jour-
n6es.
4. Le solde r6sultant de chaque
compte est productif d'int6r§t ^
partir d'un d^lai et £ un taux fix£s
d'un commun accord par les Admin-
istrations des pays contractants.
Le taux de cet int6r!t ne peut ex-
c6der 5% Tan.
ARTICLE 20. — Payement^ des soldes.
Inter&ts moratoires
1 . En vue du payement des soldes,
chaque Administration peut entrete-
nir d'une manidre quelconque, aupr£s
de rAdministration d'un pays con-
tractant, un avoir en monnaie de ce
pays. Si cet avoir ne suffi t pas pour
exlcuter les ordres donnas, les vire-
ments sont n£anmoins port6s au cr6-
dit des comptes des b^n6ficiaires.
L 'Avoir peut servir 6galement au
r^glement des soldes d6biteurs de
tous autres comptes postaux, t616-
graphiques ou t616phoniques. II ne
peut, en aucun cas, recevoir une
affectation autre sans le consente-
ment de F Administration qui 1'a
constitu6.
2, L'Administration cr6anci^re a
le droit d'exiger en tout temps le
payement des soldes. Le cas 6ch6-
ant, elle fixe la date £ laquelle le
payement devra £tre effectu6, en
tenant compte des d£lais de distance.
Si TAdministration d6bitrice n'a pas
effectu6 le payement & la date fix6e,
le taux de I'int&r&t pr6vu 4 Tarticle
I9» § 4» est augment^ de 2% Tan, &
8io
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 371
compter du sixi&me jour qui suit
cette date.
3. II ne peut £tre porte prejudice
aux dispositions du present Arrange-
ment et de son R6glement, concer-
nant 1'etablissement des comptes et
leur liquidation, par aucune mesure
unilaterale, telle que moratoire, in-
terdiction des transferts, etc.
ARTICLE 21. — Compte gtsniral
trimestriel
A la fin de chaque trimestre, les
Administrations qui dressent les d6-
comptes journaliers transmettent
aux Administrations correspond antes,
pour approbation, une r^capitula-
tion g6n6rale desdits d£comptes, des
acomptes pay 6s et, le cas echeant,
des intents mis en compte. Les
soldes du compte general trimestriel
sont reports au trimestre suivant.
Les Administrations peuvent s 'en-
tendre pour remplacer la ^capitula-
tion generate par 1'indication du
solde final des decomptes.
CHAPITRE VI
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 22. — Demande d'ouverture
d'un compte courant postal a
V Stranger
En cas de demande d'ouverture
d'un compte courant postal dans un
pays Stranger ayant adhere £ TAr-
rangement, 1' Administration du pays
de residence du requ£rant est tenue,
pour la verification de la demande,
de prlter son concours & rAdminis-
tration charg^e de g6rer le compte,
lorsqu'elle execute avec cette der-
ni&re le service des virements pos-
taux.
Les Administrations s'engagent 4
effectuer cet examen avec tous les
soins et toute la diligence desirables
sans, toutefois, qu'elles aient & as-
sumer de responsabilit6 de ce chef.
L'Administration du pays de re-
sidence intervient aussi, autant que
possible, pour la verification, sur
demande de TAdministration qui
g&re le compte, des renseignements
concernant la modification de la
capacite juridique de TaJSilie,
ARTICLE 23. — Liste des titulaires de
comptes
Les titulaires de comptes peuvent
obtenir, par Tintermediaire de FAd-
ministration qui tient leurs comptes,
les listes de titulaires publi£es par les
autres Administrations, aux prix
determines par celles-ci dans leur
service interieur.
Les Administrations se livrent
redproquement, & titre gratuit, les
listes necessaires pour ies besoins du
service.
ARTICLE 24. — Application des dispo-
sitions d'ordre g^n&ral de la Convention
Les dispositions d'ordre general
qui figurent aux Titres I et II de la
Convention sont applicables aux
virements postaux, i 1'exception,
toutefois, des prescriptions faisant
1'objet de 1'article 7.
ARTICLE 25. — Approbation des pro-
positions faites dans Vintervalle des
reunions
Pour devenir executoires, les pro-
positions faites dans Tintervalle des
reunions (articles 19 et 20 de la Con-
vention) doivent r6unir :
a) les deux tiers des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de 1'addition de npuvelles dis-
positions ou de la modification des
dispositions du present Arrangement
et de son R&glement ;
i) la majorite absolue, s'il s'agit de
1'interpretation des dispositions du
present Arrangement et de son R&gie-
ment, hors le cas de dissentiment &
soumettre cl 1'arbitrage pr6vu & 1'arti-
cle ii de la Convention.
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 26. — Mise a execution et
dur&e de V Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
£ execution le lor Janvier 1935 et
March 20, 1934 PAYMENTS ON DELIVERY 811
demeurera en vigueur pendant un sent Arrangement en un exemplaire
temps ind6termin6. qui restera d6pos<§ aux Archives du
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten- Gouvernement de TEgypte et dont
tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays une copie sera remise & chaque Partie.
ci-dessus 6num6r6s ont sign<§ le pr6- Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]1
No. 371a
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Postal
Checks. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
Reglement d'execution de FArrangement concernant les virements
postaux. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
[The text of these regulations, Articles 101 to 116, which entered into force January i,
1935»* *s not reproduced here; it follows the main lines of the text of the 1929 regulations,
No, 226a, ante.]
No. 372
AGREEMENT concerning Payments on Delivery. Signed at
Cairo, March 20, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant les recouvrements. Signe au Caire,
20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first agreement of the Universal Postal Union on this subject was
signed at Lisbon, March 21, 1885. 76 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 1336; n Martens, N.R.G.
(2d ser.), p. 29. It has been revised at intervals, the last previous revision being at London
in 1929 (No. 227, ante). The provisions of the chapters here omitted correspond, except for
minor changes, to Chapters III, V, and VII of the 1929 agreement.
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited at
Cairo or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgium, Chile,
Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, France, Germany, Haiti,
Hungary, Iceland, Italy, Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of Spanish zone), Netherlands,
Norway, Poland, Rumania, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey, Vatican
City, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
1 The signatory countries are the same as the countries listed at the beginning^ of the
agreement, ante, p. 807, with the exception of Lithuania, Luxemburg, and the Territory of
the Saar, _
58 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4052, February 5,
1937.
812
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 372
Entered into force January i, 1935.*
Text from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
L'Albanie, FAllemagne, le Royaume
de F Arabie Saoudite, la R6publique
Argentine, FAutriche, la Belgique,
la Bolivie, le Chili, la R6publique
de Cuba, le Danemark, la Ville libre
de Danzig, la R£publique Domini-
caine, FEgypte, FEspagne, F ensemble
des Colonies espagnoles, FEstonie,
FEthiopie, la Finlande, la France,
FAlg6rie, la Gr&ce, la R6publique du
Honduras, la Hongrie, 1'Islande,
Tltalie, Fensemble des Colonies ita-
liennes, la Lettonie, le Luxembourg,
le Maroc (£ 1'exclusion de la Zone
espagnole), le Maroc (Zone espa-
gnole), la Norvfege, le Paraguay, les
Pays-Bas, Curasao et Surinam, les
Indes n£erlandaises, la Pologne, le
Portugal, les Colonies portugaises de
FAfrique occidentale, les Colonies
portugaises de FAfrique orientale, de
FAsie et de FOc<§anie, la Roumanie,
la R6publique de Saint-Marin, le
Territoire de la Sarre, le Siam, la
Su&de, la Conf6d6ration Suisse, la
Tch6coslovaquie, la Tunisie, la Tur-
quie, FEtat de la Cit6 du Vatican,
les Etats-Unis de V£n6zuela, F Y£men
et le Royaume de Yougoslavie.
Les soussign6s, P16nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-
dessus 6num6r6s, vu Farticle 3 de la
Convention postale universelle con-
clue au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont,
drun commun accord et sous r6serve
de ratification, arr£t6 F Arrangement
suivant:
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITION PR^LIMINAIRE
ARTICLE I. — Conditions de Vechange
des valeurs d recouvrer
LT6change des valeurs £ recouvrer,
entre ceux des Pays contractants
dont les Administrations conviennent
d'6tablir ce service, est r£gi par les
dispositions du present Arrangement.
CHAPITRE II
OBJET DU SERVICE
ARTICLE 2. — Valeurs admises d
V encaissement
Sont admis £ Fencaissernent les
quittances, factures, billets & ordre,
traites, coupons d'int6r£t et de divi-
dende, titres amortis, et g6n<§rale-
ment toutes valeurs commerclales ou
autres, payables sans frais.
Les Administrations qui ne peu-
vent se charger de Fencaissement de
coupons d'int6r&t ou de dividende
et de titres amortis le notifient aux
autres Administrations par Finter-
m^diaire du Bureau international.
ARTICLE 3. — Profits. Pour suites
Les Administrations peuvent se
charger de faire protester les effets
de commerce et de faire exercer des
poursuites judiciaires au sujet de
cr6ances. Elles arrStent, d'un com-
mun accord, les dispositions n6ces-
saires & cet effet.
CHAPITRE III
D^P6T DES VALEURS A RECOUVRER
[Articles 4-7 omis. — Enonci du
montant des valeurs. Dip$t des ia-
leurs; Taxe de VenwL Nombre et
montant maximum des valeurs. In-
terdictions.]
CHAPITRE IV
ENCAISSEMENT DES VALEURS
ARTICLE 8, — Non-acceptation de
payements partiels
Chaque valeur doit £tre pay^e in-
t^gralement et en une seule fois, sinon
elle est consid6r£e comme refus6e»
ARTICLE 9. — Droit d'encaissmeent ou
de presentation
Toute valeur pr6sent6e & Fencaisse-
ment, recouvr&e ou non, est passible
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4053, February 5, 1937.
March 20, 1934
PAYMENTS ON DELIVERY
813
d'un droit de 25 centimes, dit d'en-
caissement ou de presentation sui-
vant le cas, qui est, eventuellement,
preieve sur le rnontant encaisse.
Ne sont pas soumises & ce droit,
les valeurs qui, par suite d'une irr6-
gularite quelconque ou d'un vice
d'adresse, sont renvoy6es & Fexp6di-
teur sans avoir 6t6 mises en recou-
vrement.
ARTICLE 10. — Liquidation du mon-
taut encaissS
1. Les sommes encaiss^es se rap-
portant & un m&me envoi, deduction
faite des frais pr6vus au § 2, sont
Hquid6es au moyen d'un mandat de
poste au profit du deposant. Lorsque
le rdglement de FAdministration
d'origine le permet, le deposant a la
faculte de demander que le mandat
mentionne, aux lieu et place de son
adresse, le titulaire et le num6ro d'un
compte courant postal tenu dans le
pays d'origine ainsi que le bureau
qui tient ce compte.
Si les Administrations int£ress6es
admettent ces procedes, la liquida-
tion peut egalenient se faire soit au
moyen d'un versement en compte
courant postal dans le pays de desti-
nation, soit au moyen d'un virement
& un tel compte tenu dans le pays
d'origine de 1'envoi.
2 . Les frais & d6duire se composent :
a) du droit d'encaissement et,
eventuellement, du droit de presen-
tation afferent aux valeurs impay6es ;
b) s'il y a lieu, des droits fiscaux
appliqu6s aux valeurs ;
c) de la taxe ordinaire des man-
dats de poste, ou, en cas de verse-
ment en compte courant postal dans
le pays de destination, de la taxe des
versements applicable dans le ser-
vice int6rieur ou, en cas de virement
£, un compte du pays d'origine, de la
taxe des virements. Ces taxes sont
calcul^es sur le total de la somme en-
caiss6e, deduction faite des r6tribu-
tions et droits indiqu6s sous a) et b).
3. Les mandats de recouvrement
sont admis jusqu'au montant maxi-
mum adopt6 par les Administra-
tions en vertu de 1'article 6, § 2.
ARTICLE n. — Renvoi des valeurs non
recouvrees
Les valeurs qui n'ont pu §tre
recouvrees dans les d^lais fix6s par le
R^glement, et qui ne doivent pas
£tre remises & un tiers d6sign6, sont
renvoy6es en franchise de port au
bureau de d6p6t.
Lorsqu'il n'y a pas de valeurs re-
couvrdes ou que les sommes encais-
s6es sont insuffisantes pour permettre
la deduction int6grale des droits de
presentation, ceux-ci sont reclames &
1'expediteur de Fenvoi.
L' Administration chargee du re-
couvrement des valeurs n'est tenue
& aucune mesure conservatoire, ni &
aucun acte etablissant le non-paye-
ment de ces titres.
CHAPITRE V
RETRAIT ET RECTIFICATIONS. R&EX-
P^DITION ET REN VOI. R^CLAMA-
TIONS
[Articles 12-15 omis, — Retrait des
recouvrements; Rectification du bor-
dereau. R£eocp6dition; Valeurs mal
dirigfes. Renwi des valeurs irrScou-
vrables. Reclamations.]
CHAPITRE VI
RESPONSABILIT6
ARTICLE 16. — Application des dispo-
sitions spiciales de la Convention
Les dispositions des articles 56,
57, 59 It 62 et 66 & 72 de la Conven-
tion sont applicables au service des
recouvrements. En outre, les dis-
positions prevues 4 1'article 72 de la
Convention concernant les mandats
de remboursement qui n'ont pas ete
payes au beneficiaire s'appliquent,
par analogie, aux ordres de virement
emis en conformite de 1'article 10, § i ,
qui ne peuvent §tre portes au credit
du compte courant postal tenu dans
le pays d'origine de 1 'envoi et indique
par 1'expediteur.
814
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 372a
ARTICLE 17. — Responsabilit6 en cas de
perte des valeurs
En cas de perte des valeurs apr£s
Fouverture du pli qui les contient,
soit au bureau charg6 de 1'encaisse-
ment, soit au bureau charg£ de la
restitution au d6posant, rAdminis-
tration responsable est tenue de
rembourser & Texp^diteur le montant
effectif du dommage caus6, sans que
ce montant puisse exc^der celui de
rindemnit6 pr6vue pour la perte
d'un envoi recommand6.
ARTICLE 18. — Cas de retard
Les Administrations ne sont tenues
& aucune responsabilit6 du chef de
retards :
a) dans la transmission ou dans la
presentation des valeurs & recouvrer ;
6) dans l^tablissement du prot£t
ou dans 1'exercice des poursuites
judiciaires dont elles se seraient
charg6es par application des dispo-
sitions de Tarticle 3.
CHAPITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
[Articles 19-22 omis. — Attribution
des taxes. Bureaux participant au
service. Application des dispositions
d'ordre ginfaal de la Convention.
Approbation des propositions faites
dans I'intervalle des reunions.]
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 23, — Mise <i execution et
durSe de I' Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
& execution le ior Janvier 1935 et
demeurera en yigueur pendant un
temps ind6termin6.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten~
tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays
ci-dessus 6num6r6s ont sign6 le pr6-
sent Arrangement en un exemplaire
qui restera d6pos6 aux Archives du
Gouvernement de TEgypte et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]1
No. 372a
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Pay-
ments on Delivery. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
R£glement d'execution de PArrangement concernant les recouvre-
ments. Signe au Caire, 20 mars 1934.
[The text of these regulations, Articles 101 to 118, which entered into force January I,
I935,2 is not reproduced here; it follows the main lines of the text of the 1929 regulations,
No. 227a, ante.]
1 The signatory countries are the same as the countries listed at the beginning of the
agreement, ante, p. 812, with the exception of Luxemburg, Territory of the Saar, Siam, and
Yemen.
2 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4053, February 5,
1937-
March 20, 1934
SUBSCRIPTIONS TO NEWSPAPERS
No. 373
815
AGREEMENT concerning Subscriptions to Newspapers. Signed
at Cairo, March 20, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant les abonnements aux joumaux. Signe
au Cake, 20 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The first agreement of the Universal Postal Union on this subject was
signed at Washington, June 15, 1897. 90 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 1079. It has been re-
vised at intervals, the last previous revision being at London in 1929 (No. 228, ante). See
also the resolutions of the Conference of Press Experts of 1927, and the Final Act of the Eu-
ropean Conference on the Transport of Newspapers, of 1929. League of Nations Documents,
A.43-K927; C, 557.M.208.I929.VIII.
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited
at Cairo or accessions had been notified to the Swiss Government by Austria, Belgium, Chile,
Colombia, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Egypt, Estonia, Ethiopia, Finland, France, Germany,
Haiti, Hungary, Italy, Liberia, Luxemburg, Morocco (exclusive of Spanish zone), Nether-
lands, Norway, Poland, Rumania, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Turkey,
Vatican City, Yemen, and Yugoslavia.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 367, ante.)
Entered into force January i, i935.1
Text from publication by the Universal Postal Union.
L'Albanie, FAllemagne, le Roy-
aume de FArabie Saoudite, la Repu-
bl que Argentine, FAutriche, la Bel-
gique, la Bolivie, la Bulgarie, le Chili,
la Republique de Colombie, la R6-
publique de Cuba, le Danemark, la
Ville libre de Danzig, la Republique
Dorninicaine, FEgypte, FEspagne,
Fensemble des Colonies espagnoles,
FEstonie, FEthiopie, la Finlande,
la France, I'Alg&ie, la Gr&ce, la
Republique du Honduras, la Hon-
grie, Tltalie, Fensemble des Colonies
italiennes, la Lettonie, la Lithuanie,
le Luxembourg, le Maroc (£ Fexclu-
sion de la Zone espagnole), le Maroc
(Zone espagnole), la Norv6ge, le
Paraguay, les Pays-Bas, la Pologne,
le Portugal, les Colonies portugaises
de FAfrique occidentale, les Colonies
portugaises de FAfrique orientale,
de FAsie et de FOceanie, la Rouma-
nie, la Republique de Saint-Marin,
le Territoire de la Sarre, ie Siam, la
SuMet la Confederation Suisse, la
Tch6coslovaquie, la Tunisie, la Tur-
quie, la Republique 0. de FUruguay,
FEtat de la Cite du Vatican, les
Etats-Unis de Venezuela, FY6men
et le Royaume de Yougoslavie.
Les soussign£s, Pl£nipotentiaires
des Gouvernements des Pays ci-des-
sus enumer6s, vu Farticle 3 de la
Convention postale universelle con-
clue au Caire le 20 mars 1934, ont,
d'un cpmmun accord et sous reserve
de ratification, arr£t6 F Arrangement
suivant:
CHAPITRE I
DISPOSITION PR£LIMINAIRE
ARTICLE I. — Conditions de V&tablisse-
ment du service des abonnements
Le service postal des abonnements
aux journaux, entre ceux des Pays
contractants dont les Administra-
tions conviennent d'6tablir ce service,
est r6gi par les dispositions du pre-
sent Arrangement.
Les ecrits periodiques sont assimi
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 4054, February 5, 1937.
8i6
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 373
l£s aux journaux au point de vue de
Tabonnement.
CHAPITRE II
CONDITIONS D'ABONNEMENT.
TAXES
[Articles 2-9 oinis.1 — Souscriptions.
Prix de livraison. Prix d'abonne-
ment. Changements de prix. Im-
primis encart&s. P&riodes d'abonne-
ment; Abonnements demandes tardive-
ment. Continuation des abonnements
en cas de cessation du service. Abon-
nements recueillis directement par les
iditeurs.}
CHAPITRE III
CHANGEMENTS D'ADRESSE. R&CLA-
MATIONS. RESPONSABILIT&
ARTICLE 10. — Changements d'adresse
Les abonn£s peuvent, en cas de
changement de residence, et pour une
dur6e ne d6passant pas le terme de
Tabonnement, obtenir que le journal
soit exp6di£ directement & leur nou-
velle adresse, soit & Tint6rieur du
pays de destination primitive, soit
dans un autre pays contractant, y
compris celui de publication, soit
dans un pays non contractant.
L' Administration de la distribu-
tion primitive pergoit de ce chef sur
Fabonn6, par mois ou fraction de
mois, compt6s de quanti&me 4 quan-
ti&me & partir du premier jour du
changement d 'adresse, un droit sp6-
cial fix& £ 20 centimes pour les jour-
naux paraissant une fois par semaine
ou £ des intervalles plus longs et & 40
centimes pour les journaux parais-
sant plus d'une fois par semaine.
Les Administrations ont la facult6
de percevoir un droit unique pour
toute la dur6e de 1'abonnement, & la
condition que ce droit ne d£passe pas
50 centimes dans le premier cas
pr6vu & Talin6a pr6c6dent et I franc
dans le second cas.
Les dispositions ci-dessus s'appli-
quent 6galement aux journaux dont
Tabonnement souscrit pour le pays
de publication est transf6r& dans un
autre pays.
Toutefois, en pareil cas, TAdminis-
tration du pays de publication a la
faculty de fixer & son gr6 les taxes &
percevoir du chef de ces transferts.
ARTICLE n. — Reclamations
Les Administrations sont tenues de
donner suite, sans frais pour les abon-
n£s, & toute reclamation fondle con-
cernant des retards ou des irr6gu~
larit£s quelconques dans le service
des abonnements.
ARTICLE 12. — ResponsabilitS
Les Administrations n'assument
aucune responsibility quant aux
charges et obligations qui incornbent
aux 6diteurs, Elles ne sont tenues
& aucun rernboursement en cas de
cessation ou d 'interruption de la
publication d'un journal en cours
d'abonnement.
CHAPITRE IV
COMPTABILIT^
ARTICLE 13. — Attribution des taxes
Sauf Texception pr^vue ^ Tarticle
9, chaque Administration garde en
entier les taxes et droits qu'elle a
pergus en sus du prix de livraison.
ARTICLE 14. — Comptes
1, Les comptes des abonnements
fournis et demandfe sont dresses tri-
mestriellement et sold^s par T Ad-
ministration d^bitrice en monnaie
l^gale du pays chancier et dans le
d£lai fix6 par le Rfeglement Sauf
autre arrangement, la cr^ance la plus
faible est convertie en la monnaie de
la cr^ance la plus forte, de la mani&re
indiqu6e d, Particle 30 de TArrange-
ment concernant les mandats de
poste.
2. Le pavement du solde a lieu,
sauf entente contraire, par mandat
* The provisions of these articles correspond, except for minor changes, to the provisions of
Chapter II of the 1929 agreement (No. 228, ante).
March 20, 1934
SUBSCRIPTIONS TO NEWSPAPERS
8I7
de poste. Les mandats 6mis & cette
fin ne sont soumis & aucun droit et ils
peuvent excMer le maximum d6ter-
min6 par ledit Arrangement.
3. Les soldes en retard portent in-
rtret & raison de 5% Tan, au profit
de F Administration cr£anci£re.
CHAPITRE V
DISPOSITIONS DIVERSES
ARTICLE 15. — Application des dispo-
sitions d'ordre g&n&ral de la Conven-
tion
Les dispositions d'ordre g6n£ral
qui figurent aux Titres I et II de la
Convention sont applicables au pr6-
sent Arrangement, & Texception,
toutefois, des prescriptions faisant
1'objet de Particle 7.
ARTICLE 16.— Approbation des pro-
positions faites dans I'intervalle des
reunions
Pour devenir ex6cutoires, les pro-
positions faites dans Tintervalle des
reunions (articles 19 et 20 de la Con-
vention) doivent r6tmir:
a) Tunanimit6 des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de Faddition de nouvelles
dispositions ou de la modification des
dispositions des articles i & 8, 11 £
14, 1 6 et 17 du present Arrangement
ainsi que 101 k 105 et 115 de son
Reglement;
b) les deux tiers des suffrages, s'il
s'agit de la modification des disposi-
tions des articles 106, 108, 109, 112 et
1 13 du Reglement;
c) la majority absolue, s'il s'agit
de la modification des autres articles
du present Arrangement et de son
R&glement ainsi que de l'interpr£ta-
tion des dispositions du present Ar-
rangement et de son R&glement, hors
le cas de dissentiment & soumettre
& Farbitrage pr£vu £ Tarticle n de
la Convention.
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
ARTICLE 17. — Mise a execution et
durSe de r Arrangement
Le present Arrangement sera mis
& execution le ier Janvier 1935 et
demeurera en yigueur pendant un
temps ind6termin6.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les P16nipoten-
tiaires des Gouvernements des Pays
ci-dessus 6num6r£s ont sign6 le pr6»
sent Arrangement en un exemplaire
qui restera d6pos6 aux Archives du
Gouvernement de TEgypte et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque Partie.
Fait au Caire, le 20 mars 1934.
[Signatures omitted.]1
No. 373a
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Sub-
scriptions to Newspapers. Signed at Cairo, March 20, 1934-
Rdglement d'exgcution de PArrangement concernant les abonne-
ments aux journaux. Signg au Caire, 20 mars 1934-
[The text of these regulations, Articles 101-115, which entered into force January i, I935»2
is not reproduced here; it follows the main lines of the text of the 1929 regulations, No. 228a,
ante.}
1 The signatory countries are the same as the countries listed at the beginning of the
agreement , ante, p. 815, with the exception of Lithuania, Luxemburg, Territory of the Saar,
Siarn, and Yemen.
2 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 4054^ * ebruary 5, 1 937-
8l8 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 374
No. 374
AGREEMENT concerning the Transport of Goods by Rail under
Way-Bill to Order. Signed at Rome, March 31, 1934.
ACCORD concernant le transport des marchandises par chemins de
fer avec lettre de voiture & ordre. Signe & Rome, 31 mars 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The creation of negotiable documents for the international transport of
goods by rail, advocated since 1878, was the subject of a resolution adopted by the Council
of the League of Nations on January 25, 1932. League of Nations Official Journal, 1932,
p. 455. See also the Final Act of the Fourth General Conference on Communications and
Transit, October 24, 1931. Idem, p. 253. The Rome Convention on transport of goods by
rail, of November 23, 1933 (No. 353, ante) contained a "latitude clause" (Article 61) which
permitted this agreement to be concluded.
RATIFICATIONS. On July r, 1937, ratifications of this agreement had been deposited
at Rome by Italy, May 25, 1935; Hungary, September 12, 1935; Poland and Danzig, Janu-
ary 17, 1936; Estonia, February 28, 1936, and Latvia; and accessions had been deposited by
Greece and Spain.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Travaux preliminaires de VOffice central des Transports par Chemins
defer en vue de la revision de la C.I.M. et de la C.I, V.t 40 Bulletin des transports inter nationaux
par chemins de fer (1932), Annexe, pp. 140-50, See also League of Nations Document,
C.98i. 1x1.546,1931. VIII. The text of this agreement is published in Gazzetta ufficiah del
Regno d' Italia, 1935, I, p. 4463.
J. Aumonier, La negotiability des titres de transport par voieferree (Paris, 1933) ; A. Giannini,
"II progetto di convenzione di Rorna sulla lettera di vettura aH'ordine," 32 Rivista del diritto
commercial (1934), I, pp. 117-30; S. Maltese, "La negociabilit6 des documents de transport
par chemins de fer," 39 Bulletin des transports international par chemins defer (1931), pp.
325-31 ; 42 idem (1934), pp. 346-61 ; H. de la Massue, "Un progres commerciale international
realisable," 44 idem (1936), pp. 124-35.
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text supplied by the Office central des Transports internationaux par Chemins defer a Berne.
Les soussign6s, au nom de leurs ports r6ciproques le r&glement an-
Gouvernements respectifs, nex6 au present Accord concernant
d£sirant faciliter le commerce in- le transport des marchandises exp6-
ternational par F adoption de la lettre dides par chemins de fer avec lettre
de voiture £ ordre pour le transport de voiture & ordre. Ledit r&glement
des marchandises par chemins de fer sera consid6r6 comme faisant partie
dans le trafic international, int^grante du present Accord.
ayant r6solu de se pr6valoir de la Les Etats contractants s'engagent
facult^ pr6vue £ Tart. 61 de la Con- & prendre les mesures n6cessaires
vention de Berne concernant le pour donner effet aux regies 6tablies
transport des marchandises par die- par le present Accord,
mins de fer, selon le texte sign£ & Art. 2. Les Etats contractants
Rome le 23 novembre 1933, s'engagent £ observer, pour la solu-
sont convenus des dispositions tion de certains conflits de lois qui
suivantes: pourraient nattre de Implication du
Article i. Les Etats contractants present Accord, la disposition sui-
d^clarent adopter dans leurs rap- vante:
March 31, 1934 TRANSPORT OF GOODS UNDER WAY-BILL
819
Les rapports entre celui qui a
nomm6 le domiciliataire et le domi-
clliataire Iui-m6me et les responsa-
bilit^s d^rivant des actes du domi-
ciliataire relatifs & la lettre de voiture
<\ ordre sont r6g!6s par la loi du lieu oil
le domiciliataire a son domicile.
Art. 3. Le present Accord restera
ouvert & la signature de tout Etat
jusqu'au 31 mars 1934.
A partir du ler avril 1934 tout
Etat non signataire pourra adherer
au present Accord. Cette adhesion
s'effectuera au nioyen d'un instru-
ment communique au Gouverne-
ment italien. Le Gouvernement
italien notifiera ce d6p8t imm^diate-
ment & tous les Etats signataires ou
adherents.
Art. 4. Le pr6sent Accord sera
ratifi^. Les instruments de ratifica-
tion seront transmis au Gouverne-
ment italien, qui en notifiera le
d6p6t & tous les Etats signataires ou
adherents.
Art. 5. Le present Accord entrera
en vigueur d£s que trois Etats limi-
trophes au moins Tauront ratifi6 ou
y auront adhferfi. La date de son
entrde en vigueur sera le quatre-
vingt-dixi6me jour apr£s la reception
par le Gouvernement italien de la
troisidme ratification ou adhesion.
En ce qui concerne les Etats qui
ratifieront le present Accord ou y
adh6reront uMrieurement, cet Ac-
cord entrera en vigueur quatre-
vingt-dix jours aprfes la reception de
la ratification ou de 1 'adhesion.
L'entr6e en vigueur du present Ac-
cord ne pourra en tout cas avoir lieu
avant Tentr6e en vigueur de la Con-
vention Internationale concernant le
transport des marchandises par che-
mins de fer (C.LM.), sign6e & Rome
le 23 novembre 1933.
Le Gouvernement italien notifiera
& chaque Etat contractant la pre-
mi£re entree en vigueur de 1' Accord
et, ult6rieurement, 1 'entree en vigueur
pour chaque Etat qui 1'aura ratifi.6
ou y aura adh6r£.
Art. 6. Le present Accord pourra
£tre d6nonc6 par chaque Etat con-
tractant. La d6nonciation sera f aite
sous forme de notification 6crite,
adress6e au Gouvernement italien,
qui en donnera communication £
tous les Etats contractants.
La d6nonciation prendra effet un
an apr£s la date & laquelle elle aura
6t6 regue par le Gouvernement ita-
lien et ne sera op6rante qu'en ce qui
concerne 1'Etat qui Taura notifi^e.
Art. 7, Le present Accord sera
r6vis6 & 1'occasion de la revision de la
Convention internationale concer-
nant le transport des marchandises
par Chemins defer (C.I.M.). Toute-
fois une revision pourra avoir lieu en
tout temps sur demande d'un tiers
des Etats contractants.
Art. 8. Le present Accord est
r6dig6 en langue frangaise, en simple
expedition, qui sera d6pos6e dans les
Archives du Minist&re des Affaires
Etrang^res du Royaume d'ltalie.
Copie conforme en sera transmise &
tous les Etats contractants.
FAIT & Rome, le 31 mars 1934.
[Signer] Pour Utalie: MUSSOLINI; pour la Bulgarie: G6n6ral VOLKOFF;
pour la Hongrie: FR^D, VILLANI; pour la Jugoskvie: DOUTCHITCH; pour
la Pologne: ALFRED WYSOCKI; pour la Ville Libre de Dantzig: ALFRED
WYSOCKI; pour le Territoire de la Sarre: L. D'EHRNROOTH; pour TAutriche:
Dr. A. RINTELEN; pour TEstpnie: A. SCHMIDT; pour la Lettonie: J. RIEIO
STINS; pour la Tch6coslovaquie : CHVALKOVSKY.
820
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 374
ANNEXE
REGLEMENT
concernant le transport des marchandises expedites par Chemins de fer avec
lettre de voiture & ordre
Prescriptions pr&liminaires
i.^Les dispositions de la C. I. M. sont
applicables au transport des marchan-
dises expedites avec lettres de voiture ci
ordre en tant qu'elles ne sont pas nipdi-
fiees ou completees par les dispositions
suivantes.
2. Dans tous les articles de la C I. M.
et des prescriptions suivantes, oft les mots
" lettre de voiture" et "duplicata de la
lettre de voiture" sont employes, il faut
entendre, aux lieu et place de ces mots,
les suivants: "lettre de voiture & ordre"
et 4< duplicata de la lettre de voiture &
ordre".
Les modeles de la lettre de voiture &
ordre et du duplicata seront 6tablis par les
Chemins de fer des Etats interesses, en
s'inspirant des modeles prevus & Tannexe
II de la C L M.
3. L'on entendra sous la denomination
de "destinataire " figurant dans la C. I. M.,
le "porteur du duplicata de la lettre de
voiture & ordre", en tant que ce mot
"destinataire" n'est pas modifi6 par les
dispositions qui suivent.
Modifications de la C. I. M.
A Vart. i
La disposition suivante est ajout6e sous
forme de §3:
" § 3. Ne sont admis au transport avec
lettre de voiture a ordre que les envois
dont les gares de depart et d'arrivee, ainsi
que les lignes qui relient ces gares sont
situees sur le territoire d' Etats qui ont
admis le transport des marchandises avec
lettre de voiture £ ordre".
A Vart. 4
La disposition suivante est ajout£e sous
forme de § 3 :
" § 3. Sont admises au transport avec
lettre de voiture & ordre les marchandises
expressement d6signees par les Chemins
de fer, expedite par wagons complets, en
provenance et a destination des gares
d6signe*es par eux.
" La liste des marchandises et gares doit
Stre dtiment publiee par les Chemins de
fer".
A Vart. 6
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables aux lieu et place du § I :
"§ i. L'expediteur doit pr6senter pour
toute expedition Internationale soumise
au present reglement une lettre de voiture
& ordre et un duplicata endossable con-
formes aux modeles prevus dans les tarifs.
"Les formulaires sont imprimes sur
papier a 6crire jaune fonc6 de qualit6 sp6-
ciale; ils portent pour la grande vitesse
une bande rouge d'un centimetre au moins
de largeur, 1'une au bord sup6rieur, Tautre
au bord inf&rieur, au recto et au verso.
" Ces formulaires sont fournis exclusive-
ment par les Chemins de fer au prix fix 6
et dflment publi<§ par eux".
La premiere phrase du § 4 est remplac&e
par la suivante:
" § 4. Le choix du formulaire de lettre
de voiture avec ou sans 'bandes rouges'
indique si la marchandise est ^. transporter
en petite ou en grande vitesse".
Le § 5 est remplace par la disposition
suivante:
" § 5. Les lettres de voiture et les dupli-
cata surcharges, grattes ou ratures ne sont
pas admis".
Au § 6 le premier alinea doit Otre
remplac^ par le suivant:
"Les mentions porters sur la lettre de
voiture et sur le duplicata doivent Itre
Writes ou imprimees en caract&res ind6-
l^biles".
Au § 6, la disposition figurant sous
lettre d) est remplacee par la suivante:
lid) Le npm et le domicile d'une per-
sonne (domiciliataire) domidliee dans la
locality desservie par la gare de destina-
tion".
La deuxi&me phrase de la lettre g) du
§ 6 est remplacee par la disposition sui-
vante:
"La^ signature de Texp^diteur ne peut
6tre ni imprimee ni remplacee par un
timbre".
Les dispositions figurant sous lettres K)
et m) du § 6 ne sont pas applicables.
A Vart. 7
Au § i un deuxi&me alinea ainsi concu
est ajoute:
March 31, 1934 TRANSPORT OF GOODS UNDER WAY-BILL
821
" L'expediteur supporte seal toutes les
consequences qui pourraient rfeulter du
fait que la lettre de voiture & ordre ne
remplit pas les conditions prevues au § 3
de Fart. 4. Ces irregular! tes ne portent
pas atteinte aux droits du porteur du
duplicata sur la niarchandise."
Dans la premiere phrase du deuxieme
alinea du §2, le mot "destinataire" est
remplac6 par le mot "domiciliataire".
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables aux lieu et place du § 3 :
a § 3- Sur demande de Fexpediteur
formulee dans la lettre de voiture, le
Chemin de fer est tenu de constater le
poids de 1'envoi et de Fattester sur la
lettre de voiture et le duplicata.
" Les lois et reglemcnts de chaque Etat
determinent les conditions dans lesquelles
le Chemin de fer a le droit ou est tenu
de constater ou de contrdler le nombre
des colis, ainsi que la tare reelle des
wagons.
" Le Chemin de fer a le droit d'etablir si
et sous quelles conditions il se charge de
constater la concordance du contenu de
Femballage d'un envoi avec les indications
de la lettre de voiture et de certifier le
resultat de cette constatation sur la
lettre de voiture m&me et sur le dupli-
cata"*
La deuxieme phrase du premier alinea
du § 8 est remplacee par la disposition
suivante :
"S'il [y] a lieu, le porteur du duplicata
de la lettre de voiture est invit6 sans
retard , par Fintermediaire du domicilia-
taire, k faire connattre comment il entend
disposer de 1'excedent de charge",
Au troisi&me alinea du § 8, les mots
"FexpMiteur" sont remplaces par les
mots "le porteur du duplicata",
A Part. 8
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables aux lieu et place du § 5 :
"§5. Le Chemin de fer est tenu de
certifier la reception de la marchandise
et la date de Facceptation au transport
moycnnant Fapposition d'un timbre et la
signature d'un employ^ autoris6 sur le
duplicata de la lettre de voiture qui doit
toe present^ par Fexpediteur en m&me
temps que la lettre de voiture.
"Le duplicata de la lettre de voiture
est transmissible par voie d'endosseraent
Toute personne au ben&fice de laquelle
le duplicata a <§t<§ endoss<§ peut Fendosser
& nouveau.
" L'endossement doit toe pur et simple.
Toute condition a laquelle il est subor-
donn6 est r^putee nulle et non avenue.
Un endossement partiel est nul. L'en-
dossement au porteur vaut comme en-
dossement en blanc.
"Pour toe valable 1 'endossement doit
toe inscrit sur le duplicata de la lettre
de voiture & la place d^signee ci cet effet.
II doit toe sign6 par Fendosseur.
"L'endossement ne doit pas necessaire-
ment designer le b6n6ficiaire; il peut con-
sister simplement dans la signature de
Fendosseur (endossement en blanc) ".
Un § 6 ainsi concu est ajout6:
" § 6. Le d6tenteur du duplicata d'une
lettre de voiture i ordre est consider^
comme porteur legitime s'il justifie de son
droit par une suite ininterrompue d'endos-
sements, m^me si le dernier endossement
est en blanc. Les endossements bififes
sont i cet 6gard r6put6s non Merits.
Lorsqu'un endossement en blanc est suivi
d'un autre endossement, le signataire de
celui-ci est r£put,6 avoir acquis le duplicata
par Fendossement en blanc.
"Si une personne a 6t6 d£poss<§d6e du
duplicata d'une lettre de voiture £ ordre
par quelque 6venement que ce soit, le
porteur, justiftant de son droit de la
maniere indiquee & Falinea pr£c6dent,
n'est tenu de se dessaisir du duplicata
de la lettre que s'il Fa acquis de mauvaise
foi ou si, en Facqu^rant, il a commis une
faute lourde".
Un § 7 ainsi congu est ajoute:
" § 7. Le Chemin de fer est responsable
de la concordance, au moment de la con-
clusion de contrat de transport, entre les
indications et declarations inscrites dans
la lettre de voiture et celles qui sont
inscrites dans le duplicata correspondant".
Un § 8 ainsi concu est ajoute:
" § 8. Sur demande de Fexpediteur, le
Chemin de fer est tenu de lui d61ivrer
une quittance des montants que Fexpe-
diteur a pay 6s".
Un § 9 ainsi concu est ajout6:
" § 9. La transmission des droits sur la
marchandise acceptee au transport par le
Chemin de fer ne peut s'op6rer que par
transmission du duplicata de la lettre de
voiture a ordre".
A 1'art. g
Le § 4 est complete par Falinea suiyant:
" Les Chemins de fer peuvent £tablir des
taxes suppl^mentaires pour les envois
effectues avec lettre de voiture & ordre"
822
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 374
A VarL 10
La disposition suivante est applicable,
aux lieu et place du dernier alinea de la
lettre g) :
"Le porteur du duplicata de la lettre
de voiture est avis6 par I'intermediaire
du domiciliataire que le transport a lieu
par une voie autre que celle qui a ete
prescrite par I'exp6diteur".
A 1'art. ix
La disposition suivante est applicable,
aux lieu et place de la premiere phrase du
§6:
" § 6. Le delai de livraison est observ6 si,
avant son expiration, I'arriv6e de la mar-
chandise est notifi6e au domiciliataire".
Le deuxieme alinea du § 6 n'est pas
applicable.
A Fart* 15
A la fin du troisieme alin£a du § i, les
mots "I'expediteur" sont remplaces par
les mots "le domiciliataire".
A Vart. 16
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables, aux lieu et place du § I :
11 § I. Le Chemin de fer doit aviser le
domiciliataire de I'arrive'e de la marchan-
dise & la gare de destination.
"Le Chemin de fer est tenu de livrer
au porteur legitirne du duplicata tel qu'il
est design^ au icr alinea du § 6 de 1'art. 8,
& la gare de destination indiqu6e par
1'expediteur, la lettre de voiture et la
marchandise contre remise du duplicata
et paiement du montant des cr^ances
resultant de la lettre de voiture.
"Le porteur du duplicata de la lettre de
voiture doit computer le dernier endosse-
ment en mentionnant son adresse; en cas
d'endossement en blanc, il doit remplir cet
endossement de son nom et de son adresse.
"Le Chemin de fer est tenu de verifier
la regularite de la suite des endorsements.
A tel effet, les endossements doivent £tre
effectu£s d'une maniere lisible. Le Chemin
de fer n'est pas tenu de verifier la r6-
gularit6 de la signature des endosseurs,
" L'acceptation de la marchandise et de
la lettre de voiture oblige celui & qui la
marchandise a 6t6 d61ivr6e a payer au
Chemin de fer le montant des creances
resultant de la lettre de voiture.
"Dans le cas preVu & 1'alinea 2 du § I
de 1'art. 7 la livraison ne peut 6tre de-
mande"e par le porteur du duplicata qu'a
une gare autorisee £ effectuer, conform^-
ment au § 3 de Tart. 4, des transports avec
lettre de voiture & ordre, A cet effet le
Chemin de fer, aussitdt qu'il a constate
1'irregularite, doit en aviser le porteur
du duplicata par rinterm&diaire du
domiciliataire. Le me'me avis doit 8tre
fait ^ I'exp^diteur i titre d 'information ".
Un § 4 ainsi congu est ajoute:
" § 4. En cas de perte du duplicata de
la lettre de voiture attestee par e^crit^par
le domiciliataire, le Chemin de fer delivre
la marchandise et remet la lettre de
voiture au domicilaitaire contre paieraent
du montant des creances r6sultant de la
lettre de voiture et contre cautionnement
de la valeur usuelle de la marchandise au
lieu de destination, augmentee de 25%.
"Si le porteur du duplicata se pr^sente
ult6rieurement, le cautionnement lui est
vers6 avec 1'assentiment du domiciliataire.
" A d6faut de cet assentiment, le Chemin
de fer ne se dessaisit du cautionnement
que sur decision judiciaire".
A Fart, ig
La disposition suivante est applicable,
aux lieu et place de cet article:
"Les envois ne peuyent 6tre grev&s ni
de remboursements, ni de debours",
A VarL 21
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables, aux lieu et place de cet article:
"§i. Le porteur du duplicata de la
lettre de voiture a seul le droit de modifier
le contrat de transport soit en retirant
la marchandise i la gare exp6di trice, soit
en 1'arr^tant en cours de route, soit en la
faisant livrer en tout autre point situd
en dega ou au del& de la gare de destina-
tion, soit en ordonnant son retour a la
gare exp6di trice, soit enfin en indiquant,
au lieu du domiciliataire que Texp6diteur
a mentionn6 dans la lettre de voiture, un
autre domiciliataire.
"D'autres modifications que celles qui
sont 6numer6es ci-dessus ne sont admises
en aucun cas.
"Les modifications au contrat de trans-
port ne doivent jamais avoir pour effet
de deviser 1'envoi.
" Si le porteur du duplicata veut donner
un ordre modifiant la gare de destination,
il ne peut indiquer qu'une autre gare qui
figure dans la liste prevue au § 3 de 1'art. 4,
" Dans ce cas, il doit designer un nouveau
domiciliataire si le domiciliataire primitif
n'est pas 6tabli dans la locality desservie
par la nouvelle gare de destination.
March 31, 1934 TRANSPORT OF GOODS UNDER WAY-BILL
823
41 § 2. Les modifications au contrat
mentionn&es ci-dessus doivent Stre don-
n6cs au nioyen d'une declaration £crite,
signed par le porteur du duplicata et con-
forme an formulaire constituant F Annexe
IV a la prdsente Convention.
"Cette declaration doit 8tre rep6t£e
sur le duplicata de la lettre de voiture
qui sera pr6sent£ en mteie temps au
Chemin de fer et rendu par ce dernier
au porteur du duplicata apres apposition
du timbre et de la signature de Fagent
autoris6 par le Chemin de fer.
44 Le Chemin de fer qui se sera conform^
aux ordres du porteur du duplicata de
la lettre de voiture, sans exiger la pr6sen-
tation du duplicata portant la d6claration
&crite dont il est question a Falin£a pr<§-
ce*dent, sera responsable du prejudice
caus& par ce fait a tout porteur ult6rieur
du duplicata".
41 L'apposition du timbre et de la signa-
ture de 1'agent de Chemin de fer ne peut
§tre exig6e avant que le Chemin de fer
soit sur que la modification du contrat
de transport puisse 8tre ex6cut6e. Les
de"penses occasionn<§es par les informations
n^cessaires grevent Fenvoi.
"Toute modification ordonn6e par le
porteur du duplicata sans les formalite's
susindiqu6es, est nulle.
41 § 3. Le Chemin de fer n'est tenu de
donner suite aux modifications du porteur
du duplicata que si celles-cl sont donnees
par Finterme'diaire de la gare expexlitrice
ou la gare destinataire".
A Part. 22
L'avant-dernier aline^a du § I est rem-
plac€ par la disposition suivante:
11 Dans les cas vise's ci-dessus, le domi-
ciliataire est avis6 le plus t6t possible des
emplchements qui s'opposent a Fex£~
cution des ordres".
Dans tous les cas ou, dans le texte de
cet article, figure le mot "exp6diteur",
il faut lire "le porteur du duplicata de la
lettre de voiture'1.
A Part 23
Dans le § i il faut lire, au lieu de "Pex-
pdditeur": le porteur du duplicata de la
lettre de voiture0.
Les §§ 2 a 9 sont rernplac&s par les
dispositions suivantes:
§ 2. S'il n'y a pas d'autres voies de
transport, le Chemin de fer doit en aviser
le domiciliataire pour lui demander les
instructions du porteur du duplicata.
"Toutefois, cette demande n'est pas
obligatoire pour le Chemin de fer dans
le cas <Temp6chement temporaire r^-
sultant des circonstances pr6vues au § 5
de Tart. 5.
" § 3. Le porteur du duplicata, avis6
d'un emp^chement au transport, peut
donner par 6crit des instructions sur la
merchandise, pourvu que le Chemin de fer
soit a m£me de les ex6cuter.
"Les dispositions du §2 de Fart. 21,
deuxi&ne, troisi^me et quatri&me alin6as
s'appliquent ici par analogic.
" § 4. II n'est pas donn6 suite:
"a) aux instructions du porteur qui ne
seraient pas adress6es par Finterm6diaire
soit de la gare expeditrice, soit de la gare
destinataire ;
"&) aux demandes de renvoi d'une
marchandise dont la valeur ne couvre pas,
selon toute provision, les frais de r^exp^-
dition, a moins que le montant de ces frais
ne soit pay6 ou garanti imm6diatement.
" § 5. Si le porteur du duplicata ne
donne pas, dans un d61ai raisonnable, des
instructions ex6cutables, ou ne peut 6tre
avis6 de Femplchement au transport a
cause d'une erreur dans Fadresse du
domiciliataire, il sera proc£d6 conform&-
ment aux dispositions relatives aux em-
pe'chernents a la livraison vis^es au § I
de Fart. 24.
11 § 6. Si Femp&chement au transport
vient a cesser avant Farriv^e des instruc-
tions du porteur du duplicata, la mar-
chandise est dirige'e sur sa destination
sans attendre des instructions et le domi-
ciliataire en est pr&venu dans le plus bref
d61ai possible".
A Vart. 24
Les dispositions suivantes sont appli-
cables, aux lieu et place des §§ i a 3:
"Lorsqu'il se pr6sente des empSche-
ments a la livraison de la marchandise, le
Chemin de fer n'est tenu d'en pr6venir
ni Fexpecliteur ni le domiciliataire; mais
il est tenu de proc6der d'apres les lois
et reglements que le Chemin de fer desti-
nataire doit observer pour les marchan-
dises en souff ranee dans le cas oil Fexp6-
diteur d'un envoi en trafic interieur, a
qui le Chemin de fer a deja demand^ des
instructions, n'a pas donn6 une instruc-
tion de nature It eliminer Fempe^chernent.
*'Le domiciliataire et Fexp6diteur doi-
vent 6tre pr£venus des mesures ^ prendre
a cet effet,
"En cas de vente de la marchandise
824
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 375
effective par le Chemin de fer, celui-ci
est tenu de notifier au domiciliataire et a
I'exp&iiteur le r^sultat de la vente. Le
reliquat disponible, defalcation faite des
frais non encore pay<§s ainsi que des d6-
penses occasionn6es par la vente, doit
§tre vers6 sans autre, centre remise du
duplicata de la lettre de voiture, au por-
teur de ce duplicata s'il se presente; il ne
peut 6tre vers6 a toute autre perspnne
qu'a la suite d'une decision judiciaire.
Lorsque le produit de la vente ne suffit pas
a couvrir les frais, 1'expediteur est tenu
de parfaire le decouvert."
A l'art. 40
Le § 3 est remplac6 par les dispositions
suivantes :
" § 3. Pour faire valoir la reclamation,
Tayant droit doit produire soit le dupli-
cata de la lettre de voiture, soit la lettre
de voiture qui lui a et6 delivree.
"Toutefpis, la demande de Texpediteur
en restitution d'une somrne payee par lui
n'est pas subordonnee a la production
des documents susmentionnes".
Au deuxieme alinea du § 4, les mots
"du bulletin de remboursement" sont
remplaces par "de la quittance qu'il aura,
le cas echeant, delivr6e en vertu du § 8 de
1'art. 8".
A l'art. 41
Le § 2 n'est pas applicable.
Le § 3 est remplac6 par les prescriptions
suivantes :
" § 3. Les actions centre le Chemin de
fer qui naissent du contrat de transport
appartiennent:
"aussi longtemps que la marchandise
n'a pas 6t6 delivr6e, au porteur du dupli-
cata de la lettre de voiture,
"apres la livraison de la marchandise,
a la personne a laquelle la lettre de voiture
a et6 d61ivree contre remise du duplicata
de la lettre de voiture.
"L'exercice de ces actions est subor-
donn6 a la production des documents
prevus par les dispositions du § 3 de Tart.
40, relatives aux r6clamations adminis-
trate ves".
A Part. 42
Le § 2 n'est pas applicable.
A I1 art, 44
Au n. 5 du §2, les mots "ou le rem-
boursement prevu a l'art. 19" ne sont pas
applicables.
Au §4, les mots "la quittance pr6vue
au § i de l'art 16" sont remplacC»s par les
mots " le duplicata de la lettre de voiture ".
A Vart. 45
Au § I, la disposition sous a) n'est pas
applicable.
En outre, ce paragraphe est compI6t6
par les prescriptions suivantes:
"e) d'une action relative au versement
du reliquat Iaiss6 par la vente d'une
marchandise non delivr6e,
"/) d'une action en remboursement du
cautionnement prevu au § 4 de l'art, 16".
Au § 2 la disposition sous d} n'est pas
applicable.
En outre, ce paragraphe est complete
par les prescriptions suivantes:
"g) pour la demande en paiement de
1'excedent de la vente d'une marchandise
non delivree:
"du jour de la vente;
" ti) pour la demande en rembourse-
ment du cautionnement pr6vu au § 4 de
l'art 16".
"du jour ou la livraison de la marchan-
dise a et6 effectu6e au domiciliataire".
No. 375
TREATY of Central American Confraternity. Signed at the City of
Guatemala, April 12, 1934.
TRATADO de confraternidad centroamericana. Firmado en la
ciudad de Guatemala, 12 de abril de 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A general treaty of peace and amity was concluded between the five
Central American Republics, December 20, 1907. 100 Br, and For. St. Papers, p. 835;
April 12, 1934 CENTRAL AMERICAN CONFRATERNITY
825
3 Martens, N.R.G. (sdser.), p. 94- It was replaced by the treaty of February 7, 1923 (No. 78,
ante). Difficulties in the application of Article 2 of the latter treaty, concerning non-
recognition of governments owing their origin to a coup d'etat, led to its denunciation by Costa
Rica and El Salvador as from January i, 1934. A so-called First Central American Confer-
ence held in the city of Guatemala, March 15-April 12, 1934, elaborated this new treaty to
supplement that of 1923. See also the treaty of union of January 19, 1921 (No. 38, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On January I, 1937, no ratifications of this treaty had been deposited.
BIBLIOGRAPHY, Secretarfa de Relaciones Exteriores, Costa Rica, Documentation relativa
a los tratados centroamericanos firmados en Guatemala el 12 deabril de 1934 (San Jose, 1934).
S. Argiiello, La f rater nidad universal y el Centroamericanismo (Guatemala City: Tipografia
nacional, I934)> 31 PP-; Anon,, "The First Central American Conference," 68 Bulletin of the
Pan American Union (1934), pp. 407-20.
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text from Documentaci6n relativa a los tratados centroamericanos, p. 33; translation from
U. 5. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 56, p. 31.
[Translation]
The Governments of the Republics
of Guatemala, Costa Rica, Honduras,
Nicaragua, and El Salvador, in the
desire to strengthen Central American
peace and fraternity, on bases of posi-
tive convenience, to develop their
progress and prepare the conditions of
national unity as the only means of
realizing the just aspirations of their
respective peoples, have agreed to
celebrate a Treaty of Central Ameri-
can Fraternity, and, to this end, have
named delegates, as follows:
Costa Rica: Their Excellencies Li-
cenciados Octavio Beeche and Manuel
Francisco Jimenez ;
Guatemala: Their Excellencies Li-
cenciados Jo$6 Maria Reina Andrade,
Carlos Salazar, Jos6 Mariano Traba-
nino and Rafael Qrddnez Solis;
Honduras: Their Excellencies Drs.
Silverio Lainez and Saturnino Medal;
Nicaragua: Their Excellencies Drs.
Crisanto Sacasa, Santiago Argiiello,
Manuel Cordero Reyes and don Pedro
Joaqufn Cuadra Chamorro; and
El Salvador : Their Excellencies Dr.
Miguel Tom&s Molina, don Antonio
Alvarez Vidaurre and Dr. H6ctor
Escobar Serrano,
Los Goblernos de las Repiiblicas
de Costa Rica, Guatemala, Hondu-
ras, Nicaragua y El Salvador, en el
deseo de cimentar la paz y la fraterni-
dad centroamericana, sobre bases de
positiva conveniencia, desarrollar su
progreso y preparar las condiciones
de la Unidad Nacional como el linico
medio de realizar las justas aspira-
ciones de sus respectivos pueblos,
han convenido en celebrar un Tra-
tado de Confraternidad Centroame-
ricana, y, al efecto, han nombrado
Delegados, a saber:
Costa Rica: a los Excelentisimos
senores Licenciados Octavio Beeche
y Manuel Francisco Jimenez ;
Guatemala: a los Excelentisimos
senores Licenciados Jos6 Maria Reina
Andrade, Carlos Salazar, Jos6 Mari-
ano Trabanino y Rafael Ord6nez
Solis;
Honduras: a los Excelentisimos
senores Doctores Silverio Lainez y
Saturnino Medal ;
Nicaragua: a los Excelentisimos
seiiores Doctores Crisanto Sacasa,
Santiago Argiiello, Manuel Cordero
Reyes y don Pedro Joaquin Cuadra
Chamorro; y
El Salvador: a los Excelentisimos
senores Doctor Miguel Tom&s Mo-
lina, don Antonio Alvarez Vidaurre
y Doctor H6ctor Escobar Serrano,
826
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 375
who after communicating their re-
spective full powers, which they found
in good and due form, and having
met in a Central American Confer-
ence, resolve to carry out their pro-
posals in the following manner:
Article r. The Republics of Cen-
tral America consider it their primary
duty to maintain peace among them-
selves, eliminating every motive for
disagreement and promoting by every
possible means the closest rapproche-
ment, the most cordial harmony, and
a generous fraternity in their recipro-
cal relations. They solemnly declare
that they will never make use of force
to settle their differences and that war
is impossible among them and is pro-
scribed forever.
Art. 2. The Republics of Guate-
mala, Costa Rica, Honduras, Nica-
ragua, and El Salvador recognize that
the political union of Central America
is the supreme aspiration of its peo-
ples, and that to realize that ideal in
the future the Governments here rep-
resented are disposed to lend their
effective cooperation to unify those
interests which they have in com-
mon, without diminution of or detri-
ment to their sovereignty, in order
to prepare the way for national re-
construction.
Art 3. Notwithstanding the ob-
ligations of a fraternal character which
the signatory Republics assume under
this Treaty, in favor of the cause of
national unity, they shall retain their
full sovereignty, and their ^ private
power to conduct their political and
administrative affairs of an internal
character, as well as to direct their
international relations.
Art. 4. The principle of non-inter-
vention of each one of the Contracting
States in the internal affairs of the
others, is expressly recognized as ob-
ligatory, and the strictest neutrality
shall be observed by each Govern-
ment in its relations with the others.
As a consequence of this principle,
quienes, despu<§s de comunicarse
sus respectivos plenos poderes, que
hallaron en buena y debida forma,
y reunidos en Conferencia Centro-
americana, resuelven llevar adelante
sus prop6sitos de la manera sigui-
ente:
Articulo i. Las Republicas de
Centro America consideran como su
deber primordial mantener la paz
entre ellas, alejando todo motivo de
desacuerdo y promoviendo, por to-
dos los rnedios posiblesf< el mayor
acercamiento, la m&s cordial armonf a
y una generosa fraternidad en sus
relaciones reciprocas. Hacen so-
lemne declaration de que nunca ape-
lar£n a la fuerza para dirirnir ^sus
diferencias, que la guerra esimposible
entre ellas, quedando proscrita para
siempre.
Art. 2. Las Republicas de Costa
Rica, Guatemala, Honduras, Nica-
ragua y El Salvador, reconocen que la
uni6n polftica de Centro America es
la suprema aspiraci6n de sus pueblos
y que para realizar ese ideal en lo
future, los Gobiernos aquf represen-
tados estin dispuestos a prestar su
cooperaci6n efectiva, para unificar los
intereses que les son comunes, sin
mengua ni detrimento d6 su sobe-
rania, a fin de preparar el adveni-
miento de la reconstrucci6n nacional.
Art. 3. No obstante las obliga-
ciones de fndole fraternal que las Re*
publicas signatarias contraen por el
presente Tratado en beneficio de la
causa de la Unidad Nacional, con-
servar&n la plenitud de su soberania y
la potestad privativa de regir sus
negocios politicos y administratiyos
de car&cter interno, asi como de dirigir
sus relaciones internacionales.
Art. 4. El principio de no inter-
venci6n de cada uno de los Estados
Contratantes en los asuntos internes
de los otros, queda expresamente
reconocido como obligatorio y la
mds estricta neutralidad serd obser-
vada por cada Gobierno en sus re-
laciones con los dern&s. Como con-
April 12, 1934 CENTRAL AMERICAN CONFRATERNITY
827
and in the desire to maintain perma-
nent peace, the signatory Govern-
ments agree not to permit any person
to promote or develop revolutionary
movements within their territory
against the Government of any other
Central American Republic; and they
also obligate themselves to adopt and
dictate the measures which they may
consider effective and compatible
with their legislation, to prevent acts
of the nature referred to from being
carried out within their territory.
Art. 5» Conflicts which in the fu-
ture may arise among the Central
American States shall be settled only
and exclusively by means of arbitra-
tion, without prejudice to the right of
recourse to the other means of pacific
solution. There shall be no exception
which can prevent arbitration.
With respect to the procedure and
other conditions under which the ar-
bitration shall be conducted they
shall be those established in the Arbi-
tral Convention to which the inter-
ested parties will subscribe.
Art. 6. The High Contracting
Parties accept the principle that the
Central American countries may grant
each other customs discounts and
other exclusive facilities in the case of
regional products, whether or not man-
ufactured. They obligate themselves
to endeavor to arrange that this ex-
ception to the most-favored-nation
clause be recognized by other nations,
and to this end they shall include it in
future commercial treaties which they
may sign.
Art. 7* Natives of Central Amer-
ica, residents of any of the States, shall
not be considered as foreigners; they
shall enjoy the same rights, without
any limitation, and shall have the
same civil obligations as nationals.
They shall be considered as nationals
of the country where they reside,
when they so request in conformity
with the constitution of said country;
for the exercise of political rights it
shall be necessary that they have legal
secuencia de este principio, y en el
deseo de mantener una paz perma-
nente, convienen los Gobiernos signa-
tarios en no permitir que persona
alguna promueya o fomente movi-
mientos revolucionarios dentro de su
territorio contra el Gobierno de cual-
quiera otra Reptiblica Centroameri-
cana; y se comprometen, asimismo, a
adoptar y dictar las niedidas que
estimen eficaces y compatibles con su
Iegislaci6n, para evitar que se efecttien
dentro de su territorio actos de la
naturaleza expresada.
Art. 5. Los conflictos que en lo
f uturo puedan surgir entre los Estados
Centroamericanos, ser£nresueltos tinica
y exclusivamente por medio del arbi-
traje, sin perjuicio de que pueda
recurrirse a los demds medios de
spluci6n pacifica. No habrd excep-
ci6n alguna que impida el arbitraje.
En cuanto al procedimiento y demcis
condiciones del juicio, se estar£ a lo
que se establezca en la Convenci6n
Compromisaria que deberdn sub-
scribir las partes interesadas.
Art. 6. Las Altas Partes Contra-
tantes aceptan el principio de que los
paises centroamericanos pueden otor-
garse descuentos aduaneros y otras
facilidades exclusivas para productos
regionales, elaborados o no. Se com-
prometen a procurar que esta excep-
ci6n a la cl&usula de la naci6n m&s
favorecida sea reconocida por las
dem£s naciones, y, al efecto, la inclui-
r£n en los futures tratados de co-
mercio que celebren.
Art. 7. Los originarios de Centro
America residentes en cualquiera de
los Estados no serin considerados
como extranjeros; gozardn de id&titi-
cos derechos, sin Iimitaci6n alguna, y
tendr&n las misnias obligaciones civiles
que los nacionales. Ser&n considerados
como nacionales del pals donde residan
cuando lo soliciten de conformidad
con la Constitucidn de dicho pals;
para el ejercicio de los derechos poli-
ticos seri necesario que tengan capaci-
828
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 375
capacity under the laws of their coun-
try of origin and of the country where
they are to exercise them. The ac-
cepted applicant shall have all the
rights and obligations which pertain
to nationals in accordance with their
respective constitutions.
Art. 8. The signatory States de-
clare that they consider it of essential
importance to arrive at the unifica-
tion of the fundamental bases of their
respective laws in civil, penal, com-
mercial, administrative, and economic
matters, and therefore obligate them-
selves to coordinate their efforts to ob-
tain that result, in accordance with
the peculiar circumstances and con-
ditions of each Republic.
Art. 9. Steps shall be taken to
unify elementary, secondary, and
professional education. For that pur-
pose, within the six months following
the approval and ratification of this
Treaty, each State shall designate
three normal-school instructors of
recognized competence to form a
Central American Commission for
the unification of public instruction.
They shall also designate two profes-
sors for each State to draw up a plan
for secondary instruction which must
be uniform in the five Republics; and,
lastly, there shall be called a univer-
sity congress consisting of technical
delegates from the various Central
American universities, to agree upon
and draw up a uniform program of
professional instruction.
Art. 10. Until the unification pro-
posed in the preceding article is
achieved, Guatemala offers to the
four sister Republics, as a pledge of its
sincere fraternity, five scholarships
for each State in the National Insti-
tute, five in the Polytechnic School,
and exemption from payment of fees
for examination and matriculation in
its Schools of Law and Political Sci-
ences, School of Medicine, of Phar-
macy, of Engineering, and of Aviation.
Each of the other signatory States,
appreciating the generous offer of the
Government of Guatemala, is pleased
dad legal conforme a las leyes de su
pais de origen y de aquel donde hayan
de ejercerlos. El incorporado tendrA
los derechos y obligaciones que con-
ciernen a los nacionales, de acuerdo
con sus respectivas Constituciones.
Art. 8. Los Estados signatarios
declaran que consideran de esencial
importancia llegar a la unification de
las bases fundamentals de sus respec-
tivas legislaciones en materia civil,
penal, comercial, administrativa y
econ6mica, y, al efecto, se obligan a
coordinar sus esfuerzos para obtener
ese resultado, de acuerdo con las
circunstancias y condiciones pecu-
liares de cada Reptiblica.
Art. 9. Se procederd a la unifica-
ci6n de la ensenanza elemental, se-
cundaria y profesional. Para ese fin,
dentro de los seis meses siguientes a
la aprobaci6n y ratificaci6n de este
Tratado, cada Estado deslgnard tres
maestros normalistas de reconocida
competencia para integrar la Comi-
si6n Centroamericana de Unificaci6n
de la Ensenanza Piiblica. Designa-
r&n, igualmente, dos profesores por
cada Estado, para redactar el plan de
Instruction Secundaria que ha de ser
uniforme en las cinco Repiiblicas, y,
por tiltimo, ser& convocado un Con-
greso Universitario formado por dele-
gados t<§cnicos de las diversas uni-
versidades centroamericanas, para
convenir y redactar un programa uni-
forme de la ensenanza profesional.
Art. 10. Entretanto se llega a la
unificaci6n proyectada en el anterior
artfculo, Guatemala ofrece a las cuatro
Repiiblicas hermanas, corno prenda
de su sincera fraternidad, cinco becas
para cada Estado en el Instituto
Nacional; cinco en la Escuela Polit&c-
nica; y franquicia de derechos de
examen y matticula en sus Escuelas
de Derecho y Ciencias Polfticas,
Escuela de Medicina, de Farmacia,
de Ingenierla y de Aviaci6n. Cada
uno de los dem«is Estados signatarios,
agradeciendo la generosa oferta del
Gobierno de Guatemala, se complace
April 12, 1934 CENTRAL AMERICAN CONFRATERNITY
829
to offer to students of the sister
Republics an equal number of schol-
arships, and the same facilities in its
respective official institutions of learn-
ing-
Art. ii. Professional and aca-
demic titles awarded to native Cen-
tral Americans by the official in-
stitutions of each State, as well as
scientific studies performed in the
universities, professional schools, and
official institutions of learning, shall
be recognized in the other States
without any requirements other than
those of authenticity of the docu-
ments and of the identity of the
person.
Nevertheless, in order to practice
a profession in the territory of the
State of which recognition of the title
is being requested, the interested
party must fulfill the local laws
regulating such practice.
These provisions shall apply also
to titles acquired in foreign countries
by native Central Americans, when
admission to practice has been granted
in any one of the States; but if this
should have been subsequent to the
Convention signed in Washington,
February 7, 1923, in which these pre-
rogatives of Central Americans were
recognized, it shall be necessary, for
the purpose referred to, that admis-
sion shall have been made following
an examination before the correspond-
ing faculty.
Art. 12. Public instruments exe-
cuted in one of the Contracting Re-
publics shall be valid in the others,
provided they shall have been prop-
erly authenticated, and in their exe-
cution the laws of the Republic whence
they issue shall have been observed.
Art 13. The judicial authorities of
the Contracting Republics shall carry
out the judicial commissions and
warrants in civil, commercial, and
criminal matters, with regard to cita-
tions, interrogatories and other acts of
procedure of judicial function ; and ex-
ception shall be made in the case of
en ofrecer, por su parte, a favor de los
estudiantes de las Reptiblicas her-
manas, igual ntimero de becas y las
rnismas facilidades en sus respecti-
vos establecimientos oficiales de en-
senanza.
Art. 11. Los titulos facultativos
y acad6micos expedidos en favor de
los centroamericanos de origen, por
instituciones oficiales de cada Estado,
asi como los estudios cientificos hechos
en las Universidades, escuelas facul-
tativas e institutes oficiales de en-
senanza, serein reconocidos en los otros
Estados, sin mcis requisites que el de la
autenticidad de los documentos y
de la identidad de la persona.
No obstante, para ejercer la pro-
fesi6n en el territorio del Estado ante
el cual se gestione el reconocimiento
del tftulo, el interesado deber& cum-
plir las leyes locales que regulen su
ejercicio.
Estas disposiciones se aplicardn
tambi6n a los titulos adquiridos en el
extranjero por los centroamericanos
de origen, cuando se haya obtenido la
incorporation en alguna de ellas;
pero si 6sta fuere posterior a la Con-
venci6n subscrita en Washington el
7 de febrero de 1923, en que fueron
reconocidas estas prerrogativas de los
centroamericanos, ser£ necesario, para
el efecto aludido, que la incorporation
se haya verificado mediante examen
ante la Facultad correspondiente.
Art. I2f Los instrumentos publi-
cos otorgados en una de las Reptibli-
cas Contratantes, ser£n v£lidos en las
otras, siempre que est£n debidamente
autenticados y que en su celebraci6n
se hayan observado las leyes de la
Reptiblica de donde procedan.
Art. 13. Las autoridades judiciales
de las Reptiblicas Contratantes darAn
curso a las requisitorias en materia
civil, comercial y criminal, concer-
nientes a citaciones, interrogatories y
dem&s actos de procedimiento o in-
strucci6n exceptuando las requisi-
torias en materia criminal cuando el
830
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 375
judicial commissions and warrants in
criminal matters, if the act provoking
them does not constitute a crime in
the country requested to execute said
judicial commissions and warrants.
Other judicial acts in civil or com-
mercial matters, arising out of a per-
sonal suit, shall have in the territory
of any one of the Contracting Parties
equal force with those of the local
tribunals and shall be executed in the
same manner, provided always that
they shall first have been declared
executory by the Supreme Tribunal
of the Republic wherein they are to be
executed, which shall be done if they
meet the essential requirements of
their respective legislation and they
shall be carried out in accordance with
the laws in force in each country for
the execution of judgments.
Art. 14. The Governments of the
Contracting Republics shall take vig-
orous joint action to further the de-
velopment of terrestrial, maritime,
and air communication within Cen-
tral America. They shall give es-
pecial attention to the Pan American
Highway, endeavoring to reach an
understanding with the other inter-
ested Governments, in order to obtain
their cooperation to terminate that
great work.
Art, 15. The Contracting Parties
obligate themselves to develop tour-
ing among them through the organ-
ization of special commissions — effec-
tively supported by the Governments
— , in order to facilitate reciprocal
knowledge of the respective countries.
Until the circumstances permit
complete abolition of passports, the
signatory Governments agree that the
issuance and visa of passports which
Central Americans require who must
travel from one to another of the
Contracting Republics shall be ex-
empt from all national, municipal, or
consular duty or tax, of whatever
form or denomination.
Art. 16. The Governments of the
Contracting States shall keep in fre-
hecho que las motive no constituya
delito en el pafs requerido.
Los dem&s actos judiciales, en
materia civil o comercial, procedentes
de acci6n personal, tendrdn en el
territorio de cualquiera de las Partes
Contratantes igual fuerza que los de
los Tribunales locales, y se ejecutardn
del mismo modo, siempre que se
declaren previamente ejecutoriados
por el Tribunal Supremo de la Repii-
blica en donde han de tener ejecuci6n,
lo cual se verificard si llenaren las
condiciones esenciales que exige la
respectiva Iegislaci6n y conforine a
las leyes vigentes en cada pafs para
la ejecuci6n de las sentencias.
Art. 14. Los Gobiernos de las
Reptiblicas Contratantes ejercerin
una vigorosa acci6n con junta para
intensicar el desarrollo de las comu-
nicaciones intercentroamericanas ter-
restres, maritimas y a6reas. Pres-
tar&n especial atenci6n a la Carretera
Panainericana, procurando Ilegar a
un entendimiento con los dernds Go-
biernos interesados, a fin de obtener
su cooperaci6n para terminar aquella
grande obra.
Art. 15. Las Partes Contratantes
se obligan a fomentar el turismo entre
ellas, median te la organizaci6n de
comisiones especiales — eficazmente
apoyadas por los Gobiernos*— , a fin
de facilitar el conocimiento recfproco
de los respectivos pafses.
Mientras las circunstancias lleguen
a permitir la supresi6n completa de
los pasaportes, los Gobiernos signa-
tarios cpnvienen en que la expedici6n
y visaci6n de los que necesiten los
centroamericanos que hayan de tras-
ladarse de una a otra de las Reptibli-
cas Contratantes, estar&n exentos de
todo derecho o impuesto nacional,
municipal o consular, cualquiera que
sea su forma o denominaci6n.
Art. 16. Los Gobiernos de los Es-
tados Contratantes mantendr&n fre-
April 12, 1934 CENTRAL AMERICAN CONFRATERNITY
831
quent and cordial communication
with each other in order to intensify
their fraternal relations through their
respective Foreign Offices and the
diplomatic and consular agents whom
they may deem it opportune to
accredit.
Art. 17* Each one of the signatory
Governments shall establish in the
capital of the Republic an institution
under the name of " House of Central
America ", to which end it shall devote
or construct quarters containing an
adequate department for each one of
the five Republics. Each one of the
Governments shall maintain, in its
department, at its own expense, the
personnel which in its judgment it
considers necessary, to place at the
disposition of the public, without
charge, the following;
1. Copies of the daily press and
newspapers published in the State
concerned.
2, All books by Central American
authors which are edited in that Re-
public, as well as those which may
refer to manifestations of art.
3. The political Constitution and
all the civil, penal, and commercial
legislation, as well as legislation con-
cerning matters of legal procedure in
effect, and organic and complement-
ary laws.
4, Customs tariffs, and whatever
references may be necessary and use-
ful for import and export trade.
S» An exposition of, and the laws
referring to, the national and munici-
pal tax system. The creation and
regulation of monopolies.
6. An exposition of, and the laws
relating to, the monetary and banking
system of the country.
7. Presidential messages and Re-
ports of the Secretaries of State.
8. Statistics : vital, commercial, and
agricultural.
9. Provisions of a sanitary nature.
Organisations for public charity.
cuente y cordial comunicaci6n para
estrechar cada vez mds sus fraternales
relaciones, por medio de sus respec-
tivas Cancillerias y de los agentes
diplomiticos y consulares que juzguen
oportuno acreditar.
Art. 17. Cada uno de los Gobiernos
signatarios estableceri en la capital
de la Reptiblica una instituci6n bajo
el nombre de "Casa de Centro Am6-
rica", a cuyo efecto destinar£ o con-
struird un local que disponga de un
departamentp adecuado para cada
una de las cinco Repiiblicas. En el
respectivo departamento, cada uno
de los Gobiernos mantendr£ por su
propia cuenta el personal que, a su
juicio, considere necesario, para poner
a la orden del ptiblico y sin percibir
ninguna clase de derechos, lo siguiente:
i$ Ejemplares de la prensa diaria y
peri6dicos que se publiquen en el
respectivo Estado.
29 Todo libro de escritores centro-
americanos que se edite en la Re-
ptiblica correspondiente, asi como lo
que pueda referirse a manifestaciones
de arte.
3? La constitution politica y toda
la Tegislaci6n civil, penal, comer cial y
procesal vigente, asi como las leyes
orgdnicas y complementarias.
4* Los aranceles de aduana y cuan-
tas referencias sean necesarias y
titiles para el comercio de importaci6n
y exportation.
5? Exposici6n y leyes que se refieran
al sistema tributario nacional y mu-
nicipal. Creaci6n y reglamentaci6n
de monopolies.
69 Exposition y leyes relacionadas
con el sistema monetario y bancario
del pafs.
7^ Mensajes presidenciales y Me-
morias de los Secretarios de Estado.
89 Estadfsticas demogr&ficas, co-
mercial y agrf cola.
9*? Disposiciones de car£cter sani-
tario. Organizaciones para la bene-
ficencia ptiblica.
832
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 375
10. References concerning the cost
of living, salaries, and the value of
lands, and, in general, any data which
the immigrant may require.
. 11. Data of interest to Central
American tourists, methods of trans-
portation, cost of travel, climate,
meteorological details.
12. An exposition of exportable
products, samples, prices, and quanti-
ties offered. A directory of produc-
ers, and consignment and commission
agents, with their respective bank
references.
Each Government shall provide for
its department in the " House of Cen-
tral America1' the regulations which
it considers desirable, including in
them the following provisions:
(a) That the respective offices should
cooperate in the formation of compar-
ative Central American statistics.
(Z>) That each one should interest
itself in the study of all that which
conduces to the development of trade
among the five Republics.
(c) That they should cooperate in
the publication of an annual Report to
be prepared by the "House of Central
America1' of each one of the capitals
of the Republics of Central America.
Art. 18. If one or more of the
Central American Republics should
not ratify the present Treaty, it shall
be carried out if it is accepted by
three of them; but in any case the
countries not adhering shall be con-
sidered as separated parts of the Cen-
tral American Nation, and at any
tirne shall have the right to adhere to
the stipulations of this Pa^t.
Art. 19. The Contracting Govern-
ments obligate themselves to seek
constitutional ratification of the pres-
ent Treaty without delay. The de-
posit of ratifications shall be made in
the Ministry of Foreign Relations of
the Government of Guatemala, and
the latter shall communicate them to
the other Governments.
Art. 20. This Treaty shall be of
indefinite duration; but any of the
parties may denounce it, by notifying
the other States of its decision one
10. Referencias sobre el costo de la
vida, salaries y el valor de las tierras
y en general cualquier dato que
requiera el inmigrante.
11. Datos que interesan al turismo
centroamericano, medios de trans-
porte, costo de viajes, clima, detalles
meteoro!6gicos.
12. Exposici6n de productos ex-
portables, muestras, precios y canti-
dades ofrecidas. Directprio de casas
productoras, consignatarias y comisio-
nistas, con sus respectivas referencias
bancarias.
Cada Gobierno dictard para su
departamento en la "Casa de Centro
America" la reglamentaci6n que es-
time conveniente, incluyendo en £1 las
siguientes disposiciones :
a) Que las oficinas respectivas deben
cooperar a la formaci6n de una esta-
dfstica comparativa centroamericana ;
b) Que cada una debe interesarse
en el estudio de todo aquello que
conduzca a la intensification del
comercio entre las cinco Republicas;
c) Que deben colaborar en la publi-
cacI6n de una Memoria anual que
hard la "Casa de Centro America'*,
de cada una de las capitales de las Re-
ptiblicas de Centro America.
Art. 18. Si alguna o algunas de las
Reptiblicas Centroamericanas no rati-
ficare el presente Tratado, se llevard
a efecto si fuere aceptado por tres de
ellas; pero en todo caso, las no ad-
herentes serdn estimadas como partes
disgregadas de la Naci6n Centro-
americana, y en cualquier tiempo
tendrin el derecho de adherirse a las
estipulaciones de este Pacto.
Art. 19. Los Gobiernos Contra-
tantes se obligan a dar curso constitu-
cional al presente Tratado, sin de-
mora. El dep6sito de las ratificaciones
serd hecho en la Secretaria de Re-
laciones Exteriores del Gobierno de
Guatemala, y 6sta las comunicard a
los demds Gobiernos*
Art. 20. Este Tratado durard in-
definidamente; pero cualquiera de las
Partes podrd denunciarlo, notificando
su decisidn a los dernds Estados con
April 12, 1934
EXTRADITION
833
year prior to such denunciation. In
such a case it shall continue to be in
effect among the others unless they
be less than three.
Art. 21. The Treaties or Conven-
tions signed in the city of Washing-
ton on February 7, 1923, remain in
force among the Central American
States which ratified them in due
course and which have not denounced
them, with respect to all those pro-
visions which are not opposed to the
terms of the present Treaty or have
not been modified by it.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the Dele-
gates of the Central American Gov-
ernments sign the present Treaty in
five originals of the same tenor, in the
city of Guatemala, April 12, 1934.
un ano de anticipaci6n. En tal caso,
continuar& vigente entre los otros,
salvo que fueren menos de tres.
Art. 21. Los Tratados o Conven-
ciones celebrados en la ciudad de
Washington el 7 de febrero de 1923
quedan vigentes entre los Estados
Centroamericanos que oportunarnente
los aprobaron y que no los hubieren
denunciado, en todas aquellas estipu-
laciones que no estuvieren en contra-
dicci6n con lo dispuesto en el presente
Tratado o no hubieren sido modifi-
cadas por el.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los Delegados
de los Gobiernos Centroamericanos,
firman el presente Tratado, en cinco
ejemplares del mismo tenor, en la
ciudad de Guatemala, a doce de abril
de mil novecientos treinta y cuatro.
[Signed:] QCTAVIO BEECHE, MANUEL F. JIMENEZ, J. M. REINA ANDRADE,
CARLOS J. SALAZAR, Jos6 MARIANO TRABANINO, RAF. ORD6NEZ SoLfs,
SILVERIO LA!NEZ, SATURNINO MEDAL, CRISANTO SACASA, SANTIAGO AR-
GtJELLO, M. CORDERO REYES, PEDRO J. CUADRA CH., M. T. MOLINA, AN-
TONIO ALVAREZ V,, H. ESCOBAR SERRANO.
The delegation of Honduras, in approv-
ing Article 5 of the present Treaty, makes
a reservation in the sense that there shall
be no other exception to arbitration than
the cases which have already been settled
by this means; and that the provisions of
the article referred to shall not be appli-
cable to pending matters or controversies
nor to those which may arise in the future
with reference to acts prior to the date
on which this Treaty becomes effective.
La Delegaci6n de Honduras, al aprobar
el artfculo quinto del presente Tratado,
consigna su reserva en el sentido de que
en el arbitraje no habra mas excepciones
que los casos que hayan sido resueltos por
aquel rnedio; y de que las disposiciones del
citado artfculo no seran aplicables a los
asuntos o controversias pendientes ni a
los que se promuevan en lo sucesivo sobre
hechos anteriores a la fecha en que este
Tratado entre en vigor.
No. 376
CENTRAL AMERICAN Convention on Extradition. Signed at the
City of Guatemala, April 12, 1934.
CONVENCI<5N centroamericana de extradicion. Firmada en la
ciudad de Guatemala, 12 de abril de 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. An extradition convention was concluded between the five Central
American Republics on December 20, 1907. 100 Br , and For. St. Papers, p. 848; 3 Martens,
N. R. G. (3d ser.), p. 117. It was superseded by the convention of February 7, 1923 (No.
§34
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 376
82, ante} . This convention, intended to replace the 1923 convention, was signed at the First
Central American Conference held in the city of Guatemala, March i5~April 12, 1934. See
also the Montevideo convention of December 26, 1933 (No. 357, ante).
RATIFICATIONS, On January i, 1937, no ratifications of this convention had been de-
posited.
BIBLIOGRAPHY, (See the bibliography under No. 375, ante.)
Not entered into force (January i, 1937).
Text from DocumentaciSn relativa a los tratados centroamericanos, p. 39,' translation from
U. S. Treaty Information Bulletin, No. 56, p. 38.
[Translation]
The Governments of the Republics
of Guatemala, Costa Rica, Honduras,
Nicaragua, and El Salvador, desiring
to confirm their friendly relations and
to promote the cause of justice, have
resolved to celebrate a Convention
for the Extradition of Fugitives from
Justice, and, to that end, have named
as delegates:
Costa Rica: Their Excellencies Li-
cenciados Octavio Beeche and Manuel
Francisco Jimenez;
Guatemala: Their Excellencies Li-
cericiados Jos6 Maria Reina Andrade,
Carlos Salazar, Rafael Ord6nez Solfs,
and Jos6 Mariano Trabanino;
Honduras: Their Excellencies Doc-
tors Silverio Lainez and Saturnino
Medal;
Nicaragua: Their Excellencies Doc-
tors Crisanto Sacasa and Manuel
Cordero Reyes and Messrs. Santiago
Argiiello and Pedro Joaquin Cuadra
Chamorro; and,
El Salvador : Their Excellencies Doc-
tor Miguel Tomcis Molina, don Anto-
nio Alvarez Vidaurre, and Doctor
Hector Escobar Serrano,
who, after having communicated
to one another their respective full
powers which were found to be in good
and due form, have agreed to carry
out the said purpose in the following
manner:
Article i. The Contracting Re-
publics agree to deliver up reciprocally
the individuals who may take refuge
in the territory of one of them and
who in the other may have been con-
Los Gobiernos de las Repiiblicas
de Costa Rica, Guatemala, Hondu-
ras, Nicaragua y El Salvador, de-
seando confirmar sus amistosas re-
laciones y promover la causa de la
justicia, han resuelto celebrar una
Convention para la Extradici6n de
Reos Pr6fugos, y al efecto, han
nombrado Delegados:
Costa Rica: a los Excelentisimos
seilores Licenciados Octavio Beeche
y Manuel Francisco Jimenez;
Guatemala: a los Excelentisimos
senores Licenciados Jos6 Maria Rei-
na Andrade, Carlos Salazar, Rafael
Qrd6nez Solis y Jos6 Mariano Traba-
nino;
Honduras: a los Excelentisimos
senores Doctores Silverio Lainez y
Saturnino Medal;
Nicaragua: a los Excelentisimos
senores Doctores Crisanto Sacasa y
Manuel Cordero Reyes y seftores
Santiago Argiiello y Pedro Joaqufn
Cuadra Chamorro ; y ,
El Salvador: a los Excelentisimos
senores Doctor Miguel Tomis Mo-
lina, don Antonio Alvarez Vidaurre
y Doctor H6ctor Escobar Serrano,
quienes, despu^s de comunicarse
sus respectivos plenos poderes, que
fueron hallados en buena y debida
forma, han conyenido en llevar a
efecto el prpp6sito indicado, de la
manera siguiente:
Artlculo i. Las Reptiblicas Con-
tratantes convienen en entregarse
reciprocamente los individuos que se
refugien en el territorio de cada una
de ellas, y que en la otra hubieren
April 12, 1934
EXTRADITION
835
demned, as authors, accomplices, or
abettors of a crime, to not less than
two years of deprivation of their lib-
erty, or who may have been indicted
for a crime which, in accordance
with the laws of the country seeking
the extradition, carries a penalty
equal to or greater than that above
stated.
Art 2. Extradition shall not be
granted in any of the following cases:
1. When the evidence of criminal-
ity presented by the country seeking
extradition would not have been suffi-
cient to justify, according to the laws
of the place where the accused fugitive
from justice is found, his apprehen-
sion and commitment for trial, if the
offense had been committed there.
2. When the offense is of a political
character, or, being a common crime,
is connected therewith.
3. When under the laws of the
country seeking extradition or of that
of asylum, the action or the penalty
has been barred.
4* If the accused demanded should
have already been tried and sentenced
for the same offense in the Republic
wherein he resides.
5. If the accused should have
served the sentence which may have
been imposed upon him for the same
crime in any other country.
6. If, in that country, the act for
which extradition is asked, is not con-
sidered a crime.
7. When the penalty corresponding
to the crime for which extradition is
requested shall be that of death, un-
less the Government seeking extradi-
tion binds itself to apply the next
lower penalty.
Art 3. The person whose extra-
dition is conceded, because of one of
the crimes mentioned in Article i,
shall in no case be tried and punished
in the country to which he is sur-
rendered for a political crime com-
mitted before his extradition nor for
an act which may have connection
with a political crime. Attempts
sido condenados como au tores, c6m-
plices o encubridores de un delito, a
una pena no menor de dos anos de
privaci6n de la libertad, o que
estuvieren procesados por un delito
que, conforme a las leyes del pais que
hace el requerimiento, merezca una
pena igual o mayor que la expresada.
Art. 2. No se conceded la extra-
dici6n en ninguno de los casos
siguientes :
1. Cuando la prueba de la delin-
cuencia presentada por la parte re-
quirente no habria sido bastante
para justificar conforme a las leyes
del lugar donde se encuentre el pr6-
fugo enjuiciado, su aprehensi6n y
enjuiciamiento si el delito se hubiera
cometido allL
2. Cuando el delito imputado sea
de cardcter politico, o siendo comiin,
fuere conexo con £ste.
3. Cuando, conforme a las leyes
del pais reclamante o las del pais de
asilo, hubieren prescrito la acci6n o la
pena.
4. Si el reo reclamado hubiere
sido ya juzgado y sentenciado por el
mismo acto en la Reptiblica donde
reside.
5. Si el reo hubiere cumplido la
condena que le hubiere sido impues-
ta por el mismo hecho en cualquier
otro pais.
6. Si en 6ste el hecho por el que
se pide la extradici6n no fuere con-
siderado como delito.
7. Cuando la pena que corres-
pondiere al delito por que se pide la
extradici6n fuere la de muerte, a no
ser que el Gobierno que hace la solici-
tud se comprometiere a aplicar la
inmediata inferior.
Art. 3. La persona cuya extra-
dici6n se haya concedido, con motivo
de uno de los delitos mencionados en
el Articulo i, en ningtin caso serd
juzgada y castigada en el pais a que
se hace la entrega por un delito
politico cometido antes de su extra-
dici6n, ni por un acto que tenga
atingencia con un delito politico.
836
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 376
against the life of the head of a gov-
ernment or public functionaries and
anarchistic attacks shall not be con-
sidered political crimes, provided that
the law of the country seeking ex-
tradition and of the country of which
extradition is requested shall have
fixed a penalty for said acts. In that
case extradition shall be granted, even
when the crime in question shall carry
a penalty of less than two years of
deprivation of liberty.
Art. 4. The Contracting Parties
shall not be obliged to deliver their
nationals; but they must try them
for the infractions of the Penal Code
committed in any of the other Re-
publics. The respective Govern-
ments must communicate the corres-
ponding proceedings, information and
documents, and deliver the articles
which constitute the corpus delicti,
furnishing everything that may con-
tribute to the elucidation needed for
the expedition of the trial. This
having been done, the case shall be
prosecuted until its determination,
and the Government of the country of
the trial shall inform the other of the
final result.
Art. 5. If the individual whose ex-
tradition is sought should have been
indicted or should have been found
guilty in the country of his asylum
for a crime committed therein, he
shall not be delivered except after
having been acquitted by a final judg-
ment, and in case of his conviction
after he has served the sentence or has
been pardoned.
Art. 6. If the fugitive whose ex-
tradition is requested by one of the
Contracting Parties should also be
sought by one or more Governments
he shall be delivered in preference to
the one first making the requisition.
Art. 7. Request for the delivery of
fugitives shall be made by the respec-
tive diplomatic agents of the Con-
tracting Parties and, in default of the
latter, by consular officers.
In urgent cases the provisional de-
tention of the accused may be re-
No se considerar&n delitos politicos
los atentados contra la vida de un
jefe de Gobierno o de funcionarios
piiblicos, ni los atentados anarquis-
tas, siempre que la ley de los pafses
requirente o requerido haya fijado
pena para dichos actos. En este
caso la extradici6n se conceded*, aun
cuando el delito de que se trata
tuviere una pena menor de dos anos
de prisi6n.
Art. 4. Las Partes Contratantes
no estardn en la obligation de entre-
gar a sus nacionales; pero deberdn
enjuiciarlos por las infracciones de la
ley penal cometidas en cualquiera de
las otras Reptiblicas. El Gobierno
respectivo deberd cornunicar las
diligencias, informaciones y docu-
mentos correspondientes, remitir los
objetos que revelen el cuerpo del
delito y suministrar todo lo que
conduzca al esclarecimiento nece-
sario para la expedition del proceso.
Verificado esto, la causa se continu-
al hasta su termination, y el Go-
bierno del pafs del juzgamiento
informard al otro del resultado
definitive.
Art. 5. Si el individuo cuya ex-
tradici6n se trata es tuviere enjuici-
ado o hubiere sido condenado en el
pafs del asilo por delito cometido en
61, no seri entregado sino despu6s
de haber sido absuelto por sentencia
firme, y, en caso de condenaci6n»
despu6s de haber curnplido la con-
dena o de haber sido indultado.
Art. 6. Si el pr6fugo, reclamado
por una de las Partes Contratantes,
lo fuere tambi6n por uno o mis
Gobiernos, el reo serA entregado de
preferencia al que primero To haya
pedido.
Art. 7. El pedirnento para la
entrega de los pr6fugos se hard por
los respectivos Agentes Diplom&ticos
de las Partes Contratantes y, en su
defecto, por los Agentes Consulares.
En casos urgentes, se podrd solici-
tar la detention provisional del in-
April 12, 1934
EXTRADITION
837
quested by means of telegraphic or
postal communication, addressed to
the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, or
through the respective diplomatic
agent, or in his absence, through the
consul. The provisional arrest shall
be made according to the rules estab-
lished by the laws of the country of
which extradition is requested; but
shall cease if the request for extradi-
tion has not been formally presented
within the term of one month follow-
ing the arrest.
Art. 8. The request for extradition
shall specify the proof or presumptive
evidence which, by the laws of the
country wherein the crime has been
committed, shall be sufficient to justify
the apprehension and commitment of
the accused. The judgment, indict-
ment, warrant of arrest, or any other
equivalent document shall also ac-
company the same ; and the nature and
gravity of the acts charged and the
provisions of the penal codes which
are applicable thereto must be indi-
cated. In case of flight after having
been found guilty and before serving
the entire sentence, the request for
extradition shall express the circum-
stance and shall be accompanied only
by the judgment.
Art. 9. The proper authority shall
apprehend the fugitive, in order that
he may be brought before the com-
petent judicial authority for exami-
nation. Should it be decided, accord-
ing to the laws and the evidence pre-
sented, that the surrender can be
carried out in conformity with this
Convention, the fugitive shall be de-
livered in the manner prescribed by
law in such cases.
The country seeking extradition
shall take the necessary measures to
receive the accused within one month
from the date when ^ the latter shall
have been placed at its disposal, and
if said Government should fail to do
so, the aforesaid accused may be
released.
Art. 10. The person delivered
cannot be tried nor punished in the
culpado por medio de comunicaci6n
telegrdfica o postal, dirigida al Min-
isterio de Relaciones Exteriores, o
por medio del respective Agente
Diplomitico, o del C6nsul, en su
defecto. El arresto provisional se
verificard segtin las reglas estableci-
das por las leyes del pais requerido;
pero cesard, si en el t6rmino de un
mes, contado desde que se verific6, no
se formalizare la reclamaci6n.
Art. 8. En la reclamation se es-
pecificard la prueba o principio de
prueba que, por las leyes del pafs
en que se hubiere cometido el delito,
sean bastantes para justificar la
captura y enjuiciamiento del cul-
pable. Tambi6n deberd acom-
paflarse la sentencia condenatoria,
acusaci6n, mandamiento de prisi6n
o cualquier otro documento equiva-
lente; y deberd indicarse la natura-
leza y gravedad de los hechos
imputados y las disposiciones penales
que le sean aplicables. En caso de
fuga, despu6s de estar condenado
y antes de haber sufrido totalmente
la pena, la reclamaci6n expresard
esta circunstancia e ir& acompanada
tinicamente de la sentencia.
Art. 9. La autoridad a quien cor-
responda hard la aprehensi6n del
pr6fugo, con el fin de que sea presen-
tado ante la autoridad judicial com-
petente para su examen. Si se de-
cidiere que, conforme a las leyes y
pruebas presentadas, procede la en-
trega, con arreglo a esta Convenci6n,
el pr6fugo serd entregado en la forma
legal prescrita para estos casos.
El pais requirente deberA dictar
las disposiciones necesarias para re-
cibir al reo dentro de un mes despu£s
que hubiere sido puesto a su disposi-
ci6n, y, si no lo hiciere, el referido reo
podrd ser puesto en libertad.
Art. 10. La persona entregada
no podrd ser juzgada ni castigada en
838
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 376
country to which his extradition has
been granted, nor delivered to a third
country, for a crime not included in
this Convention, and committed be-
fore his surrender, unless the Gov-
ernment which makes the surrender
consents to the trial, or to the deliv-
ery to said third nation.
Nevertheless this consent shall not
be necessary:
1. When the accused may volun-
tarily have requested that he be
tried or delivered to the third nation ;
2. When he may have been at
liberty to leave the country for thirty
days after his release, on the ground
of the lack of foundation in the
charge for which he was surrendered,
or, in case of conviction, a term of
thirty days after serving his sentence
or obtaining a pardon.
Art. n. The expenses of arrest,
maintenance, and travel of the ex-
tradited person, as well as of the de-
livery and transportation of the
articles which, because of their con-
nection with the crime, have to be
returned or forwarded, shall be borne
by the Government seeking extra-
dition.
Art, 12, All the objects found in
the possession of the accused and ob-
tained through the commission of the
act of which he is accused, or that
may serve as evidence of the crime on
account of which extradition is re-
quested, shall be confiscated and
delivered with his person upon order
of competent authority of the coun-
try from which extradition is sought.
Nevertheless the rights of third
parties concerning these articles
shall be respected, and delivery
thereof shall not be made until the
question of ownership has been de-
termined.
Art. 13. In all cases of detention
the fugitive shall be acquainted with-
in the term of twenty-four hours with
the cause thereof, and notified that
he may, within a period not to exceed
el pais al cual se ha concedido la
extradici6n, ni puesta en poder de un
tercero con motivo de un delito no
comprendido en esta Convenci6n, y
cometido antes de su entrega, a no
ser que el Gobierno que la hace d6 su
aquiescencia para el enjuiciamiento
o para la entrega a dicha tercera
naci6n.
Sin embargo, este consentimiento
no serd necesario ;
1. Cuando el acusado haya pedido
voluntariamente que se le juzgue
o se le entregue a la tercera naci6n ;
2. Cuando haya tenido libertad
para ausentarse del pais durante
treinta dias, despu6s de haber sido
puesto en libertad por falta de m6-
rito para la acusaci6n por la que
se le entreg6 ; o en caso de haber sido
condenado, durante treinta dias
despu^s de haber cumplido su con-
dena o de haber obtenido .ndulto.
Art. ii. Los gastos que causen el
arresto, manutenci6n y yiaje del
individuo reciamado, lo mismo que
los de la entrega y transporte de los
objetos que, por tener relaci6n con el
delito, deban restituirse o remitirse,
serdn a cargo de la Reptiblica que
solicita la entrega.
Art. 12. Todos los objetos encon-
trados en poder del acusado y ob-
tenidos por medio de la comisi6n del
acto de que se le acusa, o que puedan
servir de prueba del delito por el cual
se pide su extradici6n, ser4n secues-
tradps y entregados con su persona,
mediante orden de la autoridad com-
petente del pais requerido. Sin
embargo, se respetar&n los derechos
de tercero respecto de estos objetos,
y no se hari su entrega mientras
no se haya resuelto la cuesti6n de
propiedad.
Art. 13, En todos los casos en
que procede la detenci6n del refugi-
ado, se le hard saber su causa en el
t&rmino de veinticuatro horas, y que
podrd, dentro de tres dias peren-
April 12, 1934
EXTRADITION
$39
three days counted from the one
following that of the notification,
oppose extradition, by alleging:
1 . That he is not the person claimed ;
2. Substantial defects in the docu-
ments presented; and
3. The inadmissibility of the re-
quest of extradition.
Art. 14* In cases where it is
necessary to prove the facts alleged,
evidence shall be taken, in full ob-
servance of the provisions of the law
of procedure of the Republic of
which extradition is requested. The
evidence having been produced, the
matter shall be decided without fur-
ther steps, within the period of ten
days, and it shall be declared whether
or not the extradition shall be
granted. Against such a decision,
and within three days following noti-
fication thereof, the legal remedies of
the country of asylum may be in-
voked.
Art. 15. The present Convention
shall take effect with respect to the
Parties that have ratified it, from
the date of its ratification by at least
three of the signatory States.
Art. 16. The present Convention
shall remain in force until the first of
January, nineteen hundred and forty-
five, regardless of any prior denunci-
ation, or any other cause.
From the first of January, nine-
teen hundred and forty-five, it shall
continue in force until one year after
the date on which one of the Parties
bound thereby notifies the others of
its intention to denounce it. The
denunciation of this Convention by
one or two of said Contracting Parties
shall leave it in force for those Parties
which have ratified it and have not
denounced it, provided that these
be no less than three in number.
Should two or three states bound by
this Convention form a single politi-
cal entity, the same Convention
shall be in force as between the new
entity and the Republics bound
thereby which have remained sepa-
torios, contados desde el siguiente al
de la notification, oponerse a la
extradici6n, alegando:
1 . Que no es la persona reclamada ;
2. Los defectos substanciales de
que adolezcan los documentos pre-
sentados; y
3. La irnprocedencia del pedi-
mento de extradici6n.
Art. 14. En los casos en que sea
necesaria la comprobaci6n de los
hechos alegados, se abrird el inci-
dente a pruebas, observdndose en sus
t6rminos las prescripciones de la ley
procesal de la Reptiblica requerida.
Producida la prueba, el incidente
serd resuelto sin mds trdmite, en el
t6rmino de diez dias, declarando si
hay lugar o no a la extradition.
Contra dicha providencia se dar&n,
dentro de los tres dias siguientes a su
notificaci6n, los recursos legales del
pals del asilo.
Art. 15. La presente Convenci6n
entrard en vigor para las Partes que
la hayan ratificado desde que con-
curran las ratificaciones de por lo
menos tres de los Estados firman tes.
Art. 16. La presente Convenci6n
estard en vigor hasta el primero de
enero de mil novecientos cuarenta y
cinco, no obstante denuncia anterior
o cualquier otro motivo.
Del primero de enero de mil nove-
cientos cuarenta y cinco en adelante,
continuard vigente hasta un ano
despu6s de la fecha en que una de las
Partes obligadas por ella, notifique a
las otras su intenci6n de denunciarla.
La denuncia de esta Convention por
una o dos de dichas Partes obligadas
la dejard vigente para las que habi6n-
dola ratificado, no la hubieren de-
nunciado, siempre que £stas fueren,
por lo menps, tres. Si dos o tres
Estados obligados por esta Conven-
ci6n llegaren a formar una sola enti-
dad polftica, la misma Convention se
considerard vigente entre la nueva
entidad y las Reptiblicas obligadas
que permanecieren separadas, mien-
840
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 377
rate, provided these be no less than
two in number. Any of the Repub-
lics of Central America which should
fail to ratify this Convention shall
have the right to adhere to it while
it is in force.
Art 17. The exchange of ratifica-
tions of the present Convention shall
be made through communications
addressed by the Governments to
the Government of Guatemala in
order that the latter may inform the
other Contracting States. If the
Government of Guatemala should
ratify the Convention, notice of said
ratification shall also be communi-
cated to the others.
Art 18. When the present Con-
vention becomes effective the one cel-
ebrated in the city of Washington
on February 7, 1923, on the same
subject will cease to be in effect.
SIGNED in the city of Guatemala
on the I2th day of April 1934.
tras 6stas sean, por lo menps, dos,
Cualquiera de las Reptlblicas de
Centroam6rica, que dejare de rati-
ficar esta Convenci6n, podri. adherir
a ella rnientras est<§ vigente.
Art. 17. El canje de las ratifica-
ciones de la presente Convenci6n se
hard por medio de comunicaciones
que dirigir&n los Gobiernos al Go-
bierno de Guatemala, para que 6ste
lo haga saber a los demds Estados
Contratantes. El Gobierno de Gua-
temala les comunicard tambi^n la
ratificaci6n si la otorgare.
Art. 18. Al entrar en vigencia la
presente Convenci6n quedard sin
valor alguno la celebrada en la ciu-
dad de Washington, el 7 de febrero
de 1923, sobre la misma materia,
FIRMADA en la ciudad de Guate-
mala, a los doce dfas del mes de abril
de mil novecientos treinta y cuatro.
[Signed:] OCTAVIO BEECHE, MANUEL F. JIMENEZ, J. M. REINA ANDRADE,
CARLOS J. SALAZAR, Jos£ MARIANO TRABANINO, RAF. OR06NEZ SoiJs,
SlLVERIO LAfNEZ, SATURNINO MEDAL, CRISANTO SACASA, SANTIAGO AR~
GUELLO, M. CORDERO REYES, PEDRO J. ClJADRA ClL, M. T. MOLINA, AN-
TONIO ALVAREZ V., H. ESCOBAR SERRANO.
No. 377
CONVENTION for the Unification of the Methods of Sampling and
Analysing Cheeses. Signed at Rome, April 26, 1934.
CONVENTION pour ^unification des methodes de preldvement des
echantillons et d'analyse des fromages. Signee & Rome, 26
avril 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A convention for the protection of the names of cheeses and the unifica-
tion of methods of analysis was signed at Rome, June 10, 1930 (No. 262, ante), but objec-
tions to some of its provisions prevented its coming into force. A diplomatic conference
held at Rome, April 24-26, 1934, under the auspices of the International Institute of Agri-
culture, adopted this convention to replace the 1930 convention. See Actes de la Conference
diplomatique internationale pour /' Unification des Methodes de Pf&Uvement df Echantillons et
d* Analyse des Fromages (Rome, 24—26 avril 1934).
RATIFICATIONS. On January i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
April 26, 1934 SAMPLING AND ANALYSING CHEESES
841
at Rome by Italy, February 21, 1935; France, February 27, 1935; Switzerland, April 12,
1935; Belgium, May 31, 1935; Norway, September 26, 1935; Finland, November 14, 1935;
Netherlands, January 31, 1936; and Sweden, May 5, 1936.
Entered into force October 12, 1935.*
Text iron^Actes de la Conference diplomatique international pour I' Unification des Methodes
de Prelevement d1 Echantillons et d' Analyse des Fromages (1934), pp. 61-8; translation from
164 League of Nations Treaty Series t p. 63.
[Translation]
The President of the German
Reich ; His Majesty the King of the
Belgians; His Majesty the King of
Denmark ; the President of the French
Republic; the President of the
Hellenic Republic; His Serene High-
ness the Regent of the Kingdom of
Hungary; His Majesty the King of
Italy; His Majesty the King of
Norway; Her Majesty the Queen of
the Netherlands; His Highness the
Bey of Tunis; His Majesty the King
of Sweden; the Federal Council of
the Swiss Confederation; the Presi-
dent of the Czechoslovak Republic;
His Majesty the King of Yugoslavia;
Being of opinion that it is desira-
ble to unify the methods of sampling
and analysing cheeses for the purpose
of preventing and, if necessary, set-
tling disputes which may arise in
international trade, and having rec-
ognised the value of closer co-opera-
tion for that purpose, have decided
to conclude a Convention and have
appointed as their Plenipotentiaries :2
The President of the German
Reich: Anton Fehr, Karl August
Wegener;
His Majesty the King of the Bel-
gians; Pierre Wauters;
His Majesty the King of Den-
mark: Hubert Wichfeld;
The President of the French Re-
public: M. Louis-Dop, Eug&ne Vi-
toux;
The President of the Hellenic Re-
public: Pierre Metaxas;
Le President du Reich Allemand ;
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges; Sa
Majest<§ le Roi de Danemark; Le
President de la R6publique Fran-
gaise; Le President de la R<§publique
Hell6nique; Son Altesse S6r£nissime
le Regent du Royaume de Hongrie;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d'ltalie; Sa Ma-
jest£ le Roi de Norv≥ Sa Majest6
la Reine des Pays-Bas; Son Altesse
le Bey de Tunis; Sa Majest6 le Roi
de Su&de; Le Conseil F6d6ral de la
Confederation Suisse; Le President*
de la Republique Tch6coslovaque;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie;
Ayant jug6 qu'il est desirable
d'unifier les m6thodes de pr61£ve-
ment des 6chantillons et d 'analyse
des fromages, dans le but d'eiiminer,
et, le cas 6ch6ant, d'aplanir les con-
testations susceptibles de se produire
dans le commerce international et
ayant reconnu Tutilit6 d'une col-
laboration plus 6troite & cette fin,
ont d6cid6 de conclure une Conven-
tion et ont d£sign6 pour leurs pl£ni-
potentiaires, savoir:2
Le President du Reich Allemand:
Anton Fehr, Dr. Wegener;
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges:
Pierre Wauters;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark:
Hubert Wichfeld;
Le Pr6sident de la R6publique
Frangaise:M. Louis-Dop, M. Vitoux;
Le President de la R£publique
HelMnique: Pierre Metaxas;
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3789, December 17, 1935.
* The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted; — ED.
842
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 377
His Serene Highness the Regent
of the Kingdom of Hungary: Tibor
de Pechy, Ivan Mesterkovits;
His Majesty the King of Italy:
Guido Segre, Bartolo Maymone,
Giulio Dalla Torre ;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Johannes Irgens;
Her Majesty the Queen of the
Netherlands: A. J. Swaving, J. J. L.
Van Rijn ;
His Highness the Bey of Tunis:
M. Louis-Dop, Eug&ne Vitroux;
His Majesty the King of Sweden:
Bo Henrik von Stockenstroern ;
The Federal Council of the Swiss
Confederation: Robert Burri, Guido
Koestler;
The President of the Czechoslovak
Republic: Frantisek Chvalkovsky,
Jaroslav Dvorak;
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia: Lludevit ProhaSka;
Who, duly authorised for the pur-
pose, meeting at Rome at the head-
quarters of the International Insti-
tute of Agriculture, have agreed as
follows:
Article i. For the purpose of
ensuring the application of the prin-
ciples laid down in Articles 2 and 3
below, the Contracting Parties un-
dertake to introduce into their regu-
lations provisions concerning the
sampling and chemical analysis of
cheeses (water content and fatty
matter), applicable in the case of
disputes which may arise in inter-
national trade.
Art. 2. In sampling, account
shall be taken of the kind of cheese,
its size and the consistency of the
material. The samples should repre-
sent as faithfully as possible every
part of the cheese which may be
consumed and should be taken in
accordance with the provisions of
Annex A of the present Convention.
In the case of subsequent amend-
ments, the Commission provided
for in Article ^ below shall, with due
Son Altesse S6renissime le Regent
du Royaume de Hongrie: Tibor de
P£chy, Ivan Mesterkovits;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d'ltalie: Guido
Segre, Bartolo Maymone, Giulio
Dalla Torre;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Norv&ge:
Johannes Irgens;
Sa Majest6 la Reine des Pays-Bas:
A. J. Swaving, J. J. L, van Rijn;
Son Altesse le Bey de Tunis: M.
Louis-Dop, M. Vitoux;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Su&de: Bo
Henrik von Stockenstroern ;
Le Conseil FM^ral de la Conf6<M-
ration Suisse: Robert Burri, Guido
Koestler;
Le President de la R6publique
Tch£coslovaque: Frantisek Chval-
kovsky, Jaroslav Dvorak;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Lludevit Proha§ka.
Lesquels, & ce dflment autoris6s,
r6unis & Rome, au si&ge de Tlnstitut
international d' Agriculture, sont con-
venus de ce qui suit:
Article i. En vue d'assurer Fap-
plication des principes fix6s par les
articles 2 et 3 ci-apr&s, les Parties
contractantes s'engagent & intro-
duce dans leur r6glementation des
prescriptions sur la prise d'6chan-
tillons et Texamen chimique des fro-
mages (humidit6 et mati&re grasse),
applicables en cas de contestations
qui pourraient surgir dans le com-
merce international.
Art. 2. Le pr61£vement d^chan-
tillons devra 6tre ex6cut6 en tenant
compte de Tesp£ce du fromage, de sa
grosseur et de la consistance de la
p&te. Les £chan til Ions devront re-
pr^senter aussi fid^lement que possi-
ble chaque partie consumraable du
fromage et 6tre pr61ev6s en coafor-
mit6 des prescriptions de 1'Annexe A
de la pr6sente Convention.
En ce qui concerne les modifica-
tions ult^rieures, la Commission
pr6vue i Tarticle 7 ci-apr&s, tenant
April 26, 1934 SAMPLING AND ANALYSING CHEESES
$43
regard to the information supplied
by the Governments, draw up a note
fixing the new rules according to
which samples must be taken.
Art 3. The chemical examina-
tion must be carried out, in the case
of the determination of the water
content and of the amount of fatty
matter, in accordance with the
methods indicated in Annex B of the
present Convention.
The provisions of the second para-
graph of the preceding article shall
apply should the methods laid
down in Annex B be altered.
Art. 4. In the case of a dispute
with regard to the interpretation of
the clauses of the present Convention
or practical difficulties connected
with its application, either of the
Parties concerned may, by agree-
ment with the other Party, request
the International Institute of Agri-
culture to make an attempt at con-
ciliation, and may have recourse
in the last resort to the Permanent
Court of International Justice after
all the means of agreement have been
exhausted.
With a view to the attempt at
conciliation, a Committee to which
the States concerned and the Inter-
national Institute of Agriculture
shall each nominate an expert shall
consider the dispute, taking account
of all documents and information
which may be useful as evidence.
The Committee shall submit its
report, which shall be communi-
cated by the International Institute
of Agriculture to each of the coun-
tries concerned, all subsequent free-
dom of action of the Governments
being reserved.
The Governments concerned agree
to be jointly responsible for the ex-
pense involved by the duties en-
trusted to the experts.
Art* 5. Countries which have not
signed the present Convention may
accede to it should they so request.
compte des renseignements transmis
par les Gouvernements, £tablira une
notice determinant les regies nou-
velles suivant lesquelles devront
obligatoirement s'effectuer les pr6-
l&vements d'6chantillons.
Art. 3. L'examen chimique devra
£tre op6r£, en ce qui concerne le do-
sage de Fhumidit6 et la d6termina-
tion de la mati&re grasse, en suivant
les m6thodes indiqu£es dans T An-
nexe B de la pr6sente Convention.
Les dispositions du deuxi&me
alin6a de 1'article pr£c6dent seront
applicables en cas de modification des
m£thodes prescrites dans FAnnexe J5.
Art. 4. En cas de contestation
sur Interpretation des clauses de la
pr6sente Convention ou de difficul-
t6s d'ordre pratique pour son appli-
cation, Tune des Parties int6ress6es
pourra, d'accord avec Fautre Partie,
demander & 1'Institut international
d' Agriculture de proc^der & un essai
de conciliation et recourir en derni&re
instance £ la Cour Permanente de
Justice Internationale, aprds avoir
6puis6 tous moyens d'entente.
A Teffet de Tessai de conciliation,
un Comit6 dans lequel les Etats in-
t6ress^s et Tlnstitut international
d'Agriculture d&signeront chacun un
expert, examinera le diff6rend, en
tenant coinpte de tpus documents
et 616ments probatoires utiles. Ce
Comit6 d6posera son rapport, que
rinstitut international d'Agriculture
notifiera £ chacun des Pays int6res-
s6s, toute libert^ d'action ult6rieure
des Gouvernements £tant r£serv£e.
Les Gouvernements int6ress6s
s'engagent £ supporter en commun
les frais de la mission confine aux
experts.
Art. 5. Les Pays qui n'ont pas
sign6 la pr£sente Convention seront
admis & y adherer sur leur demande.
844
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 377
Accession shall be notified through
the diplomatic channel to the Italian
Government and by that Govern-
ment to the contracting countries
and to the International Institute of
Agriculture.
Art 6. Any contracting country
may at any time notify the Italian
Government that the present Con-
vention shall apply to all or part of
its colonies, protectorates, territories
under mandate, territories subject to
its sovereignty or authority or any
territories under its suzerainty. The
Convention shall apply to all the
territories mentioned in the notifica-
tion. Failing such notification, the
Convention shall not apply to such
territories.
Art. 7. A contracting country
which, in a case other than that pro-
vided for in Articles 2 and 3, desires
to amend the text of Annexes A or
B of the present Convention, must
communicate its proposal to the In-
ternational Institute of Agriculture,
The latter shall submit the text of
the proposed amendments for ap-
proval by a Commission of five ex-
perts appointed by the Institute after
consultation with the Governments
of the contracting States as to the
persons who might serve on such a
Commission. The members of this
Commission shall be replaced every
three years. The Commission shall
hear an expert nominated by the
Government applying for the amend-
ment in question.
Should the amendments requested
be approved by the said Commis-
sion, the Institute shall notify the
same to the contracting countries,
inviting them to accept the amend-
ments within six months. On the
expiry of that period, the contract-
ing countries which have not replied
shall be deemed to have accepted
them.
The amendment shall come into
force six months after the date of the
letter in which the International In-
stitute of Agriculture has notified to
L'adh6sion sera notifi^e par la
voie diplomatique au Gouvernement
italien et par celui-ci aux Pays con-
tractants ainsi qu'& Tlnstitut inter-
national d'Agriculture.
Art. 6. Tout Pays contractant
peut, en tout temps, notifier au
Gouvernement italien que la pr^sente
Convention est applicable 4 tout ou
partie de ses Colonies, Protectorats,
Territoires sous mandat, Territoires
soumis & sa souverainet6 ou & son
autorit6, ou tous Territoires sous sa
souverainet^. La Convention s'ap-
pliquera & tous les territoires d6sig-
n6s dans la notification. A d^faut
de cette notification, la Convention
ne s'appliquera pas & ces territoires.
Art. 7. Le Pays contractant qui,
hors les cas pr6vus aux articles 2 et 3,
voudra apporter une modification au
texte des Annexes A ou B de la pr€~
sente Convention, devra en donner
communication & Flnstitut interna-
tional d'Agriculture.
Ce dernier soumettra le texte des
modifications demand^es & Tappro-
bation d'une Commission de cinq
experts, d£sign6s par lui aprfe con-
sultation des Gouvernements des
Etats contractants sur les person-
nalit&s appe!6es & en faire partie.
Les membres de cette Commission
seront renouvel^s tous les trois ans.
Elle entendra un expert d6sign6 par
le Gouvernement qui demande la
modification.
Dans le cas pii les modifications
demand6es seraient approuv6es par
ladite Commission, Tlnstitut por-
tera ce r6sultat & la connaissance des
Pays contractants, en les invitant &
donner leur adhesion dans le d61ai
de six mois. A Texpiration de cette
p6riode, les Pays contractants qui
n'auront pas r£pondu seront consi-
d£r6s comme acceptants.
La modification entrera en vigueur
six mois apr&s la date de la lettre
par laquelle 1'Institut international
d'Agriculture aura communiqu6 aux
April 26, 1934 SAMPLING AND ANALYSING CHEESES
the contracting countries unanimous
acceptance of the proposed amend-
ment, as resulting from the applica-
tion of the above paragraph.
Art. 8. A contracting country
which desires to denounce the pres-
ent Convention either in respect of
all its territories or only for all or
part of its colonies, protectorates,
possessions or territories referred to
in Article 6 must communicate the
same to the Italian Government,
which shall immediately notify the
other States that have acceded to the
Convention and the International
Institute of Agriculture, informing
them of the date on which it received
the said denunciation.
The denunciation shall only take
effect in respect of the country which
has notified it or the colonies, pro-
tectorates, possessions or territories
mentioned in the act of denunciation,
and then only one year after notifi-
cation has been received by the Ital-
ian Government.
Art. 9. The present Convention
shall be ratified as soon as possible
and the ratifications shall be depos-
ited with the Italian Government.
Notice of every ratification shall
be given by the Italian Government
to the other contracting countries
and to the International Institute
of Agriculture.
Art. 10. Every country shall be
entitled, at the moment when it de-
posits its ratification, to declare that
it makes the putting into force of
the present Convention conditional,
so far as it is concerned, on the appli-
cation of the Convention by certain
countries which it names.
The present Convention shall come
into force when it has been ratified
by at least three sovereign countries,
unconditionally or under conditions
which have been complied with.
In such case it shall come into
force six months after the date of de-
posit of the third ratification.
In the case of all other countries
ratifying the Convention or acceding
Pays contractants l'adh£sion una-
nime & la modification propos£e,
telle qu'elle r6sulte de 1'application
du paragraphe ci-dessus.
Art. 8. Le Pays contractant qui
voudra d6noncer la pr6sente Con-
vention, soit pour la totality de ses
territoires, soit seulement pour tout
ou partie de ses Colonies, Protec-
torats, Possessions, ou Territoires
vis6s £ 1'article 6, devra le notifier au
Gouvernement italien, qui en avisera
imm6diatement les autres Etats
adherents et 1'Institut international
d' Agriculture, en leur faisant con-
naitre la date £ laquelle il a regu
cette d6nonciation.
La d6nonciation ne produira ses
effets qu'& regard du Pays qui 1'aura
notifi£e ou des Colonies, Protecto-
rats, Possessions ou Territoires vis6s
dans Tacte de d£nonciation, et cela
seulement un an apr&s que la notifi-
cation en sera parvenue au Gou-
vernement italien.
Art. 9. La pr6sente Convention
sera ratifi^e aussitdt que possible et
les ratifications seront d6pos6es au-
prfes du Gouvernement italien.
Avis de chaque ratification sera
donn6 par le Gouvernement italien
aux autres Pays contractants ainsi
qu'& Tlnstitut international d' Agri-
culture.
Art. 10. Chaque Pays aura la
facult6 de d6clarer, au moment du
d6p6t de sa ratification, qu'il subor-
donne la mise en vigueur de la pr&-
sente Convention, en ce qui le con-
cerne, & 1'application de la Conven-
tion de la part de certains Pays
nomm£ment d6sign6s.
La pr6sente Convention entrera
en vigueur lorsqu'elle aura 6t6 rati-
fi6e au moms par trois Pays souve-
rains, inconditionnellement ou sous
des conditions qui se sont r6alis6es.
Dans ce cas, Tentr6e en vigueur
commencera six mois apr£s la date
du d6p6t de la troisi&me ratification.
Pour tous les autres Pays rati-
fiants ou adherents la Convention
846 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 377
thereto, it shall come into force on the entrera en vigueur dans un d61ai de six
expiry of six months following the de- mois, au fur et & mesure du d£pdt de
posit of their ratification or accession, leur ratification ou de leur adhesion.
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective EN FOI BE QUOI les Pl^nipoten-
Plenipotentiaries have signed the tiaires respectifs ont sign6 la pr6sente
present Convention. Convention.
Done at Rome, the 26th day of Fait £ Rome, le 26 avril mil neuf
April, one thousand nine hundred cent trente-quatre, en un seul exern-
and thirty-four, in a single copy, plaire, qui sera d6pos6 dans les
which shall be deposited in the ar- Archives du Minist&re des Affaires
chives of the Ministry of Foreign Etrangferes d'ltalie. Une copie, cer-
Affairs of Italy. A certified true tifi<§e conforme, sera remise par la
copy shall be forwarded through dip- voie diplomatique & chaque Pays
lomatic channels to every country signatairede la pr6sente Convention,
signatory of the present Convention.
[Signed:] For Germany: Dr. ANTON FEHR, a. r., Dr. KARL AUGUST
WEGENER, a. r.\ for Belgium: WAUTERS; for Denmark: H. WICHFELD,
a. r.; for France: L. D., a. r., E. V., a. r.; for Greece: P. METAXAS, a. r, ;
for Hungary: MESTERKOVITS, TIBOR DE PECHY; for Italy: GUIDO SEGRE,
BARTOLO MAYMONE, GIULIO DALLA TORRE; for Norway: J. IRGENS, a, r,;
for the Netherlands: A. J. SWAVING, J. J. L. VAN RIJN; for Tunisia: L. D.,
a. r., E. V., a. r.; for Sweden: B. v. STOCKENSTROEM, a. r.; for Switzerland:
Dr. ROB. BURRI; for Czechoslovakia: CHVALICOVSKY, a, r., J. DVORAK,
a. /.; for Yugoslavia: Dr. L. PROHASKA, a. r.
Brazil. Les soussigne"s Ing. Agr. Waldemar Raythe de Queiroz e Silva, et Agr. et
Dr. Vet£rinaire Jorge de Sa Earp, munis par le Gouvernernent de la R6publique dcs
Etats-Unis du Bresil de mandats reguliers et des pleins pouvoirs pour la signature de la
" Convention Internationale pour 1'unification des m6thodes de pr^levement des 6chan-
tillons et d'analyse des fromages", n'ayant pas pu, a cause de circonstances fortuites,
prendre part aux seances de la Conference y relative, ont pris connaissance de la Con-
vention sign£e a Rome ^, cet effet le 26 avril pass6 et, la consid6rant conforme aux in-
t6r§ts de leur propre pays et 1'approuvant completement, la signent, d'accord avec tous
les autres Etats signataires, au nom du Br<§sil, en qualit6 de pays contractant.
Le present protocole est consider6 partie int6grante de la susdite Convention du 26
avril 1934.
ROME, le 27 avril 1934,
WALDEMAR RAYTHE DE QUEIROZ E SILVA
JORGE DE SA EARP
Finland. Le soussign6 Docteur Lars Arne Alexander Hom6n, muni par le Gou-
vernernent de Finlande de mandat r&gulier et des pleins pouvoirs pour la signature de la
"Convention Internationale pour 1'unification des mithodes de pr&l&vement des &chan~
tillons et d'analyse des fromages", n'ayant pas pu, a cause de circonstances fortuites»
prendre part aux s6ances de la Conf6rence y relative, a pris connaissance de la Conven-
tion signed a Rome £ cet eifet le 26 avril pass& et, la consid&rant conforme aux int6r6ts
de son propre pays et 1'approuvant completement, la signe, d'accord avec tous les autres
Etats signataires, au nom de la Finlande, en qualit6 de pays contractant.
Le present protocole est considere partie integrante de la susdite Convention du 26
avril 1934.
ROME, le 27 avril 1934.
ARNE HOM&N
April 26, 1934
SAMPLING AND ANALYSING CHEESES
04;
ANNEX A
SAMPLING
In the sampling of cheeses, account
shall be taken of the following distinc-
tions;
L Cheeses of which samples may be
taken :
(a) By means of a taster;
(£) By cutting a section.
Observations.-— (a) As a general rule, in
the case of small cheeses, it is preferable to
cut a section rather than to use a taster.
The latter will be used if the cheese is not
less than a month old.
In cases of sampling where a taster is
necessary, it shall be chosen in accordance
with the size of the cheese.
1, The taster shall pierce one surface of
the cheese in an oblique direction, at a dis-
tance of 10 to 20 centimetres from the
edge of the cheese, towards the centre, for
instance, in the case of Grana, Gorgonzola,
Emmenthal, Gruyere, Ovari (5 kg.),
Fontina and other cheeses;
2, The taster shall pierce the cheese
from one surface to the other, through the
centre, for instance, in the case of Edam
cheeses (weighing 2 kg. or over), Provo-
lone, Caciocavallo, etc,;
3, The taster shall be directed horizon-
tally from the centre of one vertical sur-
face to the centre of the cheese, for in-
stance, in the case of Gouda cheeses
(weighing 2 kg. or more), Roman Peco-
rino, Tilsit, etc. ;
4, In the case of cheese despatched in
casks or other receptacles, for instance,
Caillebotte, Brynza and others, samples
shall be taken by driving the taster in an
oblique direction from top to bottom
through the whole contents of the cask or
receptacle,
(&) In the case of cheeses where it is
necessary to cut a section, this shall be
done from the edge or the centre of one of
the surfaces, the surface of the cheese thus
uncovered being immediately cauterized,
for instance, in the case of Port-Salut,
Edam, etc., when they weigh less than
two kilogrammes.
The samples taken shall not weigh less
than 40 grammes.
The sample must be placed immediately
in a metal or glass jar, properly closed, and
examined as soon as possible.
ANNEXE A
PR^L^VEMENT D'ECHANTILLONS
Le prelevement d'echantillons de from-
ages sera effect u 6 en tenant compte des
distinctions suivantes :
L Fromages, dont les echantillons peu-
vent §tre preleves;
a) au moyen d'une sonde;
b) en decoupant un secteur.
Observations. — a) En general, pour les
petits froniages, il est preferable de tailler
un secteur au lieu de recourir & la sonde.
Celle-ci sera appliqu6e si l'£ge du fromage
depasse au moins un mois.
Pour le prelevement d'echantillons qui
necessitent une sonde on la choisira sui-
vant les dimensions du fromage:
1) la sonde traversera, a une distance
de 10 a 20 cm. du bord du fromage, une
face de celui-ci dans une direction oblique,
allant vers le centre, par exemple pour les
fromages Grana, Gorgonzola, Emmen-
thal, Gruyere, Ovari (5 kilogrammes),
Fontina et autres ;
2) la sonde traversera le fromage d'une
face a Tautre, en passant par le centre, par
exemple pour les fromages Edam (ayant
un poids de 2 kilogrammes ou plus), Pro-
volone, Caciocavallo, etc.;
3) cette sonde sera dirigee horizontale-
ment du centre d'une face verticale
jusqu'au centre du fromage, par exemple
pour les fromages Gouda (ayant un poids
de 2 kilogrammes ou plus), Pecorino ro-
main, Tilsitt, etc. ;
4) pour le fromage expedie en futs ou
en d'autres recipients, par exemple la
Caillebotte, Brynza et autres, la prise
d'echantillons s'effectuera en faisant
passer la sonde obliquement de haut en
bas, a travers tout le contenu du f ut ou du
recipient.
6) Pour les fromages pour lesquels il
est necessaire de tailler un secteur, on
devra le faire en partant du bord ou bien
du centre d'une des faces, en procedant
immediatement a la cauterisation de la
surface de la pate ainsi mise a deeouvert,
par exemple pour les fromages Port-Salut,
Edam etc., lorsqu'ils ont un poids inferieur
a deux kilogrammes.
Le poids des eehantillons preleves ne
devra pas Stre inferieur a 40 grammes.
L'echantillon doit Stre plac6 immedi-
atement dans un vase en m6tal ou en
verre bien form6, et examine^ le plus t6t
possible.
848
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 377
If it has not been possible to put the
sample immediately in a closed metal or
glass jar, it shall provisionally be carefully
wrapped in tin-foil.
In no case may the sample be packed
in paper or other absorptive substances,
nor may it come into contact with paper
or other absorptive substances.
After about one centimetre of the rind
has been removed — in cases where a taster
has been used — it is then used for filling up
the holes. The sample must be grated
finely and mixed carefully.
In the case of cheeses such as Edam and
Gouda, the rind shall not be taken off, but
only the mould.
The sample must be carefully mixed im-
mediately before every analysis.
II. Cheeses not suitable for the meth-
ods of sampling described above :
In the case of soft cheeses (Brie, Cam-
embert and the like) not suitable for the
methods of sampling described above, the
sample will be taken by cutting in the
cheese which is to be examined a section
weighing not less than 50 grammes, in
order to obtain 40 grammes of consumable
product, after having removed the film of
mould on the outer surfaces of the cheese;
the mass then obtained shall be made
completely homogeneous by means of a
spatula or a mortar.
The same shall apply to cheeses in
boxes, to Gervais, Camembert, Schabziger
and similar cheeses.
III. In the case of large consignments
of cheese (waggon-loads), samples shall
be taken in such a way that an average
actual sample is obtained, without the
value of the cheese despatched being ap-
preciably reduced.
TECHNICAL OBSERVATION CONCERNING THE
SAMPLING OF CHEESE
Special attention shall be given to the
following points:
(i) In the case of large cheeses (for
instance, Cheddar), the taster shall be
long enough to pierce the middle of the
cheese, so that it may be possible to be
certain that the sample thus obtained
represents the average composition of the
product, that is to say, from the outer part
to the centre, and not the outer part alone,
Si I'echantillon ne peut pas Gtre en-
ferm& imm6diatement dans un vase en
metal ou en verre, on Penveloppera pro-
visoirement et soigneusement dans une
feuille d'etain.
En aucun cas Fechantillon ne sera em-
bal!6 dans du papier ou dans d'autres
matieres absorbantes, ni ne sera mis en
contact avec du papier ou des matieres
absorbantes.
Apres avoir enlev6 un centimetre en-
viron de la croftte qui sert ensuite — dans
le cas ou des sondes ont et6 prises— -&
boucher les trous, I'echantillon doit Otre
finement rtp6 et m6lang6 avec precaution.
Pour les fromages tels que Edam et
Gouda, on n'enleye pas la croftte, mais
seulement les moisissures.
Immediatement avant chaque analyse
Techantillon sera melang6 soigneusement.
II. Fromages ne se pr&tant pas aux
modes de prelevement d6crits ci-dessus.
Pour les fromages & p&te molle (Brie,
Camembert et similaires) ne se pr^tant
pas aux modes de prelevement decrits ci-
dessus, I'echantillon sera prelev<§ en de-
coupant dans le fromage & examiner un
secteur d'un poids minimum de 50
grammes, afin d'obtenir 40 grammes de
produit consornmable, apr&s avoir detach^
la croflte de moisissures tapissant les faces
externes du fromage; la masse ainsi ob-
tenue sera parfaitement homogen6is6e &
Taide de la spatule ou du mortier.
II en sera de m§me pour les fromages en
boJte, pour les fromages Gervais, Cam-
embert, Schabxiger et de types analogues,
III. Dans des fournitures de fromage
en masse (fournitures par wagon) les
prelevement d'echantilions devront s*ef-
fectuer de facon que i'on obtienne un
echantillon moyen reel, mais que soit
evit6e une d6pr6ciation sensible des fro-
mages expedies,
AVIS TECHNIQUE CONCERNANT LE
VEMENT D'^CHANTILLONS DE FROMAGE
Une attention sp6ciale sera pr§tee aux
points suivants:
i) Quand il s'agit de gros fromages
(comme par exemple le Cheddar), la
sonde devra avoir une longueur suffisante
pour traverser le milieu du fromage, afin
d'etre sOr que Techantillon ainsi obtenu
represente la constitution moyenne du
produit, c'est-a-dire de la partie ext6-
rieure jusqu'au milieu, au lieu de celle de
April 26, 1934 SAMPLING AND ANALYSING CHEESES
849
which would be the case if too small a
taster were used.
(2) In no case may the sample be packed
in paper or other absorptive substances,
nor may it come into contact with paper
or other absorptive substances.
la partie ext6rieure seule, ce qui serait le
cas en utilisant une sonde trop petite.
2) En aucun cas 1'echantillon ne sera
emball6 dans du papier pu dans d'autres
matieres absorbantes, ni ne sera mis en
contact avec du papier ou des mati&res
absorbantes.
ANNEX B
CHEMICAL EXAMINATION
1. Determination of water content
Five grammes of cheese are weighed in
a small flat evaporation dish. If purified
sand is used (compulsory for soft cheese),
the sample weighed is carefully mixed by
means of a glass rod with a flattened end
adjusted to the evaporation dish.
It is best to dry the sample first at the
ordinary temperature during not less than
sixteen hours, if possible with the assist-
ance of a vacuum, and then to dry directly
at a temperature of not less than 105° C.
The drying is continued and the sample
re-weighed at short intervals until the
constant weight is reached.
2, Determination of fatty matter
The determination of the fatty matter is
based on the Schmidt-Bondzynski-Ratz-
laff method.
In the absence of apparatus making it
possible to carry out the whole process of
determination in the same tube and ex-
tract the total quantity of fatty matter,
three grammes of cheese are weighed in a
small round flask of about 50 cc. , 10 cc. of
hydrochloric acid (D « 1.125) are added,
and the flask is heated gently and shaken
carefully until the cheese is completely
dissolved.
The contents of the flask are placed in a
corked cylinder. The interior of the flask
is first washed carefully with 10 cc. of
alcohol at 96%, then with 25 cc. of pure
ether and, lastly, with 25 cc. of petroleum
ether (boiling point 40° = 60° C.)*
The rinsings should be added to the
cheese solution and the cylinder carefully
shaken after each addition, it having been
previously closed with a cork stopper
moistened with water. It should be left
to stand for about two hours, so as to
ensure complete separation of the ether
solution of fat.
ANNEXE B
EXAMEN CHIMIQUE
i) Dosage de Vhumidite
Cinq grammes de fromage sont pes£s
dans une petite capsule plate. Si Ton fait
usage de sable purifi6 (obligatoire pour
le fromage & pite molle), 1'echantillon
pes6 est melang6 prudernment au moyen
d'une baguette en verre a bout aplati,
tar£e avec la capsule.
II est recommandable de dessecher
F^chantillon d'abord & la temperature
ordinaire pendant au moins seize heures,
si possible, en s'aidant du vide, puis il est
desseche directement & au moins 105° C.
On continue la dessiccation et on repete
les pesees £ courts intervalles jusqu'a
poids constant.
2) Dosage de la matiere grasse
Le dosage de la matiere grasse est bas6
sur la m6thode Schmid-Bondzynski-Ratz-
laff.
Si Ton ne dispose pas d'un appareil
permettant de proc&Ier directement a
toutes les operations du dosage dans le
m£nie tube, et d'extraire la totality de la
matiere grasse, trois grammes de fromage
sont poses dans un petit ballon d'environ
50 cc.; on ajoute 10 cc,, d'acide chlorhy-
drique (D = 1,125), on chauffe doucement
en secouant avec precaution jusqu'& com-
plete dissolution du fromage.
Le contenu du ballon est introduit
quantitativement dans un cylindre bou-
ch6, on rince Fint6rieur du ballon d'abord
avec 10 cc. d'alcool a 96%, puis avec 25 cc.
d'6ther pur, et, a la fin, avec 25 cc. d'ether
de petrole (point d'ebullition 40° = 60° C.) .
Les liquides de rincage doivent £tre
ajout6s a la solution de fromage et on
secoue le cylindre prudemment apres
chaque addition, en ayant soin de le
boucher au pr&ilable avec un bouchon de
liege, humect6 d'eau. On laisse au repos
environ pendant deux heures de maniere
£ obtenir une separation complete de la
solution etheree de graisse.
850
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
The clear ether solution of fat is sepa-
rated as completely as possible (so as to
leave not more than I cc.) and then placed
in a small calibrated flask; about 25 cc. of
a mixture of equal parts of ether and pe-
troleum ether are placed in the cylinder,
which is then shaken several times. After
it has been left to stand for an hour, the
ether liquid should once more be separated
and emptied as completely as possible into
the calibrated flask. This operation is
repeated a second time.
The entire ether solution of fat is then
distilled, and the residuum heated to con-
stant weight in the drying stove at about
102° C.
La solution limpide 6the"r6e de graisse
est separ<§e aussi compl^tement que pos-
sible (de maniere & ne laisser que I cc. an
plus) et introduite dans un petit ballon
tar6; on introduit dans le cylindre en-
viron 25 cc. d'un melange a parties 6gales
d' ether et dither de petrole, puis on agite
& differentes reprises. Apres une^heure
de repos, on separe de nouveau le liquide
eth6re et on 1'mtroduit aussi complete-
ment que possible dans le ballon tare*.
Cette operation est repetee une deuxieme
fois.
La solution ether6e de graisse totale est
ensuite distilled et le residu est chauff^
dans Tetuve a environ 102° C jusqu'& poids
constant.
No. 377a
Protocol of Signature of the Convention for the Unification of the
Methods of Sampling and Analysing Cheeses. Signed at
Rome, April 26, 1934.
Protocole de signature de la Convention pour ^unification des
methodes de prelevement des echantillons et d'analyse des fro-
mages. Signe a Rome, 26 avril 1934.
Text from Actes de la Conference diplomatique internationale pour V Unification des M&thodes
de Prelevement d' Echantillons et d' Analyse des Frontages (1934), p. 69; translation from
164 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 79.
[Translation]
I. At the moment of signing the
present Convention, the Italian Del-
egation makes the following declara-
tion: "Although the cheeses men-
tioned in Annex A are only given as
examples, the Italian Delegation
desires to specify that, in the case of
cheese of the Grana type, samples
may be taken with a taster (I/a)
in the case of new cheeses, whereas
in the case of cheeses which have
become hard it is preferable to take
samples by sections (1/6)."
II. At the moment of signing the
present Convention, the Danish
Delegation makes the following dec-
laration: " The Danish Government
is of opinion that it is extremely
difficult to lay down general rules
I. Au moment de signer la
sente Convention, la delegation ita-
lienne fait la declaration suivante:
"Bien que les fromages mentionn&s
dans 1' Annexe A le soient purement
& titre cTexemple, la d£16gation ita-
lienne tient & specifier que pour les
fromages types Grana, le pr61&ve-
ment d^chantillon a la sonde (I/a)
peut 6tre pratiqu6 pour les fromages
jeunes, tandis que pour les fromages
devenus durs, le prelevement par
secteurs (1/6) est preferable,0
II. Au moment de signer la pr£-
sente Convention la delegation da-
noise fait la declaration suivante;
"Le Gouvernement danois est d'opi-
nion qu'il est tr&s difficile de fixer des
prescriptions generales sur le prei&ve-
April 28, 1934
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
85I
with regard to the sampling and ex-
amination of cheese which would be
applicable in all cases and in all
countries. The Danish Government
Is therefore of opinion that these
regulations should not form part of
an international convention, but
that each country should be left to
fix them."
ment d'6chantillons et 1'examen des
fromages applicables dans tous les
cas et dans tous les pays. En con-
sequence, le Gouvernement danois
est d'avis que ces prescriptions ne
doivent pas faire partie d'une conven-
tion Internationale, mais qu'il faut
laisser £ chaque pays le soin de les
fixer."
[Here follow the same signatures as those attached to the convention.]
No. 378
REGIONAL ARRANGEMENT concerning Maritime Radio Bea-
cons. Signed at Bordeaux, April 28, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT REGIONAL concernant les radiophares mari-
times. Sign§ a Bordeaux, 28 avril 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The conclusion of regional arrangements of this nature was envisaged
by Article 13 of the telecommunication convention of December 9, 1932 (No. 316, ante),
and by a resolution of the fourth plenary assembly of the Radiotelegraph Conference of
Madrid, 1932. See also the regional arrangements of July 8 and September 20, 1933 (Nos.
341, 345, ante) * and the regional arrangement on radiotelephone service of October 8, 1934
(No* 395, post).
RATIFICATIONS. This arrangement was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. B.U., "Organisation des radiophares maritimes en Europe," i Journal
des telecommunications (1934), pp. 325-7.
Entered into force January i, 1935.*
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
ARTICLE i. — Objet
Le present arrangement regional
est conclu, conform6ment & I'artide
13 de la Convention Internationale
des telecommunications de Madrid,
1932, entre les Gouvernements et
Haute Partie contractante ci-apr&s
d6sign6s et repr6sent6s par les sous-
signis: Espagne (y compris la zone
espagnole du Maroc et diverses d6~
pendances espagnoles); France (y
compris 1' Alg&ie) ; Italie (y compris
la Tripolitaine et la Cyr6nalque);
Maroc (Protectorat frangais) ; Portu-
gal (y compris diverses possessions
portugaises) ; Tunisie; Commission
Internationale du phare du Cap
Spartel.
II a pour but Forganisation des
Emissions des radiophares maritimes,
fonctionnant dans la bande de fr£-
quences de 285 & 320 kc/s (1052,6 &
937,5 m), qui sont pu pourraient
gtre £tablis dans la region s'6tendant:
d'une part, sur TOc^an Atlantique,
depuis Tembouchure de la Loire, en
France, au nord, jusqu'& la fronti&re
m&ridkmale du Rio de Oro, en
Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (January i, I937)«
852
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 378
Afrique continental, an sud, en y
comprenant les groupes insulaires
des Azores, de Mad^re, des Canaries
et du Cap-Vert ;
et, d'autre part, sur les c&tes con-
tinen tales et insulaires de la M6di-
terran6e occidentale, en Europe,
jusqu'auxc6tesderitalieetdesd£pen-
dances italiennes bordant 1'Adri-
atique inclusivement, en Afrique,
jusqu'£ la fronti&re orientale de la
Cyr£nai"que.
ARTICLE 2, — Caract&ristiques des
Emissions des radiophares
Les Gouvernements et Haute
Partie contractante 6num£r6s ci-
dessus s'engagent & donner aux
Emissions des radiophares maritimes
qu'ils ont 6tablis ou seraient amends
& 6tablir dans la region d6finie £
Tarticle i, les radiofr6quences, les
port£es maxima, les frequences de
modulation, les horaires de fonc-
tionnement, les compositions d'6mis-
sions et les lettres indicatives figurant
dans le plan qui constitue 1'annexe
I au present arrangement.
ARTICLE 3. — Radiofr&guences
Pour la partie de la zone g6o-
graphique int£ress6e par le present
arrangement, et qui est comprise en
m£me temps dans la region euro-
p£enne telle qu'elle est d6finie au § 7
de 1'article 7 du R&glement g£n<§ral
des radiocommunicatipns de Madrid,
c'est-&-dire pour la partie situ£e au
nord du parall&le 30° nord, les radio-
frequences utilises pour les radio-
phares maritimes sont les suivantes:
Onde A
291,5 kc/s (1029,2 m}
Onde B
294,5 kc/s (1018,7 m)
OndeC
297,5 kc/s
1008,4 m]
Onde D
300,5 kc/s
998,3 m
OndeE
3<>3i5 kc/s
988,5 in
OndeF
306,5 kc/s
978,8 m
OndeG
309,5 kc/s
969,3 m
OndeH
312,5 kc/s
960,0 m)
OndeJ
315,5 kc/s ( 950,9 m)
OndeK
318,5 kc/s ( 941,9 m)
du parall&e 30° nord), les ondes J et
K ne sont plus employees, Les
radiofr^quences & utiliser dans cette
partie comprennent les ondes A &
H ci-dessus et les deux ondes sui-
vantes :
Onde A" 285,5 k<=/s (^SM m)
Onde A' 288,5 kc/s (1039,9 ™)
Toutefois, Tonde de 300,5 kc/s
(998,3 m) est partout r6serv£e pour
permettre d'effectuer des essais et
des experiences. Le mode d'utilisa-
tion en est indiqu6 4 Tarticle n
ci-aprfe.
ARTICLE 4. — Puissances
La puissance de chaque radio-
phare sera r6gl6e de fagon qu'il soit
possible, en tout temps, d'obtenir de
bons rel^vements ^L la limite de
pprt£e indiqu^e, en utilisant un ra-
diogoniomfetre du type normal des
navires.
En dehors des cas exceptionnels,
et sous reserve de Tabsence de brouil-
lages, la valeur de I'intensit6 efficace
du champ de Fonde module &. la
limite de portfie est fix^e d, environ
75 /iV/m dans la region europ6enne
et 100 fjV/m dans la region extra-
europ6enne.
ARTICLE 5. — Frequences de modula-
tion
Les frequences de modulation sont
les suivantes :
Groupe I ...
Groupe 11. ,
Groupe III.
Groupe IV .
Groupe V . .
Groupe VI ,
335 c/s
376 c/s
423 c/s
475 c/s
535 c/s
000 C/S
670 C/8
752 c/s
846 c/s
950 c/s
1070 C/8
1200 C/8
IOO5 C/8
1128 C/8
1269 c/s
Pour la partie situ6e dans la region
extra-europ<§enne (c'est-£-dire au sud
Un groupe d6termin6 de fr6~
quences est attribufi & chaque radio-
phare. L'administration dont re-
l^ve ce poste peut lui donner Tune
quelconque des frequences de modu-
lation appartenant 4 ce groupe. II
est toutefois recommand6 de choisir,
si d'autres conditions ne s'y op-
posent pas, Tune des frequences les
plus basses du groupe consider^.
April 28, 1934
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
853
ARTICLE 6.—Horaires de fonctionne-
ment
La duree maximum d'une Emission
est de 2 minutes, moins un silence
d'une dur^e d'environ 10 secondes
destine & 6viter la superposition des
Emissions successives des radiophares
d'un m&me groupe.
a) Fonctionnement de temps de
brume. La p&riode de silence entre
les 6missions d'un mgme radiophare
par temps de brume est de 4 mi-
nutes , plus la dur6e de 10 secondes
dont il vient d'etre question.
L'intervalle de temps entre les
commencements de deux Emissions
successives d'un radiophare d6ter-
min6, par temps de brume, est done
de 6 minutes.
Les radiophares fonctionnant, par
temps de brume, entre les minutes
o et 2, 6 et 8, 12 et 14, etc., sont
d£nomm£s postes & temps de trans-
mission I. Ceux fonctionnant entre
les minutes 2 et 4, 8 et 10, 14 et 16,
etc., sont d$nomm6s postes & temps
de transmission 2. Ceux enfm, fonc-
tionnant entre les minutes 4 et 6, 10
et 12, 1 6 et 1 8, etc., sont d4nomm£s
postes & temps de transmission 3.
b) Fonctionnement de temps clair.
Par temps clair, les radiophares fonc-
tionnent, s'il y a lieu, une fois au
plus par derni-heure. Chaque fonc-
tionnement comprend au maximum
deux 6missions cons&cutives de temps
de brume d'environ 2 minutes cha-
cune, telles qu'elles sont d&finies ci-
dessus.
Les radiophares peuvent ainsi
fonctionner, par temps clair, avec le
mgme horaire que par temps de
brume, entre les minutes o et 12 , 30
et 42 seulement, pour les postes d6-
nomm£s & dans la derni&re colonne
de 1'annexe L Les postes d^nom-
m€s b fonctionnent de m&me entre
les minutes 6 et 18, 36 et 48; ceux
d6nomm^s c, entre les minutes 12
et 24, 42 et 54; ceux d6nomm<§s d,
entre les minutes 18 et 30, 48 et 60;
ceux d<§nomra<§$ e, entre les minutes
54 et 6, 24 et 36.
Toutes les stations doivent £tre
commandoes par une horloge ou un
chronom&tre assurant 1 'exactitude
des horaires de fonctionnement.
ARTICLE 7. — Composition des Emis-
sions
Pour les radiophares £ rayonne-
ment circulaire, chaque Emission
comprend un ou deux groupes de
signaux, chaque groupe durant une
minute et ayant la composition
suivante :
Lettres indicatives du radiophare repetees
au moins 3 fois — dur6e 10 sec. environ
Serie de traits longs — duree 30 sec. environ
Lettres indicatives du ^radiophare r6petees
au moins 3 fois — duree 10 sec. environ.
Silence — dur6e 10 sec. environ
Dur6e du groupe — 60 secondes
Dans le cas de radiophares £
rayonnement circulaire synchronis6s
avec un vibrateur sous-marin, chaque
Emission comporte deux ou quatre
groupes de signaux radioelectriques,
chaque groupe durant 30 secondes et
ayant la composition suivante :
Lettres indicatives du radiophare r^petees
au moins 2 fois — dur6e 10 sec. environ
S6rie de traits de I sec. separes par des
silences de o sec. 25 environ, se terminant
eventuellernent par un trait plus long, et
suivie d'un silence — duree 20 sec. environ
Dur6e du groupe — 30 secondes.
ARTICLE 8. — Lettres indicatives
Les lettres indicatives caract6ri-
sant chaque radiophare sont celles
figurant dans le plan qui constitue
1'annexe I au present arrangement.
ARTICLE 9. — Qualit£ des ondes imises
Les tolerances de frequences ap-
plicables aux nouveaux radiophares
sont celles figurant & Tappendice I
du R&glement g6n6ral des radio-
communications de Madrid.
Pour les postes actuellement en
service, on s'efforcera d'obtenir, dans
Tavenir, que la m§me to!6rance de
frequence soit respect6e.
En ce qui concerne la modulation,
la profondeur doit 6tre d'au moins
70%.
854
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 378
Les harmoniques de radio fr6-
quence, ainsi que les harmoniques de
modulation des nouveaux postes,
devront avoir des intensit£s inf6-
rieures aux limites qui seront fix6es
par la troisifetne reunion du Comit6
consultatif international des radio-
communications (C. C. I. R.)i &
Lisbonne.
Pour les postes existants, on
s'efforcera de ne pas exc£der les
m&nes limites, dans 1'avenir.
ARTICLE 10* — Radiophares non com-
pris dans le plan
Aucun nouveau radiophare [autres
que ceux inclus dans le plan de 1'an-
nexe I ou ceux fonctionnant sur des
frequences situ6es hors de la bande
de 290 a 320 kc/s (1034,5 a 937,5 m)
dans la region europienne, et de la
bande de 285 & 315 kc/s (1052,6 a
952,4 m) dans la region extra-euro-
p6enne] ne sera 6tabli dans la region
g£ographique que concerne le present
arrangement, sans qu'un accord
mutuel pr^alable sur les conditions
dans lesquelles ce radiophare fonc-
tionnera soit intervenu entre toutes
les administrations 6num6r6es a 1'ar-
ticle 13 ci-apr£s.
La m£me procedure sera employee
pour toute modification qu'une ad-
ministration aurait a proposer, con-
form&nent £ Tarticle 13 ci-aprte, au
present arrangement ou au plan de
son annexe I.
ARTICLE n. — Emploi de I'onde de
300,5 kc/s (998,3 m)
Cette onde, qui n'est attribute a
aucun radiophare en service normal,
est r£serv£e pour les essais et re-
cherches. Les administrations 6nu-
m6r€es a Particle 13 ont la latitude
d 'installer des radiophares mari-
times de toute esp&ce sur cette onde.
Elles doivent aviser de cette instal-
lation les autres administrations
6num6r£es au m6me article, en leur
indiquant Templacement des postes,
la puissance, la nature des ondes
qu'ils £mettent et, si possible, les
caract^ristiques de leurs Emissions et
les programmes des essais effectu6s.
Ces postes ne devront, toutefois,
pas provoquer de brouillages des
Emissions des radiophares figurant
au plan de Tannexe I.
ARTICLE 12. — Caract&ristigues des
radiogoniomltres
Les Contractants sont d'accord
pour recommander qu'en vue drutili-
ser au mieux les Emissions des radio-
phares telles qu'elles sont fix^es dans
le plan de Tannexe I, les radiogonio-
m^tres installs a 1'avenir sur les
navires aient des caract&ristiques se
rapprochant autant que possible de
celles indiqu^es dans Tannexe II au
pr6sent arrangement,
ARTICLE 13. — Procedure pour les
modifications froentuelles des valeurs
num&riques figurant au present
arrangement et pour les modifica-
tions des annexes I et IL
Les valeurs num^riques (intensity
du champ a la limite de port6e des
radiophares, radiofr^quences utili-
s6es, frequences de modulation utili-
s^es et profondeur minimum de
modulation), figurant au present
arrangement, pourront §tre modifies
par accords directs entre les ad-
ministrations suivantes :
Pour VEspagne (y compris la zone
espagnole du Maroc et les d^pen-
dances espagnoles int6res$$es) : Mini-
stfere des Travaux Publics (direction
G£n£rale des Ports) et Direction des
Colonies et du Maroc, a Madrid,
Pour la France: a) France mitro*
politaine: Minist&re des Travaux
Publics (Direction des Phares et
Balises), & Paris. 6) Alg&rie: Gou*
vernement G6n6ral de TAlg^rie (Di-
rection des Travaux Publics), a
Alger,
Pour I1 Italic (y compris la Tripoli-
taine et la Cyr^nai'que) ; Minist^re de
la Marine, & Rome.
Pour le Maroc (Protectorat fran-
gais): Direction G£n6rale des Tra-
vaux Publics, a Rabat.
April 28, 1934
MARITIME RADIO BEACONS
Pour le Portugal (y compris les
possessions portugaises int£ress6es) :
Minlst&re de la Marine, £ Lisbonne.
Pour la Tunisie: Direction des
Travaux Publics, & Tunis.
Pour la Commission Internationale
du phare du Cap Spartel; Ladite
Commission, i Tanger,
De mSme, les annexes I et II
ppurront 6tre modifies par accords
directs entre ces administrations.
ARTICLE 14. — Application de la Con-
vention internationale des tSlScom-
munications de Madrid (1932)
En ce qui concerne les mati&res
qui ne sont pas r6gl£es dans la pr£-
sente Convention, mais qui se rat-
tachent & son objet, la Convention
internationale des t^Mcommunica-
tions de Madrid, 1932, et le R£gle-
rnent g6n£ral des radiocomrmmica-
tions y annex& derneurent en vigueur.
855
de
ARTICLE 15. — Duree de validiti
V arrangement
Le present arrangement entrera
en vigueur le premier Janvier mil
neuf cent trente-cinq.
II cessera son effet & la date de la
mise en vigueur de tout nouvel ar-
rangement ayant le m£me objet et
qui pourrait £tre conclu dans 1'avenir
entre 1'ensemble des Contractants
signataires du present arrangement.
EN FOI DE QXJOI, les repr<§sentants
des Gouvernements et Haute Partie
contractante susindiqu£s ont sign6
1' arrangement en un seul exemplaire,
qui restera d6pos6 aux archives du
Gouvernement de la France, et dont
une copie sera remise & chaque Gou-
vernement et Haute Partie contrac-
tante.
Fait & Bordeaux, le vingt-huit avril
mil neuf cent trente-quatre.
[Sign6;] Pour TEspagne (y compris la zone espagnole du Maroc et les
possessions espagnoles int6ress6es) : R. ENAMORADO (Sous reserve de ratifi-
cation); pour la France: a) France m6tropolitaine: A. DE ROUVILLE (Sous
reserve de ratification) ; b) Alg6rie: A. DE ROUVILLE (Sous reserve de ratifica-
tion) ; pour Tltalie (y compris la Tripolitaine et la Cyr6nai*que) : UGO RUELLE
(Sous r6serve de ratification); pour le Maroc (Protectorat frangais): A.
NORMANDIN (Sous reserve de ratification) ; pour le Portugal et les possessions
portugaises int6ress6es:J. DA FONSECA (Sous reserve de ratification) ; pour la
Tunisie : A. DE ROUVILLE (Sous reserve de ratification) ; pour la Commission
Internationale du phare du Cap Spartel: A. DE ROUVILLE (Sous reserve
de ratification).
ANNEXE I
PLAN D'ORGANISATION DES RADIOPHARES
[Omis]
ANNEXE II
CARACT&RISTIQUBS RKCOMMAND&ES POUR
LES RADIOGONIOM&TRES
i° Prise de retirements:
Les radiogoniom^tres doivent permettre
la prise de bons relfcvements, sans qu'on
soit astreint i observer les deux extinc-
tions & 180° Tune de 1'autre.
Us doivent corn porter un dxspositif de
lever du doute de 180°.
1 C'eat-^-dire ondes entretenues pures.
2° Bande d'ondes couverte:
Us doivent 6tre capables de recevoir au
moins les ondes des types Ai l) et A2 2),
comprises entre les frequences de 285 i
515 kc/s (1053 & 583 m).
3° Sekctivite:
Les radiogoniom^tres doivent 6tre aussi
s61ectifs que possible afm d'6viter les
brouillages entre les ondes voisines des
radiophares. Ils ne doivent toutefois
pas affaiblir outre mesure les bandes
lateYales de modulation. Pour les fre-
quences tre"s 61oign6es de la frequence
d'accord, ils doivent posse"der un aifaiblis-
sement aussi grand que possible.
3 C'est-a-dire ondes entretenues modulees.
856 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 379
A titre d'indication, pour des appareils Faction d'un ou plusieurs postes brouil-
au sujet desquels la question du prix de leurs, produisant des champs d'intensit6
revient n'est pas primordiale, il serait efficace, 10 millivolts par m&tre environ, la
desirable de se rapprocher des conditions g£ne resultant de Tinter-modulation doit
suivantes: £tre nSgligeable par rapport a la g£ne due
a) A 1,5 kc/s de 1'accord, avoir un au brouillage direct, c'est-a-dire au signal
afTaiblissement egal ou inf£rieur a brouilleur simplement affaibli par Pellet
2,5 decibels. de la s61ectivit<§.
5) A 3 kc/s de 1'accord, avoir un af- - £»/••*,»
faiblissement 6gal ou sup^rieur a 30 5 precision.
decibels L erretir de relevement due aux imper-
<?) A partir'de 20 kc/s de 1'accord, avoir f^f3 ™6caniques du radiogomom^tre
im affaiblissement partout 6gal ou lui-m&ne ne doit pas exceder 0,5 degr6.
superieur a 80 d6cibels. 5° SensiUlM:
4° Inter-modulation: La sensibilit6 doit &tre^ telle que Fam-
Les radiogoniometres doivent §tre aussi plitude de la zone d'extinction, lorsque
exempts que possible de toute inter- I'intensit6 efficace du champ de Tonde
modulation. modu!6e du poste a relever a une valeur
A titre d'indication, lorsque le radio- de 50 /uV/m, et en Tabsence de brouillages,
goniomtoe est soumis simultan^ment a n'exc^de pas environ 6°. Un dispositif
Faction des signaux du poste ^ relever, doit §tre pr6vu pour permettre de rMuire
voisins de la limite d'audibilit^, et i a volont^ cette sensibility.
No. 379
AGREEMENT for the Regulation of Production and Export of
Rubber. Signed at London, May 7, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT pour la reglementation de la production et de
^exportation du caoutchouc. Signee H Londres, 7 mai 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The so-called Stevenson Plan relating to the production of rubber
was in effect in various British territories from 1922 to 1928. See Br, ParL Papers (1922),
Cmd. 1678, 1756; Federated Malay States Enactments (1922), pp, 89, 210, and similar
legislation for Ceylon and the Straits Settlements. A preliminary agreement between rubber
producers, of April, 1934, led to this agreement between the governments. For legislative
measures in application of this agreement, see, e.g., Straits Settlements Ordinances
(1934), No. 22; 66 Journal qfficiel de la R6publigue frangaise (1934), p. 5261; $taat$blad van
Nederlandsck- Indie, 1934, Nos. 342-348.
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification except on the part of
Siam, whose signature became definitive on July I, 1935.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement is also published in 171 League of Nations
Treaty Series, p. 203; 29 Martens, N.R.G. (3d sen), p. 686.
J. K. Chisholm, " Can Rubber Restriction Succeed? ", 13 Harvard Business Renew (1935),
pp. 475-82 ; Anon., " L'application de 1'accord sur le caoutchouc," 27 Revue Sconomiqm inter-
nationale (1935), I, pp. 407-9.
Entered into force May 7, *934-a
Text from British Treaty Series, No, 12 (1934), Cmd. 4583.
The Governments of the French Great Britain and Northern Ireland
Republic, the United Kingdom of (hereinafter referred to as the Gov-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3961, August 26, 1936,
May 7, 1934
PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER
857
ernment of the United Kingdom),
India, the Kingdom of the Nether-
lands and the Kingdom of Siam;
Considering that it is necessary
and advisable that steps should be
taken to regulate the production and
export of rubber in and from pro-
ducing countries with the object of
reducing existing world stocks to a
normal figure and adjusting in an
orderly manner supply to demand
and maintaining a fair and equitable
price level which will be reasonably
remunerative to efficient producers,
and being desirous of concluding an
agreement for this purpose;
Have accordingly agreed as fol-
lows;
Article i. The obligations un-
der this Agreement of the Govern-
ment of the French Republic apply
to French Indo-China; those of the
Government of the United Kingdom
to Ceylon, the Federated Malay
States, the Unfederated Malay States,
the Straits Settlements, the State of
North Borneo, Brunei and Sarawak;
those of the Government of India to
India (including Burma); those of
the Government of the Kingdom of
the Netherlands to the Netherlands
Indies; and those of the Govern-
ment of the Kingdom of Siam to
Siam.
Art. 2. For the purposes of this
agreement —
(a) " Basic quotas'* means the
quotas referred to in Article 4 (a).
(i) " International Rubber Regu-
lation Committee*' means the Com-
mittee referred to in Article 15.
(c) " Control Year" means any
calendar year during the continuance
of this Agreement, or, in the case of
the year 1934, the portion of that
year between the date of the coming
into force of the regulation under
Article 3 (5) and the 3ist December,
*934»
(d) ''Rubber plant" means and
includes plants, trees, shrubs or
vines of any of the following:
(A) Hevea Braziliensis (Para
Rubber).
(B) Manihot Glaziovii (Ceara
Rubber).
(C) Castilloa elastica.
(D) Ficus elastica (Rambong).
(E) Any other plant which the In-
ternational Rubber Regulation Com-
mittee may decide is a rubber plant
for the purpose of this Regulation.
(e) "Rubber" includes (a) rubber
prepared from the leaves, bark or
latex of any rubber plant and the
latex of any rubber plant, whether
fluid or coagulated, in any stage of
the treatment to which it is subjected
during the process of conversion into
rubber, and latex in any state of
concentration; and (5) all articles
and things manufactured wholly or
partly of rubber.
(/) "Replanting;' or "replant"
means planting during the period of
the Regulation more than thirty
rubber plants on any acre, or sev-
enty-five rubber plants on any
hectare of any area carrying rubber
plants at the date the Regulation
becomes operative.
(g) "Net exports" means the
difference between the total imports
of rubber into a territory during a
period and the total exports of rub-
ber out of that territory during the
same period, provided that, notwith-
standing the meaning attached to
"rubber" elsewhere in this Agree-
ment, imports or re-exports of arti-
cles and things manufactured wholly
or partly of rubber and rubber con-
sumed in the country of production
shall not be included in arriving at
net exports.
(&) "Owner" means and includes
the proprietor occupier or person in
the possession or in charge of a hold-
ing or such person as is, in the opin-
ion of the Government concerned,
the Manager or Agent of or entitled
to act for or on behalf of such pro-
prietor occupier or person.
(i) "Holding" means land on
which rubber plants are grown which
is in the ownership possession or oc-
cupation or is being worked by or
under the control of the owner.
858
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 379
(j) " Person," unless the context
otherwise requires includes a com-
pany corporation partnership or
other body whether corporate or
not.
Art. 3. — (a) The contracting
Governments undertake to take
such measures as may be necessary
to maintain and enforce in their re-
spective territories, as defined in Ar-
ticle I, the regulation and control of
the production, export and import
of rubber as laid down in Articles
4, 5» 6> 8, 9» 10, 11, 12 and 13 of this
Agreement, hereinafter referred to as
"the regulation."
(6) The said regulation shall come
into operation on the 1st day of June,
1934, and shall remain in force until
the 3 ist of December, 1938, as a
minimum period.
(c) Not more than twelve calendar
months and not less than nine calen-
dar months prior to the 3 1st Decem-
ber, 1938, the International Rubber
Regulation Committee shall make a
recommendation to the contracting
Governments as to the continuation
or otherwise of the regulation. The
recommendation, if in favour of con-
tinuation, may suggest amendments
to the regulation and include pro-
posals relating to the other provisions
of this agreement.
(d) Each contracting Government
shall signify to the International
Rubber Regulation Committee and
to the other contracting Govern-
ments its acceptance or rejection of
the recommendation referred to in
the immediately preceding para-
graph within three calendar months
after the date of the receipt of such
recommendation.
| (e) If the said recommendation is
Accepted by all the contracting Gov-
'ernments, the contracting Govern-
ments undertake to take such meas-
ures as may be necessary to carry
out the said recommendation. The
Government of the United Kingdom
shall in this event draw up and com-
municate to all the other contracting
Governments a declaration certify-
ing the terms of the said recommen-
dation and its acceptance by all the
contracting Governments.
(/) If the said recommendation is
not accepted by all the contracting
Governments, the Government of
the United Kingdom may of its own
motion, and shall, if requested by
any other contracting Government,
convoke a conference of the contract-
ing Governments to consider the
situation.
(g) Unless a recommendation to
continue the regulation is accepted
under paragraphs (d) and (e) above,
or unless an agreement for continua-
tion is concluded between the con-
tracting Governments at the con-
ference referred to in paragraph (/)
above,^the regulation and all the
obligations arising out of this agree-
ment shall terminate on the 3ist
December, 1938. If at the con-
ference referred to in paragraph (/)
above an agreement for continuation
is concluded between some but not
all of the contracting Governments,
the regulation and all the obligations
arising out of this agreement shall
terminate on the 3lst December,
1938, in respect of any contracting
Government not a party to the agree-
ment for continuation.
Art. 4. In the case of the Straits
Settlements, the Federated Malay
States, and the Unfederated Malay
States and Brunei (which shall be
deemed to constitute a single group
of territories for this purpose), and
of the Netherlands Indies, Ceylon,
India (including Burma), the State
of North Borneo, Sarawak and
Siam, the exports of rubber from
the territory shall be regulated in
accordance with the following pro-
visions :
(a) The following annual quanti-
ties in tons of 2,240 English pounds
dry rubber shall be adopted as basic
quotas for each territory or group of
territories for the control years
specified:
May 7, 1934
PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER
859
Trv>,Q
*934
I935
1936
*937
1933
Straits Settlements, Federated
Malay States, Unfederated
Malay States and Brunei
Netherlands India
Tons.
%2 of 504,000
M2 of 352,000
Tons.
538,000
400,000
Tons.
569,000
4.4A.OOO
Tons.
589,000
4.67.000
Tons.
602,000
485,000
Ceylon
%2 of 77 500
7Q.OOO
80 ooo
81,000
82,500
India ...
2? 9 of 6 8^0
8 250
9 ooo
Q.OOO
0.2*50
Burma
"A 9 of ^.mo
6.7^0
8,000
9,OOO
9,250
State of North Borneo
J-j.2 of 12 OOO
13 ooo
14,000
1C CQO
16,500
Sarawak
J?2 of 24,OOO
28,000
30,000
31,500
32,000
Siam
Mo of m.ooo
I^.OOO
15,000
15,000
15,000
(&) The International Rubber
Regulation Committee shall fix from
time to time for each territory or
group of territories a percentage of
the basic quota. Except in the case
of Siam, the percentage of the basic
quota fixed by the International
Rubber Regulation Committee shall
be the same for each territory or
group of territories. In the case of
Siam, the percentage of the basic
quota for that territory shall not be
less than 50 per cent, for the year
1934, than 75 per cent, for the year
1935, than 85 per cent, for the year
1936, than 90 per cent, for the year
1937, and 100 per cent, for the year
1938.
(c) In each control year the quan-
tity of rubber, which is equivalent to
the percentage so fixed of the basic
quotas of each territory or group of
territories, constitutes for that terri-
tory or group of territories the " per-
missible exportable amount" for
such territory or group of territories.
Art, 5. The net exports of rub-
ber from each territory ^or group of
territories shall be limited to the
44 permissible exportable amount";
Provided that (i) in any control
year the net exports may be per-
mitted to exceed the " permissible
exportable amount" by a quantity
not greater than 5 per cent, of that
amount but, if the "permissible ex-
portable amount" is exceeded in any
year, the net exports for the im-
mediately following control year
shall be limited to the "permissible
exportable amount" for such year
less the amount of such excess for
the previous year;
(2) If any territory or group of
territories has exported in any con-
trol year less than its "permissible
exportable amount," the net exports
from such territories or group of
territories for the immediately fol-
lowing year may be permitted to
exceed the "permissible exportable
amount" for such year by an amount
equal to the deficiency below the
1 ' permissible exportable amount ' *
for the previous year if such defi-
ciency was not more than 12 per
cent, of such "permissible exportable
amount," or equal to 12 per cent,
of such "permissible exportable
amount" if the deficiency exceeded
12 per cent.;
(3) In the case of the group of ter-
ritories comprising the Straits Set-
tlements, the Federated Malay States
and the Unfederated Malay States
and Brunei, the obligations arising
under this article may be executed
(a) by controlling the actual pro-
duction of rubber on the islands of
Singapore and Penang (parts of the
Straits Settlements), and (6) by con-
trolling the exports of rubber from
the remainder of this group of ter-
ritories in such a manner that the
total of the production of rubber
during the control year in question in
Singapore and Penang, together
with the net exports of rubber during
the said year from the remainder of
the group of territories, shall not
86o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 379
exceed the amount of the " permis-
sible exportable amount7' for the
whole group of territories.
(4) For the purpose of the pre-
ceding proviso and of the provisions
of Articles 9, 10 and 13 below, the
entry of rubber from the remainder
of the group into Singapore or
Penang, or vice versa, shall be deemed
to be an export or import as the
case may be.
Art. 6. In the case of French
Indo-China, the Administration (i)
shall maintain a complete record of
all rubber leaving the territory and
will establish such control as is nec-
essary for this purpose, and (ii) on
the happening of the events specified
in paragraphs (a) or (b) below, shall
cause the quantities of rubber speci-
fied in those paragraphs (taken in
conjunction with paragraphs (c) and
(d)) to be delivered to the order of
the International Rubber Regulation
Committee in accordance with the
provisions of paragraph (e) below:
(a) If in any control year the
total quantity of rubber leaving
French Indo-China for any part of
the world shall exceed 30,000 tons
(of 2,240 English pounds), but shall
be less than the total quantity of
unmanufactured rubber entering and
retained in France in that year, a
quantity of rubber shall be delivered
equivalent to 10 per cent, of the
amount by which the total quantity
of rubber leaving French Indo-
China exceeds 30,000 tons.
(6) If in any control year the total
quantity of rubber leaving French
Indo-China exceeds the total quan-
tity of unmanufactured rubber en-
tering and retained in France in that
year, a quantity of rubber shall be
delivered equivalent to 10 per cent,
of the difference between 30,000 tons
and the amount of the retained
quantity aforesaid, together with an
additional quantity corresponding
to a percentage of the difference
between the total quantity of un-
manufactured rubber entering and
retained in France, and the total
quantity of rubber leaving French
Indo-China for any part of the world
during that year, such percentage
being the average percentage of re-
duction of basic quotas which shall
have been applied in that year in the
territories specified in Article 4, ex-
cluding Siam.
(c) The quantities above men-
tioned or referred to shall be reduced
for the control year ending the 3ist
December, 1934, to 7/i2ths of those
quantities.
(d) Provided, however, that the
quantity of rubber to be delivered
by French Indo-China in any control
year shall not exceed a quantity
equal to the percentage of the total
quantity of rubber leaving French
Indo-China corresponding to the av-
erage percentage of reduction of the
basic quotas which shall have been
applied in that year in the territories
specified in Article 4, excluding Siam.
(e) The quantities of rubber re-
ferred to in paragraphs (a) and (b)
above (taken in conjunction with
paragraphs (c) and (d)) shall be noti-
fied to and agreed with the Interna-
tional Rubber Regulation Commit-
tee and delivered free of cost and all
charges in the form of Singapore
standard sheets or Singapore stand-
ard crlpe, to the order of the Interna-
tional Rubber Regulation Commit-
tee in Singapore (or any other port or
place selected by the International
Rubber Regulation Committee)
within three months after the expira-
tion of the control year in question.
Art. 7. The International Rub-
ber Regulation Committee may dis-
pose of all ^ rubber delivered in ac-
cordance with the provisions of the
preceding article in such manner as
it shall deem to be most beneficial to
the objects which are envisaged in
the provisions of the present Con-
vention.
Art. 8. The provisions of Articles
9, 10, ir, 12, 13 and 14 below apply
to all the territories specified in Arti-
May 7, 1934
PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER
86 1
cle i unless the contrary Is expressly
stated.
Art. 9. The exportation of rub-
ber from a territory or group of ter-
ritories shall be prohibited under
penalties that will be effectively
deterrent, unless such rubber is ac-
companied by a certificate of origin
duly authenticated by an official
duly empowered for this purpose by
the administration of the territory
or group. The penalties which may
be imposed for this offence shall in-
clude (a) the destruction, and (6)
the confiscation of the rubber. This
article does not apply to the islands
of Singapore and Penang.
Art* 10. The importation of rub-
ber into a territory or group of ter-
ritories shall be prohibited, under
penalties that will be effectively
deterrent, unless such rubber is ac-
companied by a certificate of origin
duly authenticated by a competent
official of the Administration of the
territory or group of origin. The
penalties which may be imposed for
this offence shall include (a) the de-
struction, and (b) the confiscation of
the rubber.
Art. ii.— (a) Every owner shall
be prohibited, under penalties that
shall be effectively deterrent, from
having in his possession or under his
control within a territory or group of
territories at any time stocks of rub-
ber exceeding 20 per cent, of the
quantity of rubber wholly grown and
produced and removed from his hold-
ing during the preceding twelve
months, or, alternatively, a quantity
equivalent to twice the amount he
Is entitled to export during any
month.
(6) The total of all other stocks of
rubber in the territory shall be limited
to a quantity not exceeding 12^4 per
cent, of its " permissible exportable
amount" for the control year.
(c) The preceding provisions of
this article do not apply to French
Indo-China, India (mcludingBurma) ,
the islands of Singapore or Penang,
Sarawak or Siam, but in India (in-
cluding Burma), Sarawak and Siam
the stocks of rubber shall be limited
to normal proportions having regard
to the amount of rubber internally
consumed.
Art. 12. — (a) Except as provided
in paragraphs (b) and (c) of this arti-
cle, the planting of rubber plants
during the period of the Regulation
shall be prohibited absolutely under
penalties that shall be effectively
deterrent, such penalties including
the compulsory eradication and de-
struction at the expense of the owner
of the plants so planted.
(6) In Siam the planting of an
area not exceeding in the aggregate
31,000 acres may be permitted.
(c) In all territories —
(i) The planting of small areas for
exclusively experimental purposes
may be permitted provided that dur-
ing the period of the Regulation the
total area of such permitted plant-
ings in any territory or group of ter-
ritories shall not exceed the equiva-
lent of one-quarter of i per cent, of
that territory's or group's ascer-
tained total area planted at the date
of commencement of the Regulation.
(ii) The limited replanting of areas
at present carrying rubber plants
may be permitted upon the following
conditions : An owner who desires to
replant part of his holding shall be
obliged first to notify the Adminis-
tration of the territory or group of
territories of his intention to replant
and to give such particulars of the
proposed replanting as may be re-
quired by the Administration, and
he may then be permitted to replant
in any control year to the extent set
out in such particulars an area not
exceeding 10 per cent, of the total
planted area of his holding in the ter-
ritory or group of territories at the
date of commencement of the Regu-
lation, provided that the aggregate
of the areas so replanted during the
minimum period of the Regulation
(specified in Article 3 (&)) shall not
862
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 379
exceed 20 per cent, of such total
planted area of his holding.
Art. 13- The exportation from
the territory or group of territories of
any leaves, flowers, seeds, buds,
twigs, branches, roots or any living
portion of the rubber plant that may
be used to propagate it shall be pro-
hibited under penalties that shall be
effectively deterrent.
Art. 14. The contracting Gov-
ernments and the Administrations of
the territories or group of territories
to which the present Agreement ap-
plies will co-operate with each other
to prevent smuggling evasions and
other abuses of the Regulation.
Art. 15. — (a) An International
Committee, to be designated "The
International Rubber Regulation
Committee/' shall be constituted as
soon as possible.
(6) The said Committee shall ^ be
composed of delegations representing
the territories or groups of territories
to which the present Agreement ap-
plies, and the numbers of the respec-
tive delegations and the numbers of
the persons who may be nominated
as substitutes to replace members of
delegations who are absent shall be
as follows :
(d) The Government of the United
Kingdom will convoke the first meet-
ing of the Committee as soon as
possible, and may do so when the
members of six delegations have been
designated.
(e) The principal office of the
Committee shall be in London and
its meetings shall be held in London.
The Committee shall make such ar-
rangements as may be necessary for
office accommodation and may ap-
point and pay such officers and staff
as may be required. The remunera-
tion and expenses of members of
delegations shall be defrayed entirely
by the Governments by whom they
are designated.
(/) The proceedings of the Com-
mittee shall be conducted in English.
(g) The Committee shall at its
first meeting elect its Chairman ancl
Vice-Chairman.
(K) The Chairman and Vice-Chair-
man shall not be members of the
same delegation.
(i) Meetings shall be convened by
the Chairman, or in his absence by
the Vice-Chairman. Not more than
three calendar months shall elapse
between any two consecutive meet-
ings. An extraordinary meeting
Members
Straits Settlements, Federated Malay States, Unfederated
Malay States, Brunei 4
Netherlands India 3
Ceylon 2
India, including Burma I
French IndoChina „ I
State of North Borneo I
Sarawak I
Siam i
Substitute
Members
(c) The Government of the United
Kingdom shall be informed as soon
as possible by the other contracting
Governments of the persons first
designated as members of delegations
representing their respective terri-
tories. All subsequent changes in
the membership of delegations shall
be notified by communications ad-
dressed to the Chairman of the Com-
mittee.
shall be convened at any time at the
request of any delegation within
seven days of the receipt of the re-
quest by the Chairman.
(j) The Committee shall perform
the functions specifically entrusted
to it under Articles 3 (c), 4 (&), 6, 7,
17 and 1 8 of this Agreement, and
shall, in addition, collect and pub-
lish such statistical information and
make such other recommendations
May 7, 1934
PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER
863
to Governments relevant to the sub-
ject-matter of this Agreement as
may seem desirable, in particular
with reference to the disposal of any
rubber which may come into the
ownership of any Government as the
result of the carrying out of Articles
9 and 10 of this Agreement, The
Committee shall do all such other
lawful things as may be necessary,
incidental or conducive to the carry-
ing out of its functions, and give such
publicity to its actions as it may
deem necessary or desirable.
(&) Each delegation shall vote as
one unit. In case of delegations
composed of more than one member,
the name of the member entitled to
exercise the vote shall be communi-
cated in case of the first meeting of
the Committee to the Government of
the United Kingdom and thereafter
to the Chairman of the Committee.
The voting member may in case of
absence, by communication to the
Chairman, nominate another mem-
ber to act for him.
(/) Each delegation shall possess
a number of votes calculated on the
basis of one vote for every complete
1 ,000 tons of the basic quota of the
control year for the time being for
the territory or group of territories
represented by that delegation, and
for the purpose of voting the terri-
tory of French Indo-China shall be
deemed to have the following quotas,
vz.;
Tons
1935. •-• ..... * ........ 27,000
1936, . ...... ..... ..... 34>ooo
1937 .............. •••• 44»0<x>
1938 .................. 52,000
(m) The presence of voting mem-
bers of at least four delegations shall
be necessary to constitute a quorum
at any meeting; provided that if
within an hour of the time appointed
for any meeting a quorum as above
defined is not present, the meeting
may be adjourned by the Chairman
to the same day, time and place in
the next week, and if at such ad-
journed meeting a quorum as defined
above is not present, those delega-
tions who are present at the ad-
journed meeting shall constitute a
quorum.
(n) Decisions shall be taken by a
majority of the votes cast; provided
that—
(i) A decision fixing or varying
the permissible exportable percent-
age of the basic quotas, or making or
modifying or abrogating the rules of
procedure shall require a three-
fourths majority of the total votes
which could be cast by all the dele-
gations entitled to vote, whether
such delegations are present or not;
(ii) The delegations representing
French Indo-China shall only be en-
titled to participate in any discussion
or vote on the permissible exportable
percentage of the basic quotas if and
so long as this territory is conforming
to the Regulation on the basis of
Article 6 (i).
(0) The Committee shall at the
beginning of each control year draw
up its budget for the forthcoming
year. The budget shall show under
appropriate headings and in reasona-
ble detail the estimate of the Com-
mittee of its expenses for that year.
The budget shall be communicated
to the contracting Governments and
to the Administrations of the terri-
tories or group of territories to which
the present Agreement applies, and
shall show the share of the expenses
falling upon each territory or group
of territories in accordance with the
provisions of Article 16.
As soon as possible after the end
of each control year, the Committee
shall cause to be drawn up and
audited by a duly qualified chartered
accountant a statement of account
showing the money received and ex-
pended during such years. The
statement of account shall be com-
municated to the contracting Gov-
ernments and to the Administrations
of all territories or group of terri-
864
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 379
tories to which the present Agree-
ment applies.
(p) The Committee may draw up,
put into force, modify or abrogate
rules for the conduct of its business
and procedure as may from time to
time be necessary, provided that its
rules of procedure shall be at all
times in conformity with the preced-
ing provisions of this article.
Ait. 16, The expenses of the In-
ternational Rubber Regulation Com-
mittee shall be defrayed by the Ad-
ministrations of all territories or
group of territories to which the
present Agreement applies, other
than Sarawak and Siam. One half
of the contribution for the whole
year of each territory or group of ter-
ritories, as shown in the budget
drawn up by the Committee, shall be
paid immediately on receipt of the
budget by the contracting Govern-
ments, and the balance of such con-
tribution not later than 6 months
after this date. The contribution
of each territory or group of terri-
tories shall be proportionate to their
respective basic quota for the control
year to which the budget relates.
The basic quotas of French Indo-
China for this purpose shall be those
specified in Article 15 (/).
Art. 17. — (a) The Administra-
tions of each of the territories or
group of territories to which the
present Agreement applies shall not
later than the ist January, 1935,
communicate to the International
Rubber Regulation Committee a
declaration showing the total ascer-
tained area in the territory or group
planted with rubber on the ist June,
1934-
(b) Each Administration will fur-
nish to the International Rubber
Regulation Committee all reasona-
ble assistance to enable the Com-
mittee properly and efficiently to
discharge its duties. Such assist-
ance shall include all necessary sta-
tistical information and ample facil-
ities to duly accredited agents of the
Committee for the investigation of
the manner in which the regulation
is being carried out in the territory.
Art. 18. The International Rub-
ber Regulation Committee shall be
empowered to, and shall within one
month after the date of its first
meeting, invite the body or bodies
they consider most representative
of rubber manufacturers to nomi-
nate three persons representative of
such manufacturers, of whom one
shall be representative of manufac-
turers in America, and such repre-
sentatives shall form a panel who will
be invited to tender advice from
time to time to the International
Rubber Regulation Committee as to
world stocks, the fixing and varying
of the permissible exportable per-
centage of the basic quotas, and
cognate matters affecting the in-
terests of rubber manufacturers.
Art. 19. The contracting Gov-
ernments, recognising that a natural
balancing of production and con-
sumption can be hastened by re-
search with a view to developing
new applications and by propaganda,
declare that they will consider the
possibility of (i) levying and collect-
ing a uniform cess on the net exports
from their respective territories dur-
ing the period of the Regulation for
the purpose of supporting such re-
search and propaganda, and (ii) co-
operating in the constitution of an
International Rubber Research Board
to plan the research and propaganda.
If the proposals specified in this ar-
ticle are put into operation, no finan-
cial contribution will be expected in
respect of Sarawak or Siam,
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under-
signed plenipotentiaries, being au-
thorised to this effect by their re-
spective Governments, have signed
the present Agreement and affixed
thereto their seals.
Done at London this yth day of
May, 1934, in a single copy, which
shall remain deposited in the archives
June 27, 1935 PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER 86$
of the Government of the United Government of the United Kingdom
Kingdom, and of which duly certified to each of the other contracting
copies shall be communicated by the Governments.
[Signed:] For the Government of the French Republic: CH. CORBIN;
for the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland: JOHN SIMON, P. CUNLIFFE-LISTER; for the Government of India:
Subject to reservations annexed: B, N. MlTRA (In signing this Agreement on
behalf of my Government, I have been instructed to make the following reservations:
(a) The accession of the Government of India is subject to the agreement and co-opera-
tion of rubber-producing " Indian States" in India, in which areas the Government of
India has no power to maintain or enforce the restriction. The terms of the Inter-
Governmental Agreement have been brought to the notice of the States concerned,
and the Government of India has every reason to believe that they will act in accord-
ance with its provisions. (&) In so far as legislative action will be necessary to imple-
ment the terms of the Agreement, the accession of the Government of India is subject
to the approval of the Indian Legislature. B. N. MITRA, May 7, 1934.) ; for the Gov-
ernment of the Kingdom of the Netherlands: R. DE MAREES VAN SWIN-
DERBN; for the Government of the Kingdom of Siam: Subject to ratification:
PHY A SXJBARN SOMPATI.
No. 379a
Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at
London, June 27, 1935.
Protocole contenant des amendements de 1'Arrangement du 7 mai
1934. Signi & Londres, 27 juin 1935.
Entered into force June 27, I935.1
Text from British Treaty Series, No. 20 (1936), Cmd. 5236, p. 2.
The Governments of the French Siam:
Republic, the United Kingdom of 1935 1936 1937 1938
Great Britain and Northern Ireland, 40.000 40,000 40,000 40,000
India, the Kingdom of the Nether- fa Government of Siam de-
tain arendrnents to , tto
signed at London on the 7th May, d ^ d b Jfi d and become
1934, for the regulation of the pro- ff ive as from ^ Jul
duction and export of rubber ; Th t Protocol shall come
Have accordingly agreed as fol- . J forc/immediatel
lows :
I. The table to Article 4 (a) of the IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under-
said Agreement shall be amended signed plenipotentiaries, being au-
to read as follows : thorised to this effect by their respec-
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3961, August 26,
1936.
866
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 379^
tive Governments, have signed the
present Protocol and affixed thereto
their seals.
Done at London, this 27th day of
June, 1935, in a single copy, which
shall remain deposited in the archives
of the Government of the United
Kingdom, and of which duly certi-
fied copies shall be communicated by
the Government of the United
Kingdom to each of the other con-
tracting Governments.
[Signed:] For the Government of the French Republic: CH. CORBIN;
for the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland: SAMUEL HOARE, MALCOLM MACDONALD; for the Government of
India: (Subject to the two reservations appended to the signature of the Agreement
of theyth May, 1934.), B. N. MITRA; for the Government of the Kingdom of
the Netherlands: R. DE MAREES VAN SWINDEREN; for the Government of
the Kingdom of Siam: PHYA SUBARN SOMPATI.
No. 379b
Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at
London, May 22, 1936.
Protocole contenant des amendements de P Arrangement du 7 mai
1934, Signe & Londres, 22 mai 1936.
Entered into force May 22, 1936^
Text from British Treaty Series, No. 20 (1936), Cmd, 5236, p. 3,
The Governments of the French
Republic, the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
India, the Kingdom of the Nether-
lands and the Kingdom of Siam;
Being desirous of introducing cer-
tain amendments to the Agreement
signed at London on the yth May,
1934, for the regulation of the pro-
duction and export of rubber:
Have accordingly agreed as follows :
i. The table to Article 4 (a) of the
said Agreement shall be amended to
read as follows :
India:
1935
12,500
Burma:
1935
8,000
1936
12,500
1936
8,500
1937
12,500
1937
9,000
1933
13,000
1938
9,250
2. The Government of India de-
clares with reference to the reserva-
tions made at the time of signature
of the Agreement of the yth May,
1934, and of the Protocol of the 27th
June, 1935, that the Indian States
have undertaken to act in accord-
ance with the provisions of that
Agreement as amended by the pres-
ent Protocol and that the Indian
Legislature has already taken legis-
lative action necessary to implement
the terms of the Agreement.
3. The present Protocol shall come
into force immediately.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under-
signed plenipotentiaries, being au-
thorised to this effect by their re-
spective Governments, have signed
the present Protocol and affixed
thereto their seals.
Done at London, the 22nd day of
Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3961, August 26,
Feb. 5, 1937
PRODUCTION AND EXPORT OF RUBBER
867
May, 1936, In a single copy, which
shall remain deposited in the archives
of the Government of the United
Kingdom, and of which duly certified
copies shall be communicated by the
Government of the United Kingdom
to each of the other contracting Gov-
ernments.
[Signed:] For the Government of the French Republic: CHARLES CORBIN;
for the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland; ANTHONY EDEN; for the Government of India: B. N. MITRA; for
the Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands : R. DE MAREES VAN
SWINDEREN; for the Government of the Kingdom of Siam: PHRA BOVARA
SNEHA,
No. 379c
Protocol Amending the Agreement of May 7, 1934. Signed at
London, February 5, 1937.
Protocole contenant des amendements de FArrangement du 7 mai
1934. Sign<§ & Londres, 5 fevrier 1937.
Entered into force February 5, 1937.*
Text and translation from 171 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 226.
The Governments of the French
Republic, the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
India, the Kingdom of the Nether-
lands and the Kingdom of Siam ;
Being desirous of introducing cer-
tain amendments to the Agreement
signed at London on the yth May,
1934, for the regulation of the pro-
duction and export of rubber;
Have accordingly agreed as fol-
lows:
1. The table to Article 4 (a) of the
said Agreement shall be amended to
read as follows:
Netherlands India:
1936 1937 1938
500,000 520,000 540,000
2. The present protocol shall come
into force immediately.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under-
signed plenipotentiaries, being au-
thorised to this effect by their re-
[Traduction]
Les Gouvernements de la R6pu-
blique frangaise, du Royaume-Uni de
Grande-Bretagne et dlrlande du
Nord, de 1'Inde, du Royaume des
Pays-Bas et du Royaume du Siam;
D6sireux d'apporter certains
amendements & la Convention sig-
n6e & Londres le 7 mai 1934 pour la
r6glementation de la production et
de 1' exportation du caoutchouc;
Sont convenus de ce qui suit:
1. Le tableau de Particle 4 a) de
ladite convention sera modifi£ de la
mani&re suivante :
Indes neerlandaises:
1936 1937 1938
500.000 520.000 540.000
2. Le present protocole entrera en
vigueur imm£diatement.
EN FOI DE QUOI les p!6nipoten-
tiaires soussign6s, autoris6s & cet
effet par leurs gouvernements re-
* Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3961, April 7, 1937-
868 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 380
spectlve Governments, have signed spectifs, ont signe le present proto-
the present Protocol and affixed cole et y ont appose leurs cachets,
thereto their seals.
Done at London, this 5th day of Fait & Londres le 5 f^vrier 1937,
February, 1937, in a single copy, en un seul exemplaire qui sera d£po$6
which shall remain deposited in the aux archives du Gouvernernent du
archives of the Government of the Royaume-Uni et dont des copies
United Kingdom, and of which duly certifies seront cornmuniqu6es par
certified copies shall be communi- le Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni
cated by the Government of the & chacun des autres gouvernements
United Kingdom to each of the other contractants.
contracting Governments.
[Signed:] For the Government of the French Republic: CHARLES COR-
BIN; for the Government of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland : ANTHONY EDEN ; for the Government of India : Y. N. SUK-
THANKAR ; f or the Government of the Kingdom of the Netherlands : R. DE
MAREES VAN SWINDEREN; for the Government of the Kingdom of Siam:
PHYA RAJAWANGSAN.
No. 380
ADDITIONAL PROTOCOL to the Convention of April 10, 1926,
concerning the Immunity of State-Owned Vessels. Signed at
Brussels, May 24, 1934.
PROTOCOLE ADDITIONNEL & la Convention du 10 avril 1926
concernant les immunites des navires d'Etat. Sign6 ft Bru-
xelles, 24 mai 1934.
EDITOB'S NOTE. This protocol was designed to remove uncertainty as to the status of
chartered vessels which had delayed the coming into force of the convention for the unifi-
cation of certain rules relating to the immunity of state-owned vessels, of April 10, 1920*
(No. 154, ante). All the signatories of the 1926 convention are signatories also of this proto-
col, and it is to be considered as an integral part of the convention. See International
Maritime Committee, Bulletins, No. 91 (August, 1931), p. 179, and No. 96 (September,
1934)1 P' vii.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of the convention of April 10, 1926 of which this protocol
forms an integral part were deposited at Brussels on January 8, 1936 by Belgium, Brazil,
Chile, Estonia, Hungary, and Poland. Ratifications were later deposited by Germany,
June 27, 1936; the Netherlands, July 8, 1936; and Italy, January 27, 1937*
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this protocol is also published in ReichsgesetzUatt, 1936, II,
p, 303-
Entered into force January 8, 1937.*
Text supplied by the Belgian Ministry for Foreign Affairs.
Les Gouvernements signataires de cernant les immunit6s des navires
la Convention Internationale pour d'Etat,
1'unification de certaines regies con- Ayant reconnu la n6cessit6 de
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No, 4062, February 1 8,
1937-
May 24, 1934 IMMUNITY OF STATE-OWNED VESSELS
869
pr6ciser certaines dispositions de cet
Acte, ont nomm6s les p!6nipoten-
tiaires soussignes, lesquels, apr&s
s'Stre communiqu6 leurs pleins pou-
voirs reconnus en bonne et due
forme, sont eonvenus de ce qui suit:
I. DCS doutes s'6tant eleves quant
au point de savoir si, et dans quelle
mesure, les mots "exploits par lui"
& 1'article 3 de la Convention, s'ap-
pliquent ou pourraient €tre inter-
prets comme s'appHquant aux na-
vires affr&t6s par tin Etat, soit &
temps, soit au voyage, la declaration
ci-dessous est faite en vue de dissiper
ces doutes:
" Les navires affrSt&s par les Etats,
soit & temps, soit au voyage, pourvu
qu'ils soient affect6s exclusivement
& un service gouyernemental et non
commercial, ainsi que les cargaisons
que ces navires transportent ne
peuvent 6tre 1'objet de saisies, d'ar-
rSts ou de d6tentions quelconques,
mais cette imrnunit6 ne porte aucun
prejudice & tous autres droits ou
recours pouvant appartenir aux in-
t6ress6s. Une attestation d6Iivr6e
par le repr6sentant diplomatique de
1'Etat en cause, de la mani&re pr6vue
& 1'article 5 de la Convention, doit
valoir 6galement en ce cas preuve de
la nature du service auquel le navire
est affectd."
II. Pour Texception pr6vue 4 Tar-
tide 3, paragraphs I, il^est entendu
que la propri6t6 du navire acquise ^.
1'Etat ou Fexploitation du navire
effectu^e par 1'Etat au moment des
mesures de saisie, d^arrSt ou de d6-
tention sont assimi!6es i la propri6t6
existant ou & Fexploitation pratiqu6e
au moment de la naissance de la
cr£ance.
En consequence, cet article pourra
gtre invpqu6 par les Etats en faveur
des navires leur appartenant ou ex-
ploit^s par eux, au moment des
mesures de saisie, d'arrgt ou de d6-
tention, s'ils sont affect6s i un ser-
vice exclusivement gouvernemental
et non commercial.
III. II est entendu que rien dans
les dispositions de 1'article 5 de la
Convention n'emp£che les Gouverne-
ments int6ress6s de comparaitre eux-
ni^mes, en se conformant ct la pro-
cMure pr6vue par les lois nationales,
devant la juridiction saisie du litige
et d'y produire I'attestation pr6vue
audit article.
^ IV. La Convention n'affectant en
rien les droits et obligations des bel-
lig£rants et des neutres, 1'article 7 ne
porte prejudice en aucune marii&re &
la juridiction des cours de prises
dftment constitutes.
V. II est entendu que rien dans les
dispositions de 1'article 2 de la Con-
vention ne limite et n'affecte en
aucune mani&re 1'application de
regies nationales de procedure dans
les affaires oil 1'Etat est partie.
VL Lorsque se pose la question de
preuves & administrer ou de docu-
ments 4 produire, si, de 1'avis du
Gouvernement int6ress<§, semblables
preuves ne peuvent £tre administr£es
ou semblables documents produits
sans qu'il en r^sulte un pr6judice
pour des int6r^ts nationaux, ledit
Gouvernement pourra s'abstenir en
invoquant la sauvegarde de ces in-
t6r6ts nationaux.
EN FOI DE QITOI, les soussigncs,
dflment autoris^s par leurs Gou-
vernements, ont sign6 le present Pro-
tocole additionnel qui sera con-
sid6r6 comme faisant partie int£-
grante de la Convention du 10 avril
1926 auquel il se rapporte.
Fait £ Bruxelles, le 24 mai 1934,
en un seul exemplaire, qui restera
d6pos6 dans les archives du Gou-
vernement beige.
*[Sign6:] Pour rAUemagne: Graf ADELMANN VON ADELMANNSFELDEN;
pour la Belglque: HYMANS; pour le Brestt: OCTAVIO FIALHO; pour le Chili:
L VAJLDis-MENDEViLLE; pour le Danemark: O. KRAG; pour 1'Espagne:
M. AGUIERE DE CARCER; pour FEstonie : OTTO STRANDMAN ; pour la France :
8/O INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 38 1
P. CLAUDEL; pour la Grande-Bretagne et Flrlande dti Nord: ESMOND
OVEY; pour la Hongrie: Comte OLIVIER WORACZICZKY; pour lltalie: VAN-
NUTELLI REY; pour le Mexiqtie: G. N, SANTOS; pour la Norvege: W. M.
JOHANNESSEN; pour les Pays-Bas: A. TJARDA VAN STARKENBORGH STACII-
OUWER; pour la Pologne: TADEUSZ JACKOWSKI; pour le Portugal: ALB.
D'OLIVEIRA; pour la Roumanie : D. J. GHIKA ; pour la Suede : G. DE DARDEL ;
pour la Yougoslavie : P. PECHITCH.
No. 381
CONVENTION of the Union for the Protection of Industrial Property.
Signed at London, June 2, 1934.
CONVENTION d'TJnion pour la Protection de la Propri6t6 Indus-
trielle. Signee & Londres, 2 juin 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The Union for the Protection of Industrial Property was created under
a convention signed at Paris, March 20, 1883. 74 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 44; 10 Martens,
N. R. G. (26. ser.), p. 133. The convention was revised at Brussels (1900), at Washington
(191 1 ), and at The Hague in 1925 (No. 147, ante). This convention, adopted at a conference
held at London, May i~June 2, 1934, was designed to replace the Hague convention of
1925. The text and translation as here reproduced include only the articles in which sub-
stantial changes occur; the modifications are indicated in the French text by italics.
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, a ratification of this convention had been deposited
at London by the United States of America (July 12, 1935).
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Bureau International de la Propriet6 Industrielle, Documents pr£-
liminaires de la Conference de Londres (Berne, 1932—34), 3 vols.; idem, Actes de la Conference
de Londres (Berne, 1934). The text of this convention is also published in 50 Propri&e
industrielle (1934), P« $9*
L. Biamonti, "La Convenzione internazionale di Londra e 1'impicgo simultaneo del
marchio da parte di aziende collegate," Studi di diritto industrial, 1934, pp. 3-8; J. J. Darby,
"The London Conference for the Revision of the Industrial Property Convention/' 16
Journal of the Patent Office Society (1934), pp. 904-20; I. Foa, "I diritti dei terzi nella Con-
venzione internazionale per la protezione della propriety industriale," 26 Rivista di diritto
civile (1934), pp. 417-35; A. Giannini, "La Conferenza di Londra per la revisione delle
convenzioni sulla proprieta industriale," 32 Rivista del diritto commerciale (1934), I, pp.
280-91; E. Piola Caselli, Le nuove convenzioni di Londra 2 gingno 1934 per la protezione della
proprieta industriale,'1 32 idem (1934), I, pp. 477-89, 649-68; G. klauer, "Die Londoner
Konferenz iiber den gewerblichen Rechtsschutz/' 9 Zeitschrift fur ausldndisches und inter-
nationals Privatrecht (1935), pp. 80-85; Anon., "Avant la Conf6rence de Londres/' 50
Propriety industrielle (1934), pp. 48-54; Anon,, "L'oeuvre de la Conference de Londres/'
idem, pp. 137-45, 153-60; Anon., "L'oeuvre de la Conference de revision de Londres/' I
Nouvelle revue de droit international prive (1934), pp. 426-43,
Not entered into force (July i, 1937).
Text from publication of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property;
translation supplied by the United States Department of State.
[Translation]
The President of the German Le President du Reich allemand;
Reich; the President of the Republic le Pr6sident du Bundesstaat d'Au-
June 2, 1934
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
87I
of Austria; His Majesty the King of
the Belgians; the President of the
United States of Brazil; the Presi-
dent of the Republic of Cuba; His
Majesty the King of Denmark; the
President of the Republic of Spain;
the President of the United States of
America; the President of the Re-
public of Finland; the President of
the French Republic; His Majesty
the King of Great Britain and Ire-
land and of the British Territories
Beyond the Seas, Emperor of India;
His Most Serene Highness the Re-
gent of the Kingdom of Hungary;
His Majesty the King of Italy; His
Majesty the Emperor of Japan; His
Most Serene Highness, the Prince of
Liechtenstein; His Majesty the Sul-
tan of Morocco; the President of the
United States of Mexico; His Maj-
esty the King of Norway; Her Maj-
esty the Queen of the Netherlands;
the President of the Polish Republic
(in the name of Poland and the Free
City of Danzig) ; the President of the
Portuguese Republic; His Majesty
the King of Sweden; the Federal
Council of the Swiss Confederation;
the President of the Czechoslovak
Republic; His Highness the Bey of
Tunisia; the President of the Turkish
Republic; His Majesty the King of
Yugoslavia,
Having deemed it expedient to
make certain modifications and addi-
tions in the International Conven-
tion of March 20, 1883, for the crea-
tion of an International Union for
the Protection of Industrial Prop-
erty, revised at Brussels on Decem-
ber 14, 1900, at Washington on
June 2, 1911, and at The Hague
on November 6, 1925, have ap-
pointed as their plenipotentiaries,
to wit:1
The President of the German
Reich: Leopold von Hoesch, Georg
Klauer, Wolfgang Ktihnast, Herbert
Ktihnemann ;
The President of the Republic of
Austria: Hans Werner;
His Majesty the King of the Bel-
triche; Sa Majest<§ le Roi des Beiges;
le President des Etats-Unis du Bresil;
le President de la R£publique de
Cuba; Sa Majest6 le Roi de Dane-
mark; le President de la R<§publique
d'Espagne; le President des Etats-
Unis d'Arn£rique; le President de la
R6publique de Finlande; le Pr£si-
dent de la R6publique frangaise; Sa
Majest6 le Roi de Grande-Bretagne,
d'Irlande et des Territoires britan-
niques au del& des Mers, Empereur
des Indes; Son Altesse S<§r6nissime le
R6gent du Royaume de Hongrie; Sa
Majest6 le Roi d'ltalie; Sa Majest6
1'Empereur du Japon; Son Altesse
S<§r6nissime le Prince de Liechten-
stein; Sa Majest6 le Sultan du
Maroc; le President des Etats-Unis
du Mexique; Sa Majest<§ le Roi de
Norv£ge; Sa Majest6 la Reine des
Pays-Bas; le President de la Re-
publique polonaise (au nom de la
Pologne et de la Ville libre de Dant-
zig) ; le President de la R£publique
portugaise; Sa Majest£ le Roi de
Su&de; le Conseil f6d6ral de la Con-
f6d6ration suisse; le President de la
R6publique tch£cosloyaque ; Son Al-
tesse le Bey de Tunisie; le President
de la R£publique turque; Sa Majeste
le Roi de Yougoslavie,
Ayant jug6 utile d'apporter cer-
taines modifications et additions &
la Convention Internationale du 20
mars 1883, portant creation d'une
Union Internationale pour la protec-
tion de la propriet6 industrielle, re-
vis6e £ Bruxelles le 14 d£cembre
1900, £ Washington le 2 juin 1911
et & La Haye le 6 novembre 1925,
ont nomm6 pour leurs Plenipoten-
tiaires, savoir:1
Le President du Reich allemand:
Leopold von Hoesch, Georg Klauer,
Wolfgang Kiihnast, Herbert Ktihne-
mann;
Le President du Bundesstaatd'Au-
triche: Hans Werner;
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Beiges:
1 The titles of plenipotentiaries are omitted. — ED.
872
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 381
gians: Daniel Coppleters de Gibson,
Thomas Braun;
The President of the United States
of Brazil: Julio Augusto Barboza-
Carneiro ;
The President of the Republic of
Cuba; Gabriel Sudrez Solar;
His Majesty the King of Den-
mark: N. J. Ehrenreich-Hansen ;
The President of the Republic of
Spain : Ram6n P6rez de Ayala, Fer-
nando Cabello Lapiedra, Jos<§ Garcia
Monge y de Vera;
The President of the United States
of America: Conway P. Coe, Thomas
Ewing, John A. Dienner;
The President of the Republic of
Finland: Juho Fredrik Kautola;
The President of the French Re-
public:
In the name of the French Repub-
lic: Marcel Plaisant, Roger Cambon,
Georges Lainel, Georges Maillard;
In the name of the States of Syria
and Lebanon: Marcel Plaisant;
His Majesty the King of Great
Britain, Ireland, and the British
Territories Beyond the Seas, Em-
peror of India :
For Great Britain and Northern
Ireland: Frederick William Leith-
Ross, Mark Frank Lindley, William
Smith Jarratt;
For the Commonwealth of Aus-
tralia: Bernhard Wallach;
For the Irish Free State: John W.
Dulanty, Edward A. Cleary;
His Most Serene Highness the Re-
gent of the Kingdom of Hungary:
Zoltdn Schilling;
His Majesty the King of Italy:
Eduardo Piola Caselli, Amedeo Gian-
nini, Luigi Biamonti, Alfredo Jan-
noni Sebastianini;
His Majesty the Emperor of
Japan: Massa-aki Hotta, Takatsugu
Yoshiwara;
His Most Serene Highness the
Prince of Liechtenstein: Walther
Kraft;
His Majesty the Sultan of Mo-
rocco: Viscount de Poulpiquet du
Halgouet;
Daniel Coppieters de Gibson,
Thomas Braun ;
Le President des Etats-Unis du
Br6sil: Julio Augusto Barboza-Car-
neiro ;
Le President de la R6publique de
Cuba: Gabriel Su&rez Solar;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Danemark:
N. J. Ehrenreich-Hansen;
Le President de la R^publique
d'Espagne: Ram6n P6rez de Ayala,
Fernando Cabello Lapiedra, Jos£
Garcia Monge y de Vera;
Le President des Etats-Unis
d'Am^rique: Conway P. Coe,
Thomas Ewing, John A. Dienner;
Le President de la R^publique de
Finlande: Juho Fredrik Kautola;
Le Pr6sident de la R6publique
f rangaise :
Au nom de la R^publique f rangaise :
Marcel Plaisant, Roger Cambon,
Georges Lainel, Georges Maillard;
Au nom des Etats de Syrie et du
Liban: Marcel Plaisant;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de Grande-
Bretagne, d'Irlande et des Terri-
toires britanniques au del& des
Mers, Empereur des Indes:
Pour la Grande-Bretagne et Fir-
lande du Nord: Frederik William
Leith-Ross, Mark Frank Lindley,
William Smith Jarratt;
Pour le Commonwealth d'Aus-
tralie: Bernhard Wallach;
Pour 1'Etat libre d'Irlande: John
W. Dulanty, Edward A, Cleary;
Son Altesse S6r£nissime le Regent
du Royaume de Hongrie: Zolt&n
Schilling;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d'ltalie:
Eduardo Piola Caselli, Amedeo
Giannini, Luigi Biamonti, Alfredo
Jannoni Sebastianini ;
Sa Majest6 1'Empereur du Japan;
Massa-aki Hotta, Takatsugu Yoshi-
wara;
Son Altesse S6r6nissime le Prince
de Liechtenstein: Walther Kraft;
Sa Majest6 le Sultan du Maroc:
Vicomte de Poulpiquet du Halgougt;
June 2, 1934
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
873
The President of the United States
of Mexico : Gustavo Luders de Negri;
His Majesty the King of Norway:
Birger Gabriel Wyller;
Her Majesty the Queen of the
Netherlands: J. Alingh Prins, J. van
Hettinga Tromp, A. D. Koeleman,
H. F. van Walsem;
The President of the Polish Re-
public (in the name of Poland and
the Free City of Danzig) :
In the name of the Polish Repub-
lic: Stefan Czaykowski;
In the name of the Free City of
Danzig: Stefan Czaykowski;
The President of the Portuguese
Republic: Joao de Lebre e Lima,
Arthur de Mello Quintella Saldanha;
His Majesty the King of Sweden:
Carl Birger Lindgren, Ake de Zweig-
bergk;
The Federal Council of the Swiss
Confederation: Walther Kraft;
The President of the Czechoslovak
Republic: Karel Skdla, Otto Parsch;
His Highness the Bey of Tunisia:
Charles Billecocq;
The President of the Turkish Re-
public: Ali Fethi Bey;
His Majesty the King of Yugo-
slavia; Janko Choumane;
Who, having communicated their
respective full powers, which were
found to be in good and due form,
have agreed upon the following pro-
visions :
Article i. „ . . (3) Industrial prop-
erty shall be understood in the broad-
est meaning and shall apply not only
to industry and commerce as such,
but likewise to agricultural and ex-
tractive industries and to all manu-
factured or natural products, for
example, wines, grains, tobacco leaves,
fruits, cattle, minerals, mineral wa-
ters, beers, flowers, flours.
[Art. I, paragraph 4, and Arts.
2-3 omitted.)
Art* 4. A, — (i) Any person who
has duly applied for a patent, the
Le President des Etats-Unis du
Mexique: Gustavo Luders de Negri;
Sa Majest^ le Roi de Norv&ge:
Birger Gabriel Wyller;
Sa Majeste la Reine des Pays-Bas:
J. Alingh Prins, J. van Hettinga
Tromp, A. D. Koeleman, H. F. van
Walsem ;
Le President de la R6publique
polonaise (au nom de la Pologne et
de la Ville libre de Dantzig) :
Au nom de la R£publique polo-
naise: Stefan Czaykowski;
Au nom de la Ville libre de Dant-
zig : Stefan Czaykowski ;
Le President de la R6publique
portugaise: Joao de Lebre e Lima,
Arthur de Mello Quintella Saldanha;
Sa Majest6 le Roi de SuMe:
Carl Birger Lindgren, Ake de Zweig-
bergk;
Le Conseil f<§d6ral de la Confed6-
ration suisse : Walther Kraft;
Le President de la R6publique
tcMcoslovaque : Karel Sk&la, Otto
Parsch;
Son Altesse le Bey de Tunisie:
Charles Billecocq;
Le President de la R6publique
turque: Ali Fethi Bey;
Sa Majesty le Roi de Yougoslavie:
Janko Choumane;
Lesquels, apr&s avoir cornmuniqu6
leurs pleins pouvoirs respectifs, trou-
v&s en bonne et due forme, sont
convenus des dispositions suivantes :
Article i. ... (5) La propri6t6
industrielle s'entend dans Tacception
la plus large et s'applique non seule-
ment £ I'industrie et au commerce
proprement dits, mais £galement au
domaine des industries agricoles et
extractives et d, tous produitsfabriquis
ou naturels, par exemple: vins, grains,
feuilles de tabac, fruits, bestiaux,
min6raux, eaux min6rales, bi&res,
fleurs, farines.
[Art. I, paragraphs 4, et art. 2-3
omis.]
Art. 4. A. — (i) Celui qui aura
r6guli^rement fait le d6p6t d'une de-
8/4
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 381
registration of a utility model, indus-
trial design or model, or trade mark
in one of the countries of the Union,
or his legal representative or as-
signee, shall enjoy for the purposes of
registration in other countries, a
right of priority during the periods
hereinafter stated.
(2) Any filing having the value of
a formal national filing by virtue of
the internal law of each country of
the Union or of international treaties
concluded among several countries
of the Union shall be recognized as
giving rise to a right of priority.
B. — Consequently, subsequent fil-
ing In one of the other countries of
the Union before the expiration of
these periods shall not be invalidated
through any acts accomplished in the
interval, as for instance, by another
filing, by publication "of the invention
or the working thereof, by the sale of
copies of the design or model, or by
use of the trade mark, and these
facts cannot give rise to any right of
third parties or any personal posses-
sion. The rights acquired by third
parties before the day of the first ap-
plication on which priority is based
shall be reserved by the internal
legislation of each country of the
Union.
C. — (i) The above-mentioned pe-
riods of priority shall be twelve
months for patents and utility mod-
els and six months for industrial de-
signs and models and for trade
marks.
(2) These periods shall start from
the date of filing of the first applica-
tion ; the day of filing is not counted
in this period.
(3) If the last day of the period is
a legal holiday, or a day on which the
Patent Office is not open to receive
applications in the country where
protection is claimed, the period
shall be extended until the next
working day.
D. — (i) Any person desiring to
mande de brevet d'invention, d'un
module d'utilit6, d'un dessin on
module industrial, d'une marque de
fabrique ou de commerce, dans Fun
des pays de I' Union, ou son ayant
cause, jouira, pour effectuer le dep6t
dans les autres pays, d'un droit de
priorit6 pendant les d61ais d6ter-
min6s ci-apr&s.
(2} Est reconnu comme dpnnant
naissance au droit de prioritS tout
dSpdt ayant la valeur d'un dSpSt na-
tional r6gulier en vertu de la loi intS-
rieure de chague pays de V Union ou de
traitSs internationaux conclus entre
plusieurs pays de V Union.
B. — En cons6quence, le d£p6t ul-
t<§rieurement op6r6 dans Tun des
autres pays de F Union, avant Tex-
piration de ces d61ais, ne pourra
Stre invalid^ par des faits accomplis
dans Tintervalle, soit, notamment,
par un autre d^p6t, par la publica-
tion de Tinvention ou son exploita-
tion, par la mise en vente d'exem-
plaires du dessin ou du module, par
Temploi de la marque, et ces faits ne
pourront faire naitre aucun droit de
tiers ni aucune possession personnel^
Les droits acguis par des tiers avant le
jour de la premiere demande qui sert de
base au droit de prioritS spnt rSservSs
par Veffet de la legislation int&rieure de
chaque pays de V Union.
C, — (JT) Les d61ais de priority men-
tionn6s ci-dessus seront de douze
mois pour les brevets d'invention et
les modules <Tutilit6, et de six mois
pour les dessins ou modules industri-
els et pour les marques de fabrique
ou de commerce.
(2) Ces d^lais commencent 4
courir de la date du d6pdt de la
premiere demande; le jour du d6p6t
n'est pas compris dans le d^lai.
(j) Si le dernier jour du d61ai est
un jour f6ri6 16gal, ou un jour oil le
Bureau n'est pas ouvert pour recevoir le
dSpdt des demandes dans le pays oft la
protection est r6clam6e, le d^lai sera
prorog<§ jusqu'au premier jour ouvra-
ble qui suit.
D. — (JT) Quiconque voudra se pr&-
June 2, 1934
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
875
take advantage of the priority of a
previous application must make a
declaration giving particulars as to
the date of such application and the
country in which it was made.
Each country will determine the
latest date at which such declaration
must be made.
(2) The particulars referred to
shall be stated in the publications is-
sued by the competent authority,
and in particular in the patents is-
sued and the specifications relating
thereto.
(3) The countries of the Union
may require any person making a
declaration of priority to produce a
copy of the application (with the
specification, drawings, etc.) previ-
ously made. The copy, certified as
correct by the authority receiving
this application, shall not require
legal authentication, and in all cases
it can be filed, without fee, at any
time within the period of three
months from the filing of the appli-
cation. They may also require that
the declaration later be accompanied
by a certificate by the proper au-
thority showing the date of applica-
tion, and also by a translation.
(4) No other formalities may be
required for the declaration of prior-
ity at the time application is filed.
Each of the countries of the Union
shall decide upon the consequences
of the omission of the formalities
prescribed by this article, but such
consequence shall in no case exceed
the loss of the right of priority.
(5) Further proof in support of
the application may be required
later,
E.— (i) Where aa application is
filed in a country for the registration
of an industrial design or model by
virtue of a right of priority based on
the registration of a utility model,
the period of priority shall be the
same as that fixed for industrial de-
signs and models.
(2) Furthermore, it is allowable to
deposit in a country a utility model
valoir de la priority d'un
anterieur sera tenti de faire une
declaration indiquant la date et le
pays de ce d£p6t. Chaque pays
determinera & quel moment, au plus
tard, cette declaration devra gtre
effectu6e.
(2) Ces indications seront men-
tionnees dans les publications 6ma-
nant de V Administration comp£tente,
notamment sur les brevets et les
descriptions y relatives.
(j) Les pays de V Union pourront
exiger de celui qui fait une declara-
tion de priorit6 la production d'une
copie de la demande (description,
dessins, etc.) d6pps6eant6rieurement.
La copie, certifi£e conforme par
T Administration qui aura regu cette
demande, sera dispens6e de toute
legalisation et elle pourra en tous
cas gtre deposee, exempte de frais, i
n'importe quel moment dans le
deiai de trois mois & dater du dep6t
de la demande ulterieure. On pourra
exiger qu'elle soit accompagnee d'un
certificat de la date du dep6t ema-
nant de cette Administration et
d 'une traduction.
(4) D'autres formalites ne pour-
ront 6tre requises pour la declaration
de priorite au moment du depdt de la
demande. Chaque pays de V Union
determinera les consequences de
1 'omission des formalites prevues par
le present article, sans que ces conse-
quences puissent exceder la perte du
droit de priorite.
(5) Ulterieurement d'autres justi-
fications pourront £tre demandees.
E. — (i) Lorsqu'un dessin ou mo-
d&le industriel aura ete depose dans
un pays en vertu d'un droit de pri-
orite base sur le depdt d'un module
d'utilite, le deiai de priorite ne sera
que celui fixe pour les dessins ou
modules industriels.
(2) En outre, il est permis de
deposer dans un pays un modele
876
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 381
by virtue of rights of priority based
on a patent application, and vice
versa.
F. — No country of the Union can
refuse an application for patent on
the ground that it claims multiple
priorities provided there is unity of
invention in the sense of the law of
the country.
G. — If the examination shows that
an application for patent is complex,
the applicant can divide the applica-
tion into a certain number of divi-
sional applications preserving as the
date of each the date of the initial
application, and the benefit of the
right of priority, if any.
H. — Priority cannot be refused on
the ground that certain elements of
the invention for which priority is
claimed do not appear among the
claims made in the application in the
country of origin, provided that the
application, as a whole, discloses
precisely the aforesaid elements.
Art. 4bis. ... (5) Patents ob-
tained with the benefit of priority
shall enjoy, in the different countries
of the Union, a duration equal to
that which they would have enjoyed
if they had been applied for or
granted without the benefit of prior-
ity.
Art. 4ter. The inventor shall have
the right to be mentioned as such
in the patent.
Art. 5. A. — (i) The introduction
by the patentee into the country
where the patent has been granted of
objects manufactured in any of the
countries of the Union shall not en-
tail forfeiture.
(2) Nevertheless, each of the coun-
tries of the Union shall have the
right to take the necessary legislative
measures to prevent the abuses
which might result from the exercise
of the exclusive rights conferred by
the patent; for example, failure to
use.
(3) These measures will only pro-
vide for the revocation of the patent
d'utilit^ en vertu d'un droit de
priority bas6 sur le d<6pdt d'une
demande de brevet et inversement.
F. — Aucun pays de T Union ne
pourra refuser une demande de brevet
pour le motif qu'elfy contient la
revendication de priorit6s multiples,
<J la condition qu'il y ait unitS d* inven-
tion au sens de la loi du pays.
G.— Si 1'examen revile qu'une
demande de brevet est complexe, le
demandeur pourra diviser la demande
en un certain nombre de demandes
divisionnaires en conservant comme
date de chacune la date de la de-
mande initiate et, s'il^ y^ a lieu, le
b€n<§fice du droit de prioritfi.
II.- — La priorit& ne petit $tre refusSe
pour le motif que certains SISments de
V invention pour lesquels on revendique
la prioritS ne figurent pas parmi les
revendications formuUes dans la de-
mande au pays d'origine> pourvu que
r ensemble des pieces de la demande
r&v&le d'une fagon precise lesdits fit-
ments.
Art. 4bis* ... (5) Les brevets ob~
tenus avec le b6n6f.ce de la priorit&
jouiront, dans les diff&rents pays de
V Union, d'une durSe egale & celle dont
Us jouiraient s'ils Staient demand Ss ou
dSlivrSs sans le b&n&fice de la prioritL
Art. ^ter* L'inventeur a le droit
d'&tre mentionnfr comme tel dans le
brevet.
Art. 5, A, — (i) L'introduction,
par le brevet^, dans le pays oft le
brevet a £t<§ d<§Hvr6, d'objets fa-
briqu6s dans Tun ou Fautre des pays
de 1'Union, n'entrafnera pas la d6ch&~
ance.
(2) Toutefois, chacun des pays
de r Union aura la f acult6 de prendre
les mesures legislatives n6cessaires
pour pr^venir les abus qui pourraient
r<§sulter de I'exercice du droit exclusif
conf<§r6 par le brevet, par exemple
faute d'exploitation.
Oj) Ces mesures ne pour rent
voir la d6ch£ance du brevet que si la
June 2,
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
877
if the granting of compulsory li-
censes do not suffice to prevent these
abuses.
(4) In any case the issuance of a
compulsory license cannot be de-
manded before the expiration of
three years beginning with the date
of the granting of the patent and this
license can be issued only if the pa-
tentee does not produce acceptable
excuses. No action for the cancela-
tion or revocation of a patent can be
introduced before the expiration of
two years beginning with the issu-
ance of the first compulsory license*
(5) The preceding provisions, sub-
ject to necessary modifications, shall
be applicable to utility models,
B.~ The protection of designs and
industrial models cannot be liable
to cancelation either for failure to
work or for the introduction of ob-
jects corresponding to those pro-
tected.
C._(i) if in a country the use of
a registered mark is compulsory, the
registration can be canceled only
after a reasonable period, and if the
interested party cannot justify the
causes of his inaction*
(2) The use of a trade mark by the
owner, in a form which differs by
elements not altering the distinctive
character of the mark, in the form
under which it was registered in one
of the countries of the Union, shall
not entail in validation^ of the regis-
tration, nor shall it diminish the pro-
tection accorded to the mark.
(3) The simultaneous use of the
same mark on identical or similar
products by industrial or commer-
cial establishments considered as
joint owners of the mark according
to the provisions of the national law
of the country where protection is
sought shall neither prevent registra-
tion nor diminish in any way the
protection accorded the said mark in
any country of the Union, provided
the said use does not result in indue-
concession de licences obligatoires ne
suffisait pas pour pr6venir ces abus.
(4) En tout cas, la concession d'une
licence obligatoire ne pourra pas Ure
demandSe avant T expiration de trois
ann6es & compter de la date de la
d£livrance du brevet, et cette licence ne
pourra Hre accordee que si le brevet^
ne justifie pas d 'excuses 16gi times.
Aucune action en dech&ance ou en
revocation d'un brevet ne pourra Hre
introduce avant I 'expiration de deux
annSes & compter de la concession de la
premiere licence obligatoire.
(5) Les dispositions qui pr6c&dent
seront applicables, sous reserve des
modifications n&cessaires, aux modules
d'utilitS.
B. — La protection des dessins et
modules industriels ne peut £tre
atteinte par une d£ch£ance quel-
cpnque, soit pour d&faut Sexploita-
tion, soit pour introduction d'objets
conformes i ceux qui sont proteges*
C. — (j) Si, dans un pays, I'utilisa-
tion de la marque enregistr<§e est
obligatoire, 1'enregistrement ne pour-
ra 8tre annuls qu'apr&s un d61ai
Equitable et si Tint6ress6 ne justifie
pas des causes de son inaction.
(2) Vemploi d'une marque de fa-
brique ou de commerce, par le proprie-
taire, sous une forme qui diff&re par
des SISments n'altSrant pas le carac-
i&re distinctif de la marque dans la
forme sons laquelle celle-ci a 6t& enre-
gistr&e dans Vun des pays de V Union,
ri entraftnera pas I1 invalidation de
V enregistrement et ne diminuera pas la
protection accordfo & la marque.
(j) Uemploi simultan& de la m&me
marque sur des produits identiques ou
simMaires, par des &tablissements in-
dustriels ou commerciaux consid£r6s
comme copropri&taires de la marque
d*apr%s les dispositions de la loi natio-
nale du pays ou la protection est ri-
dam&e, riempZchera pas V enregistre-
ment, ni ne diminuera d 'aucune fagon
la protection accord&e d ladite marque
dans n'importe^ quel pays de V Union,
pourvu que ledit emploi n'ait pas POUT
878
Ing the public into error and is not
contrary to public interest.
D. — Articles shall not be required
to bear any sign or mention of the
patent, the utility model, or the
registration of the trade mark or of
the deposit of the industrial design or
model for recognition of the right.
[Arts. 5bi$-~5ter omitted.]
Art. 6. A. — Every trade mark
duly registered in the country of
origin shall be admitted for registra-
tion and protected in the form origi-
nally registered in the other coun-
tries of the Union under the reserva-
tions indicated below. These coun-
tries can demand, before proceeding
to a final registration, the produc-
tion of a certificate of registration in
the country of origin issued by the
competent authority. No legaliza-
tion shall be required for this certifi-
cate.
B. — (i) Nevertheless, the follow-
ing marks may be refused or can-
celed :
i° Those which are of such a na-
ture as to infringe upon rights ac-
quired by third parties in the country
where protection is applied for.
2° Those which have no distinc-
tive character, or which consist
exclusively of signs or indications
which serve in trade to designate the
kind, quality, quantity, destination,
value, place of origin of the products,
or time of production, or which have
become customary in the current
language, or in the bona fide and
unquestioned usages of the trade
in the country in which protection
is sought. In arriving at a decision
as to the distinctiveness of the char-
acter of a mark, all the circumstances
of the case must be taken into ac-
count, and in particular the length of
time that such a mark has been in use.
3° Those which are contrary to
morality or public order, especially
those which are of a nature to deceive
the public. It is to be understood
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 381
effet d'induire le public en erreur et
gu'il ne soil pas contraire d Vint&r&t
public.
D. — Aucun signe ou mention du
brevet^ du modlle d'utilit^ de Ten-
registrement de la marque defabrique
ou de commerce, ou du d&p&t du dessin
ou module industriel ne sera exig6 sur
le produit pour la reconnaissance du
droit.
[Art. 5&wr-~5/er omis.)
Art. 6, A. — Toute marque de
fabrique ou de commerce r6guli&re~
ment enregistr6e dans le pays d'ori-
gine sera admise au d6p6t et prot6g6e
telle quelle dans les autres pays de
r Union sous ks reserves indiquies
ci-aprh. Ces pays pourront exiger,
avant de procSder & V enregistrement
d&finitif, la production cf un certificat
d'enregistrement au pays d'origine
d61ivr6 par Tautorit6 comp6tente.
Aucune legalisation ne sera requise
pour ce certificat.
B. — (/) Toutefois, pourront §tre
refus6es ou invalid6es :
i° les marques qui sont de nature
& porter atteinte & des droits acquis
par des tiers dans le pays o& la pro-
tection est r&clam6e ;
2° les marques d6pourvues de tout
caract&re distinctif, ou bien com-
pos&es exclusivement de signes ou
dedications pouvant servir, dans le
commerce, pour d6signer Fesp&ce, la
qualit6, la quantit6, la destination, la
valeur, le lieu d'origine des produits
ou l'6poque de production, ou de-
venus usuels dans le langage courant
ou les habitudes loyales et con-
stantes du commerce du pays oti la
protection est r6clam6e. Dans Tap-
pr^ciation du caract&re distinctif
d'une marque, on devra tenir compte
de toutes les circonstances de fait,
notamment de la dur6e de Tusage de
la marque;
3° les marques qui sont contraires
4 la morale ou 4 Tordre public, notam-
ment celles gui sont de nature & tromper
le public. II est entendu qu'une
June 2, 1934
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
879
that a mark cannot be considered as
contrary to public order for the sole
reason that it does not conform to
some legislative requirement con-
cerning trade marks, except in cir-
cumstances where this requirement
itself concerns public order.
(2) Trade marks cannot be re-
fused in the other countries of the
Union on the sole ground that they
only differ from the marks protected
in the country of origin by elements
not altering the distinctive character
and not affecting the identity of the
marks in the form under which they
have been registered in the aforesaid
country of origin.
C,— The following shall be deemed
the country of origin : The country of
the Union where the applicant has
an actual and genuine industrial or
commercial establishment; and, if he
has not such an establishment, the
country of the Union where he has
his domicile; and, if he has not a
domicile in the Union, the country of
his nationality in the case where he is
under the jurisdiction of a country of
the Union.
IX— When a trade mark shall have
been duly registered in the country
of origin, then in one or more of the
other countries of the Union, each
one of these national marks shall be
considered, from the date on which it
shall have been registered, as inde-
pendent of the mark in the country
of origin, provided it conforms to the
internal law of the country of
importation,
E.™ In no case shall the renewal of
the registration of a trade mark in
the country of origin involve the
obligation of renewal of the registra-
tion of the mark in other countries of
the Union in which the mark has
been registered,
F.— The benefits of priority shall
subsist in trade-mark applications
filed in the period allowed by Article
4, even when the registration in the
country of origin is completed only
after the expiration of such period.
marque ne pourra 8tre consid6r6e
comme contraire £ 1'ordre public pour
la seule raison qu'elle n'est pas con-
forme & quelque disposition de la
legislation sur les marques, sauf le
cas oil cette disposition elle-m^me
concerne 1'ordre public.
(2) Ne pourront %tre refusees dans
les aulres pays de V Union les marques
de fabrique ou de commerce pour le
seul motif qu'elles ne different des
marques protegees dans le pays d'ori-
gine que par des Aliments n'alt&rant pas
le caractlre distinctif et ne touchant pas
& V identit^ des marques dans la forme
sous laquelle celles-ci out &t& enregis-
trSes audit pays d'origine.
C. — Sera consid6r6 comme pays
d'origine le pays de 1'Union oil le
d^posant a un 6tablissement indus-
triel ou commercial effectif et s6-
rieux, et, s'il n'a pas un tel 6tablisse-
ment, le pays de 1'Union oii il a son
domicile, et, s'il n'a pas de domicile
dans 1' Union, le pays de sa nationa-
Ht6, au cas oil il est ressortissant d'un
pays de TUnion.
D. — Lorsqu'une marque de fabrique
ou de commerce aura tii r&guli&rement
enregistrfo dans le pays d'origine, puis
dans un ou plusieurs autres pays de
I1 Union, chacune de ces marques na-
tionales sera consider &e, dbs la date d,
laquelle elle aura it& enregistree,
comme ind&pendante de la marque
dans le pays d'origine, pourvu qu'elle
soit conforme d, la legislation int&rieure
du pays d' importation.
E. — En aucun cas le renouvelle-
ment de 1'enregistrement d'une
marque dans le pays d'origine n'en-
tralnera 1'obligation de renouveler
Tenregistrement dans les autres pays
de I1 Union oil la marque aura 6t6
enregistr6e.
p — Le b6n£fice de la priorit6 reste
acquis aux d£p6ts de marques ef-
fectu^s dans le d61ai de 1'article 4,
m£me lorsque 1'enregistrement dans
le pays d'origine n'intervient qu'
apr6s 1'expiration de ce d£lai.
88o
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
Art. 6bis. (i) The countries of
the Union agree to refuse or to in-
validate either administratively, if
their legislation so permits, or at the
request of an interested party, the
registration of a trade mark which
constitutes a reproduction, imitation,
or translation, liable to create confu-
sion with a mark considered by the
competent authority of the country
of registration to be well-known there
as being already a mark of a person
entitled to the benefits of the present
convention and used for identical or
similar products. The same shall
apply when the essential part of the
mark constitutes a reproduction of a
well-known mark or an imitation
likely to cause confusion therewith.
(2) A period of at least three years
must be granted in order to claim the
cancelation of these marks. The
period shall start from the date of
registration of the mark.
(3) No period shall be established
to claim the cancelation of marks
registered in bad faith.
[Art. 6ter omitted.]
Art. Gquater. (i) When in ac-
cordance with the laws of a country
of the Union the assignment of a
mark is valid only if it takes place at
the same time as the transfer of the
enterprise or business and goodwill
to which the mark belongs, it will
suffice, for the admission of the valid-
ity of such transfer, that the part of
the enterprise or business and good-
will which is located in this country
be transferred to the assignee with
the exclusive right therein to manu-
facture or sell products under the
mark which has been assigned.
(2) This provision shall not im-
pose upon the countries of the Union
the obligation of considering as valid
the transfer of any mark whose use
by the assignee would, in fact, be of
such a nature as to deceive the pub-
lic, especially as regards the place of
Art. 6bis. (i) Lcs pays de
I' Union s'engagent & refuser ou A
invalider, soit d 'office si la legislation
du pays le pennet, soit & la requete
de rint£ress6, IVnreglstrement d'une
marque de fabrique ou de commerce
qui constitue la reproduction, Flml-
tation ou la Production, susceptibles
de crier une confusion, d'une marque
que I'autorit6 compotente du pays
de I'enregistremcnt estimera y fitre
notoirement connue comme 6tant
d6j£ la marque d'une personne ad-
mise & b&n&ficier de la prtsente Con-
vention et utilis^e pour ties produits
identiques ou similaires. II en. sera
de m&me lorsque la par tie essentielle de
la marque constitue la reproduction
d'une telle marque notoirement connue
ou une imitation susceptible de crier
une confusion avec celle-ci.
(2) Un d61ai minimum de trois
ans devra litre accord^ pour rtfclamer
la radiation de ces marques. Le
d61ai courra de la date de Tenregis-
trement de la marque*
(j) II ne sera pas fixfi de dflku
pour r6clamer la radiation des
marques enregistr6es de mauvafee
foL
[Art. 6ter omis.]
Art. 6quater. (i) Lorsque^ con*
form&ment <J la Ugislation d'un P&ys
de I1 Union, la cession d'nne marque
n'est valable que si die a lieu en
temps que le transfer t de l*emtf^pn$e
ou du fonds de^ commerce auqml la
marque appartient> il suffira, pour
que cette vatiditi soit admise, qm la
partie de Ventreprise ou du fonds d^
commerce situSe dans ce pays smt
transmise au cessionnaire amc le dr@it
exclusif d'y fabriquer ou d'y itendre
les produits portant la marque
(2) Cette disposition n* impose pas
aux pays de r Union I* obligation de
considSrer comme valable le transfer!*
de toute marque dont l*mage par te
cessionnaire seraitf enfait* de nature &
induire le public en erreur, notam*-
ment en ce qui concerne
Juno 2,
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
881
origin, the nature or the material
qualities of the products to which
the mark is applied.
(Art. 7 om'ttcd.]
Art. fbis. (i) The countries of
the Union undertake to allow the
filing of and to protect collective
marks belonging to collectivities, the
existence of which is not contrary to
the law of the country of origin, even
if these collectivities do not possess
an industrial or commercial estab-
lishment.
(2) Each country shall be the
judge as to the particular conditions
under which a collective mark shall
be protected and it can refuse pro-
tection if this mark is contrary to
public interest,
(3) However, the protection of
these marks cannot be refused to any
collectivity whose existence is not
contrary to the law of country of
origin, on the ground that it is not
established in the country where
protection is sought, or that it is not
organized in conformity with the
law of that country.
(Arts. 8-9 omitted.)
Ait* 10. (i) The stipulations of
the preceding article shall be ap-
plicable to every product which may
falsely bear as indication of origin,
the name of a specified locality or
country when such indication shall
be joined to a trade name of a fic-
titious character or used with intent
to defraud.
(2) Any producer, manufacturer,
cir trader engaged in the production,
manufacture, or trade of such goods
and established either in the locality
falsely designated as the place of
origin, or in the district in which the
locality is situated, or in the country
falsely designated, or in the country
where the false indication of origin
b used, shall be deemed in all cases a
party concerned, whether such per-
son be actual or legal
Art* xo&fc. (i) The countries of
the Union are bound to assure to
la nature ou les qualitSs substantielles
des produits auxquels la marque est
appliquSe.
[Art. 7 pmis.]
Art. 76*5. (i) Les pays de I* Un-
ion s'engagent & admettre an d6p6t
et & prot6ger les marques collectives
appar tenant & des collectives dont
1'existence n'est pas contraire & la
loi du pays d'origine, m£me si ces
collectivites ne possfedent pas un
6tablissement industriel ou commer-
cial,
(2) Chaque pays sera juge des
conditions particuli&res sous les-
quelles une marque collective sera
prot6g6e et il pourra refuser la pro-
tection si cette marque est contraire &
I'intfrtt public.
(j) Cependant, la protection de ces
marques ne pourra Hre refus&e d au~
cune collectivitS dont r existence n'est
pas contraire d la loi du pays d'origine,
pour le motif qu'elle nyest pas Stablie
dans le pays oil la protection est re-
guise ou qu'elle n'est pas constitute
conformSment & la legislation de ce
pays.
[Art. 8-9 omis.]
Art. 10. (r) Les dispositions de
Tar tide pr6c6dent seront applicables
4 tout produit portant faussement,
comme indication de provenance, le
nom d'une Iocalit6 ou d'un pays d6-
termin6, lorsque cette indication sera
jointe It un nom commercial fictif ou
emprunt6 dans une intention frau-
duleuse.
(2) Sera en tout cas reconnu
comme partie int6ress6e, que ce soit
une personne physique ou morale,
tout producteur, fabricant ou com-
mergant engag6 dans la production,
la fabrication ou le commerce de ce
produit et 6tabli soit dans la locality
faussement indiqu6e comme lieu de
provenance, soit dans la region oil
cette localitfe est situte, soit dans le
pays faussement indiqu6, soit dans
le pays oti la fausse indication de
provenance est employee.
Art. wbis. (i) Les pays de r Un-
ion sont tenus d' assurer aux ressortis-
882
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 581
nationals of countries of the Union
an effective protection against un-
fair competition.
(2) Any act of competition con-
trary to honest practice in industrial
or commercial matters constitutes
an act of unfair competition,
(3) The following particularly are
to be forbidden:
i ° All acts whatsoever of a nature
to create confusion in any way what-
soever with the establishment, the
goods, or the services of the com-
petitor ;
2° False allegations in the conduct
of trade of a nature to discredit the
establishment, the goods, or the
services of a competitor.
[Arts, loter-n omitted.]
Art. 12. (i) Each one of the
countries of the Union undertakes to
establish a special government serv-
ice for industrial property, and a
central office for communication to
the public of patents, utility models,
industrial designs, or models and
trade marks.
(2) This service shall publish an
official periodical paper. It shall
publish regularly —
(a) The names of the owners of
the patents granted with a short
designation of the patented inven-
tions;
(6) Reproductions of the marks
which have been registered.
Art. 13. ... (7) The ordinary
expenses shall not include the costs
relating to the work of plenipoten-
tiary or administrative conferences
nor the costs brought about by spe-
cial work or by publications made
in conformity with the decisions of
a conference. These costs, of which
the annual amount cannot exceed
20,000 Swiss francs, shall be appor-
tioned among the countries of the
Union in proportion to their con-
tribution for the working of the
International Bureau in accordance
sants de TUnion une protection effec-
tive contre la concurrence dcloyale.
0) Constitue un acte de concur-
rence d61oyale tout acte de concur-
rence contraire aux usages honnetes
en mati&re industrielle ou commer-
ciale.
(j) Notamment devront Stre in-
terdits :
i ° tous faits quelconques de nature
& cr6er une confusion par n'importe
quel moyen avec Vtfablissetnenti les
produits ou Vactivit^ industrielle ou
commercial d'un concurrent;
2° les allegations fausses, dans
1'exercice du commerce, de nature &
discrediter V Stablissement, les pro-
duits ou Vactwite industrielle ou com-
merciale d'un concurrent.
[Art. loter-ii omis.]
Art. 12. (i) Chacun des pays de
I' Union s'engage £ 6tablir un service
special de la propri6t6 industrielle
et un d6p6t central pour la com-
munication au public des brevets
d'invention, des meddles cTutilittf,
des dessins ou modules industrials et
des marques de fabrique ou de
commerce.
(2) Ce service publiera une feuille
p6riodique officielle. II publiera rl-
guli&rement:
a) les noms des titulaires des brevets
d$livr$$, avec une hr&ve dSsignaliom des
inventions breve tees;
b) les reproductions des marques
enregistr&es*
Art, 13. . . „ (7) Les &6penses or-
dinaires ne comprennent pas lesfrais
affSrente aux travaux des Conferences
de PUnipotentiaires ou administra-
tiveSj ni les frais gue pourront en**
tratner des travaux speciaux ou de&
publications effectuh conformSment
aux decisions d'une Conference. Ces
frais, dont le montant annuel ne
pourra dSpasser 20,000 francs suisses,
seront r Spar Us entre Us pays de V Un-
ion propprtionnellement & la contribu-
tion qu'ils payent pour le fonctionne-
ment du Bureau international, suivant
June 2f 1934
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
883
with the provisions of paragraph (8)
hereinafter.
(8) To determine the part which
each country should contribute to
this total of expenses, the countries
of the Union and those which may
afterwards join the Union, shall be
divided into six classes, each con-
tributing in the proportion of a cer-
tain number of units, namely:
Units
First class. .,......» 25
Second class. ........ 20
Third class 15
Fourth class 10
Fifth class, . . . 5
Sixth class, ......... 3
These coefficients shall be multi-
plied by the number of countries in
each class, and the sum of the results
thus obtained shall give the number
of units by which the total expense
must be divided. The quotient shall
give the amount of the unit of ex-
pense.
(<)) Each one of the countries of
the Union will designate, at the time
of its accession, the class in which it
wishes to be placed. However, each
nan if ry of the Union may state later
that it wishes to be placed in another
class.
( ! o) The Government of the Swiss
Confederation shall superintend the
exjx*n»e8 of the International Bu-
reau* advance the necessary funds
and render an annual account which
nhall l>e communicated to all the
ot her administrations*
[Arts, 14-16 omitted,]
Art* i6Wjr, (i) Each one of the
countries of the Union mayf at any
time, notify the Government of jthe
Swiss Confederation, in writing*
that the present convention shall be
applicable to all or a part of its
colonieB) protectorates, territories
under mandate or all other terri-
tories subject to its authority* or all
territories under sovereignty, and
the convention shall apply to all
territories specified in the notifica-
tion one month after the sending of
les dispositions de I'alinSa (8) ci-
apr&s.
(8) Pour determiner la part con-
tributive de chacun des pays dans
cette somme to tale des frals, les pays
de V Union et ceux qui adh^reront
ulttfrieurement & 1'Union sont di-
vis6s en six classes, contribuant
chacune dans la proportion d'un
certain nombre d'unit6s, savoir:
classe
4e
5d
6°
25 unites
20
15
10
5
3
Ces coefficients sont multiplies par le
nombre des pays de chaque classe et
la somme des produits ainsi obtenus
fournit le nombre d'unitfe par lequel
la d^pense totale doit §tre divis^e.
Le quotient donne le montant de
Funit6 de d^pense.
(p) Chacun des pays de V Union
d^signera, au moment de son ac-
cession, la classe dans laquelle il
desire 6tre rang6. Toutefois, chaque
pays de V Union pourra declarer ul~
tSrieurement qu'il dSsire Ure rangS
dans une autre classe.
(10) Le Gouvernement de la Con-
f6d6ration suisse surveille les d6-
penses du Bureau international, fait
les avances n^cessaires et 6tablit le
compte annuel qui sera communique
4 toutes les autres Administrations.
[Art 14-16 omisj
Art. x6bi$* (i) Chacun des pays
de I1 Union peut, en tout temps, notifier
par &crit au Gouvernement de la Con-
/Miration suisse gue la prSsente Con-
vention est applicable d tout ou partie
de ses colonies, protectorats, territoires
sous mandat ou tous autres territoires
soumis d son autoritS, ou tous terri-
toires sous suzerainet6, et la Conven-
tion s'appliguera & tous les territoires
dfsignSs dans la notification un mois
aprh renvoi de la communication
faite par le Gouvernement de la Con-
884
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 381
the communication by the Govern-
ment of the Swiss Confederation to
the other countries of the Union,
unless a subsequent date has been
indicated in the notification. In the
absence of this notification, the con-
vention shall not apply to these
territories.
(2) Each one of the countries of
the Union may, at any time, notify
the Government of the Swiss Confed-
eration, in writing, that the present
convention has ceased to be appli-
cable to all or a part of the terri-
tories which have been made the
object of the notification provided
for in the preceding paragraph, and
the convention shall cease to apply in
the territories designated in this
notification twelve months after re-
ceipt of the notification addressed to
the Government of the Swiss Con-
federation.
(3) All notifications sent to the
Government of the Swiss Confedera-
tion, in conformity with the pro-
visions of paragraphs I and 2 of the
present article, shall be communi-
cated by this Government to all the
countries of the Union,
[Arts. 1 7-176^ omitted.]
Art. 18. (i) The present act
shall be ratified and the instruments
of ratification shall be deposited in
London not later than the 1st of July
1938. It shall come into force, be-
tween the countries in whose names
it shall have been ratified, one month
after such date. However, if before
July 1, 1938, it is ratified in the name
of at least six countries, it shall come
into force between those countries
one month after the Government of
the Swiss Confederation has notified
them of the deposit of the sixth
ratification, and for the countries in
whose names it shall have been rati-
fied thereafter, one month after the
notification of each of these ratifica-
tions.
(2) The countries in whose names
no instruments of ratification shall
have been deposited within the pe~
fMSration suisse aux autres pays de
r Union, <J moins qu'une date po$~
tSrieure n'ait 6t& indiqufe dans la
notification* A d&faut de cette notifi-
cation, la Convention ne s'appliquera
pas & ces territoires.
(2) Chacun des pays de V Union
peutj en tout temps, notifter par lent
au Gouvernement de la Confederation
suisse que la prSsente Convention cesse
d'&tre applicable A tout ou partie des
territoires qui ont fait I'objet de la
notification prfoite A I'alinea qui
prfcbde, et la Convention cessera de
s'appliquer dans les territoires d$~
signes dans cette notification douse
mois apr&s reception de la notification
adressSe au Gouvernement de la Con-
f&d&ration suisse.
(j) Toutes les notifications faites au
Gouvernement de la ConfidiraMon
suisse, conformiment aux dispositions
des alinSas (i) et (2) du present af-
ticle, seront communiques par ce
Gouvernement d tous les pays de
I1 Union.
[Art. ij-ijbis amis.]
Art. 18. (z) Le present Acte sera
ratifi6 et les instruments de ratifica-
tion en seront dfiposfs 4 Londrm au
plus tard le i*r juillet 1938. II en-
trera en vigueur, entre les pays au
nom desguels il aura StS ratifi6t un
mois apr^s cette date, Toutefois, si
auparavant il 6tait ratifid an. nom de
six pays au moins, il entrerait en
vigueur, entre ces pays, un mois
aprte que le d6p6t de la sixi&ne
ratification leur aurait 6t6 notifi6 par
le Gouvernement de la Conf6d£ra-
tion suisse et, pour les pays au nom
desquels il serait ratifiS ensuite, un
mois apr&s la notification de chacuae
de ces ratifications.
(2) Les pays au nom desqnek Pin*
stmment de ratification n*aur& pas
6t6 dSpos6 dam le d&lai vise A falinfxt
June 2,
PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY
rlcd of time contemplated in the
preceding paragraph shall be per-
mittee! to adhere under the terms
of Article 1 6.
(3) The present act shall replace,
as regards relations between the
countries to which it applies, the Con-
vention of the Union of Paris of 1883
and the subsequent acts of revision,
(4) As regards the countries to
which the present act: does not ap-
ply, hut to which the Convention of
the Union of Paris, as revised at The
! I ague in 1925, does apply, the latter
shall remain in force.
^(5) Likewise, as regards the coun-
tries to which neither the present act
nor the Convention of the Union of
Paris, as* revised at The Hague ap-
ply, the Convention of the Union of
Paris as revised in Washington in
i«)ii shall remain in force.
^ Art. 29* The present act shall be
signed in a single copy, which shall
IH* deposited in the archives of the
'driver n men t of the United Kingdom
«»f Great Britain and Northern Ire-
land. A certified copy shall be
forwarded by the latter to each of
the govern men is of the countries
of the Union.
DONE at London In a single copy,
on June 2, 1934*
pricident seront admis d
aux termes de I' article 16.
885
I'adhSsion
(j) Le present Acte remplacera,
dans les rapports entre les pays
auxquels il $' applique, la Convention
<f Union de Paris de 1883 et les Actes
de revision sitbsequents.
(4) En ce qui concerne les pays
auxquels le present Acte ne s' applique
pas, mais auxquels sj applique la Con-
vention d1 Union de Paris revisSe d
La Haye en 1925, cette dernier e r ester a
en vigueur.
(5) De m®me, en ce qui concerne
les pays auxquels ne s'appliquent ni
le present Acte, ni la Convention
d1 Union de Paris revisSe d La Haye,
la Convention d1 Union de Paris re-
msSe d Washington en ipix restera en
vigueur.
Art. 19. Le present Acte sera
sign6 en un seul exemplaire, lequel
sera d6pos6 aux Archives du Gou-
vernement du Royaume~Uni de
Grande-Bretagne et d'lrlande du Nord.
Une copie certifi6e sera remise par
ce dernier 4 chacun des Gouverne-
ments des pays de V Union.
FAIT & Londres, en un seul exem-
plaire, le 2 juin 1934.
[Signed:! For Germany: HOBSCH, GEORG KLAXJER, WOLFGANG Kt)HNAST,
HKIBEIT KCFHNEMANN; for Austria: Dr. HANS WERNER; for Belgium:
COPPIETRRS BE GIBSON, THOMAS BEAtJN; for the United States of Brazil:
J. A, BARROZA-C^ARNBIRO; for Cuba: GABRIEL SuAREZ SOLAR; for Denmark:
Nr, J. EMRRNREXCH-HAKSBN; for Spain: RAM6N P^REZ DE AYALA, FERNANDO
<*A!mu,o I.APiKnRA» Josfi GARCf A MoNGE; for the United States of America:
COKWAY I*. COB, JOHN A, DIENNER, THOMAS EWING; for Finland: J.
KAUTOI.A; for France: MARCEL PLAISANT, ROGER CAMBON, GEORGES
I.AiNfit., GEORGES MAILLARD; for Great Britain and Northern Ireland:
K. W. LEITE-ROSS, M. F. LINDLEY, WILLIAM S. JARRATT; for Australia:
B. WAU*ACH; for Hungary; SCHILLING ZOLTAN; for Italy: EBXJARDO PIOLA
Lmoi BXAMONTX, ALFREBO JANNONI SEBASTIANINI; for Japan:
M. ilOTTAf TAICATSUGU YOSHIWARA; for Liechtenstein: W. KRAFT; for
Morocco: HALGOUST; for the United Mexican States: G. LTJDERS DE NEGRI;
for Norway: B. G, WYLLER; for the Netherlands: J, ALINGH PRINS, J. VAN
HKTTWGA TIOMF, A, D. KOELEMAN, H. F. VAN WALSEM; for Poland:
OJWKOWSKZ; for Portugal: Joio DE LEBRE E LIMA, ARTHUR DE
QUWTEI.LA SAT,T>ANHAJ lor Sweden: BIRGER LINDGREN, AKE DE
ZWEIGBKRGK; for Syria and Lebanon: MARCEL PLAISANT; for Switzerland:
886 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 382
W. KRAFT; for Czechoslovakia: Dr. KAREL SK±LA, Dr. OTTO PARSCH; for
Tunis: C. BILLECOCQ; for Turkey: A. FETHI; for Yugoslavia: Dr. JANKO
CHOUMANE (SUMAN).
No. 382
AGREEMENT on the Suppression of False Indications of Origin
of Goods. Signed at London, June 2, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant la repression des f ausses indications de
provenance sur les marchandises. Signe & Londres, 2 juin 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. An agreement on this subject was signed at Madrid, April 14, 1891.
96 Br. and For. St. Papers, p. 837; 18 Martens, N. R. G, (ad sen), p. 839. It was revised at
Washington in 1911, and at The Hague in 1925 (No. 148, ante). This agreement, adopted at
a conference held at London, May i-June 2, 1934, was designed to replace the Hague
agreement of 1925. The text and translation as here reproduced include only the articles in
which substantial changes occur; the modifications are indicated in the French text by italics.
See also the convention for the protection of the names of cheeses, of June io» 1930 (No, 262,
ante)*
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, no ratification of this agreement had been deposited,
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 381, ante.)
Not entered into force (July i, 1937).
Text from publication of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property;
translation from publication of the General Post Office, London.
[Translation]
[The undersigned, duly author- Les Soussignfe, dfiment autorist's
ized for this purpose, have drawn up £ cet effet, ont, d'un commun accord,
by common consent the following arrfitd le texte suivant, qui rem-
text, which shall replace the Madrid placera r Arrangement de Madrid du
Agreement of April 14, 1891, revised 14 avril 1891, revisfi &, Washington
at Washington on June 2, 1911, and le 2 juin 1911 et & La Haye le 6
at The Hague on November 6, 1925 ;] novembre 1925, savoir ;
[Arts. 1-3 omitted,] ^ ^ [Art. 1-3 omis.]
Art. 3 Ms. The countries to which Art. $bi$. Les pays auxquels
the present Agreement applies sim- s* applique le present Arrangement
ilarly undertake to prohibit the use s'engagent Sgalement d prohiber Vem-
in connection with the sale or expos- ploi, relativement & la vente, & I9 (Ullage
ing or offering for sale of any goods, au <4 r off re des produits, de ioutes
of all indications in the nature of indications ayant un caractlre de pu~
publicity capable of deceiving the blicM et susceptibtes de tromper le
public as to the origin of the goods, public sur la provenance des produite,
and appearing on ^ signs, advertise- en les faisant figurer sur les enseignest
ments, invoices, wine lists, business annonces, factures, cartes relatives aux
letters or papers^ or any other com- tins, lettres ou papiers de commerce ou
mercial communication. sur toute autre communication com-
merciale.
June 2,
FALSE INDICATIONS OF ORIGIN
887
[Arts. 4- -5 omitted,]
Art. 6.— i. The present Act shall
be ^ratified and the instruments of
ratification deposited in London
not later than the ist July, 1938.
It shall come into force* between the
countries in whose names it shall
have been ratified, one month after
that clafe; Nevertheless, if before
that date it has been ratified in the
name of at least six countries, it shall
come into force, between those coun-
tries, one month after the deposit of
the sixth ratification has been noti-
fied to them by the Government of
the Swiss Confederation, and In the
case of countries in whose names it
shall have been ratified at a later
date, one month after the notifica-
tion of each of such ratifications.
2, The countries in whose names
the instrument of ratification has
not been deposited within the period
contemplated by the preceding para-
graph shall be entitled tc adhere
under the terms of Article 16 of the
general Convention.
5. The present Act shall t as re-
gards the relation between the coun-
tries to which it applies, replace the
Agreement concluded at Madrid on
the I4th April, 1891, and the subse-
quent Revisions.
4, As regards tht countries to
which the present Act does not ap~
ply» but to which the Agreement of
Madrid revised at The Hague in
1925 applies, the latter shall remain
in force.
5, Similarly, as regards countries
to which neither the present Act nor
the Agreement of Madrid revised at
The Hague applies, the Agreement
of Madrid revised ^at Washington in
remain in force.
|Art. 4-5 omis.]
Art. 6» (i) Le present Acte sera
ratifi6 et les instruments de ratifica-
tion en seront d&pos6s & Londres au
plus tard le ier juillet ipjS. II en-
trera en vigueur, entre les pays au
nom desquds il aura iti ratifi^, un
mois apr&s cette date, Toutefois,
si auparavant il 6tait ratifi6 au nom
de six pays au moins, il entrerait
en vigueur, entre ces pays, un mois
apr&s que le d6p6t de la sixi&rne
ratification leur aurait £t<§ notifi6 par
le Gouvernement de la Conf6d6ra-
tion suisse et, pour les pays au nom
desquels il serait ratifiS ensuite, un
mois apr&s la notification de chacune
de ces ratifications.
(*?) Les pays au nom desquels I* in-
strument de ratification n'aura pas
it6 d&pos6 dans le dBai vis& d Valin&a
pr&c&aent seront admis d Vadh&sion
awe termes de V article 16 de la Con-
vention gfen&rale.
(j) Le present Acte remplacera,
dans les rapports entre les pays aux~
quels U s' applique, V Arrangement
conclu & Madrid le 14 avril 1891 et
les Actes de revision subs&quents.
(4) En ce qui concerne les pays
auxquets le present Acte ne $' applique
pas, mais auxquels s' applique r Ar-
rangement de Madrid revisS A La
Haye en 1^25, ce dernier r ester a en
vigueur.
(5) De m®me> en ce qui concerne les
pays auxquels ne s'appliquent ni le
present Acte, ni V Arrangement de
Madrid revisS <i La Haye, I* Arrange-
ment de Madrid revisk <J Washington
en ipu restera en vigueur.
Done at London, in a single copy, Fait k Londres, en un seul exem-
the and June, 1934* plaire, \t2juin 1934*
{Signed by the plenipotentiaries of the following: Brazil, Cuba, Czecho-
slovakia, Prance, Germany, Great Britain, Liechtenstein, Morocco, Poland,
Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Syria and the Lebanon, Tunis,
Turkey.!
888
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 383
No. 383
AGREEMENT concerning the International Registration of Trade-
Marks. Signed at London, June 2, J934-
ARRANGEMENT concernant Fenregistrement des marques de
fabrique ou de commerce. Sign! & Londres, 2 juin 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE. An agreement on this subject was signed at Madrid, April 14, 1891;
and an additional act was signed at Brussels, December 14, 1900. 96 Br, and For. St. Papers,
pp. 839, 848; 1 8 Martens, N. R. G. (20! ser.), p. 842; 30 idem, p. 475- The agreement was
revised at Washington in 1911, and at The Hague in 1925 (No. 149, ante). This agreement,
adopted at a conference held at London, May l-June 2, 1934, was designed to replace the
Hague agreement of 1925. The text as here reproduced includes only the articles in which
substantial changes occur; the modifications are indicated by italics. See also the inter-
American agreements on the protection and registration of trade-marks of 1923 (No. <><>,
ante), and 1929 (No. 213, ante). The International Bureau for the Protection of Industrial
Property, at Berne, issues a monthly publication entitled Les marques internatiomiles,
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, no ratification of this agreement had Ixsen deposited,
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 381, ante.)
Not entered into force (July I, 1937).
Text from publication of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property.
Les Soussign6s, dftrnent autoris£s
& cet effet, ont, cTun commun accord,
arr&t<§ le texte suivant, qui rem-
placera r Arrangement de Madrid du
14 avril 1891, revis^ £ Bruxelles le
14 d6cembre 1900, & Washington le
2 juin 191 1 et & La Haye le 6 novem-
bre 1925, savoir:
[Art. 1-4 omis.]
Art. ^bis. (i) Lorsqu'une
marque, d<§j& deposed dans un ou
plusieurs des pays contractants, a
ete poste'rieurement enregistrfe par
le Bureau international au nom du
m6me titulaire ou de son ayant
cause, renregistrement international
sera consider^ comme substitu& aux
enregistrements nationaux ante-
rieurs, sans prejudice des droits ac-
quis par le fait de ces derniers.
(2) L' Administration nationale est,
sur demande, tenue de prendre acte,
dans ses registres, de I* enregistrement
international
Art. 5, ... (4) Les motifs de
refus d'une marque devront Hre com-
muniquSs par le Bureau international
aux intSressSs qui lui en feront la
demande.
(5) Les Administrations qui, dans
le <Mai maximum sus-indiqu/* d*un
an, n'auront adress6 aucune com-
munication au Bureau international
seront cens6es avoir accept6 la
marque.
(6) IJ invalidation d'une marque
international ne pourra &lre pro-
noncSe par les autoritf>s contpitentes
sans que le titulaire de la mtirque ait
StS mis en mesure de faire mloir ses
droits en temps utite. Elle sera
notifiSe au Bureau international.
[Art. sbis omis.]
Art, ster* (i) Le Bureau inter*
national d61ivrera i toute personne
qui en fera la demande, moyennant
une taxe fix^e par le Rdglement
d'exteition, une copie des mentions
inscrites dans le Registre ^relative-
ment 4 une marque d6terrnind»e.
(2) Le Bureau international pourra
aussi, contre r^rnunfiration, se charger
June 2, 1934
REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MARKS
889
cle faire des recherches d'ant6riorit6
parrni les marques Internationales.
(j) Les extraits du Registre inter-
mti&ml demandSs en Due de leur pro-
Auction dans un des pays contractants
seront dispenses de toute legalisation.
[Art. 6 amis.]
Art, 7. (f) L'enregistrement
pourra toujours lire renouvel^, sui~
vant les prescriptions des articles
premier et 3, pour une nouvelle
ptriode de vingt ans & compter de-
puis la date de renouvellement,
(2) Six mois avant 1 "expiration du
terme de protection, le Bureau in-
ternational rappellera au propri^taire
de la marque, par 1'envoi d'un avis
officieux, la date exacte de cette
expiration,
(j) Si la marque pr6sent6e en
renouyellcmcnt du prfcfdent d6p6t
a subi uno modification qui altlre le
car&c&re distinctif de la marque, les
Administrations pourront se refuser
i Tenregistrer & titre de renouvelle-
ment et le rnCme droit leur appar-
tiendra en cas de changement dans
1 'indication des produits auxquels la
marque doit s'appliquer, & moins
que, sur notification de 1'objection
par Pintermtfdiaire du Bureau inter-
national, rint6ress6 ne declare re-
noncer & la protection pour les
produits autres que ceux d^sign^s
dans ks m€mes termes lors de
Tenregistrement ant6rieur,
(4) Lorsque la marque n'est pas
admlse & titre de renouvellement , il
sera tenu compte des droits d'an-
t6riorit6 ou autres acquis par le fait
de Fenregistrement ant6rieur* La
marque jouira notamment de ces
d'antirioritii pour la partie des
d$$ign$$ dans les m$me$
lors de Fenngisiretnent an*
tSrieur et lors du fenouvellemmt*
Art* 8. ... (4) ... Si le com-
pliment d*^molument n'est pas vers6
avant Texpiration de ce dfilai au
Bureau nternationalt celui-ci ra-
diera la marque, notifiera cette
operation aux Administrations et la
publiera dans son journal. Si le
complement d Emolument dH pour
les marques comprises dans un d&pdt
collectif ri*est pas pay& pour toutes
les marques en m&me temps, le
dSposant devra designer exactement
les marques pour lesquelles il entend
faire le versement complSmentaire et
acquirer la taxe de soixante-guinze
francs pour la premiere marque de
ckaque s&rie.
[Art. 8, paragraphes 5-7, et art.
Sbis-g omis.l
Art. gbis. . . , (j) Lorsqu'une
transmission n'aura pu Hre inscrite
dans le Registre international, soit
par suite du refus d'assentiment du
noimeau pays d'origine, soit parce
qu'elle a StS faite au profit d'une per-
sonne non admise d dSposer une
marque inter nationale, V Administra-
tion de Vancien pays Aborigine aura le
droit de demander au Bureau interna-
tional de procMer d, la radiation de la
marque sur son Registre.
Art. gter. (i) Si la cession d'une
marque internationate pour une partie
seulement des produits enregistr&s est
nofojUe au Bureau international, celui-
ci rinscrira dans ses registres. Cha-
cun des pays contractants aura la
facuUS de ne pas admettre la validity
de cette cession, si les produits compris
dans la partie ainsi c&d&e sont simi-
laires d ceux pour lesquels la marque
reste enregistrSe au profit du cSdant.
(2) Le Bureau international in-
scrira Sgalement une cession de la mar-
que international pour un ou plusieurs
des pays contractants seulemenL
(3) Si, dans les cas pr£c£dents, il
intervient un changement du pays
d'originet r Administration & laquelle
ressortit le cessionnaire devra donner
son assentiment, requis conformtment
<J V article Qbis.
(4) Les dispositions des alinfas
prScidents ne sont applicable^ que
sous la reserve de Particle 6guater de
la Convention g&n&rale.
[Art. 10 oniis,]
Art. n. . * . (6) Les enregistre-*
ments de marques qui ont fait Vobjet
d'une des notifications prfoues par
890 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 383.!
cet article sero-nt consid&res comme en seront d^pps^es & Londres* au plus
substitute aux enregistrements effec- tard le IQT juillet ipj$*
tues directement dans le nouveau pays (2) II entrera en vigueur, entre les
contractani avant la date effective de pays qui Vauront ratifie, un mols
son adhesion* apr&s cette date et aura la mime
(7) Les stipulations de I' article force et dur6e que la Convention
idbis de la Convention gen&rale $*ap- g£n£rale.
pliguent au present Arrangement. (j) Cet Acte remplacera, dans les
Art. ubis. En cas de denonciation rapports entre les pays qui 1'auront
duprSsent Arrangement, T article i ^bis ratifi6, 1'Arrangement de Madrid de
de la Convention generate fait rigle. 1891, revis<§ & La Haye k 6 nmtembre
Les marques international enregis- 192$, Toutefois, celui-ci restera en
trees jusgu'd, la date & laquelle la vigueur dans les rapports avec les
dSnonciation devient effective, et non pays qui n'auront pas ratifi€ le pr6-
refusees dans Vannee pr&uue & ly article sent Acte. Avec les pays qui n'au-
5, continueront, pendant la dureede la ront p&s encore ratiftl VActe de La
protection Internationale, a bSneficier Haye, V Arrangement remsS d Wash-
de la mime protection que si elles avaient ington en IQI x restem en wgueur*
et£ directement d&posee$ dans ce pays,
Art. 12. (i) Le present Arrange- FAIT 4 Londres, en un seul exem-
ment sera ratifi^ et les ratifications plaire, le 2 juin
[Sign^ par les Pl^nipotentiaires des pays suivants: Allemagne, Autriche,
Belgique, Espagne, France, Hongrie, Italie, Principaut6 de Liechtenstein,
Maroc, Mexique, Pays-Bas, Portugal, Suisse, Tch^coslovaquie, Tunisie,
Turuie Youoslavie.
, ,
Turquie, Yougoslavie.]
No. 383a
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning the In-
ternational Registration of Trade-Marks. Adopted at London,
June 2, 1934.
RSglement pour ^execution de PArrangement concernant Fenregistre-
ment international des marques de fabrique ou de commerce.
Adopt e a Londres, 2 juin 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The regulations for the registration of trade-marks, adopted at Wash-
ington, June 2, 1911 (108 Br. and For, St. Papers, p* 409; 8 Martens, N.R.G, ($d §er,)»
p. 794), were revised at The Hague, November 5, 1925 (No. I49a» $«£e). These regulations,
adopted at a conference held at London, May i-June 2, 1934, were designed to replace the
Hague regulations of 1925. The text as here reproduced includes only the articles in which
substantial changes occur; the modifications are indicated by italics.
Not entered into force (July i, *937)«
Text from publication of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property.
[Art. i ornis.] isjme, TAdmrnistratipn de ce pays adressera
^ Art. 2. Lorsque la marque sera r6gu- au Bureau international powr la protection
li^rement enregistree dans le pays d'ori- de la propri6t6 industrlelle, 4 Berne:
June 2, 1934
REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MARKS
891
A.— -Une demande d'enregistrement, en
double exemplaire, portant ime reprdsen-
tation distinct? tie la marque, unique-
ment en impression noire, obtenuo au
moyen du cliche aceompagnant le d6p6t.
(Ytte demande sera etablic sur le fonnu-
laire fourni par le Bureau International et
sera r&lig£e en lan^ue fran?aise. Le
formuiairc sera rcmpli par FAdimnistra-
tion du pays d'origine on celle-ci veillera
& ce qu'il soit rempli correctement. La
demande indiquera:
1° le nom du proprfetaire de la marque;
2° son adresse; s'H est fait mention de
phis d'tine adresae, celle & laquelle les
notifications devront $tre envoy^es; un
domicile elu m pourra lire indiquS comtm
adrtsst que HI rcsuUe des auires indica-
lions df la demande que les conditions
prfoues par ks articles premier et 2 de
V Arrangement sonl r empties'
3° le cas $ch6ant, le nom et 1 'adresse
du mandataire;
4° les produits ou marchandises aux-
qucltt la marque est destin6e (indication
prfd.He du genre de products sans 6num6-
ration trop d€taiI16e) ;
5° la date du premier enregistrement ek
de la derni^re inscription (renouvelle-
ment) de la marque dans le pays d'origine
et «on nurn^ro d'ordre;
6° s*il y a lieu, la date et le num^ro de$
enre^istFement^ internationalize ant^rieuw
ainsi g^t lis mutations de proprUU et les
modifications defirm* ou d@ nam qui n*au~
raitnt p^s III notifies an Bureau interna-
*
B»— • (i) Un clxchd de la marque pour la
reprfxiuction typographique de cette
derni&re dans la publication qui en sera
faite par le Bureau international. Ce
cikM doit reproduire exactement la
rnarque, de mani&re que tous les details en
rewortent visiblcment; il ne doit pas
avoir moiiui de 15 millimetres ni plus de
10 cetttimltrcs, soit en longueur^ soit en
Iar^«ur, L*4paisseur exacte du cl!ch£ doit
de M ittillim^trds, corresppndant i la
hmuteur aes caract^r^ d'imprimerie, Ce
un an aprts sa publication,
retouml au propritodre de la marque,
ant frais de ce!ui-ci» s*il en a fait la de-
mande, Tout elicM non rddam6 & la fin
de It annfe sera d^truit,
(Art. 9» paragraphe B, alin6a 2, et
paragraphe C omis*!
D»— -(i) Le monttmt de I'^molument
international, it moins qu*il n'ait 6tA ea-
d'avance et directement au Bureau
international par le propri6taire de la
marque. Cette somme devra 8tre vers^e
en esp^ces au Bureau international, ou
lui &tre envoy^e par mandat postal, ou par
versement sur son cornpte de ch^quevS
postaux ou par chdque tir6 sur une
banque de Berne. Tout payement devra
<ltre accompagn6 de 1'indication du nom
et du domicile du propri6taire de la rnarque.
(2) Les demandes d^enregistrement de-
vront pr6ciser ^ quelle date, sous quelle
forme et par qui ce payement aura 6t6
effectu6; elles indiqueront aussi si 1' Emo-
lument international est pay6 imm^diate-
ment pour les 20 ans ou seulement pour
les 10 premieres ann6es. S'il s'agit d'un
d&p$t global, toutes les marques comprises
dans ce Mpftt dowent ttre uniformement
Mpos&es pour la m%m& duree, soit de 20,
soit de jo ans.
(3) Lorsqu*une marque renferme des
inscriptions dans une langue ou en carac-
t&res g^n6ralement peu cpnnus, P Admi-
nistration du pays^ d'origine exigera du
propri^taire qu'il joigne & son dep6t in-
ternational une douzaine d'exemplaires
drune traduction en frangais de ces in-
scriptions, afin dJacc6Urer Fexamen de la
marque dans quelques pays.
(4) Le cas 6ch6ant et dans le m§me
but, rAdministration du pays d'origine
aura la faculty de certifier sur la demande
d1 enregistrement que le d^posant a justifi6
aupr^s d*elle du droit d, Tusage de Far-
moirie, du portrait, de la distinction
honorifique ou du nom d'un tiers qui
figure dans la marque.
(5) U Administration du pays d'origine
aura Igalement le droit de certifier, le cas
fchtent, sur la demande d* enregistrement,
am la marque est constitute par la forme de
fobjet carporel (d trois dimensions) figurant
sur la demande et sur le cliche deposL
(6) Les formulaires de demande d'en-
registrement international seront fournis
gratuiternent aux Administrations par le
Bureau international.
(7) Le renouvellement du d&p6t in-
ternational donnera lieu aux m&mes op6ra-
tions gu*un nouveau dip&t*
Art. a5iy* (/) Si le Bureau interna-
tional constate qu'une demande d'enre-
gistrement est incom^l^te ou irr6guli^re, il
est autorisE & surseoir 4 F enregistrement
de cette marque, mais doit en aviser sans
retard F Administration interessee, £ la-
quelle il appartiendra de lui notifier que
la demande doit Itre modifi6e, retiree ou
maintenue.
892
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 383*1
(2) Le Bureau international pourra
notamment, et en observant la mSme pro-
cedure, surseoir a 1'enregistrement:
i° si la demande contient des indica-
tions de produits, ou incompr$hensibles ou
trop vagues, telles que "marchandises
diverses", "et autres produits" et, en
particulier, P expression "etc.";
2° si le clich6 rec.u ne donne pas une
empreinte suffisamment claire des 616-
ments de la marque;
3° si la marque porte le signe d'une
croix pouvant 6tre confondue avec la
"Croix- Rouge'1 et si, pour eviter des
refus certains, il y a lieu d'obtenir du
propri6taire la declaration pr6alable que
la marque ne sera employee ni en couleur
rouge, ni en une couleur similaire;
4° si, au cas oil la demande porte le rap-
pel d'un enregistrement international an-
terieur, Venonce du nom du deposant ne
Concorde pas avec celui qui cst inscrit au
Registre international.
[Art. 2bi$, paragraphes 3-4 omis.]
Art. 3. Le Bureau international pro-
c6dera sans retard & Finscription de la
marque dans un registre qui portera une
empreinte de celle-ci obtenue au moyen du
dichi et contiendra les indications sui~
vantes:
i° le numero d'ordre de la marque;
2° le nom du proprietaire de la marque;
3° sonadresse;
4° les produits ou niarchandises aux-
quels la marque est appliqu6e;
5° le pays d'origine de la marque;
6° la date du premier enregistrement et
de la derniere inscription (renouvelle-
ment) et le num6ro d'ordre dans le pays
d'origine;
7° les mentions relatives a une revendi-
cation de couleur, & un registrement inter-
national anterieur rappe!6 lors du nou-
veau d6p6t, etc. ;
8° la date de 1' enregistrement au Bureau
international;
9° la duree pour laquelle le montant de
V emolument a Ite paye;
10° la date de la notification aux Ad-
ministrations et de la publication;
Ji° les mentions relatives & la situation
de la marque, telles que: refus de protec-
tion, limitations, transmissions, renoncia-
tions, radiations, etc,
[Art. 4-5 omis,]
Art. 6. (j) La notification, soit d'un
refus, soit d'une decision consecutive a un
refus provisoire ou definitif, soit d'une in-
validation totale ou partielk, sera transniise
au Bureau international en trois expedi-
tions identiques destinies: 1'une^ au Bu-
reau precite, 1'autre & 1' Administration
du pays d'origine, la troisi6me au proprie-
taire de la marque ou a son mandataire,
La notification du refus, faite sur formu-
laire, devra indiquer au moins le pays du
refus, la date d'expedition de Taxis du
refus, le num6ro et fa date de 1'enregistre-
ment international de la marque, le nom
et le domicile du propri6taire et les motifs
du refus et, au cas de refus^ partiel, si
celui-ci porte sur une ou plusieitrs classes
de produits, donner la liste des produits con-
tenus dans la ou les classes pour lesquelles
la protection est refusfa ou acceptle. Les
notifications de refus provisoire devrcmt
indiquer le d61ai dans lequel les xnt6ress6s
devront faire valoir leurs droits,
(2) Si le refus est motiv£ par 1'cxistence
d'un d6p6t ant6ricur, la notification devra
pr6ciscr la maniue, nationale ou Interna-
tionale, avec laquelle il y a collision et
specifier le nom et le domicile du propri6-
taire de cette marque ant6rieure, la date
d 'enregistrement de celle-ci et son num6n>
d'ordre. L'Administration refusantc
joindra un fac~simi!6 a la notification
chaque fois qu'elle en aura a sa disposi-
tion.
(j) L'avis du refus portera au verso un
apercu des dispositions essentielles de la
loi relatives aux refus. // indicjuera quel
est le d61ai de recours centre ceux-ci et a
quelle autorit6 ce recours devra €tre
adress6; Payis ^invalidation t lorsque celle-ci
est susceptible de recours, devra Igalemmt
contenir ces deux indications. $*il h jug€
nlcessaire, le Bureau international est
autorise a demander & F Administration en
cause de lui fournir un complement d* in-
formation et notamment Vindication des
motifs df invalidation.
(4) Au cas oil il constate ou'un ams de
refus lui a M expMU posterieurement d
rexpiration du dllai d'un an d partir de
I1 enregistrement internatioiml de la marqm,
le Bureau international n'inscrit pas le
refus dans son R<egistret ne k transmft pas
d r Administration du pays d' origins ni
au titulaire de la marque (ou d son manda-
taire) et se borne d airiser I* Administration
refusante que le refus est tardif.
[Art. 7 omis.)
Art. 7&w. (r) Si fa cession de la mar-
que internationale pour une partie S€ule*>
ment des produits pour lesqu&ls cite a (tt
enregistr&e est notifiSe au Bureau interna-
tional, ^ enregistrement international sera
June 2, 1934
REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MASKS
893
radii en ce qui concerns ki par lie des pro-
duits ainsi cfdee; k Bureau international
notifietb k changcment inimenu aux pays
rcralmdcifi/s ct k ccssionnaire aura un
tie irois mois, d compter ds h date de
crtff notification, pour rcmplir ks for-
maliles requisa pour I'enregistremnt in-
ternational. Cfs formalitfs nne fois rem-
plies, k Burma international procMera au
enwgistmntint* Le nouvel enregis*
sera considfri coniim substiim d
Fenregisiremfnt antfmur pour la partie des
prodttifa dfaignts dans ks mimt$ termes om
AWJT renrcgi$trernent antmeuf* sans preju-
dice dcs drolls mquis par Is fait rfe a
dernier*
(2) Si une marqm internaiionak e$t
c fdtc pour nn ou plttsieurs pays senkm&ntt
renrfgistrem&nt international sera radii
pmr a qui concerne ce ®u ces pays; k Bu>-
mm international notifiera ce ch®ng$mnt
aux Administrations et fe cessionnaire aura
un dflai c/e trots moi$, d parlir <k cette
notification, pour r^qulrif Penrtgistr&ncnt
national rfe fa wargwe dans ckacun de c$s
pays. Cft enrcgistrement sera considir^
pour k$ pr&Auit® dfaignis dnm Us mimes
qm dan$ la notification de radiation^
iubstitui & Penregistrement inter*
national, sans prljudm d€$ droits acgui$
par tcfait d® &€ dernier.
Art« 8* Lcs ta?ces off trends am oplra**
tions privucs par les articles 5ter» 8r 9, et
gttr de 1'Arrangement et qui, en frincipfi,
sont payables dfavance et toujours en
mmnme sont fixtes comme suit:
A.-*(f) Taxes pour los inscriptions au
Regi&trt international, y compris les frais
de notification aux Administrations et,
s*il v a lieu, de publication:
I Transmissions: 30 francs pour une
«eule marque et 20 francs pour chacune
des marques en plus de la premiere ap-
partenantau m6me propri6taire et faisant
rob jet de la mCme notification d® P Ad-
ministration du pays d'arigim;
a° Tm^ autre$ modifications m Ktgis*
im international, tdles que chanj*ment$ de
nom ^n <fe ration d® commrce, change-
meats de domicile (indlpmdants de touto
tmn$mu$i&B)« rectifications necessities
par une faute du d6posant: xo francs par
n et par m&rgm* Touttfw>
lor$c[u*ttne mfane notification de P Admin-
istration du pays ftorigine concernem
plusieurs marques appurtenant au m$me
propriitaire on plusieurs operations se
rapportant i une mime marque et lorsqu'il
s'agira d'op&rations decant Hre comprises
dans une m@me notification du Bureau
international aitx Administrations ', la taxe
de 10 francs ci-dessus prfoue ne sera pergue
gue pour une seuk marque ou une seuk
operation; die sera rfcduite de moitie" pour
les autres marques ou les autres operations.
(2) Sont exemptes de taxes les limita-
tions et renonciations, notifies simultan6-
ment avec la demande d'enregistrement,
les radiations g6n6rales, les operations qui
sont la suite d'un avis de refus provisoire
on d'un arrfit judiciaire et celles qui
seraient englob6es dans une demande de
renouvellement.
[Art* 8, paragraphes B-C omis.]
D. — Surtaxe pr6vue par 1'article 8 de
1 'Arrangement lorsque la liste des produits
pour laquelle la protection d'une marque
est revendiqute d^passe 100 mots: un
franc par groupe de xo mots supp!6men-
taire^ dans tons ks cas oil il y a lieu d
^inscription ou d la publication d'une liste
Mpassant xoo mots,
E. — Les Administrations des pays con-
tractants qui notifimt au Bureau interna-
tional des operations passibles des taxes
pr&sues sous ks rubriques A, J3, C, D
indiqmront la date du payement de la taxe
et k nom de la personne qui fa effectuL
Art, 9, Au commencement de chaque
annde, le Bureau international 6tablira le
compte des d^penses faites au cours de
I'ann&e prficfidente pour le service de
Fenregistrement international, y compris
un prtfevcment de 5% des recettes brutes du
sewict) d ver s&r A la Caisse de retraite insti-
tute pour k personnel du Bureau interna-
tional, jusqu'ti ce que k totaldes prSl&vements
ainsi opiris ait atieint 200 ooo francs
suims; le montant de ce compte sera d£-
duit du total des recettes, et I'excfedent de
celles-ci sera r^parti par parts &gales entre
tous les pays contractants, en attendant
que d'autres modalitfes de repartition aient
6t6 ddterminfes d'un commun accord par
les pays contractants,
[Art 10-12 omis.]
894
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 384
No. 384
AGREEMENT concerning the International Registration of Indus-
trial Designs or Models, Signed at London, June 2, 1934*
ARRANGEMENT concernant le depdt international des dessins on
modules industriels. Signe & Londres, 2 juin 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE, An agreement on this subject was signed at The Hague, November 6»
1925 (No. 150, ante). This agreement , adopted at a conference held at London, May i-
June 2, 1934, was designed to replace the Hague agreement of 1925* The *ext as nere re"
produced includes only the articles in which substantial changes occur; the modifications are
indicated by italics. See also the agreement for the creation of a central patent bureau
of November 15, 1920 (No, 29, ante).
RATIFICATIONS, On July i, 1937, no ratification of this agreement had been de-
posited.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 381, ante.)
Not entered into force (July i, 1937)-
Text from publication of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property.
Les Soussign£s, dftment autoris^s
& cet effet, ont, d'un commun accord,
arr£t6 le texte suivant, qui rempla-
cera 1' Arrangement de La Haye du 6
novembre 1925, savoir:
[Art. 1-13 omis.]
Art. 14. Lorsqu'un tribunal ou
toute autre autorit<§ comp^tente or-
donnera qu'un dessin on module
secret lui soit communiqu6, le Bu-
reau international, r6guli&rement re-
quis, prodsdera & Fouverture du
paquet d£pos£, en extraira le dessin
ou modele demand^ et le fera par-
venir & Fautorit^ requ^rante. La
mtme communication aura lieu sur
demande pour un dessin ou module
ouvert. L'objet ainsi communiqu6
devra ^tre restitu^ dans le plus bref
d<§lai possible et r<§incorpor6, le cas
£ch£ant, dans le pli cachet6 ou dans
Tenveloppe. Ces operations pour-
ront %tre soumises <i une taxe qui sera
fixSe par le R^glement d' execution.
[Art. 15-16 omis.]
Art. 17. (i) Le Bureau interna-
tional inscrira dans ses registres tous
les changernents affectant la pro-
pri6t6 des dessins ou modules dont il
aura regu notification de la part des
interess^s; il les publiera dans son
journal et les dtmoncera d t®ut@$ les
Administrations par la remise du
nombre d'exemplaires vouln de ce
journal.
(2) Ces operations peuvent 6tre
soumises IL une taxe qui sera fix6e
par le Reglement dTex6cution.
(j) Le titulaire d*un dtpdt interna-
tional peut en cSder la propriM pour
une partie seulment des dessins ou
modules compris dans un dipdt mul»
tiple ou pour un ou plusieurs pays
contractants seulement; mais, dans ces
cas, s'il s*agit d'un dipSl effectu6 sons
pli cacheti, le Bureau international
devra procSder, avant ^inscription de
la transmission sur ses rejtistres, A
rowjerture dn dSpdt.
[Art, 18-21 omis,]
Art. 22. (i) Les pays membres
de 1' Union qui n'ont pas pris part
au present Arrangement seront ad-
mis i y adherer sur leur demande et
dans la forme prescrite par les arti-
cles 1 6 et i6bis de la Convention
La notification d'adhtsion a&«
surera, par elle-mime^ sur le tertitoire
du pays adMrent, le bSnSfice des di$~
June 2» KJ34 REGISTRATION OF DESIGNS 895
^ ci-dessus aux dessins ou la m$me protection gue s'ils y avaient
industries qui, au moment de St6 directement d&pos&s.
r adhesion, btnfficient du dipdt inter- Art. 23. (jr) Le present Arrange-
nathntiL ^ ment sera ratifi6 et les ratifications
U) Toiitcfois, chaque pays, en ad- en seront d6pos<§es & Londres au plus
hirant au present A rrangement, pourra tard le lerjuillet 1938.
declarer qm I" application de cet Acte (2} II entrera en vigueur, entre les
sera lintitie aux dessins et modules qui pays qui 1'auront ratifi6, un mois
seront deposes d partir du jour oti apr&s cette date et aura la m&me
adhfsion deviendra effective. force et dur6e que la Convention
(./) Kn cas de d&nonciation du g6n6rale.
prtsent ^Arrangement, Particle x?bi$ (j) Cet Acte remplacera, dans les
de la Convention gintrale fait rlgle. rapports entre les pays qui Vauront
Les dessins et modules international rat%fi&, V Arrangement de La Haye de
dipo3t\ jusqu'b la date a laqueUe la Jp25. Toutefois, celui-ci restera en
dtnontiation dement effective continue- vigueur dans les rapports avec les pays
rant, pendant la durte de la protection qui n^uront pas ratifiUe present Acte.
Internationale, a benejicier, dans le
pays qui a d£nonc6 ainsi que dans les FAIT S. Londres, en un seul ex-
aulres pays de r Union restreinte, de emplaire, 1^2 juin 1^34.
ILe texte revis6 de r Arrangement ci-dessus a 6t6 sign6 par les Pl^nipo-
tentlaires de tous les pays auxquels 11 s'applique, sayoir: Allemagne, Bel-
glque, Kspagne, France, Principaut6 de Liechtenstein, Maroc, Pays-Bas,
Suisse, Tunisie*]
No. 384a
Regulations for the Executioii of the Agreement concerning the
International Registration of Industrial Designs or Models.
Adopted at London, June a, 1934-
R%lement pour FexScution de FArrangement concernant le dep6t
kitemational des dessins ou moddles industriels. Adopts ft
Loadres, a juin 1934.
EBITOR*S NOTB. The text of the regulations as here reproduced includes only the articles
ift which occur substantial changes from the Hague regulations of 1925 (No. 1503,, ante);
the modifications are indicated by italics,
Not entered toto force (July i, 1937)-
Text from publication of the international Union for the Protection of Industrial Property.
[Art, 1-3 omb,l [Art, 5-6 onus.]
Art 4 ... (a) Prialablement d* toute Art. 7. W La taxe pour les change-
ins&iptiwi sur k Renstn, le Bureau inter- ments (articles 13 $t i? de 1 Arrangement)
pourra rtcwmtr, $*it y a lieu, la et pour les expeditions ou extraits de
, ,
par les reqittranto des pieces registre (article 18) est fixee a 5 francs
qu'il jugemit nicessaircs. pour k premier dSpdt et a 2 fr. 50 pour
8<X>
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 385
chaque dtp fit en sus du premier compris
dans la, m$me demands de changemcnt ou
rSuni sur la m£me feuille; celle pour I'ou-
verture et le recachetage d'un pli cachet6
(articles g et 14) ou pour les renselgnements
fournis au public (article ip), & 5 francs
par dSp&t au maximum.
(2) Toutes les taxes doivent tee payees
en monnaic suisse.
Art, 8. Au commencement de chaque
ann&e, le Bureau international 6tablira le
compte des d6penses faites au cours de
Fann6e pr^c6dente pour le service du
d6p6t international, y compris un pr&~
lavement de 5% sur le montant des rccettes
brutes du service, d verser d Id Caisse dt
retraite institute pour le personnel du Bu-
reau international, jitsctu'a ce que le Mai
des prel&vements ainsi opSrh ail attaint
30 ooo francs suisses; le montant de ce
compte sera d6duit du total des recettes et
1'excMent de celles-ci sera r^parti entre
tons les pays contractants par parts
6gales ou d'apres un mode de distribution
adopt^ ult^rieurement.
[Art. 9-10 omis.]
No. 385
CONVENTION concerning the Salvage of Torpedoes.
Paris, June 12, 1934.
Signed at
CONVENTION concernant les regies adopt6es en matidre de sauve-
tage de torpilles automobiles. Signge a Paris, 12 juin 1934-
EDITOR'S NOTE. No previous international legislation on this subject has come to the
editor's attention.
RATIFICATIONS. This convention was not subject to ratification,
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in Brilish Treaty Series, Xc>.
26 (1934), Cmd. 4709; Saorstat Eireann Treaty Series, No. II (1934); 3<> Martens, N.R.G.
(3d sen), p. 142.
Entered into force June 12, 1934.*
Text and translation from 155 League of Nations Treaty Series, p* 367.
[Translation]
The Governments of Belgium,
Spain, France, United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Irish Free State, Italy, the Nether-
lands, and Portugal,
Being desirous of establishing a
scale of rewards to be paid for the
salvage of torpedoes, have agreed
upon the following articles:
v i. The nationals of a Contracting
Government are entitled to receive
th&. rewards defined in Article 2 of
thexpresent Convention :
Ai When they furnish to the
nearest maritime authority (port or
customs) information resulting in
Les Gouvernements de la Bel-
gique, de 1'Espagne, de la France, du
Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et dlrlande du Nord, de 1'Etat libre
dlrlande, de Fltalie, des Pays-Bas et
du Portugal,
D6sireux de fixer une ^chelle des
primes & payer en cas de sauvetage
de torpilles, se sont mis d'accord sur
les articles suivants;
i. Ont droit It I'allocation des
primes ddfinies i Tarticle 2 ci-dessous
tous les ressortissants d'un Gouver-
nement contractant;
A. Lorsqu^ils fournissent It 1'auto-
rit6 maritime la plus proche (port ou
douane) des indications ayant pour
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3587, January i6t 1935.
June !2» 1934
SALVAGE OF TORPEDOES
897
the recovery of a torpedo lost by
another Contracting Government;
B. When they return to the
authority designated In paragraph A
a torpedo the place of loss of which
has not been previously announced in
accordance with the rules and regu-
lations in force in the country con-
cerned, or the search for which has
been definitely abandoned by the
military authorities.
2* The rewards shall be paid on
the basis of the following table and
at the rate of exchange prevailing at
the date of salvage:
r^sultat de faire retrouver une tor-
pille perdue par un autre Gouverne-
ment contractant;
B. Lorsqu'ils remettent & Fauto-
rit6 d6sign6e au paragraphe A une
torpille dont le lieu de perte n'aura
pas 6t6 pr^alablement signal^ sui-
vant les formalit6s r^glementaires
en vigueur dans le pays int£ress6 ou
dont les autorit6s militaires auront
defmitivement abandonn6 la recher-
che.
2, Les primes seront payees sur la
base du bar&me ci-dessous et au taux
du change & la date du sauvetage.
Mature du service rendu
(Nature of service rendered]
Torpille
utilisable
[Torpedo
fit for use]
Torpille
non utilisable
[Torpedo
not fit lor use]
Renselgnementit foiirnis dans les conditions du para-
grapne A de 1 'article x { Information furnished under
the conditions of paragraph A of Article i] . . . * . . *
£2
£i
Torpille trouv£e & la c6te ou £ moms de 2 miiles de la
cdte% et remise aux autorit6s locales [Torpedo found
on the coast or less than 2 miles from the coast and
handed over to the local authorities} ,
£10
£5
Torpille sauvet€e a plus de 2 milles de la cdte et remise
aux nutorit68 locales [Torpedo salvaged more than
a miles from the coast and returned to the local
authorities! ..*».....•... ....«,.«.»**
£30
£15
3. In the event of special arrange-
ments being necessary for the salvage
of a torpedo, a detailed report on
them shall be made to the Ministry
of Marine concerned and all arrange-
ments for the recovery of the torpedo
shall be subject to a contract inde-
pendent of the present Convention*
4. The payment of the rewards
laid down in Article 2 shall be
elected through the agency of the
Ministry of Marine of the Contract-
ing Government to whom the sal-
vaged torpedoes belong. The Min-
istry of Marine of the country of
which the salvors are nationals, or
another ministry named by the gov-
ernment of that country, shall serve
as intermediary between the parties.
5. Beyond the rewards indicated
in Article 2 above, there shall not be
3. Dans le cas oil des dispositions
sp6ciales seraient n6cessaires pour le
sauvetage d'une torpille, un rapport
d6tail!6 en sera fait au Minist&re de
la Marine int£ress6 et tous arrange-
ments pour la reprise de la torpille
feront 1'objet d'un contrat ind^pen-
dant de la pr&sente convention.
4. Le paiement des primes pr^vues
& I'article 2 sera effectu6 par les soins
du Minist&re de la Marine du Gou-
vernement contractant auquel ap-
Crtiennent les torpilles sauvet6es.
Minist&re de la Marine du pays
dont les sauveteurs sont ressortis-
sants ou un autre minist&re nomm6
par le gouvernement de ce pays ser-
vira d'interm6diaire entre les parties.
5. II ne sera dti aux sauveteurs, en
dehors des primes indiqu6es & 1'arti-
898
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 385
due to the salvors any allowance for
losses, injuries, loss of profits or other
damages suffered at the time of the
salvage,
6. The amounts of the rewards
indicated in Article 2 may be revised
at the request of one of the Contract-
ing Governments.
7. The widest publicity shall be
given to the foregoing provisions,
which shall more particularly be
brought to the notice of the coastal
population by the maritime authori-
ties of each of the Contracting Gov-
ernments.
8. Any disputes which may arise
in respect of the salvage of torpedoes
are within the competence of the
maritime authorities of the inter-
ested governments and cannot form
the subject of legal proceedings. If
the case arises, appeal may be made to
arbitration. In this case, the dispute
shall be submitted to the maritime
authorities of a government not con-
cerned in the incident but signatory
of the present Convention or to any
other arbitrator chosen by agreement.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the under-
signed, duly authorised, have signed
the present Convention, which shall
enter into force on the date of signa-
ture and shall remain in force, sub-
ject to denunciation by one or other
of the Contracting Governments,
such denunciation to be notified to
each of the Contracting Govern-
ments six months in advance.
Such denunciation shall only have
effect as regards the Government
which has notified it,
Done at Paris, the I2th day of
June, 1934.
So far as Belgium is concerned,
this Convention shall only enter
into force after its publication in the
legal forms prescribed by Belgian
legislation.
cle 2 ci-dessus, aucune allocation
pour pertes, avaries, manque &
gagner ou autres dommages subis &
Poccasion du sauvetage,
6. Le montant des primes indi-
qu£es & 1'article 2 pourra gtre revis6
& la demande d'un des Gouverne-
ments contractants.
7. La plus large publicity sera
donn^e aux dispositions qui prtefe-
dent et qui seront plus particulifere-
ment port^es & la connaissance des
populations cdti&res par les soins des
autorit&s maritimes de chacun des
Gouvernements contractants.
8. Les contestations pouvant sur-
venir en mati£re de sauvetage des
torpilles sont du ressort des autorit£s
maritimes des gouvernements int6-
ress<§s et ne sont pas susceptibles
d'appel devant les tribunaux* Le
cas £ch6ant, il pourra 6tre fait appel
& 1'arbitrage, Dans ce cas, le litige
serait soumis £. une marine d'un
gouvernement non int6ress6 dans
1'incident, mais signataire du present
contrat* ou & tout autre arbitre
choisi d'un commun accord,
EN FOI DE Qtroi, les soussign6s,
dflment autoris6s, ont sign6 la pr&-
sente convention qui entrera en
vigueur & la date de la signature et
restera en vigueur, avec facult£ de
d^nonciation de la part de Tun ou
1 'autre des Gouvernements contrac-
tants, d6nonciation qui devra fitre
notifite 4 chacun des Gouvernements
contractants six mois £t Favance*
Cette d6nonciation n*aura cfeffet
que pour le gouvernement qui l*aura
notin^e.
Fait 4 Paris, le 12 juin 1934.
En ce qui concerne la Belgique,
cette convention n'entrera en vigueur
qu'aprfes sa publication dans les
formes legates prescrites par la
legislation beige.
[Signed:] DE GAIFFIER, CRisxdBAL DEL CASTILLO, Louis BARTHOU,
GEORGE R. CLERK, JOHN BELTON, PJGNATTI MORANO, LOUDON, ARMAHBO
DA GAMA OCHOA.
une I<), l<)^4 STATISTICS OF CAUSES OF DEATH 899
No. 386
AGREEMENT concerning Statistics of Causes of Death. Signed at
London, June 19, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT relatif atoc statistiques des causes de deeds.
Sign€ a Londres, 19 juin 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE. The international list of causes of death was first established on an
official basis by a commission which met at Paris, August 18-21, 1900. The 1900 list re-
vised a list adopted at Chicago in 1893; it was in turn revised in 1909 and 1920 by the Inter-
national Commission for the Decennial Revision of the International Nomenclature of
Diseases. At the fourth session of this commission, October 16-19, 1929, three lists were
adopted : a detailed list of 200 entries, an intermediate list of 85 entries, and an abbreviated
list of 43 entries. Nomenclatures internationales des Maladies, Commission Internationale
pour la Revision dfcenniale* Quatrilme Session (Paris, 1929), pp. 89, 99, 102. This agree-
ment adopts the intermediate list of 1929; the text of that list is reproduced in 154 League of
Nations Treaty Series, p. 394. See also Manual of the International List of Causes of Death
(Washington; Government Printing Office, 1931).
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification. On January i, 1937,
accessions had been deposited by Panama, April 2, 1935; and Peru, May 15, 1935.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement is also published in U. 5. Executive Agree-
ment Series, No. 80; British Treaty Series, No. 27 (1934), Cmd. 4715; Soarstat Eir eann Treaty
Series, No, 8 (1934).
Entered into force June 19, 1934. l
Text from 154 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 381,
The Governments of the Union of Les Gouvernements de lr Union de
South Africa, the German Reich, the FAfrique du Sud, du Reich allemand,
Commonwealth of Australia, the du Commonwealth d'Australie, de
Federal State of Austria, Canada, 1'Etat f4d6ral d'Autriche, du Canada,
the Republic of Chile, His Majesty de la R&pubiique de Chili, de Sa
the King of Egypt, the Spanish Re- Majesty le Roi d'Egypte, de la
public, the Irish Free State, the R6publique espagnole, de TEtat libre
United States of America, the United d* Irlande, des Etats-Unis d' Am<§-
Klngdom of Great Britain and rique, du Royaume-Uni de Grande-
Northern Ireland, the Hellenic Re- Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord, de la
public* the Kingdom of Hungary, R6publique hell&nique, du Royaume
His Majesty the King of Italy, the de Hongrie, de Sa Majest6 le Roi
Republic of Latvia, the United d' Italic, de la R6publique de Let-
States of Mexico, Her Majesty the tonie, des Etats-Unis de Mexique, de
Queen of the Netherlands, New Sa Majest6 la Reine des Pays-Bas,
Zealand, the Republic of Panama, de Nouvelle-Z6Iande, de la R£-
the Republic of Paraguay, His publique de Panama, de la R6pu-
Majesty the Shah of Persia, the blique de Paraguay, 4e Sa Majesty
Republic of Poland, the Czechoslo- le Chah de Perse, de la RSpublique
vak Republic and the United States de Pologne, de la R6publique tch6co-
of Venezuela, recognising the im- slovaque, et des Etats-Unis de
1 Reglitewsd with the Secretariat of the League of Nations, No. 3564, December 20, 1934.
9oo
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 386
portance of ensuring as far as possible
the uniformity and comparability of
statistics of causes of death, the
undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being
duly authorised thereto, have agreed
upon the following provisions:
Article i. Without prejudice to
the provisions of the Protocol of
Signature annexed hereto, the pres-
ent Agreement applies to the metro-
politan territories of the Contracting
Governments, and to any other
territories to which it may have been
extended under Article 8.
Art. 2. — i. Statistics of causes of
death shall be compiled and pub-
lished according to one uniform
nomenclature, hereinafter referred
to as the "minimum nomenclature".
These statistics shall either follow
strictly the minimum nomenclature,
or, if they are given in greater detail,
be so arranged that by suitable
grouping they can be reduced to the
minimum nomenclature, each serial
number of these more detailed sta-
tistics showing after it in brackets the
corresponding serial number in the
minimum nomenclature.
2. The Contracting Governments
agree to adopt as the first minimum
nomenclature the " intermediate no-
menclature" recommended at Paris
on the I9th October, 1929, by the
International Commission for the
Decennial Revision of the Interna-
tional Nomenclature of Diseases.
Art. 3. Each Contracting Gov-
ernment undertakes to compile sta-
tistics of causes of death in accord-
ance with the conditions laid down in
Article 2 from the 1st January follow-
ing the date of its signature of or
accession to the present Agreement.
Art. 4. — i. Modifications may, in
accordance with the conditions laid
down in this article, be made in the
minimum nomenclature to take ef-
fect from the 1st January, 1940, or
the 1st January in any subsequent
Venezuela, reconnaissant rint6rfit
qu'il y a & assurer autant que possible
Tuniformit6 et la comparability des
statistiques des causes de d$c&s, leurs
p!6nipotentiaires soussign6s» dfiment
autorisis & cet effet, sont convenus
des dispositions ci-apr&s:
Article i. Sous reserve des dis-
positions du protocole de signature
qui y est annex6, le present arrange-
ment s 'applique aux territoires m6-
tropolitains des Gouvernements con-
tractants et & tous autres territoires
auxquels il pourra toe 6tendu en
vertu de 1'article 8.
Art. 2.— r. Les statistiques des
causes de d6c&s seront 6tablies et pu~
bli6es d'apr&s une seule et mfime no-
menclature, appelfe ci-apr&s *' nomen-
clature de base". Ces statistiques
devront, soit 6tre rigoureusement
conformes £ la nomenclature de base,
soit, si elles sont pr6sent6es sous une
forme plus d6taill6e, 6tre prdonnees
de telle mani&re qu'elles puissent Stre
ramen^es par voie de groupement &
la nomenclature de base, chaque
num6ro d'ordre de ces statistiques
plus d6tail!6es 6tant suivi de 1'indica-
tion entre parentheses du num6ro
d'ordre correspondant de la nomen-
clature de base.
2. Les Gouvernements con trac-
tants conviennent d'adopter comme
premiere nomenclature de base la
11 nomenclature intermediate", pro-
pos^e & Paris le 19 octobre 1929 par
la Commission Internationale pour la
revision dteennale des nomenclatures
nosologiques.
Art. 3, Chacun des Gouverne-
ments cpntractants s'engage 4 6tablir
les statistiques des causes de d$c£s
dans les conditions fix6es i Particle 2
& partir du i@r Janvier suivant la date
& laquelle il aura sign6 le present
arrangement ou y aura adh6r6*
Art. 4* — i. Des modifications
pourront, dans les conditions fix6es
au present article, gtre apport<ks 4
la nomenclature de base pour prendre
effet & partir du iw Janvier 1940, ou
du ier Janvier de toute dixi&rne
June i<>, 1934
STATISTICS OP CAUSES OF DEATH
901
tenth year (hereinafter called " revi-
sion dates"), but not otherwise.
2^ For the purpose of revising the
minimum nomenclature, the Con-
tracting Governments agree to take
fully into account the reports of
any International Commission which
may be convened in the same man-
ner and with the same objects as the
International Commission of 1929 for
the Decennial Revision of the Inter-
national Nomenclature of Diseases.
3, In order to facilitate the opera-
tion of the preceding paragraph the
French Government shall, at the end
of each session of the International
Commission, call a conference of the
delegations who have represented on
that Commission the Governments
which are Parties to the present Agree-
ment. This conference shall consider
the resolutions of the Commission.
4, Each Contracting Government
shall have the right to demand the
revision of the minimum nomencla-
ture in force. The request shall be
addressed to the French Govern-
ment, -which will thereupon convene
a conference of the Contracting Gov-
ern men ts to consider the recommen-
dations and to draft the modifica-
tions*
5, Modifications of the minimum
nomenclature which have been
adopted at least one clear year before
the next ensuing revision date at a
conference convened under the pre-
ceding paragraph by a majority of
not less than four-fifths of the dele-
gates of the Contracting Govern-
ments shall take effect as from such
revision date. In respect of each
Contracting Government, the mini-
mum nomenclature thus modified
shall replace the minimum nomen-
clature hitherto in force in accord-
ance with the provisions v of the
Agreement as from the revision date,
or, if the Contracting Government so
decides, as from the 1st January next
following the revision date.
ann6e subs^quente (dates appel^es
ci-aprds "dates de revision"), uiais
non autrement,
2. En vue de reviser la nomencla-
ture de base, les Gouvernements
contractants conviennent de tenir
pleinement compte des rapports de
toute Commission Internationale qui
serai t r6unie de la m6me manidre et
aux m^mes effets que la Commission
international de 1929 pour la revi-
sion d^cennale des nomenclatures
nosologiques.
3. Pour faciliter Tapplication du
paragraphe precedent, le Gouverne-
ment frangais rfiunira en conference,
&. Tissue de chacune des sessions de la
Commission internationale, les d£l£-
gations ayant repr£sent6 & cette
commission les gouvernements par-
ticipant au present arrangement.
Cette conference examinera les r£so-
lutions de la commission.
4. Chaque Gouvernement con-
tractant aura le droit de demander
la revision de la nomenclature de base
en vigueur. La demande sera adres-
s6e au Gouvernement frangais, qui
convoquera en conference les Gou-
vernements contractants pour pro-
c6der i 1'examen des propositions et
& la redaction des modifications.
5* Les modifications & la nomen-
clature de base qui seront adoptees
au moms une ann6e enti&re avant la
date de revision la plus proche & une
conference rfeunie en vertu du para-
graphe precedent par une majority
d'au moms les quatre cinqui&mes des
d616gues des Gouvernements con-
tractants, prendrpnt effet & partir de
la date de revision en question.
Pour chaque Gouvernement con-
tractant, la nomenclature de base
ainsi modifi^e remplacera la nomen-
clature de base en vigueur jusqu'-
alors, conform6ment aux dispositions
de 1' arrangement, & partir de la date
de la revision ou, si le Gouvernement
contractant en decide ainsi, & partir
du Iw Janvier qui suivra imm6diate-
ment la date de revision.
902
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
Art* 5 - Contracting Governments
wishing to secure the compilation of
statistics in greater detail than those
given in the minimum nomenclature
may enter into a mutual agreement
in order to increase as far as possible
the comparability of statistics, pro-
vided that such an agreement shall
not infringe the provisions of Article
2 of the present Agreement.
Art. 6. — i. The present Agree-
ment shall bear this day's date, and
shall come into force immediately.
2. The Government of any coun-
try on whose behalf the present
Agreement has not been signed may
accede thereto at any time by means
of a notification in writing addressed
through the diplomatic channel to
the Government of the United King-
dom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, and every accession shall
take effect as from the date of the
receipt of the notification thereof.
3. The Government of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland shall notify all the
other Contracting Governments of
each notification of accession re-
ceived.
Art. 7* The present Agreement
may be denounced by a notification
in writing addressed through the
diplomatic channel to the Govern-
ment of the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland
at any time within six months from
the date of the final meeting of any
of the conferences referred to in
Article 4. Each denunciation shall
take effect as from the date of the
receipt of the notification thereof.
The Government of the United
Kingdom shall communicate to the
other Contracting Governments cop-
ies of all notifications of denunciation
received.
Art. 8. — i. Any Contracting Gov-
ernment may, at the time of signa-
ture or accession or thereafter, by a
declaration in writing addressed to
Art, 5. Les Gouvernements con-
tractants qui dfoireront assurer
r^tablissement de statistiques plus
d6tailU?es que celles qui figurant dans
la nomenclature de base pourront
conclurc entre elles un arrangement
en vue d'augmenter, autant que
possible, la comparability des sta-
tistiques, pourvu que cet arrange-
ment ne porte pas atteinte aux dis-
positions de 1'article 2 du present
arrangement.
Art. 6.— i. Le present arrange-
ment portera la date de ce jour et
entrera en vigueur immfidiatement.
2, Le gouvernement de tout pays
au nom duquel le present arrange-
ment n'aura pas 6t6 sign6 pourra y
acokler, en tout temps, au moyen
d'une notification par 6crit adressfie
par la voie diplomatique au Gou-
vernement du Royaume-Uni de
Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du
Nord et toute accession prendra effet
a partir de la date de la reception de
la notification.
3, Le Gouvernement du Royaume-
Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande
du Nord avisera tous les autres
Gouvernements contractants de
chaque notification d'accession qu'il
aura regue.
Art. 7. Le present arrangement
pourra &tre d6nonc6 par une notifi-
cation par felt adress6e par la voie
diplomatique au Gouvernement dw
Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et a Irlande du Nord a tout moment,
dans un dtelai de six mois & partir de
la date de la reunion finale de rune
quelconque des conferences men~
tionnges k 1'article 4. Toute d^non-
ciation prendra effet k partir de la
date de la reception de la notification*
Le Gouvernement du Royaume-Uni
fera tenir aux autres Gouvernememts
contractants des copies de tous les
avis de d^nonciation qu'U aura regus.
Art. 8.— i. Tout Gouvernement
contractant pourra, au moment de
sa signature ou de son accession ou
dans la suite, par une declaration
June 10, 1934
STATISTICS OF CAUSES OF DEATH
903
the Government of the United King-
dom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, declare its desire that the
present Agreement should apply to
all or any of its colonies, oversea
territories* protectorates, or terri-
tories under suzerainty or mandate,
and the present Agreement shall
apply to all the territories mentioned
in such declaration as from the date
of the receipt thereof*
2. Any Contracting Government
mayf at any time within six months
from the date of the final meeting of
any of the conferences referred to in
Article 4, express its desire by a noti-
fication in writing addressed to the
Government of the United Kingdom
of Great Britain and Northern Ire-
land that the present Agreement
shall cease to apply to all or any of
its colonies, oversea territories, pro-
tectorates, or territories under suzer-
ainty or mandate, to which the
Agreement shall have been applied
tinder the preceding paragraph, and
in such case the present Agreement
shall cease to apply, as from the date
of the receipt of the notification, to
all the territories mentioned therein.
3. The Government of the United
Kingdom shall Inform the other
Contracting Governments of all
declarations or notifications received
under the preceding paragraphs of
this article,
IN FAITH THEREOF the undersigned
Plenipotentiaries have signed the
present Agreement.
Done at London this nineteenth
day of June, 1034* u* English and
French texts, both being equally
authentic.
fcrite adress6e au Gouvernernent du
Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et d'lrlande du Nord, faire connaltre
son dfesir que le present arrangement
s'applique & la totality ou & Fun
quelconque de ses colonies, terri-
toires d'outre-mer, protectorats, ou
territoires sous suzerainet6 ou man-
dat, et le present arrangement s'ap-
pliquera & tous les territoires men-
tionn6s dans cette declaration £
partir de la date de la reception de
celle-ci.
2. Tout Gouvernement contrac-
tant pourra, en tout temps, dans un
dtjlai de six mois & partir de la date de
la reunion finale de Tune quelconque
des conferences mentionn^es & Parti-
cle 4, exprimer par une notification
6crite adress^e au Gouvernement du
Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne
et (Tlrlande du Nord son d<§sir que le
present arrangement cesse de s'ap-
pliquer & la to tali t6 ou & Tun quel-
conque de ses colonies, territoires
d'outre-mer, protectorats, ou terri-
toires sous suzerainet6 ou mandat,
auxquels I'arrangement se sera ap-
pliqu<§ en vertu du paragraphe
pr6c6dent, et, dans ce cas, le present
arrangement cessera de s'appliquer,
i partir de la date de la reception de
la notification, & tous les territoires
qui y seront mentionn^s.
3, Le Gouvernement du Royaume-
Uni avisera les autres Gouverne-
ments contractants de toutes les
declarations ou notifications revues
en vertu des paragraphes pr6c6dents
de cet article.
EN FOI DE QXJOI les pl^nipotenti-
aires soussignfe ont sign6 le present
arrangement.
Fait & Londres, le dix-neuf juin
1934, en texte fran^ais et anglais, les
deux textes 6tant 6galement authen-
tiques.
[Signed;] For the Government of the Union of South Africa: (With a sepa-
declaration that the Agreement shall apply to the Mandated Territory of South
Went Africa, with the exception of native areas), C. T. TB WATEE; for the Govern-
ment of the German Reich: HOESCH; for the Government of the Common-
904 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 386a
wealth of Australia: S. M. BRUCE; for the Government of Canada: G. H.
FERGUSON; for the Government of the Republic of Chile: J. E. TOCORNAL;
for the Government of His Majesty the King of Egypt: A. W, DAWOOD;
for the Government of the Spanish Republic: (With a separate declaration that
the Agreement shall apply to the Spanish Zone of the Protectorate in Morocco and to
the Spanish Colonies, subject as regards the latter to the reservations indicated in
paragraphs I and 2 of the Protocol of Signature), RAM6N P^REZ DB AYALA; for
the Government of the Irish Free State: J. W. DULANTY; for the Govern-
ment of the United States of America: ROBERT W, BINGHAM; for the Gov-
ernment of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland:
(With a separate declaration that the Agreement shall apply to Newfoundland and
Southern Rhodesia), JOHN SIMON; for the Government of the Hellenic Repute
lie: D. CACLAMANOS; for the Government of the Kingdom of Hungary:
SZECHENYI; for the Government of His Majesty the King of Italy: DiNO
GRANDI; for the Government of the Republic of Latvia: CH. ZARINE; for
the Government of the United States of Mexico: J. SANCHEZ MEJORADA;
for the Government of Her Majesty the Queen of the Netherlands: R. 0£
MAREES VAN SWINDEREN; for the Government of New Zealand: C. J. PARR;
for the Government of the Republic of Paraguay: R, ESPINQZA; for the
Government of His Majesty the Shah of Persia: M, K. SCHAYBSTEH; for
the Government of the Republic of Poland: SKIRMUNT; for the Government
of the Czechoslovak Republic: JAN MASARYK; for the Government of the
United States of Venezuela: DIOGENES ESCALANTE.
[Annex omitted.]
No. 386a
PROTOCOL of Signature of the Agreement concerning Statistics of
Causes of Death. Signed at London, June 19, 1934*
PROTOCOLE de signature de 1* Arrangement relatif ato: statistiques
des causes de deces. Signe a Londres, ig jtiin 1934.
Entered into force June 19, 1934.*
Text from 154 League of Nations Treaty Series, p. 390,
At the moment of signing the Au moment de signer I'arrange-
Agreement of this day's date on ment en date de ce jour sur Tes
statistics of causes of death, the statistiques des causes de d£*ete, les
undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being pMnipotentiaires soussign^s, dflment
duly authorised thereto, declare that autoris^s 4 cet effet, d^clarent qu'ils
they have agreed as follows: sont convenus de ce qui suit;
I. The under-mentioned Contract- i. Les Gouvernements contrac-
ing Governments, who are not in a tants mentionn^s ci^dessous, qul ne
position to compile and publish cen- sont pas & mUme d'6tablir et de
tral statistics for the whole of their publier des statistiques centralists
metropolitan territory, hereby limit pour Tensemble de leur territoire
their acceptance of the obligations of m^tropolitain, limitent par les
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3564, December 20*
1934-
June K>r 1934
STATISTICS OF CAUSES OF DEATH
90S
the said Agreement to the following
portions of their metropolitan terri-
tory;
The Government of the Union of
South Africa:
(a) Urban areas;
(b) Non-urban areas to which Act
No. 17 of 1923 applies.
The Government of His Majesty
the King of Egypt:
sentes leur acceptation des obliga-
tions dudit arrangement aux por-
tions suivantes de leur territoire
m6tropolitain :
Le Gouvernement de 1'Union de
FAfrique du Sud;
a) Regions urbaines;
b) Regions non urbaines aux-
quelles s'applique 1'Acte N° 17
de 1923.
Le Gouvernement de Sa Majest6
le Roi d'Egypte:
Cairo:
Ahdin.
Bah- el Sha'riya.
Bfliaq.
El Darb-el-Ahmar.
El Kzhckiya.
Ei Gamdliya.
H el wan,
Kl Khalifa,
Kl Musky.
Old Cairo,
Kl Salyeda-Zeinab.
Sh ubra.
HI Wnyll;
Kl Abbasiya.
Heliopolia.
El ZaytQn.
Alexandria :
Kl Attarin*
El Gumruk.
KarmQs.
El I*abban.
EI Manshiya.
Mina-el-Basal.
Kl Hadrt.
Muharraiti Bey,
El Kami
Canal:
Ismailia (town).
Port Fouad*
Fort Said (town),
Damfatta.
Sucx.
LOCALITIES l
(Health Inspectorates)
Lower Egypt (contd.)
Beheira Province (contd.)
El Dilingat.
Kzab Dnshu.
Kafr
K6m Ham^tda.
El Mahmfldiya.
El Montazah.
Rowtta.
Shubr^khlt.
Daqahllya Province:
Dukirnls.
Flriskdr.
El Kurdi.
Mahallet Anshaq,
El MansDra (chief town).
E! Manaala.
El Matariya.
Mxt Abu Khaiid.
Mit Ghamr.
El Simbiilawem.
Timai-el-Amdid,
Gharbiya Province:
Abu Mandflr.
Baltim*
Lower Egypt (contd.)
Gharbiya Province (contd.)
Talkha.
Tanta (chief town).
Zifta.
Minufiya Province:
Ashmun.
El B%tir.
El Batanoun.
Istanha.
Kafr Rabi'.
Minuf.
Shat&nuf.
Shibin-el-Kom (chief
town).
El Shuhada and Sirsina.
Tala,
Qalyubiya Province:
Ei 'Amar-el-Kubra.
Benha (chief town).
El KMnka.
Qalvub.
El Qanater-el-Khairiya.
Sindbis.
Shibtn-el-QanSltir.
Shubra-ei-Kheima.
Bilqis,
Dimq*
Fuwa.
Kafr-el-Sheikh.
E! Mahalla-el-Kubra*
Motobus.
Qallin.
Qutur.
Saraannud.
El Santa*
Shkbln.
Egypt
Beheira Province;
Abu El Mat&mir-el"
Qibliya.
Abu Hummus*
(chief town).
1 The French version of the table is not reproduced here.— ED.
Sharqiya Province:
Abou Hammad.
Abou Kebir.
Belbeis.
Faqus.
Genret Seofidi.
Hihya,
Kafr Saqr.
Mashtul-el-Sflq.
Minyet-el-Qamh.
El Saihiya.
El San£fin.
Tal Rak*
Zagazig (chief town).
906
Gomrnomtes
Upper Egypt
Aswan Province;
El Alaqi.
Aswan (chief town).
Edfu.
K6rn Ombo.
El Redissiya Bahari.
Ahiba.
Asyut Province:
Abnflb,
Abu Tig.
Asyut (chief town).
El Badari.
Dairut-ei-Mahatta.
Deir Maw&s.
MallawL
Manfalut.
El Motea.
El Qusiya.
El Roda.
Sidfa.
Beni-Suef Province:
Abu S!r~el-Malaq.
Beni-Suef (chief town),
Biba.
Ihnassia-el-Madina.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
Upper Egypt (contdL)
Beni-Suef Province (contd.)
El ShantuT.
El Wasta.
Faiyum Province:
El Faiyum (chief town).
Ibshawai.
Itsa.
El Nazla.
Sinnftris.
Tamia.
Girga Province:
Akhmfn.
Awlad Harnza.
El Balyana.
Girga.
El Khiyam.
El Manshali.
El Maragha.
Nazlet 'Imara.
Soh§g (chief town).
Tahua,
Tima,
Giza Province;
El AJyat.
El Giza (chief town).
El Hawamdia.
Imbiba.
Mazghouna.
No, 386a
Upper Egypt (contd.)
Giza Province
Osim.
ElSaff.
SdaL
Minya Province:
Beni Mazir.
El Fant.
El Pashn,
El Fikrtya.
El *Idwa,
Maghfiigha.
Minshat Matflli.
El Minya (chief town).
Samalut.
Qena Province:
Abu ShOsha.
Armant-el-Waburtt.
Ei Deir.
Dishna.
Farshflt.
Isna.
Luxor.
Nag' Hamm&di*
NaqUda.
Qaft.
Qena (chief town).
El Waqf .
The Government of New Zealand :
North Island and adjacent islets;
South Island and adjacent islets ;
Stewart Island and adjacent
islets;
Chatham Islands.
2. The above-mentioned Con-
tracting Governments may, at any
time while the present Agreement is
in force, extend the application of the
said Agreement to any portions of
their metropolitan territories other
than those to which the Agreement
is already applicable under the pre-
ceding paragraph by a notification
addressed to the Government of the
United Kingdom through the diplo-
matic channel.
3. The Government of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland shall transmit to
all the other Contracting Govern-
ments copies of all notifications re-
ceived under the preceding para-
graph.
Le Gouvernement de Nouvelle-
Z61ande:
North Island et les Hots voisins;
South Island et les Hots voisins ;
Stewart Island et les Hots voi-
sins;
Chatham Islands.
2. Les Gouvernements contrac-
tants susmentionn6s pourront en
tout temps pendant que le present
arrangement sera en vigueur itendre
Implication dudit arrangement It
toutes portions de leurs territoires
mfitropolitains autres que celles aux-
quelles Farrangement est d€ji ap-
plicable, en vertu du paragraphe
pr^cMent, par une notification adres-
s6e au Gouvernement du Royaume-
Uni par la voie diplomatique.
3. Le Gouvernement du Royaume-
Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande
du Nord transmettra & tous les
autres Gouvernements contractants
des copies de toutes les notifications
qu'il recevra en vertu du paragraphe
June 19, ic)34 NIGHT WORK OF WOMEN 907
DONE at London this nineteenth FAIT & Londres, le dix-neuf juin
day of June, 1934, in English and 1934, en texte frangais et anglais, les
French texts, both texts being equally deux textes £tant <§galement authen-
authentic* tiques.
{Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the agreement.!
No. 387
CONVENTION concerning the Employment of Women at Night
(Revised 1934). Adopted at Geneva, June 19, 1934.
CONVENTION concernant le travail de ntut des femmes (revisee
en 1934). Adopt6e S. Geneve, 19 jtiin 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTR. A convention on the employment of women during the night was
adopted as a draft convention by the International Labor Conference, November 28, 1919
(No. 13, attic), to replace the Berne Convention of September 26, 1906. Its revision was
considered by the International Labor Conference in 1:931, but the proposed text was not
adopted. International Labor Conference, Fifteenth Session, I, pp. 322, 341, 476, 718. A
difference of opinion as to the interpretation of the convention was referred to the Perma-
nent Court of International Justice, which gave its opinion on November 15, 1932. Publi-
cations of ike Court, &rws A /Bt No, 50. This convention, revising the 1919 convention, was
adopted as a draff convention by the International Labor Conference at its eighteenth ses-
sion; its short title is "Night Work (Women) Convention (Revised), 1934." See also the
convention on night work of young persons in industry, of November 28, 1919 (No. 15,
ante); and the convention on night work in bakeries, of June 8, 1925 (No. 139, ante).
RATmCATK>2*& On August 15, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited
at Geneva by Belgium, Brazil, Estonia, Great Britain, Greece, Hungary, India, Irish Free
State, Netherlands, South Africa* and Switzerland,
Bi&UQGRAPHY. International Labour Conference, Eighteenth Session, Geneva, 1934, Record
of (Geneva; International Labour Office, 1934). See also the preparatory docu-
ments of the eighteenth session. The text of this convention is published in Br. Park Papers
Cmd* 4714 (1934)*
C. de Armcnt«rosr "XVIII Conferencia internacional del trabajo," 26 Rev. de der. int.
(*934)» PP* I a I -83; Anon., "The Eighteenth Session of the International Labour Confer-
ence," 30 Int. Labour JR^n* (i934)» PP* 277~3»Q.
Entered into force November 22, 1936.*
Te*t from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
The General Conference of the La Conference g6n6rale de 1'Or-
Internaticmal Labour Organisation ganisation Internationale du Travail
of the League of Nations, de la Soci<§t<§ des Nations,
Having been convened at Ge- Convoqufee 4 Geneve par le
ncva by the Governing Body of Conseil d'administration du Bu-
* Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, November 22, 1936.
908
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 387
the International Labour Office,
and having met in its Eighteenth
Session on 4 June 1934, and
Having decided upon the adop-
tion of certain proposals with re-
gard to the partial revision of the
Convention concerning employ-
ment of women during the night
adopted by the Conference at its
First Session, which is the seventh
item on the Agenda of the Session,
and
Considering that these proposals
must take the form of a Draft
International Convention,
adopts, this nineteenth day of June
of the year one thousand nine hun-
dred and thirty-four, the following
Draft Convention which may be
cited as the Night Work (Women)
Convention (Revised), 1934:
Article I. — I. For the purpose of
this Convention, the term " indus-
trial undertaking" includes particu-
larly:
(a) Mines, quarries, and other
works for the extraction of minerals
from the earth ;
(&) Industries in which articles
are manufactured, altered, cleaned,
repaired, ornamented, finished,
adapted for sale, broken up or de-
molished, or in which materials are
transformed; including shipbuilding,
and the generation, transformation,
and transmission of electricity or
motive power of any kind ;
(c) Construction, reconstruction,
maintenance, repair, alteration, or
demolition of any building, railway,
tramway, harbour, dock, pier, canal,
inland waterway, road, tunnel, bridge,
viaduct, sewer, drain, well, tele-
graphic or telephonic installation,
electrical undertaking, gas work,
water work, or other work of con-
struction, as well as the preparation
reau international du Travail et
s'y 6tant r6unie le 4 juin 1934 en
sa dix-huiti&me session,
Aprfes avoir d6cid6 d'adopter
diverses propositions relatives &
la revision partielle de la conven-
tion concernant le travail de mrit
des femrnes adopt&e par la Con-
f6rence 4 sa premiere session,
question qui constitue le septi&me
point i 1'ordre du jour de la ses-
sion,
Considfirant que ces proposi-
tions doivent prendre la forme
d'un projet de convention interna-
tionale,
adopte, ce dix-neuvifeme jour de juin
mil neuf cent trente-quatre, le projet
de convention ci-apr&s qui sera
d£nomm6 Convention (reviste) du
travail de nuit (fernmes) 1934:
Article i.— I, Pour 1'application
de la pr6sente convention, seront
consid6r6s comme ' * dtablissements
industrials " notamment:
a) les mines, carri^res et indus-
tries extractives de toute nature;
J) les industries dans lesquelles
des produits sont manufactures,
modifies, nettoyfis, r$par6s, dfecorte,
achev6s, pr£par£s pour la vente, ou
dans lesquelles les matidres subissent
une transformation; y compris la
construction des navires, les indus-
tries de demolition de materiel, ainsl
que la production, la transforma-
tion et la transmission de la force
motrice en g6n6ral et de l'61ectri-
cit6;
c) la construction, la reconstruc-
tion, Tentretien, la reparation, la
modification, ou la demolition de
tous b&timents et Edifices, chemins
de fer, tramways, ports, docks,
jettes, canaux, installations pour la
navigation int6rieure» routes, tun-
nels, ponts, viaducs, ^gouts collec-
teurs, 6gouts ordinaires, puits, in-
stallations t^l^graphiques ou
June 19, 1934
NIGHT WORK OF WOMEN
909
for or laying the foundations of any
such work or structure.
2, The competent authority in
each Country shall define the line of
division which separates industry
from commerce and agriculture.
Art. 2.~ i. For the purpose of
this Convention, the term "night0
signifies a period of at least eleven
consecutive hours, including the in-
terval between ten o'clock in the
evening and five o'clock in the
morning :
2. Provided that, where there are
exceptional circumstances affecting
the workers employed in a particular
industry or area, the competent au-
thority may, after consultation with
the employers' and workers' organ-
isations concerned, decide that in
the case of women employed in that
industry or area, the interval be-
tween eleven o'clock in the evening
and six o'clock in the morning may
be substituted for the interval be-
tween ten o'clock in the evening and
five o'clock in the morning.
3, In those countries where no
Government regulation as yet ap-
plies to the employment of women
in industrial undertakings during
the night, the term "night" may
provisionally, and for a maximum
period of three years, be declared by
the Government to signify a period
of only ten hours, including the in-
terval between ten o'clock in the
evening and five o'clock in the
morning.
Art* 3. Women without distinc-
tion of age shall not be employed
during the night in any public or
private industrial undertaking, or in
any branch thereof, other than an
undertaking in which only members
of the same family are employed.
phoniques, installations 61ectriques,
usines & gaz, distribution d'eau, ou
autres travaux de construction, ainsi
que les travaux de pr6paration et de
fondation pr<§c6dant les travaux
ci-dessus.
2. Dans chaque pays, I'autorit6
comp6tente d6terminera la ligne de
demarcation entre 1'industrie, d'une
part, le commerce et 1'agriculture,
cl'autre part.
Art. 2. — r. Pour Implication de
la pr^sente convention, le terme
"nuit" signifie une p6riode d'au
moins onze heures cons6cutives, com-
prenant Fintervalle 6coul6 entre dix
heures du soir et cinq heures du
matin.
2. Toutefois, en cas de circon-
stances exceptionnelles affectant les
travailleurs employes dans une in-
dustrie ou dans une region d£ter~
niin6e, Irautorit6 comp^tente pourra,
apr&s consultation des organisations
patronales et ouvri&res int£ress6es,
d6cider que, pour les femmes occu-
p6es dans cette industrie ou dans
cette region, 1'intervalle entre onze
heures du soir et six heures du matin
pourra &tre substitu6 & 1'intervalle
entre dix heures du soir et cinq
heures du matin,
3. Dans les pays oil aucun r£gle-
ment public ne s'applique & 1'em-
ploi des femmes pendant la nuit
dans les 6tablissements industriels,
le terme "nuit" pourra provisoire-
ment, et pendant une p&riode maxi-
mum de trois ann6es, designer, i la
discretion du Gouvernement, une
pgriode de dix heures seulement,
laquelle comprendra Tintervalle
6coul6 entre dix heures du soir et
cinq heures du matin.
Ait* 3. Les femmes, sans dis-
tinction d'ige, ne pourront 6tre em-
ploy^es pendant la nuit dans aucun
6tablissement industriel, public ou
priv6, ni dans aucune d^pendance
d'un de ces 6tablissements, & Texcep-
tion des 6tablissements oil sont seuls
employes les membres d'une m£me
famille.
gto
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 387
Art. 4. Article 3 shall not apply:
(a) In cases of force majeure, when
in any undertaking there occurs an
interruption of work which it was
impossible to foresee, and which is
not of a recurring character.
(6) In cases where the work has to
do with raw materials or materials in
course of treatment which are sub-
ject to rapid deterioration , when
such night work is necessary to pre-
serve the said materials from certain
loss.
Art, 5. In India and Siam, the
application of Article 3 of this Con-
vention may be suspended by the
Government in respect to any indus-
trial undertaking, except factories
as defined by the national law.
Notice of every such suspension shall
be filed with the International La-
bour Office.
Art. 6. In industrial undertak-
ings which are influenced by the
seasons and in all cases where excep-
tional circumstances demand it, the
night period may be reduced to ten
hours on sixty days of the year.
Art* 7. In countries where the
climate renders work by day par-
ticularly trying to the health, the
night period may be shorter than
prescribed in the above articles, pro-
vided that compensatory rest is ac-
corded during the day.
Art* 8. This Convention does not
apply to women holding responsible
positions of management who are
not ordinarily engaged in manual
work.
Art. 9. The formal ratifications
of this Convention shall be com-
municated to the Secretary-General
of the League of Nations for regis-
tration.
Art, 10. — i. This Convention shall
be binding only upon those Members
of the International Labour Organi-
Art 4. L'article 3 ne sera pas
appliqu^ :
a) en cas deforce majeure, lorsque
dans une entreprise se prodait une
interruption ^'exploitation impos-
sible & pr6voir et n'ayant pas un
caract&re p6riodique;
6) dans le cas oifc le travail sf ap-
plique soit i des mati&res premi&res,
soit & des mati&res en Elaboration,
qui seraient susceptibles d'alt^ration
tr&s rapide, lorsque cela est n6ces-
saire pour sauver ces mati&res d'une
perte in6vi table.
Art. 5. Dans 1'Inde et au Siam,
1'application de 1'article 3 de la
pr6sente convention pourra litre SUB-
pendue par le Gouvernement, sauf
en ce qui concerne les manufactures
(factories) telles qu'elles sont^cUfinies
par la loi nationale. Notification
de chacune des industries exempt^es
sera faite au Bureau international
du Travail.
Art. 6. Dans les 6tablissements
industrials soumis & Finfluence des
saisons, et dans tous les cas odi des
circonstances exceptionnelles 1 'exi-
gent, la dur6e de la pgriode de unit
indiqu6e £ 1'article 2 pourra itre
rdduite & dix heures pendant soi-
xante jours par an.
Art* 7. Dans les pays oii le climat
rend le travail de jour particuli^re-
ment p6nible, la p6riode de nuit pent
8tre plus courte que celle fix6e par les
articles ci-dessus, i la condition
qu'un repos compensateur soit ac«
cord6 pendant le jour.
Art. 8* La prfeente convention
ne s'applique pas aux femmes qui
occupent des postes de direction im-
pliquant une responsabilit6 et qui
n'effectuent pas normalement wn
travail manuel.
Art. 9, Les ratifications officielles
de la pr6sente convention seront
communiqu6es au Secr6taire g^n^ral
de la Soci6t<§ des Nations et par lui
enregistr6es*
Art. io.— r. La prtsente conven-
tion ne Hera que les Membres de
FOrganisation Internationale du Tra-
June
NIGHT WORK OF WOMEN
911
sat ion whose ratifications have been
registered with the Score tary-Gen -
ITUL
2. It shall come Into force twelve
months after the date on which the
ratifications of two Members have
been registered with the Secretary-
General.
3, Thereafter, this Convention
shall come Into force for any Member
twelve months after the date on
which its ratification has been regis-
tered,
Art. u. As soon as the ratifica-
tions of two Members of the Interna-
tional Labour Organisation have
been registered with the Secretariat,
the Secretary- General of the League
of Nations shall so notify all the
Members of the International La*
bour Organisation. He shall like-
wise notify them of the registration
of ratifications which may be com-
municated subsequently by other
Members of the Organisation,
Art, ia»— i. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of ten
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force,
by an act communicated to the Sec-
retary-General of the League of Na-
tions for registration. Such denun-
ciation shall not take effect until one
year after the date on which it is
registered with the Secretariat.
2* Each Member which has rati-
fied this Convention and which does
not, within the year following the ex-
piration of the period of ten years
mentioned in the preceding para-
graph* exercise the right of denuncia-
tion provided for in this article, will
be bound for another period of ten
years and, thereafter, may denounce
this Convention at the expiration of
each period of ten years under the
terms provided for in this article.
Art* 13 . At the expiration of each
period of ten years after the coming
into force of this Convention, the
vail dont la ratification aura 6t6 en-
registree par le Secretaire general,
2. Elle entrera en vigueur douze
mois apr£s que les ratifications de
deux Membres auront et6 enregis-
tr£es par le Secretaire general.
3. Par la suite, cette convention
entrera en vigueur pour chaque
Membre douze mois apr£s la date oil
sa ratification aura 6t6 enregistr£e.
Art. u. Aussit6t que les ratifica-
tions de deux Membres de rOrgani-
sation Internationale du Travail
auront 6t6 enregistr6es au Secre-
tariat, le Secretaire general de la
Soci6t6 des Nations notifiera ce fait
& tous les Membres de UOrganisa-
tlon Internationale du Travail. II
leur notifiera egalement 1'enregistre-
ment des ratifications qui lui seront
ulterieurement communiqu6es par
tous autres Membres de 1'Organisa-
tion.
Art. 12. — r. Tout Membre ayant
ratifie la presente convention peut la
denoncer & P expiration d'une periode
de dix annees apr&s la date de la
mise en vigueur initiale de la con-
vention, par un acte communique au
Secretaire general de la Societe des
Nations, et par lui enregistre. La
denonciation ne prendra effet qu'une
ann6e apr&s avoir ete enregistree au
Secretariat.
2. Tout Membre ayant ratifie la
presente convention qui, dans le
deiai d'une annee apr&s 1'expiration
de la periode de dix annees men-
tionnee au paragraphs precedent, ne
fera pas usage de la faculte de de-
nonciation prevue par le present ar-
ticle sera lie pour une nouvelle
periode de dix annees, et, par la suite,
pourra denoncer la pr6sente con-
vention & Fexpiration de chaque
periode de dix annees dans les con-
ditions pr^vues au present article.
Art. 13. A rexpiration de chaque
periode de dix ann6es & compter de
Fentree en vigueur de la presente
9X2
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 387
Governing Body of the International
Labour Office shall present to the
General Conference a report on the
working of this Convention and shall
consider the desirability of placing
on the Agenda of the Conference the
question of its revision in whole or in
part.
Art. 14. — i. Should the Confer-
ence adopt a new Convention revis-
ing this Convention in whole or in
part, then, unless the new Conven-
tion otherwise provides,
(a) the ratification by a Member
of the new revising Convention shall
i$so jure involve the immediate de-
nunciation of this Convention, not-
withstanding the provisions of Arti-
cle 12 l above, if and when the new
revising Convention shall have come
into force;
(6) as from the date when the new
revising Convention comes in to force,
this Convention shall cease to be
open to ratification by the Members.
2. This Convention shall in any
case remain in force in its actual
form and content for those Members
which have ratified it but have not
ratified the revising Convention.
Art. 15. The French and Eng-
lish texts of this Convention shall
both be authentic.
The foregoing is the authentic
text of the Draft Convention duly
adopted by the General Conference
of the International Labour Organ-
isation during its Eighteenth Session
which was held at Geneva and de-
clared closed the 23rd day of June
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap-
pended our signatures this ninth day
of August 1934.
convention, le Conseil d'administra-
tion du Bureau international du
Travail devra presenter & la Con-
f6ren.ce g6n6rale un rapport sur Tap-
plication de la prfeente convention
et d6cidera s'il y a lieu d'inscrire «\
Fordre du jour de la Conf6rence la
question de sa revision totale ou
partielle.
Art. 14. — i. Au cas Q& la Con-
f^rence adopterait une nouvelle con-
vention portant revision totale ou
partielle de la prfeente convention,
et & moins que la nouvelle conven-
tion ne dispose autrement :
a) la ratification par un Membre
de la nouvelle convention portant
revision entrainerait de plein droitr
nonobstant Farticle 12 l ci-dessus, dfi-
nonciatipn immediate de la prlsente
convention, sous reserve que la nou-
velle convention portant revision
soit entree en vigueur;
&) ipartirdeladatedeFentr^een
vigueur de la nouvelle convention
portant revision, la prfeente conven-
tion cesserait d'etre ouverte & la
ratification des Membres.
2. La pr6sente convention de-
meurerait en tout cas en vigueur
dans sa forme et teneur pour les
Membres qui Fauraient ratifi6e et
qui ne ratifieraient pas la convention
portant revision*
Art* 15. Les textes fran^ais et
anglais de la pr^sente convention
feront foi Fun et Fautre.
Le texte qui pnkxkie est le texte
authentique du projet de convention
dfiment adopt6 par la Conference
g<§n6rale de ('Organisation Interna-
tionale du Travail dans sa dix-
huitieme session qui s'est tenue i
Geneve et qui a 6t6 d6clar£e close le
23 juin 1934.
EH FOX DE Q0ox ont apposS leurs
signatures, le neuf aoflt 1934*
The President of the Conference, JUSTIN GODART
The Director of the International Labour Office^ HAROLD BtJTLBR
1 This article number varies in the corresponding: texts of Nos. 388-390, post*— ED,
June 21, 1934 COMPENSATION FOR OCCUPATIONAL DISEASES 913
No. 388
CONVENTION concerning Workmen's Compensation for Occupa-
tional Diseases (Revised 1934). Adopted at Geneva, June
21, 1934.
CONVENTION concernant la reparation des maladies profession-
neUes (revisfie en 1934)* Adoptee & Geneve, 21 juin 1934.
Em TOR'S NOTE. The desirability of extending the list of occupational diseases appended
to Article 2 of the convention on workmen's compensation for occupational diseases, of
June 10, 1925 (No. 140, ante), was recognized by resolutions of the International Labor Con-
ference in 19251 1931* 1932, and 1934, This convention, adopted as a draft convention by
the International Labor Conference at its eighteenth session, revises the convention of 1925;
its short title is "Workmen's Compensation (Occupational Diseases) Convention (Revised),
1934," The International Labor Conference has also adopted a convention on workmen's
condensation in agriculture, of November 12, 1921 (No. 5,9, ante), and a convention on
workmen's compensation for accidents, of June 10, 1925 (No. 141, ante).
RATIFICATIONS, On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
Geneva by Austria, Brazil, Cuba, Great Britain, Hungary, Irish Free State, Japan, Mexico,
Norway, and Sweden.
BIBLIOGRAPHY* (See the bibliography under No. 387, ante.)
Entered into force June 17, 193 6. 1
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
[The formal parts of this convention which correspond to those of the con-
vention on night work for women, No. 3 £7, ante, are omitted. Cross-references
to the corresponding articles are here indicated.]
(Preamble omitted.] [Prfeimbule omis.]
Article I.— 1, Each Member of Article i. — I. Tout Membre de
the International Labour Organisa- reorganisation Internationale du Tra-
tion which ratifies this Convention vail ratifiant la pr&sente convention
undertakes to provide that compen- s'engage & assurer aux victimes de
sation shall be payable to workmen maladies professionnelles on £ leurs
incapacitated by occupational dis- ayants droit une reparation bas6e
eases, or, in case of death from such sur les principes g6n<§raux de sa
diseases, to their dependants, in legislation nationale concernant la
accordance with the general princi- reparation des accidents du travail.
pies of the national legislation relat-
ing to compensation for industrial
accidents*
2- The rates of such compensation 2* Le taux de cette reparation ne
shall be not less than those pre- sera pas inferieur & celui que pr&voit
scribed by the national legislation la legislation nationale pour les
for injury resulting from industrial dommages resultant d'accidents du
accidents. Subject to this provi- travail. Sous reserve de cette dis-
1 Reg istered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations in a separate register of labor
conventions, June 17, 1936,
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 388
sion, each Member, in determining
in its national law or regulations the
conditions under which compensa-
tion for the said diseases shall be
payable, and in applying to the said
diseases its legislation in regard to
compensation for industrial acci-
dents, may make such modifications
and adaptations as it thinks expedi-
ent.
Art. 2. Each Member of the
International Labour Organisation
which ratifies this Convention under-
takes to consider as occupational
diseases those diseases and poisonings
produced by the substances set forth
in the Schedule appended hereto,
when such diseases or such poisonings
affect workers engaged in the trades,
industries or processes placed oppo-
site in the said Schedule, and result
from occupation in an undertaking
covered by the said national legisla-
tion.
SCHEDULE
List of diseases and
toxic substances.
Poisoning by lead, its
alloys or compounds
and their sequelae.
List of correspond-
ing trades, industries
or processes.
Handling of ore con-
taining lead, inclu-
ding fine shot in
zinc factories.
Casting of old zinc
and lead in ingots.
Manufacture of arti-
cles made of cast
lead or of lead
alloys.
Employment in the
polygraphic indus-
tries.
Manufacture of lead
compounds.
Manufacture and re-
pair of electric ac-
cumulators.
Preparation and use
pi enamels contain-
ing lead.
Polishing by means
of lead files or
putty powder with
a lead content.
position, chaque Membre sera libre,
en determinant dans sa legislation
nationale les conditions r^glant le
paiement de la reparation des mala-
dies dont il s'agit, et en appliquant &
ces maladies sa legislation relative «\
la reparation des accidents du tra-
vail, d'adopter les modifications et
adaptations qui lui sembleraient
expedientes.
Art. 2. Tout Membre de POrga-
nisation Internationale du Travail
ratifiant la presente convention s'en-
gage & considirer comme maladies
professionnelles les maladies ainsi
que les intoxications produites par
les substances inscrites sur le tableau
ci-apr^s, lorsque ces maladies ou in-
toxications surviennent 4 des tra~
vailleurs occupes & des professions,
industries ou procedes qui y corres-
pondent dans ledit tableau et r6sul«
tent du travail dans une entreprise
assujettie £ la legislation nationale.
TABLEAU
Liste des maladies et
des substances toxigms.
Intoxication par le
plomb, ses alliages
ou ses composes,
avec les cons6*
quences directes de
cette intoxication.
Lisle t des profes-
sions, industries ou
procfdts correspon^
Traitement des mine-
rals contenant du
plomb, y compris
fes cendres plom-
beuses d'u sines k
zinc.
Fusion du vieux zinc
et du plomb en sau-
mon.
Fabrication d'objets
en plomb fondu ou
en aJHages plombi-
f&res.
Industries polygrt-
phiques.
Fabrication des com-
pofl£§ de plomb.
Fabrication et r4pa«
ration des atcuitnu-
lateurs.
Preparation et em*
ploi des 6maux con-
tenant du plomb.
Pollssage au moyen
de limaille de plomb
ou da potte plom-
biftre.
June a i , 1934 COMPENSATION FOR OCCUPATIONAL DISEASES
SCHEDULE— (Contd.)
TABLEAU—
List of disease, s
toxic subsiances*
Poisoning by mer-
cury, Its amalgams
and compounds
and their sequelae,
Anthrait infection.
Silicons with or with-
out pulmonary tu-
bertuloilSt provided
that silicosts is an
astentkl factor
cautioff the result-
ant incapacity or
dkatlu
Phosphorus poison*
ing by phosphorus
or it® compounds
and its sequelae.
List of correspond-
ing trades, industries
or processes*
All painting opera-
tions involving the
preparation and
manipulation of
coating substances,
cements or colour-
ing substances con-
taining lead pig-
ments*
Handling of mercury
ore.
Manufacture of mer-
cury compounds.
Manufacture of meas-
uring and labora-
tory apparatus.
Preparation of raw
material for the
hat*making indus-
try.
Hot gilding.
Use of mercury pumps
in the manufacture
of incandescent
lamps.
Manufacture of ful-
minate of mercury
primers.
Work in connection
with animals in-
fected with anthrax.
Handling of animal
carcasses or parts
of such carcasses
including hides,
hoofs, and horns.
Loading and unload-
ing or transport of
merchandise,
Industries or proc-
esses recognised by
national la wt or reg-
ulations as invoiv*-
ing exposure to the
risk of silicosis.
Any process involv-
ing the production,
liberation or utili-
sation of phos-
phorus or its com-
pounds.
Liste des maladies et
des substancestoxigues.
Intoxication par le
mercure, ses amal-
games et ses com-
posts, avec les con-
sequences directea
de cette intoxica-
tion.
Infection charbon-
neuse.
Silicose avec ou sans
tuberculose pulmo-
naire, pour autant
que la silicose soit
une cause d<Ster-
minante de 1'inca-
pacit^ ou de la
mort.
Intoxication par le
phosphore ou ses
composes avec les
consequences di-
rectes de cette in-
toxication.
Liste des profes-
sions, ^industries ou
proc&des correspon-
dants.
Travaux de peinture
comportant la pr6-
paration ou la ma-
nipulation d'en-
duits, de mastics ou
de teintes conte-
nant des pigments
de plomb.
Traitenient des mine-
rais de mercure.
Fabrication des com-
posts de mercure.
Fabrication des appa-
reils de mesure ou
de laboratoire.
Preparation des ma-
tieres premieres
pour la chapellerie.
Dorure au feu.
Emploi des pompes a,
mercure pour la
fabrication des
lampes & incandes-
cence.
Fabrication des amor-
ces au fulminate de
mercure.
Ouvriers en contact
avec des animaux
charbonneux.
Manipulation de d6-
bris d' animaux.
Chargement, decharge-
ment ou transport
de merchandises.
Les industries ou pro-
c6d6s reconnus par
la legislation na-
tionale comme com-
portant I'exppsition
aurisquedesilicose.
Tous proc6d6s com-
portant la produc-
tion, le d£ga$enient
ou 1'utilisation du
pliosphore ou de
ses composes.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 388
SCHEDULE— (Contd.)
TABLEAU— (Contd.)
List of diseases and
toxic substances*
Arsenic poisoning by
arsenic or its com-
pounds, and its se-
quelae.
Poisoning by benzene
or its homologues,
their nitro- and
amido-derivatives,
and its sequelae.
Poisoning by the halo-
gen derivatives of
hydrocarbons of the
aliphatic series.
List of correspond-
ing trades, industries
or processes.
Any process involv-
ing the production,
liberation or utili-
sation of arsenic or
its compounds.
Any process involv-
ing the production,
liberation or utili-
sation of benzene
or its ^homologues,
or their nitro- and
amido-derivatives.
Any process involv-
ing the production,
liberation or utili-
sation of halogen
derivatives of hy-
drocarbons of the
aliphatic series des-
ignated by na-
tional laws or regu-
lations*
Any process involv-
ing exposure to the
action of radium,
radio-active sub-
stances, or X-rays.
Any process involv-
ing the handling or
use of tar, pitch,
bitumen, mineral
oil, paraffin, or the
compounds, prod-
ucts or residues of
these substances.
[Arts. 3-5 omitted. See No. 387,
ante, Arts. 9-11.]
Art. 6.— i. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of five
years from the date on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Secre-
tary-Genera^ of the League of Na-
tions for registration. Such denun-
ciation shall not take effect until one
Pathological manifes-
tations due to;
(a) radium and
other radio-ac-
tive substances;
(6) X-rays.
Primary epitheliomat-
ous cancer of the
skin.
Liste des maladies et
des substances toxiques.
Intoxication par I'ar-
senic ou ses com-
poses avec les con-
s^quences directes
de cette intoxica-
tion.
Intoxication par le
benzene ou ses ho-
mologues, leurs d£»
rives nitres et
amines, avec les
consequences di-
rectes de cette in-
toxication.
Intoxication par les
derives halog&nfa
des hydrocarbures
de la serie grasse,
Liste
sions,
froffs-
industries ou
correspon-
dents*
Tous proc6d&s com-
p^ortant la produc-
tion, le d6ga$exnent
ou 1'utiitsation de
1'arsentc ou de ses
composes.
Tous proc6d£s com-
p^ortant la produc-
tion, le d&gagement
ou 1'utilisation du
benzene ou de ses
homologues ou de
leurs derives nitrts
et aminfe.
Tous proc6d6s com-
p>ortant la produc-
tion, le d&gagcment
ou I'utilisation des
d€riv& halog4n€s
des hydrpcaroures
de k s6rle grasse,
d^signls par la 16-
gislation nat ionale.
Tous proc^d^s expo»
sant ^t Faction du
radium, des sub-
stances radioactive*
ou des Rayons X.
Troubles patholo-
giques dus;
a) au radium et aux
autres substances
radioactives»
b) aux Rayons X,
Epith&liomas primi- Tous procfedto cpm-
tifs de la peau. portantt la manipu-
lation ou I'emplot
du t goudron» du
braif du bitume,
rales, de la paraf-
fine, ou de com-
poict^ produits ou
residus de ces tub*
stances.
[Art, 3-5 omls. Volr No. 387,
ante, art, 9-11.]
Art. 6,— i. Tout Membre ayant
ratifi.6 la pr6sente convention peut la
d^noncer 4 Texpiration d*une p6riode
de cinq ann6es aprfes la date de la
mise en vjgueur initiale de la con-
vention, par un acte communlqu6 au
Secretaire g£n6ral de la Soci6t6 des
Nations, et par lui enregistrtl La
d^nonciation ne prendra effet qu*une
June 21, 1934 SHEET-GLASS WORKS 917
year after the date on which it is ann6e aprds avoir 6t6 enregistr6e au
registered with the Secretariat. Secretariat.
2. Each Member which has rati- 2. Tout Membre ayant ratifi6 la
fiecl this Convention and which does pr^sente convention qui, dans le
not, within the year following the d61ai d'une ann6e apr&s r expiration
expiration of the period of five years de la p<§riode de cinq ann6es men-
mentioned in the preceding para- tionn^e au paragraphs pr6c<§dent, ne
graph, exercise the right of denunci- fera pas usage de la facult6 de d<§~
ation provided for in this article, nonciation pr6vue par le present
will be bound for another period of article sera Ii6 pour une nouvelle
five years and, thereafter, may de- p<§riode de cinq ann6es, et, par la
npunce this Convention at the ex- suite, pourra d<§noncer la pr6sente
piration of each period of five years convention & 1'expiration de chaque
under the terms provided for in this p6riode de cinq armies dans les con-
article, ditions pr&vues au present article.
(Arts, 7-9 omitted. See No. 387, [Art. 7-9 omis. Voir No. 387,
ante, Arts. 13-15.] ante, art. 13-15.]
IN FAITH WHEREOF we have ap- EN FOI BE QUOI ont appos6 leurs
pended our signatures this ninth day signatures, le neuf aotit 1934.
of August 1934.
The President of the Conference, JUSTIN GODART
The Director of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 389
CONVENTION for the Regulation of Hours of Work in Automatic
Sheet-Glass Works. Adopted at Geneva, June 21, 1934-
CONVENTION concemant la dur£e du travail dans les verreries &
vltres automatiques* AdoptSe & Geneve, 21 juin 1934,
EDITOR \H NOTB. This is one of a series of conventions on hours of work adopted as
draft conventions by the International Labor Conference: a convention on hours of work
in Industry was adopted November 28, 1919 (No. 10, ante) ; a convention on hours of work in
commerce and offices, June 28, 1930 (No. 266, ante)", and a draft convention on hours of
work in coal mines, June 18, 1931 (No. 292, ante). This draft convention was adopted by
thft International Labor Conference at its eighteenth session; its short title is "Sheet-Glass
Works Convention, 1934**'
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this convention were deposited at Geneva by Norway,
May at, 1935; Great Britain, January 13, 1937; and Belgium, August 4, 1937.
BtBUOCRAPHY* International Labour Conference, Seventeenth Session, Geneva, Jpjj,
Record of Proceedings (Geneva; International Labour Office, 1933) I idem* Eighteenth Session,
Gmim, xg$4 (1934) • Se° a*8° *^e preparatory documents of the seventeenth and eighteenth
of the conference. The text of this draft convention is published in Br. ParL Papers,
Cmd, 4714 (1934)*
C de Afmenteros, I4XVIII Conferencia internacional del trabajo/' 26 JR». de der. int.
C*934)» pp. 121*83; Anon,, **The Eighteenth Session of the International Labour Confer-
ence/' 30 7*1, L&b^ur Rm>. (1934), PP- 277-320,
9*8
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 3»<)
Will enter into force January 13, 1938*
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations*
[The formal parts of this draft convention, omitted here, correspond to those of
the convention on night work for women, No. 387, ante. Cross-references to the
corresponding articles are indicated.}
[Preamble omitted,]
Article x* — I* This Convention
applies to persons who work in suc-
cessive shifts in necessarily continu-
ous operations in sheet-glass works
which manufacture by automatic
machines sheet-glass or other glass
of the same characteristics which
only differs from sheet-glass in thick-
ness and other dimensions,
2. By necessarily continuous op-
erations are meant all operations
which, on account of the automatic
and continuous character of the
feeding of the molten glass to the
machines and the working of the
machines, are necessarily carried on
without a break at any time of the
day, night or week.
Art. 2. — i. The persons to whom
this Convention applies shall be em-
ployed under a system providing for
at least four shifts.
2, The hours of work of such per-
sons shall not exceed an average of
forty-two per week,
3. This average shall be calculated
over a period not exceeding four
weeks,
4, The length of a spell of work
shall not exceed eight hours.
5. The interval between two spells
of work by the same shift shall not
be less than sixteen hours: Provided
that this interval may where neces-
sary be reduced on the occasion of the
periodical change-over of shifts.
Art. 3. — i. The limits of hours
prescribed in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4
of Article 2 may be exceeded and the
interval prescribed in paragraph 5
[Pr6ambule omis.j
Article i.— I, La pr&sente conven-
tion s'applique aux personnes qui
travaillent par fiquipes success! ves
aux op6rations nCcessairemont con-
tinues dans les verreries & vitres pro
duisant, par des machines auto-
matiques, du verre & vitres ou du
verre ayant les niemes caraet£ris-
tiques et n'en diflfcrant^ que ^ par
l'£paisseur et les ant res dimensions.
2. Est con$id6rc% comme op6ra-
tion n^cessairement continue, tout*
operation qui, en raison du caract^re
automatique et continu de ralimen-
tation en verre fondu et du fonc-
tionnement des machines, est ndces-
sairement effective sans interruption
& aucun moment du jour, do la nuit
et de la semalne*
Art. 2.-— i. Les person nes aux-
quelJes s'applique la present te con-
vention devront fitre employees sui-
vant un syst^me comportant au
moins quatre 6quipes,
2. La dur$e du travail de ces per-
sonnes ne pourra pas ddpasser en
moyenne quarante-deux hen res par
semaine.
3. Cette moyenne sera c&lculAe sur
une p6riode ne d6passant pas quatre
semaines.
4. La dur^e du poste de travail ne
pourra pas excMer huit heures,
5. La durfe du repos compris
entre deux postes de la mfime C*quipe
ne pourra pas litre inf6rieure $L
heures; toutefois* oette dur6e pourraf
si cela est n^cessaire, Itre rMuite au
moment du changeznent piriodiquc
de I'horaire des ^quiptt*
Art* 3.—!, Les limitee pr^vues 4
1'article 2, paragraphes 2> 3 et 4,
pourront litre d^passfees et la p^riode
de repos pr6vue au paragraplic 5
Jane
1934
SHEET-GLASS WORKS
reduced, but only so far as may be
necessary to avoid serious interfer*
with the ordinary working of
the undertaking,
(ci) in raw of accident, actual or
threatened, or in of urgent work
to l>e dime to machinery or plant, or
in case of force majViiriv or
(4) in order to make good the un-
foreseen absence of one or more mem-
bers of a shift*
2, Adequate compensation for all
additional hours worked in accord-
ance* with this article shall be granted
in such manner as may be deter-
mined by national laws or regula-
tions or by agreement between the
organisations of employers and work-
ers concerned.
Art* 4* In order to facilitate the
effective 'enforcement of the provi-
of this Convention every em-
ployer shall lie required:
fa) to notify, by the posting of
notices in conspicuous positions in
the works or other suitable place or
hy such other method as may be
approved by the competent author-
ity, the hours at which shift
ends;
(b) not to alter the hours so noti-
fied in wich manner and with
such notice as may bo approved by
the competent authority; and
(c) to keep a record in the form
prescribed by the competent author-
ity of all additional hours worked in
pursuance of Article 3 of this Con-
vention and of the 'compensation
granted in thereof,
(Art*. 5-1 1 omitted* See No* 387,
Arts* 9-15*1
IN we have ap-
pended our this ninth day
of 1934*
pourra €tre r&Luite, mais unlque-
ment dans la mesure n6cessaire pour
6viter qu'une g6ne s6rieuse ne soit
apportfe & la marche normale de
r^tabllssement :
«) en cas d'accident survenu ou
imminent^ en cas de travaux dfur~
genee & effectuer aux machines ou &.
i'outiilage ou en cas de force majeure ;
i) pour faire face ^ Pabsence
imprfvue d'une ou plusieurs per-
sonnes d'une cquipe.
2, Une compensation appropriate
pour les heiires suppI6mentalres ef-
fectu£es en vertu du present article
sera accord^e dans des conditions
qui^ seront fix(*es par la legislation
nationale ou par accord entre les or-
ganisations d'cmployeurs et de
travailleurs int(*ressC*es.
Art. 4* En vue de faciliter Tap-
plication effective des dispositions de
la prdsente convention, chaque em-
ployeur devra:
a) faire connattre au nioyen dfaf-
ftches apjjostes dfune mani^re ap-
parente dans !*l*tabiissement ou autre
lieu convenable, ou selon tout autre
mode approuv£ par I'autorit6 com-
p£tente, les heures auxquelles com-
mence et finit le tour de chaque
une fois Fhoraire eotifi^» ne le
modifier que selon le mode et la
forme d'avis approuvfe par fautoritfi
comp^tente ;
c) inscrire sur tin registre, selon le
mode approuv6 par Fautorit6 comp6-
tente, toutes les heures suppl£men»
taires effectu6es en vertu de Particle
3, ainsi que la compensation ac-
pour ccs heures suppl£men~
taires*
[Art* S-n omis* Voir No, 387,
art. 9-15*1
EN FOI BE QUOX ont appo$6 leurs
$ignatuit«» It neuf aoflt 1934,
The qf Uw Cmftnmc** JUSTIN GODAKT
The Labour Offi&s, HAROLD
920
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 390
No, 390
CONVENTION Ensuring Benefit or Allowances to the Involuntarily
Unemployed. Adopted at Geneva, Jtine 23, 1934.
CONVENTION assurant aux chomeurs involontaires des indemnities
on des allocations, Adopt6e ft GenSve, 23 jttin 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This is one of a series of conventions on unemployment adopted as
draft conventions by the International Labor Conference: a convention on unemployment
was adopted November 28, 1919 (No. n, «w*e); and a convention on unemployment In-
demnity in case of shipwreck, July 9, 1920 (No. 24, ante)* This draft convention was
adopted by the International Labor Conference at its eighteenth session; its short title is
" Unemployment Provision Convention, 1934."
RATIFICATIONS. On July i, 1937, ratifications of this convention had been deposited at
Geneva by Great Britain (April 29, 1936), and the Irish Free State (June 10, 1937).
BIBLIOGRAPHY. (See the bibliography under No. 389, ante.)
Will enter into force June 10, 1938.
Text from the collection of authentic texts published by the Secretariat of the
League of Nations.
[The formal parts of this draft convention which correspond to those of the con-
mention on night work for women, No. 387, ante, are omitted, Cross-references
to the corresponding articles are indicated*\
[Preamble omitted.]
Article i, — i. Each Member of
the International Labour Organisa-
tion which ratifies this Convention
undertakes to maintain a scheme en-
suring to persons who are involun-
tarily unemployed and to whom this
Convention applies:
(a) benefit, by which is meant a
payment related to contributions
paid in respect of the beneficiary's
employment whether under a com-
pulsory or a voluntary scheme; or
(J) an allowance, by which is
meant provision being neither benefit
nor a grant under the ordinary ar-
rangements for the relief of destitu-
tion, but which may be remuneration
for employment on relief works orga-
nised in accordance with the condi-
tions laid down in Article 9; or
(c) a combination of benefit and
an allowance.
[Prfeambule ornis*]
Article i*— i. Tout Mernbre de
['Organisation Internationale du
Travail qui ratifie la prfisente con-
vention s'engage k entretenir wn
syst&ne qui assure aux chdmeurs In-
volontaires visfe par cette conven-
tion soit:
a) une " indemnity ", c'est-i-dlre
une somme vers€*e en raison de con-
tributions payees du fait de Pemploi
du b6n6ficiaire par affiliation i un
syst&me soit obligatoire, soit facul-
tatif;
i) une "allocation "f c'est^-dire
une prestmtion qui ne constitue ni
une indemnity ni un secours allow^
en vertu des mesures g$n€rale$ d'as-
sistance aux indigeots, mais qui pent
constituer la r£mun6ration d un em-
ploi dans des travaux de secours
organises dans les conditions pr^vues
4 1'article 9;
c) une combinaison d*inde«initl8
et dfallocations»
June 2j,
UNEMPLOYMENT PROVISION
921
2. A condition qu'il assure, 4
toutes les personnes auxquelles s'ap-
plique la pr{>sente convention, les
Jndemnitfe ou allocations pr^vues an
paragraphe premier, ce systfime peut
2, Subject to this scheme ensuring
to all persons to whom this Conven-
tion applies the benefit or allowance
required by paragraph f » the scheme
ma be
id) a compulsory insurance a) une assurance obligatoire ;
scheme;
(M a voluntary" insurance scheme;
(r) a combination of compulsory
and voluntary insurance schemes; or
{(/) any of the above alternatives
combined with a complementary
3* Tin* conditions under which
un«*mpluyt*d jwrsons rfiall pass from
benefit to allowances, if the occasion
;tritt€*&, ^liail l»e determined by na-
tional laws or regulations,
Art. a.----!. This Convention ap-
to all habitually em-
ployrd for or salary:
2, Provided that any Member
in its national laws or regula-
tions such exceptions as It
d«wmK in respect of;
(/i) employed in domestic
service ;
( I ) honteworkefit ;
Or) workers employment is
of a in the
service of the government, a local
authority or a public utility under-
"
(il) non-manual workers
are considered by the com-
petent authority to lie sufficiently
high for them to ensure their own
the of un-
employment;
($) employment is
of a if the
in of left six months1
mr* not ordUtaarily
during th* remainder of
the ye*ar in other employment oov*
by this Convention 5
(/) yottftl m prc*
HCTlbm
b) une assurance facultative;
c) une combinaison de syst&mes
d'assurance obligatoire et d'assu-
rance facultative ;
d) un des systdnies pr6cit6s com-
par un syst^me d'assistance.
3» II appartlent & la legislation na-
tionale de fixer, le cas 6ch(^antf les
conditions dans lesquelles les ch6-
meurs seraient appel^s ^ passer du
regime des indemnit6s au regime des
allcxrations.
Art. 2.— I, La prfisente conven-
tion s'applique 4 toutes personnes
habituellement employees en 6change
d'un salaire on d*un traitement.
2, Toutefois, chaque Membre peut
pr^voir, dans sa legislation nationale,
t el les exceptions qu'il juge n^ces-
saires en ce qui concerne :
a) les gens de maison;
b) les travailleurs 4 dopaicile;
c) les travailleurs qui occupent
des emplois stables dependant du
gouvernement, des autoritfe locales
ou d^un service d'utilit£ publique;
d) les travailleurs non manuals
clout les gains sont consid6r^s par
Ivautorit6 comp^tente comme 6tant
£lcv6s pour leur permettre de ae
pr^munir eux-m^mes contre k risque
du chfimage;
e) les travailleurs dont Temploi a
un caractftre saisonnier, loraque la
dur6e de la saison eat normalement
inf6rieure 4 six rnois et que les in-
ne sont pas ordinairement
0ccup6sf pendant le reste de Farm6e,
i un autre emploi couvert par la
pr^^nte convention;
/) lea jeunes tmvailleurs n'ayant
pas encore atteint un tge
922
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 390
($) workers who exceed a pre-
scribed age and are in receipt of a
retiring or old-age pension;
(h) persons engaged only occa-
sionally or subsidiarily In employ-
ment covered by this Convention ;
($) members of the employer's
family;
(j) exceptional classes of workers
in whose cases there are special
features which make it unnecessary
or impracticable to apply to them
the provisions of this Convention.
3, Members shall state in the
annual reports submitted by them
upon the application of this Conven-
tion the exceptions which they have
made under the foregoing paragraph.
4. This Convention does not apply
to seamen, sea fishermen, or agricul-
tural workers as these categories may
be defined by national laws or
regulations.
Art. 3. In cases of partial un-
employment, benefit or an allowance
shall be payable to unemployed per-
sons whose employment has been
reduced in a way to be determined
by national laws or regulations.
Art. 4. The right to receive bene-
fit or an allowance may be made sub-
ject to compliance by the claimant
with the following conditions:
(a) that he is capable of and
available for work;
(b) that he has registered at a
public employment exchange or at
some other office approved by the
competent authority and, subject to
such exceptions and conditions as
may be prescribed by national laws
or regulations, attends there regu-
larly; and
(c) that ^ he complies with such
other requirements as may be pre-
scribed by national laws or regula-
tions for the purpose of showing
g) les travailleurs ayant d£pass6
un ftge d6termin6 et qui sont an
Mn^fice d'une pension de retraite ou
de vieillesse ;
K) les personnes qui ne sont oc-
cupies quf& titre occasionnel ou sub-
sidiaire & des emplois couverts par
la pr^sente convention;
i) les membres de la famille de
Femployeur;
j) des categories exceptionnelles
de travailleurs pour lesquelles des cir*
Constances particulidres font qu'il ne
serait pas n^cessaire ou qu'il ne serait
pas praticable de leur appliquer les
dispositions de la pr6sente conven-
tion.
3. Les Membres doivent faire
connaJtre dans les rapports annuels
soumis par eux sur Implication de !a
pr6sente convention les exceptions
qu'ils auront faites en vertu du
paragraphs prtoklent,
4. La pr6sente convention ne s'ap*
plique pas aux marins, aux rnarins
pScheurs, ni aux travailleurs agri*
coles, tels que ces categories peuvent
6tre ddfinies par la legislation na~
tionale.
Art. 3* En cas de chdmage par-
tie!, des indemnitfe ou des alloca-
tions doivent fitre attributes aux
chdmeurs dent Temploi se trouve
r^duit dans les conditions dfiternni-
n^es par la legislation nationale*
Art. 4. Le droit de recevoir tine
indemnity ou une allocation peut
gtre subordonn^ aux conditions sui-
vantes It remplir par le requ^rant :
a) Stre apte an travail et dis*
ponible pour le travail ;
6) s'fitre inscrit It un bureau de
placement public ou k quelque autre
bureau approuv6 par Fautorit^ com*
p^tente et, sous reserve des excep-
tions et conditions qui pourralent
6tre prescribes par la legislation ra-
tionale, frequenter r^gulidrement
ledit bureau ;
c) se cpnformer h, toutes Jes autres
prescriptions qui pourraiont fitre
6dict£es par la legislation nationale
en vue de determiner sfil remplit les
June *& 1934
UNEMPLOYMENT PROVISION
whether he fulfils the conditions for
the receipt of benefit or an allowance*
Art* 5, The right to receive
benefit or an allowance may be made
subject to other conditions and dis*
qualifications, in particular those
provided for in Articles 6, 7, 8f 9, 10,
II and 12. Any conditions or dis-
qualifications other than those pro-
vide! for in the salt! articles shall be
indicated In the* animal reports sub-
tniUfd by MenilK»ra upon the appli-
cation of this Convention.
Art. 6* The right to receive bene-
fit or an allowance may be made
conditional upon the completion of a
qualifying fK'riixl, involving:
(**) I hi* payment of a prescribed
number of contrihutionn within a
prrsTftliitl period preceding the claim
to tK'nefit or preceding the com-
mencement of the period of tin*
employment;
(ft) employment covered by this
Convention for a prmrilnxl period
preceding the claim to benefit or an
allowance or preceding the com-
mencement of a period of unemploy-
ment; or
(r) a combination of the above
alternative**.
Art* 7, The right to receive bene-
fit or an allowance may be made con*
ditional upon the completion of a
wasting period the duration and
condition** of application of which
be prescribed by national laws
or regulations*
Art. 8. The right to
fit or an allowance may be
conditional upon attendance at a
cour»e of vocational or other instruc-
lion.
Art. 9* The right to
fit or an allowance may be
conditional upon the acceptance,
under conditions by na-
tional or regulations* of employ-
ment on relief works by a
public authority.
Art. xo»— i. A claimant may be
for the receipt of beae-
conditions relatives & Foctrol d'une
indemnity ou d'une allocation.
Art* 5. Le droit de recevoir une
indemnitfi ou une allocation petit
fitre soumis & d'autres conditions ou
disqualifications et notamment &
celles prfivues aux articles 6, 7, 8,
9, 10, ii et 12. Les conditions et
disqualifications autres que celles
pr6vucs aux articles susmentionn^s
doivent fitre Indiqu^es dans les rap-
ports annuels soumis par les Mem-
bres stir Tapplication de la pr6sente
convention.
Art. 6, Le droit de recevoir une
indemnity on une allocation peut
Ctre subordonn6 i I'accomplissement
d*un stage comportant:
a) soit le versement d'un nombre
dftorminfi de cotisations an cours
d'unc ptriode df termin6e pr6c6dant
la demande d'indemniti ou le com-
mencement du chdmage;
b) soit un emploi couvert par la
prfsente convention pendant une
p^riode dfterminde pr6c6dant la de-
mande d'indemnitfis ou dfallocations
ou pr£c£dant le commencement du
chdmage ;
c) soit une combinaison des m6-
thodes ci-dessus.
Ait* 7* Le droit de recevoir une
indemnity ou une allocation peut
6tre &ubordonn£ It Texpiration d'un
cM*lai de carence dont la dur^e et les
conditions d'appHcation doivent Itre
par la legislation rationale*
Art. 8* Le droit de recevoir tine
indemnity ou une allocation peut 4tre
subordonnC* i la frtquentation d'un
cotirs d'enaeignement professionniel
ou autre-
Art* 9* Le droit de recevoir une
indemnit& on une allocation peut
subordonn6 k Tacceptation, dans
des conditions 4 determiner parja
legislation nationale, dfun emploi A
des travaux de secours organises par
ttne auitoritd publique.
Art. xo-r— i* Le requ^rant pent
Stre diaqualifi^ du droit aux in-
924
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 390
fit or of an allowance for an appro-
priate period if he refuses an offer of
suitable employment. Employment
shall not be deemed to be suitable:
(a) if acceptance of it would in-
volve residence in a district in which
suitable accommodation is not avail-
able;
(b) if the rate of wages offered is
lower, or the other conditions of
employment are less favourable:
(f) where the employment offered
is employment in the claim-
ant's usual occupation and in
the district where he was last
ordinarily employed, than
those which he might reason-
ably have expected to obtain,
having regard to those which
he habitually obtained in his
usual occupation in that dis-
trict or would have obtained
if he had continued to be so
employed ;
(if) in all other cases, than the
standard generally observed
at the time in the occupation
and district in which the em-
ployment is offered ;
(c) if the situation offered is Va-
cant in consequence of a stoppage of
work due to a trade dispute;
(d) if for any other reason, having
regard to all the considerations in-
volved including the personal cir-
cumstances of the claimant, its re-
fusal by the claimant is not unrea-
sonable,
2. A claimant may be disqualified
for the receipt of benefit or of an
allowance for an appropriate period :
(a) if he has lost his employment
as a direct result of a stoppage of
work due to a trade dispute;
(J) if he has lost his employment
through his own misconduct or has
left it voluntarily without just cause;
demnit6s ou aux allocations pendant
une p6riode appropriate s'il refuse
d'accepter un emploi convc^nable,
Ne doit pas 6tre consid£r£ commie
convenable;
a) un emploi dont {'acceptation
comporterait la residence dans une
region oti il n'existe pas de possibility
de logement appropri6es;
6) un emploi dont le taux de
salaire offert est inf^rieur ou dont les
autres conditions d 'emploi sont moms
favorables :
i) que n'aurait pu raisonnable-
ment esp6rer le requ^rant en
tenant compte de ceux qu'il
obtenait habituellement dans
sa profession ordinaire, dans la
region oi il 6tait g£n£ralement
employ^, ou qu'il aurait ob-
tenus s'il avait continu6 «\
&tre ainsi employ^ (lorsqu'il
s'agit d'un emploi offert dans
la profession et dans la r%ion
oil le requ6rant £tait habitu-
ellement employ6 en dernier
lieu) ;
if) que le niveau g6n6ralement ob-
serv6 & ce moment dans la pro-
fession et dans la region dans
lesquelles Templci est offert
(dans tous les autres cas) ;
c) un emploi se trouvant vacant
en raison d'un arrfit du travail dd A
un conflit professionnel ;
d) un emploi tel que, pour une
raison autre que celles vis^es ci-
dessus et compte tenu de tout.es les
circonstances y compris la situation
pereonnelle du requ6rant, le refus de
cet emploi ne peut lui itre ralson-
nablement reproch^.
2. Le requ^rant peut 6tre dis-
qualifi6 du droit aux indemnitfe ou
aux allocations, pendant une p^riode
appropriate:
a) s*il a perdu son emploi en raison
directe d'un arr§t du travail dQ 4
un conflit professionnel ;
i) s'il a perdu son emploi par sa
propre faute ou s'il 1'a quittfi volon-
tairement sans motifs l^gi times;
June 23,
UNEMPLOYMENT PROVISION
925
(c) If he has tried to obtain fraudu-
lently any benefit or allowance; or
(d) if ^ he fails to comply with the
instructions of a public employment
exchange or other competent author-
ity with regard to applying for em-
ployment* or If it is proved by the
competent authority that he has
or neglected to avail himself of
a reasonable opportunity of suitable
employment.
3. A claimant who on leaving his
employment has received from his
employer in virtue of his contract of
service compensation for and sub-
stantially equal to his loss of earnings
for a certain period may be disquali-
fied for the duration of that period
for the receipt of benefit or of an
allowance, A discharge allowance
provided for by national laws or reg-
ulations shall not be deemed to be
such compensation.
Art. ii. The right to receive
benefit or an allowance may be llm*
in duration to a period which
not normally be than 156
working days per year, and shall in
no be than 78 working days
per year.
Art* M.—K Benefit shall be pay-
irrespective of the of the
claimant.
2, The right to an allow*
may tie conditional upon
the of the claimant proved
in such manner as may be
by national or regulations.
Art* 13*— i. be pay-
in but supplementary
to the re-employ*
of an may be in
kind,
at* be in Mud*
Art* 14. There be consti-
tuted in with national
or tribunals or other
authorities for the pur-
c) s'i! a essay6 d'obtenir fraudu*
leusement une indemnity ou une
allocation ;
d) sfil ne se conforme pas, pour re-
trouver du travail, aux Instructions
dfun bureau de placement public ou
de toute autre autorit:6 comp6tenter
ou si Ifautorit6 compfitente prouve
qua, dfilibfir&nent ou par nfigligence,
il n*a pas profit^ d'une occasion
raisonnable oPemploi convenable.
3. Tout requfirant qui, en quit-
tan t son cmplol, a re^u de son em-
ployeur, en vertu de son contrat de
travail, une compensation substan-
tiellement 6gale IL sa perte de gain
durant une pfiriode donntfe, peut
fitre privfi du droit aux indemnitfis et
allocations pour la dur6e de cette
p&riode. Cependant, une indemnit6
de licenciement pr^vue par la Ifigisla-
tion nationale ne pourra pas §tre
consid^rfe comme une teile com-
pensation.
Art. ii, Le droit de recevoir une
indemnity ou une allocation peut
n'Htre accord^ que pendant une pfi-
riode limitfie qui devra n*6tre pas
normalement inffirieure ^156 jours
ouvrables par an at n'ltre, en aucun
cas, inffirieure 4 78 jours ouvrables
par an.
Art* 12.— i, Le paiement des in-
demnit^s ne doit pas Utre subordonn^
& l*fitat de besom du requ6rant*
2. Le droit de recevoir une alloca-
tion peut litre subordonnfi & la con-
statation, dans des conditions & d6-
terminer par la legislation nationale,
d*un 6tat de besoin du requ€rant.
Art* 13*-*-!, Les indemnitte doi-
vent litre payees en espices» mais des
prestations suppMmentaires desti-
k faciliter la remise de Fassur6
an travail peuvent litre attributes en
nature,
2* Les allocations peuvent €tre
attributes en nature*
Art* 14* Des tribunaux on autres
autoritfis comp^tentes doivent §tre
institu^s, conformfiment d. la l^gisla-
tion nationale, pour trancher les
926
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No* 390
pose of determining questions arising
on applications for benefit or an al-
lowance made by persons to whom
this Convention applies,
Art* 15*— i. The claimant may be
disqualified for the receipt of benefit
or of an allowance in respect of any
period during which he is resident
abroad.
2. Special provisions may be pre-
scribed for frontier workers em-
ployed in one country and resident
in another.
Art. i6» Foreigners shall be en*
titled to benefit and allowances upon
the same conditions as nationals:
Provided that any Member may
withhold from the nationals of any
Member or State not bound by this
Convention equality of treatment
with its own nationals in respect of
payments from funds to which the
claimant has not contributed.
[Arts. 17-19 omitted. See No.
387, ante, Arts. 9-11.]
Art. 20. — i. A Member which has
ratified this Convention may de-
nounce it after the expiration of five
years from the dale on which the
Convention first comes into force, by
an act communicated to the Secre-
tary-General of the League of
Nations for registration. Such de-
nunciation shall not take effect until
one year after the date on which it is
registered with the Secretariat.
2, Each Member which has rati-
fied this Convention and which does
not, within the year following the
expiration of the period of five years
mentioned in the preceding para-
graph, exercise the right of denuncia-
tion provided for in this article, will
be bound for another period of five
years and, thereafter, may denounce
this Convention at the expiration of
each period of five years under the
terms provided for in this article,
Art. 21 . At the expiration of each
period of five years after the coming
questions suscit6es par les demandes
d'indemnitfis ou d'allocations pr6*
sent^es par les personnes auxquelles
s'applique la pr£sente convention*
Art* 15. — i. Le requ6rant pent
gtre priv6 du droit aux indemnlt6s
ou aux allocations pour toute p6riode
oft il reside & T6tranger.
2. Un regime special peut litre
6tabli pour les travailleurs frontallers
qui ont leur lieu de travail dans un
pays et leur lieu de residence dans un
autre.
Art. 16. Les Strangers doivent
avoir droit aux indemnit^s et allo-
cations dans les mgmes conditions
que les nationaux. Toutefois, tout
Membre peut refuser aux ressortis-
sants de tout Membre ou Etat qui
n'est pas H6 par la pr^sente conven-
tion, I'6galit6 de traitement avec ses
propres ressortissants au sujet des
prestations provenant de fonds aux-
quels le requ6rant n'a pas contribuf.
[Art. 17-19 omis. voir No. 387,
ante, art. 9-11.]
Art* 20,™— i. Tout Membre ayant
ratifid la pr6sente convention pent la
d6noncer & Pexpiration d'une pfriode
de cinq annfes apr&s la date de la
mise en vigueur initiate de la conven-
tion, par un acte communiqu6 an
Secretaire g£n6ral de la Socii*t$ des
Nations, et par lui enregistr{% La
d6nonciation ne prendra effet qu'une
ann£e aprte avoir fit6 enregistrte au
Secretariat.
2, Tout Membre ayant ratififi la
prfsente convention qui, dans le
d61ai d'une ann£*e aprfis 1 'expiration
de la p(*riode de cinq annles men-
tionn6e au paragraphs pr€c6dcnt» ne
fera pas usage de la facult6 de d€w>n*
ciation pr6vue par le present article
sera 1M pour une nouvelle p^riode de
cinq ann£es, et, par la 3uitev pourra
d^noncer la prfisente convention A
1 'expiration de chaque p^riode de
cinq ann^es dans les conditions pr6-
vues au present article,
Art. ax * A 1'expiration de chaque
p6riode de cinq armies 4 compter de
July 15, I<>34 MOST-FAYORED-NATION CLAUSE 927
into force of this Convention, the I'entrtSe en vlgueur de la prfeente
CJoverning Body of the International convention, le Conseil d'administra-
Laixmr Office shall present to the tion du Bureau international du Tra-
General Conference a report on the vail devra presenter & la Conference
working of this Convention and shall g£n(*rale un rapport sur {'application
consider the desirability of placing de la pr&sente convention et d£cidera
on the Agenda of the Conference the s'il y a lien d'inscrire & Fordre du
question of its revision in whole or in jour de la Conference la question de
part, sa revision to tale ou partielle.
'{Arts. M-2S omitted. See No. [Art. 22-23 omis. Voir No. 387,
387, Arts. !4"15*1 ante, art. 14-15.)
IN FAITH WHKEKOF we have ap- EN FOI DE Quor ont apposg leurs
our signatures this ninth day signatures, le neuf aofit 1934,
of August 1934.
The President of the Conference, JUSTIN GODART
The Dirwtor of the International Labour Office, HAROLD BUTLER
No. 391
AGREEMENT for the N0a-AppMcation of the Most-Favored-Nation
Clause to Certain Multilateral Economic Conventions* Opened
for signature at WasMu^tont July 15, 1934*
COMVENIO para no apBear In cliusula de la naclon m&s favorecida
& algunas convenciones economicas multilaterales. Abierto a la
finxm a WAsMngton, 15 da jnHo de 1934,
EDITOR** NOTP. A draft convention for the exception of certain multipartite economic
conventions from the application of th* mo»t-favored-nation claute, submitted by the
United Siitle*«teif*galiotii* wan approved in principle by the Seventh International Conference
of American Stales In 1933, Seventh Interuatiooal Conference of American States, Final
Act (Kngifoh vf»rctcm)» pp. at, 04, Slight njodin'catkmtt In the draft were later made by the
Cktvcfftltfi of the Paw American Uniont and the convention was opened for signature.
See the program on comnwrrial policy submitted by the American delegation to the
commiiaion of the Monetary and Economic Conference in 1933. Leagm of Na~
Journal, 193,1, P* !S^5* ^* *ext °^ ^*m afreement consists of vemiont In the
h^ French, Portuguese* Spanish knguaget.
S. WhII<* this agreement was not subject to ratification, the signatures were
at? r*/<w#<Jitfm, On January I, 1937, ratifications had been deposited at the Pan
Aiiirriran Union by Cuba, February as, 1935; and the United States of America, September
«*,
&e of D@€tttm»tt C.379.M*350.X936.nB. The text of
this Is also published in 165 a/ JVolww Treaty Serbs, p* 9.
W. Lurldan, " I*a clause do la nation k plus favoris^e/* 27
(x 935)i HI PP* *W~55» Afton,» " Multilaterai Commercial Agreement Opened for Signature,1'
m Pan
928
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 391
Entered into force September 12, I935-1
Text from Cfotoct States Treaty Sorbs, No, 898.
The High Contracting Parties,
desirous of encouraging the devel-
opment of economic relations among
the peoples of the world by means of
multilateral conventions, the bene-
fits of which ought not to inure to
countries which refuse to assume the
obligations thereof; and desirous
also, while reaffirming as a funda-
mental doctrine the policy of equal-
ity of treatment, to develop such
policy in a manner harmonious with
the development of general economic
rapprochement in which every coun-
try shall do its part; have decided to
enter into an agreement for these
purposes, as set forth in the following
articles:
Article i. The High Contracting
Parties, with respect to their rela-
tions with one another, will not, ex-
cept as provided in Article 2 hereof,
invoke the obligations of the most-
favored-nation clause for the purpose
of obtaining from Parties to multi-
lateral conventions of the type here-
inafter stated, the advantages or
benefits enjoyed by the Parties
thereto.
The multilateral economic con-
ventions contemplated in this article
are those which are of general ap-
plicability, which include a trade
area of substantial size, which have
as their objective the liberalization
and promotion of international trade
or other international economic in-
tercourse, and which are open to
adoption by all countries.
Art, 2. Notwithstanding the stip-
ulation of Article I, any High Con-
tracting Party may demand, from
a State with whicn it maintains a
treaty containing the most-favored-
nation clause, the fulfillment of that
clause insofar as such High Con-
tracting Party accords in fact to
such State the benefits which it
claims.
Las Altas Partes Contratantes,
deseosas de fomentar el desarrollo
de relaciones econdmicas entre los
pueblos del mundo, por medio de
convenciones multilaterales cuyos
beneficios no deberian aprovechar
los palses que rehusen asumir las
obligaciones; y a la vez que tea-
firmando como doctrina fundamen-
tal la polftica de igualdad de trata-
miento, deseosas tambi6n de desa-
rrollar esa polftica en armonfa con el
desenvolvimiento de una general
aproxiinaci6n econ6mica en el cual
cada pafs hard lo que le corresponda ;
han decidido celebrar una conven-
ci6n con ese fin, y al efecto han con*
venido en los artlculos siguientes:
Artlculo i. Las Altas Partes Con-
tratantes, en sus relaciones entre sfr
salvo el caso previsto en el Artlculo
2, se comprometen a no invocar las
obligaciones de la cldusula de la na~
ci6n mds favorecida, con el fin de
obtener de las Partes en conven-
ciones multilaterales del tipo men-
cionado de seguidaf las ventajas o
beneficios de que gozan las Partes en
dichas convenciones,
Este artfculo se refiere a las con-
venciones econ6micas multilaterales
de aplicaci6n general, que incltiyen
una Area comercial de tamaite con-
siderable, que tienen por objeto la
liberalkackm y fomento del comercio
u otro intercarnbio econ6mico in*
ternacional y que est6n abiertas a la
participaci6n de todos los pafses*
Art* a. No obstante la estipula-
ci6n del Artfculo x, cualquiera Alta
Parte Contratante puede pedir a un
Estado con el cual mantiene un
tratado que contiene la cl&usula de
la naci6n mds favorecida, el eutmpli-
miento de dicha clAusula en la me-
dida en que tal Alta Parte Contra-
tante acuerde de hecho a tal Estado
los beneficios que elk reclama*
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nation®, No. 3801 , January 4, 1936.
July 15,
MOST-FA VOREB-NATION CLAUSE
^. The present agreement is
operative as respects each High Con-
tracting Party on the date of signa-
ture by «ueh Party* It shall be open
for signature on behalf of any State
and shall remain operative indefi-
nitely, but any Party may terminate
its own obligations hereunder three
months after It has given to the Pan
American Union notice of such in-
tention.
Not withstanding the stipulations
of the foregoing paragraph, any
State desiring to do so may sign the
present agreement ad ri/ereftdum,
which agreement in this case, shall
not take effect, with renpect to such
State, until after the deposit of the
instrument of ratification, in con-
fortuity with its constitutional pro*
cedure.
Art* 4* This agreement is a single
document in English, Spanish, Por*
and French, all of which
texts are equally authoritative* It
shall be deposited with the Pan
American Union, which is charged
with tin* duty «>f keeping it open for
signature or resugnature indefinitely,
and with ^transmitting certified cop-
ifj», with invitations to become par-
to all of the States of the world.
In performing this function! the Pan
American Union may invoke the
of any of its members
hereto,
^ IN WHEREOF, the under-
Plenipotentiaries have signed
tnis on behalf of their
respective Governments, and have
affixed hereto their on the dates
opposite their
for by the Pan
Union, in with
a of the Seventh Interna-
of American States*
this day of July, 1934, at
Washington*
Art. 3. El presente convenio en-
trari en vigor respecto de cada una
de las Altas Partes Contratantes
desde la fecha de su firma por dicha
Parte Contratante, quedard abierto
a la firma de todos los Estados, y per-
manecerci, Indefinidamente en vigor,
pero cualquiera de las Partes puede
terminar las obligaciones contrafdas
por el convenio tres meses despu6s
de haber notificado su intenci6n a la
Uni6n Panamericana.
No obstante lo estipulado en el
pirrafo anterior, cualquier Estado
que lo desee, puede firmar ad referen-
dum el presente convenio, que en
este caso no entrant en vigor re-
specto de dicho Estado sino despu6s
del dep6sito del instrumento de la
ratificaci6n conforme a su procedi-
miento constitucionaL
Art. 4. El original de este con*
venio, redactado en espaHol, portu-
gu6s» francos e ingl6s, que tendr&n la
misma autenticidad, se depositary
en la Unl6n Panamericana, la cual
queda encargada de mantenerlo
abierto a la firma y resuscripci6n in-
definidamente, y de transmitir copias
certificadas con invitaciones a ha-
cerse parte a todos los Estados del
mundo. Al ejercer esa funcI6n la
Unt6n Panamericana puede invocar
la cooperaci6n de cualquiera de sus
miembros signatarios de este con-
venio.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, 1OS SUSCritOS
Plenipotenciarios han firmado y
sellado este acuerdo en nombre de
sus respectivos Gobiernos, en las
fechaa Indicadas junto a sus firmas.
Abierto a la firma por la Unidn
Panamericana, en conformidad coa
una r«oluci6n de ia S^ptima Con-
ferencta Interaacional Americana,
hoy quince de julio dte mil noveclen-
toe treinta y cuatrof en la ciudad de
Wirfjington.
For the United States of America: CORDKLX* HULL, ad refer-
September do, 1934; for the Republic of Panama: R. J. AJLFAKO,
930 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 392
ad referendum^ Septiembre 29, 1934; for the Republic of Cuba; M.
QUBZ STERLING, ad referendum, Octubre i6/ 1934; for the Republic of
Nicaragua: HENRI DE BAYLE, ad referendum, Enero 23, 1935; Au nom de
rtTnioa Economique Belgo-Luxembourgeoise : Cte* R. STRATEN, ad refer-
endum, 14 Mars 1935; for the Republic of Guatemala: ADRIAN RECINOS,
ad referendum, n de mayo de 1935; for the Republic of Greece: D* Si-
CILIANOS, ad referendum^ 20 July 1935; por la RepfibHca de Colombia:
M. L6PEZ PUMAREJO, ad referendum » 15 de agosto de 1935.
No. 392
CONVENTION for Mutual Protection against Dengue Fever.
Signed at Athens, July 25, 1934*
CONVENTION star la protection mutuelle contre la fidvre dengue.
Signge & Athdnes, 25 juiUet 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. This convention, the conclusion of which was due to the initiative of the
Greek Government, follows the general lines of a draft prepared by the International Office
of Public Hygiene in 1929. That draft had previously inspired the conclusion of bipartite
agreements by Egypt with the States of the Levant under French mandate, Palestine, and
Italy. 22 Bulletin de I' Office international d'Hygi&ne publique (1930), II, p. 1843; 33 idem
(1931), I, pp. 368, 574; 42 Trattati e convensi&ni, p, 490. See also the sanitary convention of
June 21, 1926 (No. 164, ante), and the sanitary convention for aerial navigation, of April
12, 1933 (No. 326, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. On July I, 1937, ratifications of or accessions to this convention had
been deposited at Athens by Portugal, February n, 1935; France, February 25, 1935; Great
Britain, April 3, 1935; South Africa, April 16, 1935; Denmark, May 16, 1935; Italy, July xo,
1935 ; Rumania, July 15, 1935; Egypt, Octobers, 193$; Germany, Februarys, 1936; Union of
Soviet Socialist Republics, June 23, 1936; Turkey, October 9, 1936; Czechoslovakia, Decem-
ber 30, 1936; and Greece, February 5, 1937*
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this convention is also published in 26 Buttetfa de I* Office
international d} Hygiene puUigue (1934), p. 1501; Reichsgesetsblatt, 1936, II, p, 236.
Entered into force March. 25, 1935.*
Text and translation from British Treaty Series, No, 37 (1935).
[Translation]
His Majesty the King of Albania, Sa Majest6 le Roi d'Albanie, le
the President of the German Reich, President du Reich Allemand, Sa
His Majesty the King of Great Majest6 le Roi de Grande*Bretagn&,
Britain, Ireland and the British d'Irlande, et des Territoires Britaxv
Dominions beyond the Seas, Em- niques au de!4 des Mers, Empereur
peror of India, His Majesty the King de I'lnde, Sa Majest6 le Roi des Bul«
of Bulgaria, His Majesty the King gares, Sa Majesti le Roi cfBgypte, le
of Egypt, the President of the Span- President de la R6publique Espa*
ish Republic, the President of the gnole, le President de la R^publique
1 Registered with the Secretariat of the League o£ Nations, No, 4080, March 27* 1937-
Jtlly 25, 1934 PROTECTION AGAINST DENGUE FEVER
931
French Republic, the President of
the Greek Republic* His Majesty
the King of Italy, His Majesty the
Kinj* of Rumania, the President of
flu* Turkish Republic, the President
of the Centra! Executive? Council of
the T.S.S.R., His Majesty the King
<»f Yugoslavia,
Being desirous of co-operating for
the piffwse of preventing and com-
bating the* propagation of dengue
fever, and considering that the meas-
ures to IK* taken to this end should
l>r determined by a Convention,
Have derided to conclude a Con-
vtrntion for this purpose, and have
nominated its their plenipotentiaries
the following: l
His Majesty the King of Albania;
Sotir Lad;
The President of the German
Reich: Ernst Kisenlohr;
Ills Majesty the King of Great
Britain, Ireland, and the British
Dominiona Iwyond the Em-
|M»ror of India: For the United King-
limn of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland: Sydney Waterlow;
His Majesty the King of Bulgaria:
Pierre Neicov;
His Majesty the King of Egypt:
Ali Serry Omar Bey;
The President of the Spanish Re-
public; Pedro Garcfa Conde;
The President of the French Re-
public: Adrien Thierry;
The President of the Greek Re-
public; Aiidrf Delmouzoa;
His Majesty the King of Italy;
PierftHp(x) de Rossi Mobile del Lion
Net o ;
His Majesty the King of Ru-
mania: C. langn Raitcano;
The President of the Turkish Re-
public; Rifki Bey;
The President of the Central Ex-
ecutive Council of the ULS.S.R.:
Michel Kobe^ky;
A*
His the King of Yugo- Si'Majest61e Roide Yougoslavie:
; B«Khk<> Christi tch ; Bochko Christitch ;
1 Tfctt titles of ptenipotcuittarie* are omitted*— E».
Franchise, le President de la
blique Hell£mque, Sa Majesty le JRoi
d Italic, Sa Majest6 le Rol de Rou-
manief le President de la R&publique
Turque, le President du Conseil Cen-
tral Ex^cutif de rUnion des R6pu-
blxqucs Socialistes Sovidtiquos, Sa
Majest6 le Roi de Yougoslavie,
D('sirant coop6rer dans le but de
provcnir et combattre la propagation
de la fi6vrc dengue et considfrant
<jue les mesures qui seront prises dans
ce but seront d£termin£es par la
Convention,
Ont decide* de conclure une Con-
vention c\ cet effet et ont nomm6 pour
leurs plcnlpotentialres, savolr; l
Sa Majest£ le Roi d'Albanie: Sotir
Lad;
Le President du Reich Allemand:
Ernst Eisenlohr;
Sa Majesttf le Roi de Grande-
Bretagne, d'Irlande, et des Terri-
toires SBritanniques au deI4 des Mers,
Empereur de Tlnde; Pour le Roy-
aume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et
d'Irlande du Nord; Sydney Water-
low;
Sa Majest6 le Roi des Bulgares:
Pierre Neicov;
Sa Majest6 le Roi d'Egypte: Ali
Serry Omar Bey,*
Le President de la R6publique
Espagnole; Pedro Garcfa Conde;
Le President de la R6publique
Fran$aise: Adrien Thierry;
I*e President de la R£publique
Hell£nique: Andr6 Delmouzos;
Sa Majestt le Roi d'ltalie: Pier-
filippo de Rossi Nobile del Lion
Nero;
Sa Majest^ le Roi de Roumanie:
C* Langa Rascano;
Le President de la R€publique
Turque: Rifki Refik Bey;
Le President du Conseil Central
Extol tlf de I" Union des R6publiques
Socialistes Sovi£tiques: Michel Kob-
932
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 392
Who, having communicated their
full powers, found in good and due
form, are agreed upon the following
provisions :
Article J. On the appearance of
dengue fever in epidemic form in
any of the territories to which the
present Convention applies, the Chief
Health Authority of the territory
shall notify the sanitary authorities
of all the other territories to which
the Convention applies.
It shall keep the Office ^Interna-
tional dllygilne Publique informed
of the course of the epidemic.
Art. 2* When in any of the ter-
ritories to which the present Con-
vention applies, an epidemic^ of
dengue fever shall be discovered in a
port or in a district adjoining a port,
the sanitary authority of the said
port shall recommend captains of
vessels and ships1 doctors, if such are
on board, immediately after leaving
the port, to search out and destroy
mosquitoes and their larvae in all
the accessible parts of the ship, espe-
cially in the cabins, crew's quarters,
storerooms, kitchens, stoke holes,
water containers, and all places likely
to harbour mosquitoes.
The sanitary authority shall re-
quest the doctor, or failing him the
captain, to take such measures as
may be necessary to ensure that if
cases of dengue fever occur on board
the patients may be isolated under
conditions such that they cannot be
bitten by mosquitoes.
Art. 3. In any of the territories
to which this Convention applies, ^all
ships, coming from a port in which
there is an epidemic of dengue fever
and arriving in a port whose sanitary
authority has reason to fear that the
disease may spread owing to the
presence of a large number of mos-
quitoes capable of transmitting it,
may be subjected to the following
measures:
Lesqueto, apr&s sf8tre communique
leurs pleins pouvoirs, trouvfis en
bonne et due forme, sont convenes
de ce qui suit;
Article x. Lorsque la dengue ap-
paraltra sous la forme 6pid6miquct
dans Tun des territoires auxquels la
pr6sente Convention est applicable*
TAutorM sup6rieure d'Hygi^ne de ce
territoire en fera la notification aux
autorit^s sanitaires de tous les autres
territoires auxquels la Convention
est applicable,
Elle tiendra 1'Office International
d'Hygi^ne Publique au courant de la
marche de P6pid6mie.
Art. 2. Lorsque dans Fun des
territoires auxquels la pr^sente Con-
vention est applicable une 6pid6mie
de dengue aura 6t6 constattfe dans un
port ou dans la region avoisinant un
port, I'Autoritfi sanitaire ^dudit port
recommandera aux capitaines, et
eventuellement aux xn6decins des
navires, de faire proc6der, aussitSt
apr&s le depart du port, 4 la recherche
et la destruction des moustiques et
de leurs larves dans toutes les parties
accessibles du navire, notamment
dans les cabines, les postes ^Equi-
pages, les carnbuses, les cuisines, les
chaufferies, les reservoirs d'eau et
tous locaux spteialement susceptibles
de donner asile aux moustiques.
Elle invitera le m£decin, et & d€-
faut le capitaine, in prendre les dis-
positions n&cessaires pour que, si
des cas de dengue venaient & se
produire £ bord, les malades puissent
gtre isoMs dans des conditions telles
qu'ils ne puissent pas fitre piques par
des moustiques*
Art* 3. Dans Tun des territoires
auxquels la pr6sente Convention est
applicable, tout navire provenent
d'un port oil r^gne une 6pid6otie
de dengue et arrivant dans un port
oii FAutorM sanitaire a lieu de
craindre que la maladie ne sfy prop-
age, eo raison de la presence en nom*
bre 61ev6 de moustiques susceptibles
de la transmettre, pourra soumis
aux mesurea suivantes:
Jtlly 25, 1934 PROTECTION AGAINST DENGUE FEVER
933
(a) Boardinfr—'Thei doctor, or fail-
ing him the captain, shall give a
reply to the question; **Are there, or
have there been, on hoard any per-
sons Buffering from dengue fever?ff
(fr) Al&lical Inspection.— Patients
who have developed dengue fever
wit hin than five days and desire
to leave the ship shall be landed by
day and shall lx» isolated on land, in
accordance with the instructions of
the competent sanitary authority,
under conditions which shelter them
from mosquito bites, until a period
of five days has elapsed since the ill-
began.
(c) Inspection of the ship in order
to ascertain that there are no stego-
myia on board, taking into account
any measure** already taken on the
voyage, 1 f any stegomyia are found
on Ixwtrcl the sanitary authority may
have the mosquitoes destroyed.
(d) In exceptional the sani-
tary authority of the port may, if he
that circumstances render
it place under surveillance
who have disem-
and am fine the crew on board
except for purposes of duty, until a
period of eight days since
they were to risk.
Art. 4, When an epidemic of
fever has broken out in one
of the terrif orirs to which the present
Convention applies* which has a
land frontier bordering on another
territory to which the Convention
tppli«t» the aanitary authorities
of the latter territory may, if thev
It the fol-
lowing at the frontier;
(a) may be placed
under tfurvetllance for a period not
from the day
of to the Infection.
{&) of hav-
ing within
(a) Arraisonnement, comportant
la r^ponse, par le mMecin et £ d(*faut
par le capitame, k la question:
*4Y a-t-il, on y a-t-il eti & bord des
personnels atteintes de dengue?"
(b) Visile m(dicak, — Les malades
attaints de dengue depuis moins de 5
jours qul d£sireraient quitter le
navire seront dlbarqu£s de jour, et
pourront 6tre iso!6s & terre, suivant
les instructions des Autorittfs sani-
taires comp6tentes» dans des condi-
tions qui les mettent & Tabri des
piqftres de moustiques, jusqu'S. ex-
piration d'un d61ai de 5 jours It partir
du d£but de la maladie.
(c) Inspection du navire en vue
de s*assurer qu'il n'y existe pas de
st£gomyia, sous la reserve qu'il serait
tenu compte des mesures d6ji prises
en cours de route. Au cas oil la
presence & bord de stfgomyia serait
constatfie, FAutoritfi sanitaire du
port pourra faire procMer & la de-
struction des moustiques.
(d) Exceptionnellementj 1'Auto-
ntl sanitaire du port pourra, si elle
juge n6cessaire en raison des eircon-
stances, mettre les passagers d6~
barques sous surveillance et con-
signer les Equipages It bord, sauf si la
sortie est demand6e pour des raisons
de service, jusqu'St Texpiration d'un
d^lai de 8 jours & partir de Texposi-
tion au risque,
Jjtt* 4. Lorsque Fexistence de
r^pid£mie de dengue est 6tab!ie dans
un des territoires auxquels la pr6-
sente Convention est applicable,
ayant une frontifere de terre avec un
autre territoire auquel la Conven-
tion est ausai applicable, les Au-
torit^s sanitaires de ce dernier terri-
toire peuvent, si elles le jugent n6ces-
saire, prendre i oes froatJ^res les
mesures suivantes:
(a) Les passages* peuvent gtre
mis sous surveillance, pour une
p6riode me d^paasant pas 8 jours &
partir du dernier jo'ur ae 1 'exposition
4 I'infection.
(J) Les passa^rs suspects d*§tre
atteints de la fi^vre de dengue, depuis
954
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 392
less than five days may be Isolated
according to the Instructions of the
sanitary authorities In conditions In
which they are protected from mos-
quito bites until a period of five days
has elapsed from the beginning of the
illness.
Art. 5» The measures set out in
Articles 3 and 4 shall be considered as
constituting the maximum limits
within which the Governments shall
determine the procedure to be adopted
respectively in ports and at land
frontiers.
Art. 6. The present Convention
shall bear to-day's date.
The present Convention shall be
ratified and the ratifications shall be
deposited as soon as possible with the
Government of the Greek Republic,
which shall communicate every rati-
fication to the contracting or acced-
ing States.
Art. 7. It is open to any country
which has not signed the Convention
to accede to it.
Accessions shall be communicated
by the diplomatic channel to the
Government of the Greek Republic,
which shall inform all the contracting
or acceding Governments.
Art. 8. The present Convention
shall come into force when one month
has elapsed after the Greek Govern-
ment has received the ratifications
or accessions of two Governments.
Accessions or ratifications received
after the date on which this Conven-
tion comes into force, in accordance
with the preceding paragraph, shall
take effect one month after the date
on which they have been received
by the Greek Government.
Art. 9.— (i) Each of the High
Contracting Parties may declare,
either at the time of signature, or of
the deposit of his ratification or
accession, that his acceptance of the
moins de 5 jours, peuvent litre Isolds,
suivant les instructions des Autorit6s
sanitaires, dans des conditions qui
les mettent & Fabri des^ piqfires de
moustlques jusqu'A Fexplratlon d'un
d61ai de 5 jours & partir du d6but de
la maladie,
Art. 5* Les mesures exposfees
dans les articles 3 et 4 seront con-
sid6r6es comme constltuant un maxi-
mum des Hmites dans lesquelles les
Gouvernements d^termineront la
procedure qui sera appliqute re-
spectivement dans les ports et fron-
ti&res de terre.
Art. 6. La pr6sente Convention
portera la date de ce jour.
Elle sera ratifi^e et les ratifications
seront d£pos6es le plus tdt possible
au Gouvernernent de la R^publlque
Hell6nique, qui communiquera toute
ratification aux Etats contractants
ou adhfirants,
Art. 7. La pr6sente Convention
sera accessible i Padhfsion des Gou-
vernements de tout pays qui ne Pa
pas sign£e,
Les adhesions seront communi-
qu6es par la voie diplomatique au
Gouvernement de la Rlpublique
HelMnique, qui informera tous les
autres Gouvernements contractants
ou adh6rants.
Art. 8. La pr6sente Convention
entrera en vlgueur apr^s qu'un d£lai
d'un mois aura 6t6 6coul6 depuis la
reception par le Gouvernement Hel*
l&iique des ratifications ou adhesions
de deux Gouvernements.
Les adhesions ou ratifications qui
seront regues aprts la date de la mise
en vigueur de la prfeente Conven*
tion, conform^ment au paragraphs
ci-dessust auront effet un mois ^r^s
le jour de leur reception par le Gou-
vernement de la R6publique Hel*
l&ndque.
Art* 9. — i* Chacune des hautes
parties contractantes pourra d4-
clarer, soit au moment de sa slgna**
ture, soit au moment du d$p6t de *&
ratification ou de son adhesion, que
July 25» 1934 PROTECTION AGAINST DKKGUK FEVER
935
present Convention refers only to the
countries mentioned in his declara-
tion, and that the Convention will
be applied solely to the territories
mentioned therein. The declaration
may IHJ limited to the metropolitan
territories of the Government mak-
ing the declaration, or to one or more
of its protectorates, or colonies, or
territories under mandate.
(3) Each of the contracting Gov-
ernments may subsequently notify
the Government of the Greek Re-
public that it; desires to apply the
Convention to any territory not
mentioned in the declaration, in
accordance with the preceding para-
graph , whether the declaration was
made by the metropolitan territory
cir by one of its colonies, protecto-
rates or territories under mandate.
(3) Each of the contracting Gov-
ernments may, after the expiration
of five years from the time the Con-
vention comes into force* in accord-
ance with paragraph 1 of Article 8t
notify to the Government of the
Gfeclc Republic that it that
the present Convention should
to apply to certain of its territories to
which it applies under the above-
mentioned paragraph of this article,
and the Convention shall to
apply to the territories mentioned in
this declaration six months after the
elate 00 which the notification is re-
ceived by the Government of the
Greek Republic*
(4) The Government of the Greek
Republic shall communicate every
declaration or notification
under the paragraph of this
article to ail the Governments which
or
(5) The Convention shall
b€ in the archives of the
Greek Government and commum-
for registration to the Secre-
of the of Nations as
as It into force In ac-
cordance with Article 8*
son acceptation de la prfsente Con-
vention engage seulement les terri-
toires mentionnls dans sa d^clara-
tion et que la Convention sera ap»
pliqu6e seulement aux territoires
alnsi mentionnes. La declaration
peut gtre limit£e aux territoires
metropolitans du Gouvernement qui
fait la declaration, ou & Fun ou
plusieurs de sea protectorats, colonies
ou territoires sous raandat.
2. Tout Gouvernement contrac-
tant pent ulterieurement notifier au
Gouvernement de la Republique
Helienique qu*il desire que la Con-
vention soit appliquee & tout terri-
tpire non mentionne dans sa declare-
tion conformement au paragraphe
pr6cMent, soit que le terrltpire
metropolitain ait fait la declaration,
ou une de ses colonies, protectorats
ou territoires sous mandat.
3, Tout Gouvernement contrac-
tant peut, aprfes 1 'expiration d'un
d£lai de 5 ans & partir de la mise en
vipieur de la Convention, conform^-
ment au paragraphe i de Particle 8,
notifier au Gouvernement de la R6-
publique Helienique qu'il desire que
la pr&ente Convention cesse de s'ap-
pliquer ^ certains de ses territoires
auxquels la Convention s'applique,
conformfiment au paragraphe sus-
mentionn6 de cet article, et la Con-
vention cessera de s'appliquer aux
territoires mentionn€s dans cette d6-
claratipn 6 mois aprte la date de la
reception de la notification par le
Gouvernement de la R^publique
HelKnique.
* L€ Gouvernement de la R6-
olique Hel'Mnique communiquera
tous les Gouvernements a^nt
ou adh6r6 toutes declarations
ou notifications regues en vertu du
paragraphe precedent de cet article,
5, La prfisente Convention sera
deposfee auK archives du Gouverne-
ment de la Republique Helieniquef
et «>mniunlquee pour enregistrement
au Secretariat de la Societe des Na-
tions, d^s qu*elle sera mise en vigueur
conforaiement & Farticle 8*
936 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 393
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the respec- EN FOI DE QXJOI les pl6nlp0ten~
tlve Plenipotentiaries have signed tialres respectifs ont sign6 la prfsente
the present Convention* Convention,
Done at Athens, the 25th July, Fait & Ath&nes, le 25 juillet 1934.
1934, in a single copy, which shall en un seul exemplaire, qtii restera
remain deposited in the archives of d$pos6 aux archives du Gouvcrne-
the Greek Government, and of which ment Hell&iique et dont les copies,
copies certified as being correct shall certifies conformes, seront remises
be transmitted to the other con- aux autres parties contractantes,
trading parties.
[Signed:] For Albania: SOTIR LACI; for Germany; ERNST EISENLOHR;
for the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland: [With a dec-
laration under Article 9 (i) that the signature includes Malta, Cyprus, Palestine (in-
cluding Trans-Jordan), Kenya (Colony and Protectorate), Zanzibar and Tanganyika
Territory], SYDNEY WATERLOW; for Bulgaria: PIERRE NEICOV; for Egypt:
ALI SERRY OMAR BEY; for Spain: PEDRO GARC! A CONDE ; for France : [With a
declaration under Article 9 (i) that the signature includes Algeria, Tunis, Morocco
(French zone) and Syria and Lebanon], ADRIEN THIERRY; for Greece: ANDRfi
DELMOUZOS; for Italy: DE Rossr DEL LION NERO ; for Roumania : C LANGA
RASCANO; for Turkey: RIFKI REFIK BEY; for the U.S.S.R.: MICHEL
KOBEZKY; for Yugoslavia: BOCHKO CHRISTITCH.
No. 393
TREATY of Entente and Collaboration between the Baltic States.
Signed at Geneva, September 12, 1934*
TRAITfe d'entente et de collaboration entre les Etate baltiqties*
Sign6 & Gendve, 12 septembre 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. A treaty for the organization of the alliance of Estonia and Latvia
concluded on February 17, 1934, 150 League #/ Nations Tfe&ty Series, p, 103. It furnished
the directives of this treaty, negotiated on the initiative of Lithuania. The Entente hays
organized a Bureau for the promotion of cooperation. The three states had previously con-
cluded agreements of July 12, 1921, relating to private international law and portal exchange*
(Nos. 45, 46, ante). They are also parties to conventions on recognition of judgments, of
November 14, 1935* 166 League of Nations Treaty Series , pp» 75, 87.
RATIFICATIONS. Ratifications of this treaty were deposited at Riga, November 3, 1934*
by all the signatories,
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this treaty is also published in 12 Etstt Lepingud ValMik*
idega (1933-34), p* 277; 30 Martens, N.R*G. (ad sen), P- 47.
N. Kaasik, "L/eVohition de I'unton baltique/' 41 Rev* jjl». de dr. int. pub. (1934), pp. 631-
47; JL R, de Oriie y Arregui, <4Le r%ionalisme dans ^organisation Internationale/* Aeadlttiie
de Droit International, 53 Jttecuml de$ cours (1935), pp. 7-95? 1C R. Pustt, von Loesch, W.
KamieniecH, and others, "Les problemes de la Baltique/* Conciliation inUrn&tfonole (1934),
pp. 641-846; A. P* Sereni, ^Piccola Intesa, Inteaa balcanica e Intesa baltlca," 30 JRftr, d* dif.
int. (1936), pp. »73-«i8; A, J, Toywbee, '*The Baltic Pact/' Surmy oflnfafrmtwml A/mrs,
jpj4 (London: Humphrey Milford, 1935)* PP« 404-15* Anon., "L'Inttsa del Pte«i baltics/1
I Rivista di studi ^olitici internammali (1934), PP*
Sept.
BALTIC ENTENTE
937
Entered into force November 3, 1934,*
Text «ind translation from 154 League <»/ Nations Treaty Series t p. 93.
{Translation}
The President of the Republic of
Lithuania, the President of the Re-
public of Estonia and the President
of the Republic of Latvia,
Having deckled to develop co~
QfXiration between the three coun-
tries and to promote closer under-
staging between the Baltic States,
Being firmly determined to play
their part in maintaining and guar-
anteeing peace and to coordinate
their foreign policy in the spirit of the
principles of the Covenant of the
league of Nations*
Have resolved to conclude a treaty »
ami have appointee! as their pleni-
potentiaries for that purpose:*
The President of the Republic of
Lithuania: Stasys I^ozoraitis;
The President of the Republic of
Estonia: Julius Seljamaa;
The of the Republic of
Latvia: Vilhelms Muntere;
Who, having communicated their
full power*, found in good and due
form, as follows:
Artkto 1 . 1 n to co-ordinate
their in the of the
to con*
fer on of foreign
policy which are of common concern
to one another mutual
diplomatic
in their international relations*
Art* a* For the tet forth
in Article I, the High Contracting
to Institute
of the Mints*
for of the three
to at regular
at a year, in the
of of the three
in turn* At the of one of the
Contracting and by
Joint extraordinary con-
Le President de la R6publique de
Lithuanie, le President de la R6~
publique d'Estonie et le President
de la R6publique de Lettonie,
D6cid£s de d^velopper la collabo-
ration entre les trols pays et de fa-
voriser une entente plus 6troite entre
les Etats baltiques,
Fermement r^solns de contribuer
au malntlen et 4 la garantie de la
paix et de coordonner leur politique
extfirieure dans Pesprit des princlpes
du Pacte de la Soci6t$ des Nations,
Ont r£sohi de conclure un tralt6
et ont d£sign6, <\ cet effet, leurs
pifinipotentiaires, 4 savolr;^
Le President de la R^publique de
Lithuanie: Stasys Lozoraitis;
Le President de la R6publlque
dfE8tonie: Julius Seljamaa;
Le President de la R6publique de
Lettonie; Vilhelms Munters;
Lesquels, aprds s*§tre communique
leurs pleins pouvoirs, trouv^s en
bonne et due forme, sent convenus de
ce qui suit:
Article x. Afin de coordonner
leurs efforts pacifiques, les trois
gouvernements s'engagent it se con-
certer sur les questions de politique
ttct&rieure d*une importance com-
mune et i se prSter une aide mutuelle
politique et diplomatique dans leurs
rapports intemationaux;.
Art* a* Dans le but vis6 par
{'article pr^oiier, les Hautes Parties
oontractantes d^cident d'instituer
des conferences p^riodiqu^ des mi-
niatres dm Affaires ^txangftnes des
trois pays, qui auiont lieu r%uli&re-
ment au moins deuz fois par an, tour
4 tour sur te tenitoire de chacun des
trois Etats, Sur la demande de
Tune des Hautes Parlies contrao
et d*un cotnmuit accord, des
1 with the of the League of Nations, No. 3540, November 10, 1934.
» 1%t of *t* omitted,—- ED.
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 393
ferences may be held In the territory
of one of the three States or else-
where.
Each conference shall be presided
over by the Minister for Foreign
Affairs of the State in whose terri-
tory it takes place; if, however, a
conference meets outside the terri-
tory of the three States, its president
shall be the Minister for Foreign
Affairs of the country in whose terri-
tory the previous conference was
held.
The president in office shall be
responsible for the execution of the
decisions taken by the conference
over which he has presided, and,
when necessary, shall be instructed
to provide for the application of such
decisions in the field of international
relations.
The periodical conferences of the
Ministers for Foreign Affairs of Es-
tonia and Latvia provided for in
Articles I and 2 of the Treaty be-
tween Latvia and Estonia for the
organisation of the alliance, signed
at Riga on February xyth, 1934, shall
be replaced by the above-mentioned
conferences for the duration of the
present treaty.
Art. 3* The High Contracting
Parties recognise the existence of the
specific problems which might make
a concerted attitude with regard to
them difficult. They agree that such
problems constitute an exception to
the undertakings laid down in Article
i of the present treaty.
Art. 4. The High Contracting
Parties shall endeavour to settle
amicably and in a spirit of justice
and equity any questions in respect
of which their interests may clash
and also to do so in the shortest
possible time. They agree to nego-
tiate with each other such agree-
ments as may appear suitable for
attaining this end.
Art. 5. The three Governments
shall give instructions to their diplo-
matic and consular representatives
conferences extraordinaires pourront
avoir lieu dans un des trois Etats ou
en dehors de leurs territoires*
La conference sera pr^sid^e par le
ministre des Affaires £trang£res de
I'Etat sur le territoire duquel clle a
lieu; toutefois, si elle se r^unit en
dehors du territoire des trois Etats,
son president sera le ministre des
Affaires etrang&res du pays sur le
territoire duquel a eu lieu la dernidre
conference.
Le president en exercice prendra
soin de 1 'execution des decisions
prises par la conference qu'il a pr6-
sidee et en cas de besoin sera charge
de veiller & la realisation de ces de-
cisions dans le domaine des relations
Internationales.
Les conferences periodiques des
ministres des Affaires gtrang&res de
1'Estonie et de la Lettonie pr^vues
aux articles i et 2 du Traite entre la
Lettonie et 1'Estonie pour reorganisa-
tion de 1 'alliance, signe & Riga le 17
fevrier 1934, seront pendant la dur6e
du present traite remplacees par les
conferences susvisees.
Art. 3. Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes reconnaissent 1'existence
des probl&mes specifiques qui pour*
raient rendre difficile une attitude
concertee i leur egard* Elles con-
viennent que ces probl&mes con*
stituent Texception aux engagements
stipules dans Tarticle premier du
present traite.
Art. 4, Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'efforceront de liquider
4 Famiable et dans un esprit de
justice^et d'equite toute question qui
pourrait opposer leurs inherits les
uns aux autres, et cela dans les deiais
les plus courts possibles; elles con-
viennent de n^gocier entre elles les
accords qui peuvent paraftre uttles
pour arriver It ce but*
Art. 5. Les trois gouvemements
donneront des instructions It leurs
representants diplomatiques et con-
Sept. 12, 1954
abroad and to their delegates to In-
ternationa! conferences to establish
appropriate contact.
Art* 6* The High Contracting
Parties undertake to communicate
to one another forthwith the text
•of the treaties concluded between
one of them and one or more other
States.
Art 7. The present treaty is
open for by other States,
wich accession to take place only if
all the High Contracting Parties
consent thereto.
Art, 8» The present treaty shall
be ratified; it shall come Into force
ujxw the deposit of ratifications
which shall take place at Riga* The
Government of Latvia shall transmit
to each of I he two other High Con-
tracting Parties a certified true copy
of the of deposit of rati-
fications*
Art, 9* The treaty shall
be in force for ten years* Should
the treaty not be denounced by one
of the High Contracting Parties one
year before the expiry of that period*
it shall lie extended by tacit consent
and shall to have effect one
year after its denunciation by one of
the High Contracting Parties.
IN FAITH WIIEEEOF the above-
mentioned plenipotentiaries have
the treaty and have
their thereto*
Done at Geneva, in triplicate*
thin 1 2th day of September, 1934.
BALTIC ENTENTE
939
sulaires & I'&ranger ainsi qu'4 leurs
d£l£gu6s dans des conferences Inter-
nationales afin d'6tablir un contact
appropri6.
Art* 6, Les Hautes Parties con-
tractantes s'engagent 4 communi-
quer dis £ present les unes aux autres
le texte des traitfe concilia entre Tune
d'eiies et un ou plusieurs autres
Etats*
Art, 7. Le present trait6 est
ouvert 4 I'adh&ion des Etats tiers,
une telle adhesion ne pouvant avoir
lieu que d'un commun accord des
Hautes Parties contractantes.
Art. 8. Le present trait£ sera
ratlfi6; il entrera en vigueur d&s le
d£pdt des ratifications qui sera
effectufi & Riga. Le Gouvernement
de Lettonie remettra £ chacune des
deux autres Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes une copie certified conforme du
proems-verbal de d^pdt des ratifica-
tions.
Art, 9, Le present trait£ produira
ses effets pendant une durie de 10
ans. Si le trait6 n'est pas d6nonc$
par une des Hautes Parties con-
tractantes un an avant Texpiration
de ce terme^ il sera prorog^ par voie
de tacite reconduction pour prendre
fin un an aprte sa d6nonciation par
une des Hautes Parties contrac-
tantes,
EN FOI DE QUOI les pl&upotenti-
air^ susnommis ont sign6 le present
traitfi et y ont appo$6 leurs sceaux.
Fait i Geneve, en triple
tion, le i a septembre 1934,
St. L020RAITIS J. SlLJAMAA V, MllNTERS
940 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 394
No. 393a
Declaration relating to ihe Treaty of Entente and Collaboration
between the Baltic States, Signed at Geneva, September 12, 1934.
Declaration relative an TraM d'entente et de collaboration entre les
Etats baltiques* Sign€e & GenSve, 12 septembre 1934.
Text and translation from 154 Lmgue of Nations Treaty Series, pp. 9$, 99*
[Translation]
Upon signing the treaty of this Au moment de la signature du
day's date, the plenipotentiaries trait^ en date de ce jour les pl^nipo-
o£ Lithuania, Estonia and Latvia tentiaires de la Lithuania, de TEs-
hereby declare that their respective tonie et de la Lettonie d6clarent que
Governments will foster the growth leurs gouvernements respectifs veil-
and general diffusion in their re- leront & ce que Tesprit d'entente et
spective countries of the spirit of dTamiti6 solidaires des trois nations $e
mutual understanding and friend- r^pande et se g6n6ralise dans leurs
ship among the three nations and pays respectifs et dans ce but ils
they bind themselves to take or to s'engagent k prendre pu £ encourager
promote all suitable measures and toutes mesure et initiative utiles.
efforts to that end.
DONE at Geneva, in triplicate, FAIT 4 Geneve, en triple exp6di-
this I2th day of September, 1934. tion, le 12 septembre 1934.
ST. LOZOEAITIS J. SEIJAMAA V. MUNTERS
No. 394
SPECIAL ARRANGEMENT for Cooperation with regard to Posts
and Telecomratuucations. Signed at Belgrade, September 24,
1934-
ARRANGEMENT PARTICTILDER potir k cooperation dans le
domaine des postes et telecommunications. Signe a Beogracl,
24 septembre 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE. Special agreements of this nature are envisaged by Articles 5 of the
Universal Postal Convention of June 28, 1929 (No. 222, ante), to which all of the parties to
this arrangement are parties; and by Article 13 of the Telecommunication Convention of
December 9, 1932 (No. 316, ante), to which Czechoslovakia and Yugoslavia are partie*.
This arrangement has been superseded by an arrangement signed at Bucarest, October X4»
1936.
RATIFICATIONS. This arrangement was not subject to ratification.
Entered into force January x, 193$.*
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (August 15, 1937),
Sept. 24, 19J4 tITTLK ENTENTE POSTS AND TELECOMMUNICATIONS
941
Text from 4^ Official Bulletin of the Yugoslav Ministry for Posts, Telegraph and Telephone
(*936)» PP* 240-343.
I
i)^ Dans !e hut cfam&iorer les
services des Posies et Ttl<Jcommuni-
cations et <! 'assurer line solidarity
d 'act ion, les Administrations des
I*. T. T. contractantes sont tombacs
d 'accord d'&tahlir une Union re-
strdnte cles Postes et Telecommu-
nications en appiiquant les disposi-
tions de Farticlc 5 de la Convention
Pofttalc Uniwrselle de Londres et de
rarttcle 13 de la Convention Interna-
tionale cies Telecommunications de
Madrid*
Dans le nifimc» but il sera organise
un Comltr des Posies et TY'Itfcom-
municutinns de I* Union qui sera
reprint 6 dans chaque pays de 1* Un-
ion par «I« des Adminis-
trations d«t et des T£!(*graphe$<.
Kn ce qui concerne le Royaume de
Youtfcwlavie et le Royaume de Rou-
manic, A ce ComiMi attach£t &
litre cmwuitatif , tin d£16gult de la So-
cif ltf* de la Radiodiffusion et aussi un
de la des T61C»phones
pour ii* Royaume de Rournanie.
Ce Cornit6 veillera an fonctionne-
r(*g«lier dc ninion, suiwa et
vfrrifiera son activit£y les
difficultf« et prfparera des proposl*
U%ndant 4 l*ann(»lioration et 4
I'approfondijwcment de 1* Union.
IAM reunions du Comit^ et de ses
membreii, repr^ntunt les divers
services* iiuront lieu scion le besoin,
a) les reunions
et o« les commissions
leu de chaque
Administration de r Union
par TintermMiaim
du de§ et T616*
«a vue d'adopter
tine conf6-
communes pour-
rout litre 4 fin par
It* des P. T. T,
3) 11 ait rintention dm Ad-
de ('Union df«ttminer
la question de remission des timbres-
poste portant des indications sp6-
ciales de cette Union.
4) Pour unifier, an tan t que pos-
sible, les prescriptions concernant le
service int^rieur des Postes et T616-
commnnications dans les pays de
FUnion:
a) les Administrations des P. T. T.
de rUnion se communiqueront toutes
les innovations importantes qu'elles
auront introduites dans leur service
interne;
b) les prescriptions valables dans
le service int6rieur seront accom-
m<x!6est autant que possible, aux
prescriptions respectives du service
international
IL— Postes
1) Les taxes d'affranchissement
des lettres pour le premier Echelon
du poids de 20 grammes— et en ce
qui concerne la R^publique de
TcMcoslovaquie et le Royaume de
Roumanie aussi des cartes pos tales —
tehang^es dans le trafic r^ciproque
des pays de FUnion, seront fix6es &
80% des taxes internationales nor-
males. Les Administrations des
P. T. T. contractantes auront le droit
d*arrondir ces taxes, lors de la fixa-
tion de leur Equivalent dans la
monnaie de cbaque pays, i 85% au
maximum et 75% au minimum,
Aussitdt que les circonstances le
permettront, il y aura lieu dPlntro-
duire, dans le trafic postal r&ciproque,
une reduction plus 6tendue des taxes
Internationales pour les envois de la
poste aux lettres, notamment pour
les lettres et les cartes postales*
2) Le droit dfassurance des lettres
(bottes) avec valeur d€clar6e sera
dans le trafic r^ciproque des pays
de 1'Union i 30 centime par chaque
oo francs or de la valeur d6clar^e ou
raction,
3) La taxe d'affranchlssement des
journaux et Merits p^riodiques, ex*
par les Miteurs d'un pays, ou
942
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No, 394
leurs mandataires, aux abonn^s ayant
lew sifege dans Fautre pays de F Un-
ion, subira une reduction qui peut
s^lever de 25 jusqu'S. 50% de la taxe
Internationale r6duite (2,5 cts or).
II en sera de mgme, quels que soient
les expMiteurs, pour les livres, bro-
chures ou papiers de musique, aux
conditions pr^vues par la Conven-
tion Postale Universelle.
4) Les droits territoriaux termi-
naux de depart et d'arriv6e seront
fix£s dans le service r6ciproque des
colis postaux entre les Pays de
1* Union comme suit:
Par colis:
jusqu'& I kgr. &
5
10
15
20
CtS
60
So
160
240
3*0
cts
30
40
So
1 20
160
0,60 cts
1 fr.
2 "
3 "
4
5) Les droits de transit territorial
pour les colis postaux entre la R6-
publique Tch^cosloyaque et le Roy-
aume de Roumanie transports £
travers le territoire de ces deux Pays,
seront fix^s &:
30 cent, par colis jusqu'au poids de
40 " " " ™' « "
120
kgr.
I
5
10
15
20
La Yougoslavie conserve ses taxes
actuelles.
6) Les Administrations du Roy-
aume de Roumanie et de la R^publi-
que Tchfcoslovaque renoncent dans
leurs relations r^ciproques 4 la quote-
part du droit d'assurance pour les
colis postaux avec valeur d^clar^e
jusqu'd. 100 francs or.
7) Le maximum du poids des
petits paquets entre les pays Hmi-
trophes de rUnion sera fix6 dans leur
trafic r^ciproque 4 2 kgr*
8) En cas de perte, de spoliation
et d'avarie des colis postaux, sans
valeur d£clar6e jusqu*au poids de 5
kgr.» originaires d*un pays de rUnion
et adress6es ^ 1'autre pays de rUnion,
I'indemnit^ totale doit 6tre payfie
par I* Administration d'origine, sans
recours & Fautre Administration,
lorsqu'il est impossible de constater
sur le territoire de laquelle des Ad-
ministrations de 1* Union la perte, la
spoliation ou 1'avarie a eu lieu.
9) Dans le trafic r^ciproque entre
les pays de 1'Union, la iranchi^
postale sera appliqu^e aux envois
officiels, concernant ^galement le
service t616graphique d^Etat et
6chang6s entre les Administrations
des P. T. T.» entre ces Administra-
tions et leurs bureaux, ainsi qu'entre
les bureaux m§mes,
ni.—TOigrapke
Aussitdt que les circonstances le
permettront, une reduction g6n^rale
des taxes t616graphiques sera opirfie
dans le service r6ciproque des pays
de rUnion.
IV.— TSlSphone
L'Administration des P. T, T. du
Royaume de Yougoslavie et de la
R6publique Tch6coslovaque et la
Soci6t6 des T61^phones roumaines
s^entendront directement en vue de
faciliter et d'atn^liorer, dans la me-
sure du possible, le service t£l£pho**
nique entre le Royaume de Yougo-
slavie, le Royaume de Roumanie et
la R^publique TcWcoslovaque,
V. — Radiodiffusion
U organisation de la radiodiffuston
dans les pays de r Union sera bas6e>
autant que possible, sur des principes
communs. Les Sociit^s respectives
de radiodiffusion auront 4 s'entendre
directement en^ ce qui cpncerne les
questions techniques ainst que sur les
questions de programme,
VL— Dispositions finales
Le present Arrangement sera mis
4 ex6cution par chaque Administra-
tion signataire un mois aprte Tap-
probation par TautorM compltente
Oct. 8, 1934 RADIOTELEPHONE SERVICE 943
dechaquc pays del*Union,etau plus FAIT & Beograd, le 24 septembre
tAt le i-er Janvier 1935, 1934.
[Signed:] Pourja Yongoslavie: ST. P^LIVANOVITCH m, p.; pour la
coslovaquie : A, STANGLKR m. p.; pour la Roumanie: N. TABACOVICI m, p.
No. 394a
Amendment to the Special Arrangement for Cooperation with regard
to Posts and Telecommtmications. Signed at Prague, February
Amendement a FArrangement particular pour la cooperation dans le
domaine des postes et t§l€coinmunicatioiis. SignS & Praha, 20
1935,
Entered into force February ao, 1935.*
Text from 48 Official Btillctln of the Yugodluv Ministry for Poats, Telegraph and Telephone
), p. 244,
Administrations con tractantes journaux et Merits p6riodiques» ex-
tonifxVs tfaccord de modifier p£di£s par les Miteurs d'un pays, ou
!*ArranRement particuHer de Beo- leum maodataires, aux abonn^s ayant
grad du 24 septemhre 1934— partie leur sl^ge dans Tautre pays de IrUn-
tl § 3 concernant la d*affran- ion, subira une reduction qui doit
chisseftient des journaux et Merits s*€4lever au moins i 25% de la taxe
p^riodiques^cn sutetitaant & la Internationale r^duite (2.5 cts or),
premiere actuelle de ce § 3 la Pour le reste, le texte actuel ne sera
phrase suivante: P^s chang€.
La d'affmnchtsaement des PRAHA, le 20 fihnrier 1935.
ST. rfttiVAKovtTcti in. p* N. TR£ODORESCU m. p» D. FEIEDMANN m. p.
No. 395
REGIONAL JJURAJSTGEMENT eoEcemtog Radiotelephone Service
of Ships Opmati&g to tto North Sea* Signed at Lisbon* October
REGIONAL relatif aw service radiotSMphoaique
«Jt» oplrtnt la Mar dti Nord. Slgn6 k Lisbonne,
8 octobre 1934*
EDITO»*S Tfc* co»ck«ion of regional mnmwfements of this nature was envisaged
'by 13 of the Te!«^0«ifflatiI<»tI0tt Ctamntfon ol December 9, 1932 (No* 316, ante), and
by Article 7 of the General jRadlio Rogulattom (No. $17, ante). See alto the regional ar-
>N0t with the &o»tarlat of the League of Nations (August 15, 1937)*
944
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
395
rangtments concerning maritime radio beacons of July S and September ao» *933» *nd April
28, 1934 (Has, 341, 345, and 378, aate).
RATIFICATIONS. This arrangement was not subject to ratification.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. B. U., "Service radiot&Uphonique mobile dans la Mer dn Nord," i
Journal de$ t&tcommunic&tofis (1934), p. 237; Anon,, " Conference de Stockholm relative
au service radiot&ephonique mobile dans la Mer baltique/' 2 idem (1935)1 pp* 197""99»
Entered into force July i, 1935.*
Text supplied by the United States Department of State.
Article i. Le present arrange-
ment, etabli conformernent aux dis-
positions du R&glement general des
radiocoxnmunications de Madrid
[article 7, §5, alin^a (3) &)], vise le
service radioteiephonique des na~
vires munis d'un poste dont la puis-
sance d'onde porteuse dans 1'antenne
ne depasse pas 100 watts et qui sont
desservis par tin operateur pourvu
d'un certificat de radloteiephoniste
et le service radioteiephonique des
stations c6ti&res correspondant avec
ces navires.
Art. 2. Les atitres services fixes,
mobiles et amateurs, conservent la
faculte de travailler dans les bandes
de frequences vis^es au present ar-
rangement, comme il est pr^vu au
tableau de repartition des bandes de
frequences de Particle 7 du R&gle-
ment general des radiocommunica-
tions de Madrid.
Art. 3. Les pays dont les ad-
ministrations prennent part & cet
arrangement sont les suivants : Alle-
magne, Belgique, Danemark, France,
Grande-Bretagne, Norv^ge, Pays-
Bas et Su&de.
Art. 4. Dans le but de remMier
aux brouillages affectant actuelle-
ment le service radiot616phonique
dans la region de la Mer du Nord,
les administrations pr^cit^es adopt-
ent» comme un des moyens de rMuire
ces brouillages, le plan de repartition
des bandes de frequences indiqu6 au
tableau ci-annexe*
Art. 5. La repartition des bandes
entre 1530 et 2120 kc/s doit fit re
rigoureusernent observ<$e; la rf parti-
tion des bandes entre 2120 et 2610
kc/s est donnee i titre de recom-
mandation et sera suivie dans toute
la mesure du possible.
Art. 6. Le prfisent arrangement
entrera en vigueur 4 partir du i*r
juillet 1935 ; il pourra 6tre d6nonc6 ou
modifie moyennant un pr6avis de six
mois notifie au Bureau de r Union,
Art* 7* Les administrations noti-
fieront au Bureau de 1' Union les fre-
quences qu'elles ont attributes 4
leurs stations, confonn^ment au
present arrangement, avant le itr
Janvier 1936. En notifiant ces fre-
quences, les administrations se r6f6re-
ront au present arrangement. Pour
ces frequences, la date de la notifica-
tion sera celle de la mise en vigueur
du present arrangement,
Art, 8* Les reprltaentants des
administrations ont sign£ cet ar-
rangement sous reserve de rapproba-
tion de leur administration, laquelle
sera communiqu6e au Bureau de
TUnion avant le i*r avril 1935*
FAIT It Lisbonne, le 8 octobre 1954.
[Signer] Pour FAllemagne : GIESS; pour la Belgiqtie: Cim, CASHBPBKKE;
pour le Danemark: C WAMBEEG; pour la France; E. FICAOLT; pour la
Grande-Bretagne : A. H, READ; pour la Norrdge; HBRMOD PBTBRSBN;
pour les Pays-Bas: C. H. DK Vos; pour la Sudd©: A* SIGURD
f Afmeated tabte omitted,]
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nation* (July i» 1937)*
Oct. JW>, 1 034 MONETARY STABILITY 945
No. 3%
PROTOCOL on Monetary Stability. Signed at Brussels, October
ao, 1934*
PROTOCOLS concernant la poMtique monStaire. Slgng H Bruxelles,
20 octobre 1934.
KPITO»*S NOTE. The Monetary and Economic Conference which met at London in 1933
to agreement upon the stabilization of currencies, but on July 3, 1933, repre-
of the Gold Bloc signed a declaration confirming their intention to maintain
list standard at existing gold parities; practical measures were decided upon by repre-
•entativc* of the central banks on July 8} 1933, Wheeler- Bennett, Documents on Znterna-
Afftiin, /ftfj (London, i<>34)» P- 45- Later conferences of the Gold Bloc states led to
the signing of this protocol. In 1935 and 1936, most of the signatories of this protocol
revalued tlitnr currencies.
RATIFICATIONS. This protocol was not subject to ratification.
BiiiUcwKAi'tiY. I>, Kiiwlg, W&rU Finance, x 9x4-1935 (New York: Macmillan, 1935),
Oh». 43-45; H. V, Hoctaon, "The Weakening of the Gold Bloc/' Survey of International
Affairs, 1934 (London ; Humphrey MHford, 1935), pp. 21-36; A. Marvaud, "La politique
tlo la France,'* 26 teonomiQUt into 'nationale (1934, IV), pp. 245-68; J.
c*t, "1 4* vonM*gu<?nft& delta Confercnxa di Bruxelloi ncl campo dclla politica economica
le/1 i di p@li$$ci in^rnaswnali (1934), pp, 424*-42»
Eotcred Into force October 20, 1934.*
and translation supplied by the United States Department of State*
{Translation]
The undersigned Governments; Les Gouveraements soussign^s;
Convinced* as they affirmed In Convaincus, comme ils Tent af-
London on July 3, 1933, that cur- firmfi i Londres le 3 juillet 19331 que
rency if ability Is one of ' the la stability mon£taire est Tune des
condttions for a return to a normal conditions essentielles du retour £
economic frituation, une situation ^conomique normale,
of the opinion that by ensur- Consid6rant qu'en assurant la
Ing the stability of their currencies stability de leurs monnaies ils cori-
they are contributing to the restora- tribuent 4 la restauratlon de 1'ficono-
tion of the world economy! mie moadiale,
Confirm their intention to main- Confirment leur volont6 de main-
the parity of their tenir les paritls-or actuelles de leurs
monnaies respectives,
their wmmoE Reconnaissent que leur politique
policy Implies the develop- mon£taire commune implique un
mant of international which d^veloppement des ^changes inter-
thoald be between them by nationaux, d^veloppement que doit
the similarity of the monetary condi- favoriser entre eux la similitude des
tions in their respective conditions mon6taires existant dans
countrieiv ' Imrs pays jespectifs,
And Et conviennent:
1 Not with the of the League of Nitiont (July i, 1937),
946
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
L de constituer une commission
gSnSrale compose de leurs d61£gu£s
respectifs;
IL En ce qui concern* ks
commerciaux:
1 . de rechercher de quelle manidre
il est actuellement possible d*ac~
croitre les ^changes entre leurs pays.
Us consid&rent comme desirable un
accroissement de 10% du volume
global des ^changes effectu6s du i**
juillet 1933 au 30 juin 1934;
2. d'engager sans retard & cet
effet des negotiations bilatfirales
lesquelles devront aboutir dans le
dfilai maximum d'un an;
3. de soumettre le projet cle con-
vention Internationale relatif <\ la
propagande commerciale, auquel ils
donnent en principe lour approba-
tion, & 1'examen d'un sous-comit6
compost de repr£sentants de chacun
des Gouvernements soussignfs avec
mission d'arr&ter dfifinitivement le
texte de la convention, de manure 4
en permettre la signature i bref
d61ai.
II L En ce qui concern* I* tourism*
et les transports:
de constituer deux sous-comit6s
composes de reprtfsentants de chacun
des Gouvernements soussign^s, avec
mission de faire un rapport 4 la
Commission G6n6rale sur les propo-
sitions dont celle-ci est dfis k present
saisie ou qui lui seraient ultfirfeure*
ment soumises.
IV. De rfiunir sans retard les
sous-comit^s ci-dessus prfivus et de
convoquer & Bruxelles la Commis-
sion G6n6rale dans un d£lai de troia
mois pour prendre connaissance de
1'fitat des travaux et fixer la suite de
son programme sans perdre de vuc
les int^rfits des tiers et la n{*cessit^
d'une collaboration plus 6tendue star
le plan international,
BRUXELLES, 1^ 20 octoftre ipj^*
[Signed:] Belgium, HENRI JASPAR; France, LUCIEN LAMOUREUX; Italy,
ALBERT ASQUINI; Ltazemburg, BECH; The Netherlands, STEENBBIGHB;
Poland, F. DOLEZAL, A* MUHLSTEIH; Switzerland, STUCKI.
L to form a General Commission
composed of their respective dele-
gates;
II. With regard to commercial ex-
changes:
1. to see in what manner it is at
present possible to increase trade
among their countries. They regard
it as desirable to increase by 10%
the global volume of trade effected
from July I, 1933, to June 30, 1934;
2. to open bilateral negotiations
to this end without delay with the
object of completing them within a
maximum period of one year;
3. to submit a draft international
convention relating to commercial
propaganda, to which they give their
approval in principle, for study by a
sub-committee composed of repre-
sentatives of each of the Govern-
ments signing this protocol, with the
aim of establishing a final text of the
convention so as to permit of its
signature in the near future;
III. With regard to touring and
transport:
to form two subcommittees com-
posed of representatives of each of
the undersigned Governments with
the aim of reporting to the General
Commission on the proposals which
the Commission now has before it or
which will be submitted to it later.
IV. To call together without delay
the subcommittees here proposed
and to convene a meeting of the
General Commission in Brussels in
three months' time to take note of
the position reached and to deter-
mine the continuation of its program
without losing sight of the interests
of third parties arid the necessity of a
more extensive collaboration in the
international field*
BRUSSELS, October 20 f
Nov. I<>, I «)34 INHERITANCE AND SUCCESSION 947
No. 397
CONVENTION concerning Biheritance and Succession, Signed
at Copenhagen, November 19, 1934.
CONVENTION relative & I'h&itage et a k succession. Sign€e i
Copenhague, 19 novembre 1934.
EDITOR'S NOT*'.. Provisions relating to Inheritance and succession were included In the
treaty on private international law signed at Lima, November 9, 1878, and in the treaty on
international civil law signed at Montevideo, February 12, 1889, 16 Martens, AMt& (ad
aer.), p, a«tf ; 18 p. 443. See also Articles 144-163 of the Bustaxnante Code of February
ic>» itjaK (No* I86a, «s«4r). Draft articles on the subject were adopted by the first and
second Conferences on Private Internationa! Law at The Hague, and draft conventions by
the third, fourth* and sixth conferences. Aftes de la Conflrence de La Haye, 1893, protocole
final, p. $; Mem, 1894, p. 7; item, 1900, p. 244; idem, 1904, p. 212; idem, 1928, p, 405.
This convention extemta the application of certain provisions of the convention on recogni-
tion and enforcement of judgments* of March 16, 1932 (No. 305, ante). See also the agree-
ment! f elating to private International law entered Into by the parties to this convention,
February 6 and iof 1931* and November 7, 1933 (Nos. 281-2, 351, ante)* The text of thia
convention of versions in the Danish, Finnish, Icelandic, Norwegian, and Swedish
RATIFICATIONS, Rat ifkitf ions of thtt convention were deposited at Copenhagen by all the
Miftnatorien, Jane 14, 1935.
Hutu* H*MAPttY. The text of this convention is also published in Sveriges foerenskowmelser
(1935), Ho. 17; Lovtidend* for Kmg®riget Denmark, 1935, p, 1078.
V. Bffiwoti, '*Fcm nnrdiake Rets^Konventioner/' 47 Tidsikriftfor Rettsvidenskap (1934),
PI>« *V^»"^* Bcnt«on and K* Humwierkh, **La r^centc Union scandinave de droit interna-
lioftal privV 29 de droit international (1934), pp. 855-72; L. Uddgrent "Die
fiorclliche Ktmvmtbn iibcr Erbet Testament ttnd Nachk»verordnung," 9 Zetischrift fttr
PriwtrtM (1935)* pp. 266*74.
Entered into force January i, 2936.1
Tra nutation from 164 of Naiwns Treaty Series, p. 279,
I TfatttilAt Ion]
His Majesty the King of Denmark The President of the Republic of
and Iceland, the President of the Finland: Rolf Thesleff;
Republic of Finland, Hia Majesty HisMajesty the King of Norway:
the King of Norway and His Majesty Hans Emil Huitfeldt;
the King of Swedtnt having agreed His Majesty the King of Sweden:
to conclude a Convention regarding Knut Richard Thyberg;
Inheritance and the settlement of the Who, being duly authorised for
devolution oft property, have ap» the purpose, have agreed on the
pointed as their Plenipotentiaries;1 following articles:
His Majesty the King of Denmark T T r
and Ireland : ' L INHERITANCE AND JOINT
For Denmark: Peter Rochegune OWNERSHIP
Munch; Article ac. If a national of one of
For I«!and: Sveinn Bjdrnston; the contracting States was, at the
1 with the of the League of Nations, No. 3797, January i, 1936.
» The of pl«nipotentltr!« one omitted.— ED.
948
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 397
time of his death, domiciled in an-
other contracting State, the right of
inheritance shall be determined by
the laws of the State in which he had
his domicile. Nevertheless, should
the deceased, at the time of his
death, not have been domiciled for
five years in that State, the laws of
the State of which he was a national
shall apply if an heir or a legatee
whose rights are based on those laws
so requests. This request shall not
be admissible if, according to the
laws of the country of which the
deceased was a national, the estate
passes to the State.
Any request for the application of
the law of the country of which the
deceased was a national must be
made within a period of six months
after the death. Nevertheless, if
the settlement of the devolution has
not been completed at the expiration
of the said period, such request may
be submitted at any time prior to the
completion of the settlement. When
the latter has been completed, no
such request by any of the persons
entitled to share in the estate shall
be admitted.
The provisions of the present
article in respect of the right of
inheritance shall apply also to the
surviving spouse's right under the
law to remain in joint ownership
when the deceased has not left any
heirs in the direct line and to the
right to a maintenance allowance
chargeable to the estate if, according
to the law of the State of which the
deceased was a national, an heir has
this right, in addition to the right to
a share in the inheritance.
Art 2. If the deceased was domi-
ciled in a State according to the law
of which the surviving spouse has
the right to remain in joint owner-
ship with heirs in the direct line, that
law shall apply even if the deceased
was a national of another contracting
State. Nevertheless, should the de-
ceased at the time of his death not
have been domiciled for five years in
the former State, the partition of the
estate may be applied for either im-
mediately or subsequently, by any
heir in the direct line if, according to
the law of the State of which the
deceased was a national, such heir
enjoys that right. The heir will not
possess this right if the surviving
spouse was, at the time of the mar-
riage, a national of the State in which
tie deceased was domiciled.
When the application referred to
in the preceding paragraph has been
made and the estate of a Swedish
national has to be partitioned, the
surviving spouse may, at the time of
the partition, appropriate certain
property to a value not exceeding the
amount determined by Swedish law,
Art 3. If the deceased was domi-
ciled in a State the law of which does
not confer on the surviving spouse
the right to remain in joint owner-
ship with heirs in the direct line, jmch
spouse may nevertheless remain in
joint ownership if, according to the
law of the State of which the de-
ceased was a national, that spouse Is
entitled to do so, provided that the
deceased had not, at the time of his
death, been domiciled for five years
in the former State- Any action
which, in accordance with the law of
the State of which the was
a national, has to be taken by the
" Estates Court" or by any other
authority, shall in that be taken
by the ordinary courts of first In-
stance in the State in which the
deceased was domiciled. If the
surviving spouse is also domiciled in
that State, and if the law of the
State of which the deceased was a
national stipulates the control of
the administration of the estate, such
control shall be exercised by a person
("god man**) whom the court
appoint for that purpose^ I£ an
inventory of the assets and liabilities
of the estate has been registered in
the court, the provisions wMch,
under the law of the country of
which the deceased was a national.
Nov.
INHERITANCE AND SUCCESSION
949
rotate to the drawing up of the
inventory shall not apply.
Art, 4* When, in accordance with
Danish law, a decision has been
taken to appoint a curator for a
widow who desires to remain in joint
ownership, effect shall be given to
such derision only if, at the time of
the? husband's death, the widow was
domiciled in Denmark. Should she
subsequently take up residence in
another contracting State, the cura-
torehip shall terminate*
Art, 5. The provisions of Articles
2, 3 and 4 relating to the right to
remain in joint ownership with heirs
in the direct line shall apply, muMi$
mutandis, to the right to remain in
joint ownership with an adoptive
child or with the heirs in the direct
line of such child.
Art* 6. Any person who, in
accordance with Articles i, 2 or 3,
the application of the law of
the country of which _the deceased
a national shall t if called upon
to do so, furnish proof that the
above-mentioned conditions are all
fulfilled and provide information as
to the provisions of the said law.
Art. y« The partition of the
of a married couple on the
of either or both of the spouses
shall, in the of any provi-
sions to the contrary in virtue of
Article a, {jaragraph af be effected
in conformity with the rules laid
down in Articles 3 and 6 of the
Convention of February 6th» 1931*
cm the settlement of the property of
married pentons*
Aft 8. The last will and testa*
ment left by a person who, at the
of his or her death, a
national of one of the^ contracting
and was domiciled in that
be as valid so
far as its form is concerned if it was
drawn up in accordance with the
of the State in which it was
or in accordance with the laws
of the State in which the testator
domiciled or of which he was a
national when he made the will.
The revocation of a will shall be
recognised as valid, provided that
the testator has complied with the
law of the contracting State in which
he was domiciled or of which he was a
national at the time of the revocation.
Art. 9* The question of the age
and capacity required for the making
or revocation of a will shall be settled
by the law of the contracting State
in which the testator was domiciled
at the time when the will was made
or revoked. If the testator had not
at that time been domiciled in that
State for five years, the will or the
revocation shall nevertheless be valid,
provided that the conditions laid
down in the law of the country of
which he was a national have been
fulfilled,
Art 10. The question of the in-
validity of a will or the invalidity of
the revocation of a will on the
grounds of the mental condition of
the testator or of fraud, mistake,
constraint or other undue influence
shall be settled by the law of the
contracting State in which the testa-
tor was domiciled at the time when
the will was made or revoked.
Art, n* The provisions of the
Finnish law or of the Swedish law
according to which the will must,
after the testator's death, be de-
posited in the court within a certain
period shall apply also to the wills of
nationals of other contracting States
if, at the time of death, they were
domiciled in Finland or in Sweden.
This shall apply also in respect of the
provisions of the Finnish law or of
the Swedish law according to which
any heir who proposes to contest the
validity of a will must institute
proceedings for that purpose ^within
a certain period after the time at
which the will was brought to his
knowledge-
Art. 12. The question of the
binding effect, so far as the deceased
is concerned, of gifts mortis causa,
of testamentary dispositions and of
950
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 397
waivers shall, if the deceased was,
at the time of his death, a national
of one of the contracting States, be
settled by the law of the contracting
State in which he was domiciled at
the time of the act in question.
The same shall apply in regard to
the question whether any property
which an heir received from the
deceased during the latter's lifetime
is to be regarded as a settlement of
portion by anticipation.
Art. 13. The special rules which,
in any one of the contracting States,
apply to the rights of heirs in respect
of immovable property and the ap-
purtenances thereto and to the
testator's right to dispose of such
property by will in favour of certain
heirs shall apply to property situated
in the State in question,
The right to make, in respect of
immovable property, testamentary
dispositions creating a trust or other
dispositions in favour of unborn
children shall also be determined by
the law of the State in which the
property in question is situated,
The present Convention shall not
apply to the right to make such
dispositions in respect of property
other than immovable property.
Art .14. If a national of one of the
contracting States leaves an adoptive
child and if the authorisation to
adopt such child granted in one of
the contracting States has reserved
to the adoptor the right to dispose of
his estate notwithstanding the adop-
tion, this reservation shall be valid
also in the other contracting States.
Art. 15. The question of the for-
feiture of the right to take up an
inheritance or a legacy and also the
right to disinherit shall, if the de-
ceased was a national of one of the
contracting States, be settled by the
law of the contracting State in which
he was domiciled at the time of his
death.
Art. 16, The forfeiture through
lapse of time of the right to take up
an inheritance or a legacy left by a
national of one of the contracting
States shall be determined by the
law of the State in which the de-
ceased was domiciled at the time of
his death*
IL DEBTS OF THE ESTATE
Art. 17. The responsibility of
heirs for debts left by a national of
one of the contracting States or for
the execution of a legacy or a testa*
mentary disposition shall be deter-
mined by the law of the contracting
State in which the deceased was
domiciled at the time of his death*
This shall apply also in regard to
responsibility for the discharge of
liabilities for maintenance contracted
by the deceased in respect of an
illegitimate child or of the mother of
such child*
Art. 18. The summoning of a
meeting of creditors of the estate
after which meeting no further claims
will be recognised against the estate
of a national of one of the contracting
States shall be of no effect in respect
of known debts if the creditor is
domiciled in another contracting
State and has not in due time re-
ceived a special communication noti-
fying him of the summoning of the
meeting and of its effects or has not
by some other means had knowledge
thereof.
III. PROCEDURE FOR SETTLEMENT
OF DEVOLUTION
Art* 19* The settlement of the
devojution of an estate and its
partition between the heirs of the
deceased and the surviving spouse
shall, if the deceased was a national
of one of the contracting States
was domiciled therein, be effected in
conformity with the law of the State
in which he was domiciled at the
time of his death and shall be carried
out by the courts of that if
under its law the partition must be
carried out by the courts*
If the surviving spouse in a na*
Nov. 19, 1934
INHERITANCE AND SUCCESSION
951
tional of one of the contracting
States and has remained in joint
ownership and if it is necessary to
proceed to the partition of the estate,
the procedure followed shall be in
conformity with the law of the con-
tracting ^State in which such spouse
is domiciled or was domiciled at the
time of death and the courts of that
State shall therein to the
extent prescribed by law*
Tin* settlement of the devolution
of the shall extend also to
property situated in the other con-
tract ing States*
Art 30* The surviving spouse's
right to appropriate, at the time of
the partition of the estate, certain
projx*rty, whether in consideration
of compensation or not, shall be
determined in accordance with the
law which, in virtue of Article 19, is
applicable to the settlement* This
apply in of the said
right, at the time of the
partition of the to have the
over of part of an inherit-
subject to the heir's
right being secured, as a first charge,
on the property in question* This
right shall not, however, apply to
situated in^ another con-
tracting State except in so far as the
in force in that State so provide*
Art, ax. Any disputes which may
concerning the right to tafce up
am inheritance or a legacy left by a
national of one of the contracting
who domiciled in that
State or concerning the rights of the
surviving spouse or concerning claims
the but not against the
heir* or the surviving spouse ^ per-
sonally, shall come within the juris-
diction of the courts of the State the
law of which applies to the settlement
in virtue of Article 19*
Nevertheless, if the Parties agree
thereto, tine dispute may be settled
by the courts of another contracting
the devolution of the
is in course of settlement by
the court, an aactottor, or
liquidator or an expert appointed by
the court or the dispute relates to the
partition of the estate the devolution
of which is in course of settlement.
The validity of a will made by a
person who was domiciled in Finland
or Sweden may not be the subject of
proceedings in the other States for
the purpose of having the will set
aside- This shall apply also to
proceedings with the object of secur-
ing a declaration of invalidity in
respect of the partition of the estate
of a person who was domiciled in
Finland.
Art 22. If property forming part
of the estate is situated in a contract-
ing State other than the State the
law of which applies to the settle-
ment, the courts of the State in
which such property is situated shallt
if they are so requested, proceed to
register the property and take the
necessary steps for its provisional
conservation and for the sale of such
property as cannot with advantage
be conserved. The authorities of this
latter State shall * moreover, if they
are so requested, assist in the settle-
ment in so far as their assistance is
provided for by the law of that
State.
A request for such assistance may
be addressed direct to the competent
authority. If necessary, the^ costs
may be required to be paid in ad-
vance. Documents drawn up in
Finnish or Icelandic shall be accom-
panied by a certified true translation
into Danish, Norwegian or Swedish.
If the death occurred in a State
other than that in which the deceased
was domiciled, measures for the con*
servation of the property left by him
shall, even in the absence of a request
to that effect, be taken in accordance
with the rules in force in that State.
Art. 23. If an estate to which
Article 19 refers is the subject of
public procedure for the settlement
of the devolution in Denmark; Ice*
land or Norway, the legal provisions
restricting the right of creditors to
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 39?
take compulsory execution against
the estate shall apply also to prop-
erty situated in a State other than
that in which the settlement is being
effected* Nevertheless, this rule
shall not apply to the right to collect
taxes and other public charges due
in the State in which the property in
question is situated, or to the right of
a creditor to recover a claim against
property on which such claim is
secured or on which he has a pos-
sessory Hen.
Art- 24* If an estate to which
Article 19 refers is the subject of
public procedure for the settlement
of the devolution in Denmark,
Iceland or Norway, Article 7 of the
Convention of November 7thf 1933,
regarding bankruptcy shall, mutatis
mutandis, apply to the settlement of
the question of priority of claims.
Art* 25. The legal provisions of
any one of the contracting States
according to which registration in
the land register or in the registry of
the court is a condition of the valid-
ity, in regard to an estate, of rights
acquired by a legal act or by the
execution of a judgment, shall not
apply to property which, at the time
of the death, is situated in other
contracting States.
Art. 26. If the application of the
foregoing provisions is dependent on
the place in which the property is
situated, any claims which were
possessed by the deceased shall be
regarded as existing in the State the
law of which applies to the settle-
ment in virtue of Article 19, Never-
theless, if a claim was the subject of
an acknowledgment of debt or any
other evidence of indebtedness the
presentation of which is necessary in
any proceedings instituted for the
purpose of recovering the debt, the
latter shall be regarded as existing in
the State in which such evidence
exists.
Registered ships and aircraft shall
be deemed to be situated in the
State in which they are registered*
IV. GENERAL PROVISIONS
Art. 27. If, in one of the contract-
ing States, a court has decided that
the devolution of an estate to which
Article 19 refers must be settled by
the "Estates Court", an executor or
a liquidator, or that an expert is to
assist in its partition or that the
partition is to be left to those sharing
in the estate, this decision shall be
binding in the other contracting
States also*
The same shall apply as regards
decisions which give the surviving
spouse the right to remain in joint
ownership,
Art. 28* The provisions regarding
the recognition and enforcement of
judgments and compromises in the
Convention of March i6th, 1932,
shall apply also to judgments and
compromises relating to the right to
take up an inheritance or a legacy
and also to the rights of the surviving
spouse and to the responsibility for
debts left by the deceased if the
latter was a national of one of the
contracting States and was domiciled
in one of those States.
The special provisions of Articles 3
and 6, paragraph (3), of the said
Convention regarding judgments by
default shall apply only if the judg-
ment relates to the responsibility of
the surviving spouse or of the various
heirs in respect of debts left by the
deceased.
Art 29, The present Convention
shall not apply if the deceased died
before the date of its entry into force
or if the surviving spouse has re-
mained in joint ownership and the
spouse whose death first occurred
died before that date,
Art. 30. The Convention shall be
ratified and the instruments of
ratification shall be deposited at the
Danish Ministry of Foreign Affairs
as soon as possible.
The Convention shall come into
force between the ratifying on
January ist or on July ist following
the expiration of a period of three
Nov. it),
INHERITANCE AND SUCCESSION
953
months after at least three of the
contracting States have deposited
their instruments of ratification.
As regards States depositing their
ratifications at a later date, the
Convention shall come into force on
January 1st or on July ist following
the expiration of a period of three
months after the deposit of the
instrument of ratification.
Any of the contracting States may
denounce the Convention to any of
the other States at one year's notice
terminating on any January 1st or
July ist
IN FAITH WHEREOF the respective
Plenipotentiaries have signed the
present Convention and have thereto
affixed their seals.
Done at Copenhagen, in one copy
In each of the following languages:
Danish, Finnish, Icelandic, Norwe-
gian and Swedish, there being two
texts in Swedish, one for Finland and
one for Sweden, this I9th day of
November, 1934.
P. MUNCH* ROLF THESLEFF, SVEINN
EMIL HUITFKLDT, K. R. THYBERG
No. 397a
Final Protocol of the Convention concerning Inheritance and Suc-
cession* Signed at Copenhagen, November 19, 1934*
Ptotocole final de la Convention relative & PhSritage et & la succes-
sion. Signi ft Copenhagne, 19 novembre 1934*
Translation from 164 Leagm of N(^$ons Treaty Series, p. 291*
Following on the signature this
clay of the Convention between
Denmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway
regarding inheritance
the of the devolution
of property, the Plenipotentiaries of
the contracting made
the following declaration:
The contracting
that any lor infonnation
concerning the provisions of the
in force in any one of the
contracting
from the Ministry of Justice or
Ministry of Foreign of the
country concerned and must be
addressed to the Ministry of
Justice, if the information ^re-
quested relates to the Danish,
Finnish, Icelandic or Norwegian
tews, and to the Legal Section of
the Department of Foreign Affairs
if such information relates to
Swedish laws. This information
shall always be given in so far as
there exist any express legal
provisions on the subject and
shall in other be furnished
in so far as circumstances permit*
COPENHAGEN, Nownbw igth,
P. HUNCH, ROLF THESLEFF, SVEINN BJSENSSON
EMIL Htwmw, K, R,
954 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 398
No. 398
AGREEMENT concerning the Campaign against Locusts* Opened
for signature at Montevideo, December 13, 1934-
CONVENIO sobre la Iticha contra la langosta, Abierto a la finna a
Montevideo, 13 de diciembre de 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE. This agreement is designed to supplement the convention on agricultural
defense (exploration of the places of origin of the locust) which was signed at Montevideo,
May i o, 19x3. 5 Cokcci6n de tratados, comenciones y otros pactos iidernaeionaUs de la Rep&
blica onental del Uruguay, p. 783. The conclusion of such an agreement was proposed by a
resolution of the Seventh Conference of American States (1933). Some of the signatories of
this agreement are parties to the convention on the organization of the fight against locusts,
of October 31, 1920 (No. 27, ante). See also the agreement creating the International
Bureau of Intelligence on Locusts, of May 20, 1926 (No. 161, ante); and the Proceedings of
the Third International Locust Conference (1934), British Parliamentary Papers, CmcL 4735
(1934).
RATIFICATIONS. (Complete information is not available to the editor.)
BIBLIOGRAPHY. Republica Argentina, Ministerio de Agriculture de la Nacion, Comiai&i
Central de Investigaciones sobra la Langosta, Informes de las comisiones expfafadoras. Mayo
a. Agosto de ipjj (Buenos Aires, 1934), 208 pp.; idem, Lnchu mcionat contra la /uftgasta
(Buenos Aires, 1934), 136 pp.
Text supplied by the Comisifin central de Invcstigaciones sobre ta> Lan^&sta; translation
supplied by the United States Department of State,
[Translation]
Their Excellencies the Presidents Los Excmos, Seftores Prcsidentes
of the Argentine Republic, the de la Reptiblica Argentina, de la
Republic of the United States of Reptiblica de los Estados Unidoft del
Brazil, the Republic of El Salvador, Brasil, de la Repfiblica de El Salva-
the Republic of Guatemala, the dor, de la Repfiblica de Guatemala,
Republic of the United States of de la Repiiblica de los Estaclos
Mexico, the Republic of Nicaragua, Umdos Mexicanosf de la Re|>6blica
the Republic of Paraguay, and the de Nicaragua, de la Reptiblica del
Oriental Republic of Uruguay, ani- Paraguay y de la Reptiblica Oriental
mated by the desire of contributing del Uruguay, animadoH por el^ cleseo
to the intensification of the fight de contribuir a la intensificaci^n tie
against the locust, have resolved to la lucha contra la langcmta, han
conclude an inter-Arnerican Agree- resuelto ajustar un Convenxo inter*
ment, complementary to the Agri- americano^ complementario de la
cultural Defense Convention of 1913 ; Convencidn de ^I/efensa Agrfcola de
and with this object have appointed 1913, y han designado con €»e objeto
their Plenipotentiaries as follows: por sus Plenipotenciariosf a naber;
The President of the Argentine El Seior President e de la Repfl-
Republic: Messrs. Juan B. Marchio- blica Argentina a los Seftores Ings,
natto and Carlos A. Lizer y Trelles; Juan B, Marchionatto y Carlos A.
Lizer y Trellcs;
The President of the Republic of El Serlor Presidents de la Repfi-
the United States of Brazil: Dn blica de los Estados IJnidos del
Dec.
1934
CAMPAIGN AGAINST LOCUSTS
955
Lucille Bueno, His Ambassador Ex-
traordinary and Plenipotentiary
the President of the Oriental
Republic of % Uruguay, and Senor
Josfe Bernardino de CAmara Canto,
Commercial Delegate of Brazil;
The President of the Republic of
Salvador: Seftor Julio C. Rosello;
Hie President of the Republic of
Guatemala: Sclor Enrique M. Mar-
tin;
The President of the Republic of
the United States of Mexico: Seiior
Don Basilio Vadtllo, His Envoy
Extraordinary and Minister Pleni-
potentiary before the President of
the Oriental Republic of Uruguay;
The President of the Republic of
Nicaragua; Senor Enrique M. Mar-
tin;
The President of the Republic of
Paraguay; Seftor Guillenno Tell
Bertoni;
and the President of the Oriental
Republic of Uruguay; Messrs* Gus-
tavo L Fischer, Col. Ordsman Vaz-
quez Ledesma, Agustfn Trujillo Pe-
luffo, Jaime Maim6 Sarrasin, Arfs-
tides Alvos da Silva, Alfredo L*
Weiss, and Dr. Franz Fielitas,
Who after having exhibited their
Full Powers, which were found to be
In good and due form, have agreed
upon the following:
Article x. The contracting Gov-
ernments to establish, within
their respective countries, the tech-
nical necessary to study the
locust problem,
Art a. These tervices shall com-
prise at least:
(a) The creation^of an institute or
department exclusively devoted to
conducting permanent research work
relative to locusts;
(ft) The installation of an Informa-
tion circuit to determine the move*
mcnt of the swarms;
Brasil al Senor Doctor Lucille Bueno,
Su Embajador Extraordinario y
Plenipotenciario ante el Senor PresI-
dente de la Reptiblica Oriental del
Uruguay, y al Seiior Jos6 Bernardino
da Ciniara Canto, Delegado Comer-
cial del Brasil;
El Seiior Presidente de la Repti-
blica de El Salvador al Senor Julio C.
Rosello;
El Senor Presidente de la Repti-
blica de Guatemala al Senor Enrique
M. Martin;
El Seiior Presidente de la Repti-
blica de los Estados Unidos Mexi*
canos al Seiior Don Basilio Vadillo,
Su Enviado Extraordinario y Minis*
tro Plenipotenciario ante el Senor
Presidente de la Repiiblica Oriental
del Uruguay;
El Seiior Presidente de la Repfi-
blica de Nicaragua al Senor Enrique
M. Martfn;
El Seflor Presidente de la Repfi-
blica del Paraguay al Seiior Guillenno
Tell Bertoni;
y El Seiior Presidente de la Repd-
blica Oriental del Uruguay a los
Sefiores Ing. Agr. Gustavo J, Fischer,
Coronel Orosm&n Vdxquez Ledesma,
Ingenieros Agr6nomos AgustCn Tru-
jillo Peluffo, Jaime Maim6 Sarrasin,
Arfstides Alves da Silva, Alfredo
L. Weiss y Doctor Franz Fielite,
Quienes despute de haber verifi-
cado sus Plenos Poderes, hallados en
buena y debida formaf han conve-
nido losiguiente:
ArUcido i» Los Gobiernos con-
tratantes se comprometen a estable-
cer» dentro de sus respectlvos pafses,
los servlcios t^cnicos necesarios para
estudiar el problema de la langosta.
Art. a, Estos servicios compren-
der&n, por lo menos;
a) creacidn de un institute o
seccidn destinado^exclusivamente a
realizar investigaciones permanentes
sobre la langosta,;
V) instalaci6n de tina red de in-
formaci6n para determinar el movi-
miento de las mangas;
956
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No.
(<;) The obligation to combat the
spring and summer invasions of
locusts, employing the most efficient
methods,
Art. 3. It is hereby considered
indispensable to conduct a continued
research work on locusts through
scientific explorations which shall be
carried out uninterruptedly during a
cycle of the complete evolution of
the insect, for which the results so far
obtained will be used as a basis,
Art. 4. The plan of the research,
especially in northern Argentina and
neighboring countries, referred to in
Article 3* shall be proposed by the
Argentina authorities and submitted
to the consideration of the Govern-
ments signatories of this agreement.
The principal object of the re-
search work to be carried out shall be
to determine the areas in which the
locust is to be found during the
autumn and winter months and to
apply in those areas the most
feasible and efficient methods of
extermination during such seasons.
Art. 5. With a view to unifying
and directing the Pan American
studies on the locust, the creation of
a Permanent Pan American Com-
mittee of technical experts for anti-
locust research Is recommended; the
Committee to have its headquarters
in Buenos Aires and to be eventually
composed of representatives from
the contracting countries,
Art. 6. In order to fulfill its
functions better, the Committee re-
ferred to in Article 5 shall com-
municate directly with the institu-
tions or technical officers of the
contracting countries,
Art^ 7. Every year there shall be
held, in the city designated by the
Permanent Committee, an inter-
national meeting of the interested
countries at which reports shall be
made as to research work accom-
plished and results obtained, and the
plan of work for the coming year
shall be formulated.
c) obligacidn de combatir las in*
vasiones de la langosta de primaver a
y verano utilizando los procedi*
mientos m&s eficaces.
Art. 3, Considfirase impreacindi-
ble el estudio continuado de la Ian*
gosta por medio de exploraciones
cientificas que se llevarin a efecto in*
interrumpidamente durante un ciclo
de la evoluci6n completa del insecto,
para lo cual se tomarin como
los resultados hasta ahora obtenidos.
Art 4. El plan de las explora-
ciones, especialmente en el norte
argentino y pafses circunvecinos, a
que se refiere el art. 3.? serd pro-
puesto por las autoridades argentinas
y sometido a la consideraci6n de los
gobiernos signatarios de este Con-
venio.
Los estudios que se realicen, ten-
dr&n por rnira principal la determina-
ci6n de las Areas en las cuales la
langosta se encuentra durante Jos
meses de otoiio e invierno, y aplicar
en ellas los procedimientos factibles
y mis eficaces de lucha en tales
estaciones*
Art. 5. A los efectos de unificar y
dirigir los estudios panamericanos de
la langosta, se aconseja la creaci6n
de una Comisidn Permanente Pana-
ntericana de Ttenicos para la Inves*
tigaci6n AntiacrJdica, con en la
ciudad de Buenos Aires, y t%n la que
estarin representaclos eventualmente
los pafses contratantes.
Art. 6* La Comisi6n a que ac
refiere el art, 5* para el mejor cum*
plimiento de sus furicionesf se fx>a-
dr4 en comunicaci6n dirccta con las
instituciones o funcionarioB t^cnicoi
de los pafses contratantes*
Art. 7* Cada ano se rB«ili»r4 ea la
ciudad ^que la Comisidn Permanent^
determine, una r«uni6n internactonal
de los paises interesadot «n la m
darin a conocer los entttdios
dos, los resultados obtenidos y m
resolverA el plan de quc
deba ponerae en prictica el aflo
siguicnte.
!>ec\
CAMPAIGN AGAINST LOCUSTS
95?
Art* 8« The research work carried
out in each contracting country and
a brief report of the untilocust
campaigns in other nations of the
world shall lie published in an official
publication.
Art* 9. The expenses required in
conducting the Permanent Com-
mittee, research work and publica-
tions shall be defrayed by contribu-
tions from the contracting countries
in the manner and proportion which
each country may deem convenient
to its interests* This shall be pro-
at the first animal interna-
tional meeting referred to In Arti-
cle 7,
Art, xo. Pending the creation of
the Permanent Committee, the Ar-
gentine Government undertakes to
facilitate the carrying out of the
provision** of this* agreement through
the Central Locust Research Com-
mittee now functioning in Buenos
Aires* which Committee shall collect
information and maintain an inter-
change of all data concerning the
locust problem among the technical
offices of the adhering countries.
Art* 11. The present agreement
is open for signature to other coun-
tries of America which have not
to it and which are will-
ing to accept the terms of the agree-
ment.
Notification of accession to this
shall be made to the Gov-
ernment of the Argentine Republic
through diplomatic channels* which
Government will in turn notify the
other signatory countries.
Art* 13. The present agreement
be ratified and the ratifications
be deposited with the Ministry
for Foreign Affairs and Worship of
the Argentine Republic in Buenos
Aires within the shortest time pos-
sible*
It shall enter into force as soon as
promulgated in accordance with the
legislation of the contracting coun-
tries.
Art. 8. En una publlcaci6n oficial ,
se dardn a conocer las investlgaciones
realizadas en cada pafs contratante
y una breve resefia de las catnpanas
y luchas antiacrfdicas en las demds
naciones del mundo,
Art. 9. Los gastos que demande
e! funcionamiento de la Com!si6n
Permanente, estudios y publlca*
clones, aerAn sufragados por contri-
buclAn de IDS pafees contratantes, en
la forma y proportion, que cada cual
considcre conveniente a sus intereses.
Ella serd propuesta en la prlmera
reun56n internacional anisal a que
se refiere el art. 7*
Art 10. Mientras no se cree la
Comisi6n Permanente, se encarga al
Goblerno Argentine facilite el cum-
plimiento de lo establecldo em el
presente convenio, por Intcrmedio de
fa actual ComisI6n Central de Inves-
tigaciones sobre la langosta que
funciona en Buenos Aires, la que
concentrar A las informaclones y man-
tendrd el intercamblo entre las
oficmas t6cnicas de los pafses adhe-
rentes, de cuanto concierne al pro-
blema de la langosta*
Art. ii. El presente convenio
queda ablerto para que puedan
acceder otrps pafses de Am6rica, que
no lo hubieran suscrlto y acepten
todo lo concertado en el mismo*
La accesi6n ser& notificada, por
via diplomitlca, al Gobierno de la
Rep6blica Argentiiia y por medic de
4ste» a los otros pafses signatarios*
Art. 12* El presente convenio
deberd ser ratificado y las ratifica-
clones serin depositadas en el Minis-
terio de Relacionw Exteriores y Culto
de la Repfiblka Argentina; en Buenos
Aires, en el mAs breve pkzo posible*
en vigor en ^cuanto sea
promulgado de conformidad con la
legislacidn de los pafses contratantes.
95$ INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 3<JK)
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the above- EN Ffi DE LO CUAL, los Plcnipoten-
named Plenipotentiaries have signed ciarios nombrados mis arriba han
the present agreement and affixed firmado el presente convemo y 10
their seals thereto. han sellado con sus sellos.
Done in Montevideo, the thir- Heche en Montevideo, el trece de
teenth day of December, nineteen Diciembre de mil novecientos treinta
hundred and thirty-four, in a single y cuatro, en un solo ejemplar, qtie
copy, which shall be deposited in the quedari depositado en los Archives
Archives of the Ministry for Foreign del Ministerio de Relaciones Exterio-
Affairs of the Oriental Republic of res de la Reptiblica Oriental del
Uruguay and of which true copies Uruguay y del que se librardn capias
will be furnished to the signatory conformes a los palses signatarlos.
countries.
[Signed:] Argentina: JXJAN B. MARCHIONATTO, C A. LIZER Y TRELLES;
Brasih LUCILLO BUENO, ad referendum, Josfe BERNARDINO DA CAMARA
CANTO, ad referendum; El Salvador: JULIO C. ROSSELLO, ad referendum;
Nicaragua: ENRIQUE M. MART|N; Guatemala: ENRIQUE M. MART!N;
Mexico: B, VADILLO, ad referendum; Paraguay: G. T. BERTONI; Uruguay:
G. FISCHER, Cnel. OROSMAN VAZQUEZ LEDESMA, Ao. TRUJILLO PELUFFO,
J. MAIM6 SARRASIN, A* ALVES DA SILVA, ALFREDO L» WEISS, FRANZ FIELITZ,
No. 399
AGREEMENT for Dispensing with Bills of Health* Signed at
Paris, December 22, 1934.
ARRANGEMENT concernant la suppression des patentee de sa&t&
Sign§ a Paris, 22 d§cembre 1934.
EDITOR'S NOTE. The conclusion of special agreements for dispensing with bills of health
was envisaged in Articles 49 and 57 of the sanitary convention of June 21, 1926 (No. 164,
ante). On the initiative of the French Government and with the support of the Interna-
tional Office of Public Hygiene, a draft of this agreement wa* submitted to interested gov-
ernments; it was approved by the Permanent Committee of the International Office at Its
extraordinary session in 1934* 23 Bulldin de ^Office int®rnal%®nGl d'Hyg&m pm&lmim ( 1931 ),
p. 1934; 26 idem (1934), p. 989* Several bipartite agreements on this subject had been
made by exchanges of notes, 26 idem (1934), pp* 1506, 1691, 2077* For bill* of health on
aircraft, see Article 9 of the sanitary convention for aerial navigation, of April xa, 1933 (No*
326, ante). See also the agreement for dispensing "with consular visas on bills of health
(No, 400, po$£)\ and the Pan American Sanitary Convention of November 14, 1924 (No,
131, ante).
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification except on the part of
Denmark, whose signature became definitive on March 29, 1935; and Estonia, whose signa-
ture became definitive on August 27, 1935, On January I, 1937, Belgium, Germany, and
Italy had acceded.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement ia also published in Reichs&sttMbfattt 1936^ II,
p. 84; 31 Martens, N.R,G, ($d ser.), p, 471.
Dec, 22f 1Q34 BILLS OF HEALTH
Entered into force April i, 1935.*
Text and translation from British Treaty Series, No. 12 (1935), pp.
959
[Translation]
The under-mentioned Govern-
ments desiring, in accordance with
the spirit of article 49 (4) and of
article 5? of the International Sani-
tary Convention, signed at Paris on
the aist June, 1926, to reduce as far
as the formalities to which
merchant vessels are subject, the un-
dersigned* provided with full powers
found to be in good and due form, have
agreed to the following provisions:
i. All ships registered in the
metropolitan territory of one of
the Contracting Governments, from
whatever place arriving, shall be
exempted at any port in the metro-
politan territories of the other Con-
tracting Governments from the obli-
gation to produce a bill of health,
2* Each of the Contracting Gov-
ernments undertakes not to require
such on calling at its ports to
produce any documents such as a
consular bill of health or any other
certificate or to carry put formalities
which would render ineffective the
exemption provided for in article I*
3.— •(#) Each of the Contracting
Governments at the time of signing
or acceding to this agreement may
that it intends to make ^ It
applicable to all or to any of its
colonies, overseas territories! protec-
torates or territories under its suzer-
ainty or mandate.
(b) It shall likewise have the right
subsequently to accede to this agree-
ment^m respect of all or part of its
colonies, territories, pro-
or territories under jts
suzerainty or mandate by notifying
the French Government in writing.
In this the accession shall be-
come effective six months after the
date of such notification.
Les Gouvernements mentionn^s
ci-dessous d6sirantf conform^ment &
I'esprit de Particle 49 (4) et de Tar-
tide 57 de la Convention sanitaire
Internationale sign^e & Paris le 21
juin 1926, rMuire autant que pos-
sible les formalins auxquelles sont
soumis les navires de commerce, les
sousslgnfe, munis de pleins pouvoirs,
reconnns en bonne et due forme, sont
convenus des dispositions suivantes:
l*r. Tout navire irnmatricuI6 dans
le territoire m&tropolitain de Tun des
Gouvernements contractants sera,
dans tous les ports des territoires
m£tropolitains des autres Gouverne-
ments contractants, dispense, quelle
que soit sa provenance, de produire
une patente de sant(\
2. Chacun des Gouvernements
contractants s'engage & ne pas exiger
des navires vis6s ci-dessus, qui
abordent dans ses ports, des docu-
ments tels que patente de sant6
consulaire ou tout autre certificat
ou I'accomplissement de formalit£s
rendant inefficace la dispense pr6vue
& I'article iw»
3.— «(a) Chacun des Gouverne-
ments contractants peut declarer, au
moment de la signature ou de I'adh6-
sion, qu'il entend rendre le present
Arrangement applicable & 1'ensemble
ou & certains de ses colonies, terri-
toires d*outre-mer, protectorate, ter*
ritoires sous sa suzerainet$ ou sous
son mandat*
(&) II aura %akment la faculty
d'adh^rer ult6rieurement pour Fen-
semble ou partie de ces colonies, ter*
ritoires dfoutre-mer» protectorats,
territoires sous sa suzeramet^ ou sous
son mandat, au moyen d'une notifi-
cation £crite adressie au Gouverne-
ment fran^ais. En ce dernier cas,
radh^sion produira effet six mois
aprte la date de la notification.
Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July i» 1937)*
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
Ncx
(c) At any time after the expira-
tion of the {xiriod of five years men-
tioned in article 5, any Contracting
Government may, by a notification
in writing to the French Government,
declare that this agreement shall
cease to apply to all or to any of its
colonies, overseas territories, protec-
torates or territories under its suzer-
ainty or mandate, to which it has
been extended under the terms of the
foregoing paragraphs. Such decla-
ration shall tale effect six months
after the said notification.
(d) The French Government shall
immediately inform the Contracting
Governments and the International
Office of Public Health of any notifi-
cations which it may receive under
the provisions of the two preceding
paragraphs, indicating at the same
time the date of each notification.
(e) Vessels registered in any terri-
tory to which this agreement is ap-
plicable under the previous para-
graphs of this article shall be entitled
to the benefits of the provisions of
articles I and 2.
4. Any Government which is not
a signatory of the present agreement,
other than the Government of any
of the territories mentioned in article
3, may accede to it^hereafter at any
time. Such accession shall be ef-
fected by notification in writing to
the French Government and shall
take effect six months after the date
of such notification* The French
Government shall notify the con-
tracting Governments and the Inter-
national Office of Public Health of
each accession and of the date of the
notification*
(c) Chaque Gouvernement con-
tractant pourra £ tout moment: aprte
Texpiration dc la pfriode de cinq
ann6es prfvue & 1'article 5, par tmr
notification terite au Gouvernement
frangais, declarer que le present
Arrangement cessera de s'appliqucr
& Fensemble ou 4 certains de ses
colonies, territoires d'outre-mer, pro-
tectorate, territoires sous sa suze-
rainet£ ou sous son mandat, auxquels
il avait 6t6 6tendu en vertu des
dispositions des paragraphes prfic£*
dents. Cette decision produira effet
six mois apr&s la date de ladite
notification.
(d) Le Gouvernement franjais in-
formera immMiatement les Gou*
vernements contractants et TOffice
international d'Hygitoie publique des
notifications qu'il aura re<;uee en
vertu des dispositions des deux para-
graphes pr6c6dents, en indiquant la
date de chaque notification*
(e) Les navlres immatricul^s dans
des territotres auxquels est appli-
cable le present Arrangement en
vertu des pri^dents paragraphes du
present article auront droit an Wn6*
fice des dispositions des articles i*
et 2.
4. Tout Gouvernement non signa^
taire du prdsent Arrangement, autre
que le Gouvernement dfun des terri*
tpires vis^s it Particle 3, pent ult4*
rieurement y adherer 4 tout moment*
Les adhesions aeront effectu^es an
moyen d'une notification l*crit€% adrea-
s6e au Gouvernement frangais et
prendront effet six mois apri^s la date
de la notification, Le Gouverne-
ment frangais informera les Gouver-
nements participants et FOffice In-
ternational d'Hygline publique 4e
chaque adhesion et de la de la
notification.
Dtv.
BILLS OF HEALTH
5, The present agreement may be
denounced by any Contracting Gov-
ernment at any time after the expira-
tion of five years from this day.
Denunciation shall be effected by
means of a notification In writing to
the French Government and shall
take effect six months after the date
of notification.
., ^ French ^ Government shall
immediately notify the Contracting
Governments and the International
Office of Public Health of any denun-
ciations received and of the date of
each denunciation,
6. The present agreement shall
not prevent any of the Contracting
(kwernments from concluding sepa-
rate agreements among themselves
or with non-contracting countries
for dispensing with bills of health*
Every such agreement shall be
deposited with the French Govern-
ment, which shall Inform the Inter-
national Office of Public Health and
the Governments parties to the
agreement*
t IN WITNESS WHEREOF the respec-
tive Plenipotentiaries have signed
the present agreement, which shall
come into force on the 1st April,
1935*
Done at Paris on the aand Deeem-
^r» ^934* ^n a single copy, which
fe deposited in the archives of
the French Government,
[Signed:] For AustetHa; GEOEGB R. CUCRK; for Great Britain: GEOEGB
R. CLEEE; for Dexumrk: (Subject to notification), 0, SEHESTBD; for Estonia:
(The Agreement will take effact In respect of Estonia from the date of the
notification of the Estonian ratification to the French Government), 0. Sf EAN0MAN ;
for Greece ; POLIXIS; for the Netherlands: L LOUDON; for Sweden; EINAE
for the TJMott of South Africa: ERIC H Louw; for the Union of
So?iet Socialist Republics: MAICEL ROSENBERG; for New Zealand: GEORGB
R* CLERK,
5. Le present Arrangement pent
Stre d$nonc& par tout Gouvernement
contractant k tout moment apr&s
^expiration de cinq anntes £ compter
de fa date de ce jour. Les d£non-
ciations seront effectives au moyen
<f une notification £crite adressfe au
Gouvernement frangais et prendront
effet six mois apr^s la date de la
notification.
Le Gouvernement fran^ais infor*
mera immWiatement les Gouverne-
ments participants et P Office inter-
national d'Hygiinepubliquedetoutes
les d^nonciations revues et de la date
de chaque dteonciation,
6. Le present Arrangement ne fait
aucun obstacle £ la conclusion par les
Gouvernements contractants d'ac-
cords particuliers entre eux ou avec
des pays qui n'y sont pas partici-
pants, accords portant dispense de la
patente de $ant£ Chacun de ces
accords sera d6pos6 entre les mains
du Gouvernement fran$ais, qui en
donnera connaissance k TOffice inter-
national d^Hygitoe publique et aux
Gowvernements participant an pr6-
sent Arrangement.
^ EN FOI BE QUOI, les Pl6nipoten-
tiaires respectifs ont sign6 le present
Arrangement, qui entrera en vlgueur
Fait 4 Paris, le 22 d^cembre 1934,
en nn seul exemplaire, qui restera
dans les archives du Gou-
vern
962 INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION No. 400
No, 400
AGREEMENT for Dispensing with Consular Visas on BiHs of Health*
Signed at Paris, December 22, 1934-
ARRANGEMENT concernant la suppression des visas consulates
sur les patentes de sant€. Sign§ i Paris, 22 dicembre 1934*
EDITOR'S NOTE. The conclusion of special agreements relating to consular visas on bills
of health was envisaged by Articles 49 and 57 of the sanitary convention of June ax, 1926
(No. 164, ante). An agreement on the subject, effected by exchanges of notes, entered into
force between ten states on July ir 1931, and other states subsequently "acceded" to it.
23 Bulletin de I* Office international d'Hygtem puUiqm (i93*)> P» *S5S? %S *&*** (*933)» p.
1 1 15, On the initiative of the French Government and with the support of the International
Office of Public Hygiene, a draft of this agreement was submitted to interested governments;
it was approved by the Permanent Committee of the International Office at its extraordinary
session in 1934. 23 Bulletin de VQffice international d'Hygfane publique (1931), p. 19341 26
idem (1934), p. 989. See also the agreement for dispensing with bills of health (No. 399,
ante).
RATIFICATIONS. This agreement was not subject to ratification except on the part of
Denmark, whose signature became definitive on March 29, 1935; and Estonia, whose signa-
ture became definitive on August 27, 1935. On January i, 1937^ Belgium, Canada, Ger-
many, India, Italy, Iraq, and Monaco had acceded.
BIBLIOGRAPHY. The text of this agreement is also published in Reichsizcsetxblattt 1936*
II, p. 8x; 31 Martens, N.&G. (3d sen), p. 474,
Entered into force April i, 1935.*
Text and translation from British Treaty Scries, No* 12 (1935)* pp. 7. *o.
[Translation)
The under-mentioned Govern- Les Gouvernements mentionn6s
ments desiring, in accordance with ci-dessous dteirant, conforrn^ment
the spirit of article 49 (4) and of & I'esprit de Farticle 49 (4) et de
article 57 of the International Sani* I'article £7 de la Convention sanitaire
tary Convention, signed at Paris on Internationale slgn^e 4 Paris le 31
the 2 rst June, 1926, to reduce as far juin 1926, r^duire autant one
as possible the formalities to which sible jes fonraalitte auxquelles
merchant vessels are subject, the sournis les navires de commerce, les
undersigned, provided with full pow- soussign^s rnunis de pleins potivoirs
ers found in good and due form! have reconnus en bonne et due forme, son!
agreed to the following provisions: convenus des dispositions suivantes:
i. Each of the Contracting Gov- x*. Chacun des Gouvernements
ernments undertakes not to require contractantssVngageAnepasexiger,
in the ports of its metropolitan terri- dans les ports de son territoire m4-
tory that the bills of health of vessels tropolitain^ que la patente dt
registered in the metropolitan terri- des navires imrnatricul$8 dans les
tories of the other Contracting Gov- territoires m^tropol Stains des autres
ernments, from whatever place ar- Gouvernements contractants soit re-
riving, shall bear visas issued by its v^tue de visas de ses consuls, quelle
consular officers. que soit la provenance du navire.
1 Not registered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations (July I» 1937).
Dec. M, 1934 CONSULAR VISAS ON BILLS OF HEALTH
963
2. Each of the Contracting Gov-
ernments undertakes not to require
such on calling at Its ports to
produce any documents such as a
consular bill of health or any other
kind of certificate or to comply with
formalities which would render in-
effective the exemption provided for
in article x,
^ 3,— (a) Each of the Contracting
Governments at the time of signing
or acceding to this agreement may
declare that it intends to make it
applicable to all or to any of its
colonies, overseas territories* protec-
torates or territories under its suzer-
ainty or mandate,
(6) It shall likewise have the right
subsequently to accede to this agree-
ment in respect of all or part of its
colonies, overseas territories, protec-
torates or territories under its suzer-
ainty or mandate by notifying the
French Government in writing* In
this the accession shall take
effect six months after the date of
such notification,
(<?) At any time after the expira-
tion of the period of five years men-
tioned in article 5 any Contracting
Government may, by a notification
in writing to the French Govern-
ment, declare that this agreement
shall to apply to all or to any
of its colonies, overseas territories,
protectorates or territories under its
suzerainty or mandate* to which it
has been extended under the terms of
the foregoing paragraphs* Such dec-
laration shall take effect six months
after the said notification.
(rf) The French Government shall
immediately inform the Contracting
Governments and the International
Office of Public Health of any notifi-
cations which it may receive under
the provisions of the two preceding
paragraphs, indicating at the same
time 'the date of each notification*
(*) Vessels registered in any terri*
2* Chacun des Gouvernements
contractants s'engage & ne pas exiger
des navires visSs ci-dessus, qui
abordent dans ses ports, des docu-
ments tels que patente de sant6
consulaire ou tout autre certificat ou
raccomplissement de formalins ren-
dant inefficace la dispense pr^vue &
1 'article I0r»
3»~ (a) Chacun des Gouverne-
ments contractants peut declarer,
au moment de la signature ou de
Fadhlsion, qu'il entend rendre le
present Arrangement applicable &
Fensemble ou & certains de ses colo-
nies, territoires d*outre-mer, protec-
torate, territoires sous sa suzerainet6
ou sous son mandat.
(&) II aura ^galement la facult6
d*adh6rer ult^rieurement pour 1'en-
semble ou partie de ces colonies,
territoires dfoutre~merf protectorats,
territoires sous sa suzerainet^ ou sous
son mandat, au moyen d'une notifi-
cation terite adress^e au Gouverne*
ment frangais. En ce dernier cas»
l'adh£sion produira effet sbc mois
aprfe la date de la notification.
($) Chaque Gouvernement con-
tractant pourra 4 tout moment aprfes
rexpiration de la p6riode de cinq
ann€es pr^vue i Tarticle 5, par une
notification €crite au Gouvernement
franffais, declarer que le present
Arrangement cessera de s'appliquer
& Fensemble ou & certains de ses
colonies, territoires d'outre-mer, pro-
tectorats^ territoires sous sa su-
2«rainet6 ou sous son mandat, aux-
quels il avait ^t6 6tendu en vertu des
dispositions des paragraphes pr6c6-
dents. Cette decision produira effet
sbc mois apr^ la date de ladite noti-
fication.
(d) Le Gouvernement fran^ais
infonnera immMiatemeat les Gou-
vernemente contractants et 1 'Office
international d'Hygi&ne publique des
notifications qu'il aura revues en
vertu des dispositions des deux para-
graphes pr6c6dents, en indiquant la
date de chaque notification.
(e) Les navires immatricuMs dans
964
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 400
tory to which this agreement is
applicable under the previous para-
graphs of this article shall be entitled
to the benefits of the provisions of
articles I and 2.
4. Any Government which is not
a signatory of the present agreement,
other than the Government of any of
the territories mentioned in article 3,
may accede to it hereafter at any
time. Such accession shall be ef-
fected by notification in writing to
the French Government and shall
take effect six months after the date
of such notification. The French
Government shall notify the Con-
tracting Governments and the Inter-
national Office of Public Health of
each accession and of the date of the
notification.
5. The present agreement may be
denounced by any Contracting Gov-
ernment at any time after the
expiration of five years from this day.
Denunciation shall be effected by
means of a notification in writing to
the French Government and shall
take effect six months after the date
of notification.
6. The French Government shall
immediately notify the Contracting
Governments and the International
Office of Public Health of any denun-
ciations received and of the date of
each denunciation.
The present agreement shall not
prevent any of the Contracting Gov-
ernments from concluding separate
agreements among themselves or
with non-contracting countries for
dispensing with consular visas on
bills of health. Every such agree-
ment shall be deposited with the
French Government, which shall
inform the International Office of
Public Health and the Governments
parties to the present agreement.
^ IN WITNESS WHEREOF the respec-
tive Plenipotentiaries have signed
des territoires auxquels eat applicable
le present Arrangement en vertu des
pr6cMents paragraphs du present
article auront droit au Mn6ftoe de«
dispositions des articles i* et 2.
4, Tout Gouvernement non signa-
taire du present Arrangement autre
que le Gouvernement d*un des terri-
toires vis£s & Particle 3, peut ult£~
rieurement y adherer & tout moment.
Les adh&ions seront effectutes au
moyen d'une notification £crite adres*
s^e au Gouvernement frangais et
prendront effet six mois aprfes la date
de la notification, Le Gouverne-
ment frangais infprmera les Gou«
vernements participants et FOffice
international d'Hygi&ie publique de
chaque adhesion et de la date de la
notification.
5, Le present Arrangement peut
Stre d£nonc6 par tout Gouvernement
contractant 4 tout moment aprds
Texpiration de cinq anzrfes & compter
de la date de ce jour. Les dlnon-
ciations seront effectives au moyen
d'une notification tfcrite adressfe au
Gouvernement frangais et prendront
effet six mois aprds la date de la
notification.
6, Le Gouvernement frangais in-
formera imm£diaternent le» Goia*
vernementa participants et POffice
international d*Hygi^ne publique de
toutes les d6nondations regues et de
la date de chaque dltnonciatton,
Le present Arrangement ne fait
aucun obstacle 4 la conclusion par
les Gouvernements contractant* d'ac*
cords particuliers entre e«x ou
des pays qui n,fy sont pas partid*
pants, accords portant de
visas consulalres sur la patente de
sant6- Chacun de ces accords
d£*pos4 entre les mains du Gouverne*
ment frangais, qui en donnera con-
naissance k TOIfice international
d'Hygi&ne publique et aux Gouvcr-
nements participant au prtetnt Ar-
rangement,
EN FOI DB QXTOI, let Pl€nlp0ten-
ttaires respectifs ont le
I>IT. ^I, I«I34 SCANDINAVIAN POSTAL EXCHANGES 965
flit* present agreement, which shall Arrangement, qui en trera en vigueur
take elect on the 1st April, 1935, le iw avril 1935.
Done at Paris on the 22nd Decem- Fait & Paris, le 22 d^cembre 1934,
IXT, t«)34» In a single copy which en un sen! exemplaire, qui restera
shuill IK* derosltecl in the archives of d£pos& dans les archives du Gouver-
the French Government. nement frangais.
[Signed :| Far Australia : ( GEORGE R. CLERK ; for Great Britain: GEORGE R.
('UHuc; for Denmark; {Subject to ratification), (X SEHBSTED; for Estonia:
(The present Agreement will take effect in respect of Estonia from the date of the
noli ft rat Ion of the Estonian ratification to the French Government.), O. SxRANDMAN;
for Prance: PIERRE LAVAL; for Greece: Pourrs; for Latvia: (In signing the
present Agreement the Latvian Government declares that it accepts the waiving of the
only on condition that bills of health are issued by Government officials or persons
duly sworn.), (). <*ROSVALD; for Lithuania; (By signing the present Agreement
Lithuania not intend to prejudice her future attitude towards the International
Sanitary Convention of the siat June, 1926.), P. KLIMAS; for Norway; H. H.
BACHKK; for New Zealand: GEORGE R, CLERK; for the Netherlands:
(In accordance with article 3 (a), the present Agreement shall apply to the Netherlands
Indies and Surinam.), J. LouDON; for Sweden; EINAR HENNINGS; for the
Union of South Africa: ERIC 1L Louw; for the Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics: MARCEL ROSBNBBRG; for Yugoslaida: M» SPALAIKOVTTCH.
No. 401
AGREEMENT concemlag Postal Exchaaiges, Signed at Copen-
iy Helsiagfors, Reykjavik, Oslo, and Stockholm, December
ARRANGEMENT concernant les ^changes postaux SIgn6 i.
Coperitiagne, HelsiiJki, Reikjavik, Oslo, et Stockholm, 31
dllcambre 1934.
NOTE, The parties to this tgntment are all members of the Universal Postal
Union, Speck! belwe^u the "countries of the Union1* &re envisaged by the
Univtnal Postal Contvciition, See Article 5 of the Cairo Convention of March ao, 1934
(No, 367, ante)* This agreement supersedes the arrangement of May 14, 1930 (No* 256,
between Denmark, Norway, and Sweden. The text consists of versions in the Darai@ht
Fla«i»h» Icelandic* Norwegian* and Swedish languages,
RAT This agreement was not wibject to ratification*
Entered into force, January
Translation from 158 of N&tiom Tre&ty Seru$t p. 167.
TTie Post Office Authorities m authority conferred on them, con-
CNenmark, Finland, Iceland, Norway eluded an Agreement regarding the
and Sweden have, In virtue of the following special provisions relating
1 with the Secretariat of the League of Nation^ No. 3630, March 23, 1935.
966
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 401
to postal exchanges between those
countries,
ARTICLE i. — General provisions
x. Each postal administration shall
take charge of and bear the cost of
the conveyance of mails from its own
territory to the neighbouring coun-
try. By special agreement between
the postal administrations concerned,
however, other provisions may be
laid down on this subject.
2. When mails are carried by sea,
their conveyance from the landing-
place to the proper post office shall
be carried out by the postal adminis-
tration which receives them.
3, For the franking of mails
arriving in letter boxes from any one
of the countries without having
previously been dealt with by the
postal authorities, the methods of
franking employed in either of the two
countries shall be accepted as valid*
ARTICLE 2, — Rates of postage for mail
sent by letter post
i. The rates of postage for letters
sent from one of the contracting coun-
tries to another shall be as follows:
2 Mk. 50 p.
for postcards with reply paid;
Denmark
Finland
Iceland
Norway
Sweden
3, The minimum rate of postage
for commercial papers shall be the
same as that fixed in this article for
letters weighing not more than 20
grammes.
4, For unstamped or insufficiently
stamped letters weighing not more
than 500 grammes (250 grammes for
Iceland) or for postcards, twice the
unpaid amount shall be charged in
the manner agreed upon by the
Postal Administrations.
The same provisions shall apply to
other insufficiently stamped corre-
spondence sent by letter post which
has been dispatched to the country
of destination by mistake.
5, The charge for registration
shall be:
Denmark
Finland
Iceland
Norway
Sweden
35 $re
2 Marks
20 £$re
20 0re
Denmark
Weight not exceeding 20 grammes 15 0re
Weight exceeding ao grammes but
not exceeding 135 grammes. ... 30 0re
Weight exceeding 125 grammes
but not exceeding 350 grammes 45 0re
Weight exceeding 250 grammes
but not exceeding 500 grammes 60 $re
As regards letters to or from Ice-
land weighing more than 250
grammes and letters to or from one
of the other contracting countries
weighing more than 500 grammes,
the whole weight shall be charged
for in accordance with the Universal
Postal Convention.
2. The rate for single postcards
shall be:
Denmark
Finland
Iceland
Norway
Sweden
Mk,
Finland
a Mk.
6Mk.
SMk.
Iceland Norway Sweden
40
60
30
45
So
ARTICLE 3-— Letters o/JDecl^r^d
i , For letters of declared value
from one to another of the contracting
countries there shall be charged, in
addition to the rate of and
the registration fee laid down in Arti-
cle 2, points t and 5, an insurance fee
for each amount of 300 kroner (in Fin*
land 1,000 Maries) or fraction thereof.
The insurance fee shall be:
Denmark 10 0to
Finland 30 peon!
Iceland 30 jm
Norway
Sweden
Dec,
1934
SCANDINAVIAN POSTAL EXCHANGES
967
2, In letters of declared value coin
may also be sent In accordance with
the internal regulations of the coun-
try of dispatch*
ARTICLE 4.— Money orders
The highest amount acceptable
for money orders shall be 1 ,000 kroner
in the currency of the receiving
country (10,000 Marks In the case of
Finland)*
The charge shall be calculated
according to the amount paid in in
the currency of the country of dis-
patch and shall be:
ceiving^ country in the latter's cur-
rency (in the case of Finland i Mark
Sopenni),
ARTICLE 5. — Cash~on~delivery packets
sent by letter post
The maximum trade charge that
can be collected on a registered
packet or letter of declared value in
traffic between the contracting coun-
tries shall be equivalent to the
maximum amount fixed for money
orders sent between the dispatching
and receiving countries.
When the amount collected is to
Denmark
Finland Iceland
For not exceeding $ kroner
or 50 Marks * . . * . 30 0re
For exceeding $ kroner or
3Mfc,
*>*.
30 0re
30 0re
50 Marks but not exceeding
4 Mk* 50 p.
40 ^re
40 0re
40 0re
For sums exceeding 50 kroner or
500 Marks but not exceeding
xoo kroner or 1,000 Marks, ... * $o 0re
6 Mk,
60 0re
50 ^re
50 0re
For exceeding xoo kroner or
1,000 Marks but not exceeding
8 Mk.
So $re
60 $re
60 0re
For turn* exceeding i$o kroner
or 2.500 Marks but not exceed-
ing $043 kroner or 5*000 Marks 70 ^re
10 Mk.
140 0re
70 0re
70 jzlre
For sums exceeding 500 kroner or
5,000 but not exceeding
750 kroner or 7,500 Marks. . . . . So 0re
12 Mk.
200 0rc
So 0rc
80 0re
For sums exceeding 750 kroner or
7, *joo Marks ................ 90 $re
3t4Mk.
240 0re
90 #re
90016
For each money order on which
the charge Is payable the dispatching
country shall pay 15 0re to the re-
be paid in the dispatching country
by a trade charge money order, the
fee for collection shall be:
Denmark
For aunouats not exceeding 5
Finland
4Mk»
Iceland
40 0re
Norway
40 <0re
Sweden
40 0re
For amounti exceeding 5 kroner or
50 but not exceeding
lo kroner or s^o Marks. . . . » * 50 0re
S Mk, 50
p. 50 ^Jre
50 0re
50 0re
For unmounts exceeding $Q kroner
or $00 but not «tteeding
100 kroner or 1*000 Mstrfcs, « » . « 60 jrJnj
?Mk.
So ^rc
60 0re
60 j^re
For tmounU exceeding XCH> kroner
or 1,000 Mmrkt but not «xcted-
Ing 250 kroner or a,s*>o Marki 70 ^re
For amotintt exceeding a 50 kroner
or a, 500 Marks hut not exceed-
ing $04 kroner or $.000 Marks So $re
For amounts exceeding 500 kroner
or 5,000 Marks but not exceed-
tftg 7S« kroner or 7400 Msurte 90 ^re
For itttiiw exceeding 750 kroner or
*.<M>O Marki. ..*.*. 100 fifre
yMk.
xxMfc,
13 Mk.
«Mk.
100 0re
160 0re
220 0re
s6o^re
70 $re
So 0re
£>o^re
100 $re
700re
80 0re
po ^re
LOO 0re
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 401
For each trade charge money
order connected with a cash-on-
delivery packet on which the fee is
payable the country dispatching
such packet shall pay 25 0re to the
country receiving it in the currency
of the former (in the case of Finland
2 Marks 50 penni).
ARTICLE 6. — Express charge
The express charge for articles
other than postal parcels shall be:
Denmark 40 •
Finland
Norway
Sweden
50
4<>
30 0re
ARTICLE 7,~Po$t office subscriptions
to newspapers and periodicals
1. Newspapers and periodicals
published in one of the contracting
countries shall be delivered to sub-
scribers in the other countries for the
same sum as is charged to post office
subscribers in the publishing coun-
try— subject to any difference in the
rate of exchange — with the addition
of any transit charge (including the
charge for sea transport); but the
rate of postage shall in no case be
less than 40 $re (in Finland 4 Marks)
per term of subscription.
The postal charge, excluding any
transit charge, shall be divided
equally between the country in
which the publication is issued and
the country to which it is sent.
2. Newspapers and periodicals sent
to Iceland shall be carried only to the
mail steamers' ports of call and
delivered there,
3. The delivery of newspapers or
periodicals for which postal sub-
scriptions have been taken out in any
one of the countries may be trans-
ferred from a place in any of these
countries to a place in one of the
other countries on prepayment of a
charge of 50 $re (in Finland 5 marks),
The amount charged shall be re-
tained by the postal administration
which has collected it.
As regards transfer of a newspaper
from one place to another within the
postal territory of the State,
the internal regulations of that State
shall be applied.
ARTICLE 8.— Rate of
insurance fee &n parmh
1. The rate of postage for parcels
sent from one to another of the con-
tracting States (4I inter-State par-
cels ") shall amount to the sum of the
terminal rates charged by the dis-
patching country and the receiving
country, in accordance with para-
graph 2 below, with the addition of
any transit charge under Article 12
in appropriate cases,
2. With the exceptions provided
for in paragraph 3 below, the terminal
rates of the contracting States shall
be: [Table omitted.]
3. In traffic between Denmark
and Finland and between Denmark
and Sweden the terminal charges in
Finland and Sweden shall be: [Table
omitted.)
In traffic between Denmark and
Norway by direct steamer the ter-
minal charges of the two countries
shall be: [Table omitted,]
In traffic between Iceland and
Norway by direct steamer the ter-
minal charges of the two countries
shall be;
For parcels exceeding 3 kg* but not
exceeding 5 kg ..... ............ 90 r,
For parcels exceeding 5 kg. but not
exceeding xo kg.* ...... ........ 150 c.
4. For express parcels the
given above in paragraphs a 3
shall be increased by 100 per cent,
Express parcels art not admitted
in traffic with Iceland*
5. For bulky parcels the
feed in paragraphs 2 3 shall be
increased by 50 per cent,
being, if neceatary, rounded off to
the next higher number divisible
by 5-
6; For parcels of declared value in
addition to the postage on the weight
a charge shall be made for inmirance
Dec.
SCANDINAVIAN POSTAL EXCHANGES
969
as for letters of declared value and
a dispatch fee amounting to:
Itansnark 25 0rt
Finland 2 Mk,
Iceland 30 0re
Norway 20 Src
Sweden 20 0jne
Both these fees shall be retained
in full by the country of dispatch.
7. The Icelandic postal adminis-
tration Is entitled to impose an addi-
tional charge on the addressee In
of parcels to be forwarded by
Icelandic land mails,
{Articles 9-1 1 omitted*1— Cash-on-
parcds; Pee for admce
(or payment) enquiries;
Transit of letter mail, nemsp&p^rs and
ARTICLE 12,— Transit of postal
i . For postal parcels sent from one
contracting country to another in
transit through one or more of the
other countries or by their mail
lines, a transit charge
be paid in accordance with the
following regulations*
2* A land transit charge shall be
paid to each country of transit for
parcels sent in closed mails amount-
ing to 10 centimes per kilogramme or
part thereof calculated on the total
of the parcels belonging to
one' consignment, and for parcels
in transit & dtcotnoert the follow-
ing amounts; [Table omitted.]
For parcels the land tran-
sit fixea for parcels sent in
transit I shall be paid in
with an increase of 100 per
cent.
3. The sea transit charge for par*
eels in transit A Atewmrt shall
be: [Table omitted.]
For parcels between Denmark,
Iceland and Norway on the one hand
and Finland on the other hand, sent
in 'transit in closed mails, a transit
charge of 5 centimes per kilogramme
or part thereof, calculated on the
total weight of the parcels belonging
to a consignment, shall be paid for
the sea carriage between Sweden and
Finland.
All transit charges for sea carriage
between Finland and Sweden shall
be divided equally between Finland
and Sweden, if necessary the amount
being rounded off in accordance with
an agreement between the postal
administrations of the two coun-
tries.
4, For bulky parcels conveyed &
d&ouvert the charges fixed in the
first sub-paragraph of paragraph 2
and in paragraph 3 above for transit
d d^coumrt shall be increased by 50
per cent, the amount being, if neces-
sary, rounded off to the next higher
number divisible by 5.
5, The land transit charge for
parcels conveyed in transit in closed
mails, as laid down in paragraph 2,
shall similarly be paid to the Swedish
postal administration for parcels sent
between Bornholm, the Faroe Islands
and the rest of Denmark in closed
mails through Sweden, and to the
Norwegian postal administration for
parcels sent between the Faroe
Islands and the rest of Denmark in
closed mails through Norway, If
the last-mentioned traffic is carried
by the Frederikshavn-Kristiansand
route and a Norwegian-Iceland route,
or by one of these routes, an addi-
tional sea transit charge of xo
centimes per kilogramme or part
thereof, calculated on the total
weight of the parcels belonging to
one consignment, shall be paid to the
Norwegian postal administration,
provided the amount shall not exceed
the sea transit charge payable to
Norway tinder the International
Parcel Post Agreement*
[Articles 13-15 omitted*1 — Settle-
ment of accounts; Liability; Monetary
unit.]
1 There i§ no substantial dbange In the corresponding articles of the 1930 agreement, No.
onto*
970
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No* 401
ARTICLE 16.— • Changes in rates
1, If as a result of inland Increases
in rates in one of the contracting
countries it becomes necessary to
change the charges fixed in this
Agreement in the currency of the
country in questiont this change
shall be made after a notification by
the postal administration in question
to the postal administrations of the
other contracting countries*
2, Should the inland rates of
postage in Norway be reduced, the
Norwegian Postal Administration
may, from the same date, after duly
notifying the other postal adminis-
trations, apply the same rates of
postage for letters and postcards as
are in force in Denmark and Sweden
(see Article 2, paragraphs I and 2) .
[Articles 17-19 omitted1 — Execu-
tive regulations; Application of inter-
national provisions; Conferences.]
ARTICLE 20.— Validity of the
Agreement
The present Agreement shall come
into force on January 1st, 1935.
At the same time the following
Agreements shall cease to apply:
Agreement between Denmark and
Finland regarding postal exchanges
of May I4th» 1930, with subsequent
amendments.
Agreement between Denmark and
Iceland of November x$th/30th,
1927, regarding postal relations.
Agreement between Denmark,
Norway and Sweden of May I4th,
1930, regarding postal exchanges, to-
gether with subsequent amendments.
Agreement between Finland and
Norway of May I4thf 1930, regard-
ing postal exchanges, together with
subsequent amendments.
Agreement between Finland and
Sweden of May I4th, 1930, regarding
postal exchanges, together with sub-
sequent amendments.
Agreement between the Postal
Administrations of Iceland and Nor-
way of August ist/i/th, 1922, with
subsequent amendments.
Arrangement between Iceland and
Norway of August loth /July 28th t
1923, regarding subscriptions to
newspapers and periodicals.
Agreement between Iceland and
Sweden of May 25th/i4th, 1928,
regarding postal exchanges*
The Agreement shall remain in
force for an indefinite time and may be
denounced by any of the Contracting
Parties subject to one yearfs notice.
DONE in five copies— one in Dan-
ish, one in Finnish and Swedish, one
in Icelandic, one in Norwegian and
one in Swedish—at Copenhagen,
Helsingfors, Reykjavik* Oslo and
Stockholm^ the 3 1st day of Decent*
ber, 1934.
[Signed:] For Denmark: C MONDRUP; for Finland: G, E. R ALBRBCHT;
for Iceland: S. BRIEM; for Norway: KLAUS HELSING; for Swedea; ANDERS
1 These articles correspond to Articles 16, 17, and 19 respectively of the 1930 agreement,
No, 256, ante.
1934 SCANDINAVIAN POSTAL EXCHANGES
No, 401a
971
Regulations for the Execution of the Agreement concerning Postal
Exchanges. Signed at Copenhagen, Helsingfors, Reykjavik,
Oslo, and Stockholm, December 31, 1934.
RSglement d'exicutum de FArrangement concernant les ^changes
postaux. Sign6 I Copenhague, Helsinki, Reikjavik, Oslo et
Stockholm, 31 dficembre 1934.
Entered into force* January x, 1935.*
Translation from 158 Leagm of Nations Treaty $erw, p. 183.
[Translation]
The Danish, Finnish, Icelandic,
weglan and Swedish Postal Administra-
tiona have agreed that the following
Detailed^ Regulations shall apply to postal
communications between the five coun-
tries a» from January 1st, 1935*
{if 1-3 onutted.— "Cteri/y $lamp$; Latter
for registered tetters and letters of
Stamping $/ postal
in tetter
Rfcff JU and Dimensions
to and f mm Imland
i. The maximum weights shall be as
follows;
For parcels to and from Icelandic
oftices at ports of call of
mail ..**.*».,..*,.., 20 kg.
For parcels to and from other
Icelandic pott offices ...,*,.»..
Parcels weighing more than 2K te-
may, however, be sent to places outside
the mall vessels* ports of call, but they are
despatched only to the post office at the
port of call which is situated nearest to
the place of destination* This post office
informs the addressee of the arrival of the
parcel.
2, Parcels which it is desired to send
by the Icelandic land mails may not
46 centimetres in Jength and a$
centimetres in height or width*
@f postal
etc*
i. Bxpresi parcels shall be kept sepa-
rate from other mail Bags containing
" express parcels shall be clearly marked to
that effect
2. The settlement of accounts of transit
payments for parcels sent in closed mail
transit from or to another of the contract-
Ing countries shall be effected in accord-
ance with a monthly statement drawn up
by the post office of exchange in the
receiving country on the basis of details in
the various transit schedules. This post
office shall send the statements, together
with the transit schedules, to the postal
administration in the country of transit,
which shall include them in the settlement.
3. The settlement of accounts of transit
payments due to the Norwegian and
Swedish postal administrations for the
transit of parcels in closed mails between
the Faroe Islands and the rest of Denmark
and between Bornholm and the rest of
Denmark shall be made on the basis of
monthly statements of the total weight of
the parcels; these statements shall be
drawn up and confirmed by the Danish
post office of exchange concerned.
4. Forms for parcel bills, transit sched-
ules and arrival registers shall be estab-
lished in a detailed agreement to be
concluded between the postal administra-
tions.
f §5 &~7 omitted.1 — Transfer of the mail;
Newspapers and periodicals^
§ 8. — Settlement of Accounts
The general statement of accounts
between:
* Reglttered with the Secretariat of the League of Nations under No. 3630, March 23, 1935,
a lections c0af«m to sections 5 and 6 of tht 1930 regulations. No, as6a» ante.
1)72
INTERNATIONAL LEGISLATION
No. 401 a
Denmark and Finland shall IK* drawn
up by the Danish Postal Administration;
Denmark and Iceland shall be drawn
up by the Danish Postal Administration;
Denmark and Norway shall be drawn
up by the Danish Postal Administration;
Denmark and Sweden shall be drawn
up by the Danish Postal Administration;
Finland and Iceland shall be drawn
up by the Finnish Postal Administration;
Norway and Finland shall be drawn up
by the Norwegian Postal Administration;
Norway and Iceland shall be drawn up
by the Norwegian Postal Administration;
Sweden and Finland shall be drawn up
by the Swedish Postal Administration;
Sweden and Iceland shall be drawn up
by the Swedish Postal Administration;
Sweden and Norway shall be drawn up
by the Swedish Postal Administration.
The general statements of account shall
be drawn up each quarter and shall be
sent to the postal administration in the
other country concerned. The balance
on the general statement shall be paid
without waiting for the statement to be
verified, and any mistakes which
shall be rectified in the next general
statement.
The accounts in respect of money orders
and newspapers shall be settled in a
manner to be agreed upon between the
postal administrations,
§ 9,— Lang mge
All correspondence between the postal
administrations of the contracting coun*
tries shall take place In Danish, Norwe*
gian or Swedish.
DONE in five copies— one in Danish,
one in Finnish and Swedish, one in Ice-
landic, one in Norwegian and one in
Swedish— at Copenhagen, Helsingfors,
Reykjavik, Oslo and Stockholm, the 3 1st
day of December, 1934*
[Here follow the same signatures as those appearing at the end of the agreement.)
SUBJECT INDEX
SUBJECT INDEX
(The references are to pages.)
Academic titles, recognition of, 829
Accession. See Agreements between states
Accidents
to dockers, protection against, 12-30
industrial, 488
Adoption, 949-50
Advisory opinion, 5
Advisory technical collaboration In Ru-
mtnia, 282-7
Africa, preservation of fauna and flora in,
§04*26
Aggression
acts of, 413, 418,636-7
Anti-war treaty of fton-aggrewion and
conciliation, 448-56
conventions defining* 410-19
wars of, 449-50
104 413, 4iSt $37
Agreements between states
abrogation, 78, 115, 279, 348, 356, 435,
447* $60* 654, 840, 855, BS$-B, 890,
%4""$* 970
accession. 8o» 99, 108, 111-13, 249-50*
317-18, 320, 331, 343, 347, 416, 418, 455,
465, 4^8, 474* 490-1, 517, 519-20, 559,
587> 59^ 605, 607, 6n, 617, 624, 630-1,
$33. ^36, 649, 659, 694, 778-9» 819* 83*,
840, 843-4, 884-$, SS7, 894-5, 902, 934*
939* 957* 9^<>» 9% 9^4? effect
of, 415-16, 418; tacit, 317, 517
amendment, 3*6-17, 842, 844-5, 858, 865-
8, 943
Application to colonies and protectorates,
100, x 13, 1 17, 3*B-I9> 33»*3» 343-4» 4<^,
475, 491-3, 496* 506, 5*7-X9» &$*^*
844-S* 9°& 934-S* 959^0, 963
force, »8, 37-4, 45-6, na, xx6p
% 45& 490, 59^r 597, 605, 6xx,
617, 624 619, 649, 654, 694, 758, 7«5,
«33* 8$5» 887, 895, 910-ia, 917, 926
denunciation, it, 28-9, 37* 46, 99, xoo-x,
624,
890,
797,
S» 4$S> 4^5. 475* 49
5B8P 59^» 596, 605, 6n, 616-17,
6»9» 638, 653, 819, 832-3, 839, 845,
895. 898, 903, 911-xa, 9x6-17, 9^
939i 944* 953, 961, 9^4, 970
7»* 99* ^9»» »8o, 429, 431, 455,
479> 5^xf $88, $9^, 654, 74X, 779,
804* 8nt 814 8x7, $55, 858, 898,
939, 970
entrance Into force, n> 28, 37, 70, 80, 108,
130, 177, 197, »5«» 274, 280, 284, 292,
3^7-18, 33*, 34^» 353, 372, 383, 4*4,
4*9» 4^5, 4^9, 434> 43^, 455» 4^5» 474»
491, 501, 519-20, 561, 588, 592, 596, 605,
6xx, 6x6, 624, 633, 636, 654, 688, 725,
741, 757, 779, 79l» 796, 804, 810, 814,
817, 819, 839, 845-6, 855, 865-7, 884,
887, 890, 895, 898, 902, 9xx, 934» 94-2»
944. 95^-3, 957, 961, 965, 970
exchange of notes, 618
execution, 34, 112, 115, 279, 329, 336, 371,
393, 400, 472, 479, 842, 858, 866
final act, 437
Gentlemen's Agreement, 83
Interpretation, 69, 79, 80, 99, 118-20, 316,
3&7» 453, 4^3, 473-4, 629, 652-3, 657,
756, 779i 803, Sio, 817, 843; by Council
of League of Nations, 88-9; by Perma-
nent Court of International Justice, 44,
47, 99, 4^3, 473, 843
languages, xa, 29, 38, 80, 89, 124, 280-1,
284, 33*, 342, 373, 385, 4*9, 455~6> 4^4,
473, 504, 5*9* 5^1, 588, 592, 597, 606,
6n» 617, 620, 624, 629, 633, 642, 644,
646, 819, 903, 907, 912, 929, 953, 970,
972; official translations, 561, 588; pre-
vailing text, 429, 642, 644, 646
modification, 47, 69, 281-2, 316-17, 348,
365, 425, 657, 943
modus mvmdi, 365-6
open to signature, 80, 89, 108, 317, 333,
344, 464, 474, 490, 519, 607, 693-4, 9*9»
957
optional clause, 607
preamble, 483, 637
proc^s-mrbal, 80, 83, 317-18, 429, 465, 468,
63*» 939
promulgation, 957
publication, 637, $98
ratification, xxt 28, 36, 69, 80, 83, 89, 100,
xo8, 1x4, 280, 284, 292, 3x7-18, 320,
331-2, 342, 347, 372, 383, 413, 418, 429,
434, 436, 455, 4% 4<% 474, 490* 503,
5^9. 5^1, 5&8, 39*, 596, 605, 6x0, 6x6,
624, 629-3X, 633, 636, 638, 648, 654, 743,
759, 79^, 807, 812, 815, S*9, &32, &39~40,
845, 865, 884-5, #87, %0, 895, 910, 9x7,
9*9» 934* 939, 9$*-3> 957; exchange of,
292, 840; notification in lieu of deposit
or exchange, 80, 434, 436, 592, 596,
975
SUBJECT INDEX
Agreements between
605, 610, 6x6, 624; registration of, 218,
tion* 284, 429, 465, 474. 49* r 935
renewal, 292, 429, 477, 638, 725, 741, 791,
797, $58, 939
reservations, 103-4, 182-4, 197, 255-6,
320, 363, 414, 451-2, 463, 493-6, 5*6,
625-6, 631, 833, 850, 865-6, 944. See
ads®, supra; application to colonies and
protectorates
revision, 29, 38, 69, 72, 122-4, 316-17,
333. 344, 347~"3» 373, 3»4> 5»8» S6o» 5<5S,
587, 648, 6S3~7, 692, 756, 779, 7«x, 803,
810, 819, 844-5, 858, 871, 885-6, 888,
901, 911-12, 927
signature ad referendum, 929
special agreements, right to conclude, 117,
3*6, 537, 5^0, 577, S&7, 649, 96*
tacit approval, 424, 447-8, 559-60, 587,
638, 844, 939
termination, 425, 429, 436, 482, 520, 638,
858
unilateral act, 39-47, 282-7, 29®
See also Labor conventions; Pan Ameri-
can conventions
Agricultural undertakings, 640, 909
application of industrial property protec-
tion to, 873
invalidity insurance for workers, 392-7
locusts, campaign against, 954-8
old-a&e insurance for workers, 385-6
preservation of fauna and flora, 504-27
regulation of rubber production, 856*68
sampling and analysing of cheeses, 840-51
survivors* (widows' and orphans') in-
surance for workers, 409-10
Wheat Conference, final act, 437-46
Agriculture, International Institute of, 444,
842-5
Airmail
exemption of carrier from precautionary
attachment, 330
exemption from sanitary measures, 298
letter mails, 692, 725-42
parcel post, 781, 791-7
Air navigation
International Commission for, 193, 296-7,
3?9, 316
sanitary convention for, 292-321:
Aircraft
attack by, 413
bills of health for, 298
damages by, to third parties on surface,
334-44
definition of, 293
grant of asylum on, 609
precautionary attachment, 327-34
prohibition of use for hunting, 516
radio stations on, 134, 136, 1 49-50* |W? "9
registration, 331, 339, 34*. 499. 5&x* 95*
Ambassadors. See Diplomatic agent •
Anarchists, attacks by, 836
Andorra, 652
Anti-war treaty of non-aggression and con-
ciliation, 448-56
Arbitration
binding force of awards, 4, 44, 454
General Act of Arbitration (1928),
291
Hague Convention (1907), dtedt 463, 474
recourse to, for interpretation of agree-
ments between states, 69, 79*80,
118-20, 463, 473, 629; for settlement of
other disputes, 3-4, 106, 451, 454, 827,
333, B9S
rules of procedure for peaceful settlement
of economic disputes, 1-5
tribunals: composition of, 08-20, 652-3;
of the Permanent Court of Arbitra-
tion, 463, 474
See also Conciliation; League of Na-
tions; Pacific settlement of dispute*
Armaments
embargo, 97
salvage of torpedoes, 896-8
Armed forces
deserters, 610
in disputed territory, 106
invasion by, 413, 418
Artistic patrimony, protection of, 97
Asylum, political, 607-12
Attachment of property, 327-34, 558, 586,
869
Attentat clause, 601, 835-6
Austrian Protocol (X93^)» financial
ance, 84-94
Autarchy, 645
Automatic sheet-glass work*, hours of work,
917-19
Aviation* See Air mail ; Air navigation j Air-
craft
Balkan Entente, 634-8
Statute, 639-40; of Economic Advisory
Council, 640-1
Baltic, maritime radio beacons in, 447
Baltic Entente, 936-40
Bank for International Settlements, 76-8 J,
7X5
Bankruptcy* 10, 331
Scandinavian convention (1933),
ctodt 952
Belligerents, 670, 869
Bllli of health
agreement dinpentmg with,
for aircraft, not required* ^98
consular visas on, not required*
SUBJECT INDEX
977
Botindiry dihpiitcfl, 105-6. 6>f also Fron-
tit»n»
Boycott* 415
Brand- Kviiogg Pact (1928), cited, 291 > 412,
416, 427. 635
Broadcasting* 140-2
European Protocol, 192-9
International Broadcasting Union, 351-2
Lucerne Convention, 345-63
regulation of, by Little Entente, 942
5» also Radio
Causes of death, statistics of, 899-907
solvi, 487, 494
Central American Commission for Unifica-
tion of Public Instruction, 828
Central American confraternity, 824-33
Central Lorunt Research Committee* 957
Central Offiet* for International Transports
by Rail, 55<Hk>, 562, 586-8
Chaco dispute, 105 *6
Checks
806- 1 1
travellers', 803*6
Cheeses, sampling and analysing, 840-51
Chief of state, offenses against, 601
Children
adoption. 949-50
inheritance and »«cce«tion by, 950
nationality, 596
in non* industrial employment, 30-8
Ofphfttti* insurance; for agricultural work-
ers, 409-10; for industrial workers,
398-408
property of orphans, 42
CI.M* Sef Rail transport
Cinematographic films
educational* 45<H)8
employ iis-en t of children in, 33
Internationa! Educational Cinemato-
graphic Institutet 460>-4
C I .V* 6>« Rail transport
Civil 40, 4% 8*7
Civil war, 41 5
Cokmi«s» application of agreements to, 100,
03, 117, 318-19* 333-3. 343-4* 466,
475, 491-2, 496, 506, 5^7-1% ^5X-a»
844-5, 903t 934-5, 95^o» 9^3
Commercial treaties* a, 96* icx, 827
Commercial undertakings* 873* 377**9
invalidity insurtnce for worker*,
old age iniurance for workers, 374^35
survivori* (widows* mad orphan**) ift
maoe tor workers, 398-408
Commitslona of Inveitlgatioja amd concilia-
tioft, 4$a-5» 6i»-ao, 843
supreme courts **, 453
Conciliation
C"onimunicationf development ofr means
of, 640- 1 , 830. *Sto also Postal serv-
ices; Rail transport; Telecommunica-
tions
Compensation for occupational diseases,
9x3-17
Conciliation
anti-war treaty of non-aggression and
conciliation, 448-56
commissions of investigation and concilia-
tion, 452-5, 618-20, 843; supreme
courts as, 453
Gondra treaty (1923), died, 618-19
inter-Atnerican conciliation convention,
additional protocol to, 618-20
recourse to, for settlement of disputes, 3,
98*9, 449, 618-20, 629, 843
rules of procedure for peaceful settlement
of economic disputes, 1-5
See also Arbitration ; League of Nations;
Pacific settlement of disputes
Conflicts of laws. See Private international
law
Confraternity, Central American, 824-33
Conquest. See Force
Consent of states, 428
Consular agents
functions relating to bills of health, 959,
962-5; to extradition, 601, 836-7; to
Nansen certificates* 485, 494-5
promotion of good relations between
states, 831, 938
Consular visas on bills of health, arrange-
ment dispensing with, 962-5
Consultation among states, 428*9, 462, 628,
635, 642-4, 937
Council of League of Nations* £** League
of Nations
Counterfeit stamps, 687
Covenant of League of Nations, 44, 240* 291,
321, 4517-8, 483-4, 937, Sm also
League of Nations
Currency
effect of fluctuation.! in, 103, 561-^2
gold standard, 283, 945
Pfper, 431
silver, 431
itabllization, 945
Customs control
over goods carried by rail, 54^-3, 577
over postal services, 666-7, 700, 741,
745-^ 7^3
Customs duties
common nomenclature, 98, 102
discounts, 827
exemption from, 59, 456-67
lowering of, 440, 443; Ouchy Convention,
94-104
SUBJECT INDEX
Customs dutie$~~C0ft#jttte<i
most-fa vored-nat ion clause, 44-5, 98,
827, 927-30
publicity for, 831
Customs union, 45, 103-4
ti 88
Damages by aircraft to third parties on
surface, 334-44
Danube River
Definitive Statute (1921), cited, 48, 51,
6S-9
International Commission, 66-7
jurisdiction of European Commission,
3$4~7
as means of Balkan communication, 641
special services at Iron Gates, 47-72
Danubian states, 444, 644-5
Death, statistics of causes, 899^-907
Declaration
by American states (1932), 105-7
diplomatic, 657
by Iraq (1932), 39-47
of war, 4x3, 41 S
Dengue fever, protection against, 930-6
Denial of justice, 451
Diplomatic agents
functions in connection with extradition,
601, 603, 836-7
promotion of good relations between
states, 831, 938
settlement of disputes by, 98, 118, 451,
473, 6*9
withdrawal, 610
Diplomatic relations
breach of, 4*5, 6xo
capacity to enter into, 622
Disarmament, moral, 457, 6x2-13
Disarmament Conference, 4x3, 4x7, 427, 429
Disarmament treaties, 291
Divorce
effect of, on nationality, 596
law applicable in case of conflict, 487
Dockers, protection against accidents, 12-30
Domestic servants, 32, 921
Invalidity insurance, 387-92
old age insurance, 374-85
survivors' (widows' and orphans') Insur-
ance, 398-408
Domicile
as determining competent jurisdiction, 63,
34*
as determining law applicable, 486-7, 819,
948-51
Drugs, narcotic, 687
Duties of states, 620-9
Economic Advisory Council of the Balkan
Entente, 639-41
Economic barrier*, Ouchy Con vent ion for
lowering, 94-1 04
Economic disputes, rules of procedure for
peaceful settlement, 1-5
Economic experts, i~s» 95, xox, 291, 646,
843-4. «^4
Economic reconstruction, 429, 640-3, 645
advisory technical collaboration In Ruma-
nia, 282-7
assistance to Austria, 84-94
Brussels protocol on monetary stability,
945-^
Economic relations, strengthening of, 288-9,
639, 641, 644«*6, 928, 945-6
Education
employment of children of school age, 32-6
facilities for refugees, 484, 4SS"~9
minority schools, 42
revision of text books, 6x7
teaching of history, 6l2~»X7
unification of, in Central America, 828*9
Educational films
circulation of, 456-68
International Educational Cinemato-
graphic Institute, 460-4
Employment
agencies; fee*charging, 368-74; public,
922, 925; for refugees, 489
hours of work: in automatic nheet-glais
works, 9J7-*9; night work for women,
907-12
minimum age for non-Industrial, 30*8
workmen's compensation for occupa-
tional diseases, 913-17
See al$& Labor conventions
Entente
Balkan, 634-41
Baltic, 936-40
Little, 1288*92, 940-3
Equal protection of the law, 40-1, 45, 613
Equal right* treaty, 632-3
Equality of states, 52, 390, 6*3, 639
Equity, 449, 454, 938
European Commit«ion of the Danube, 364-7
Exchange of notes, 618
Bxpert% economic, 1-5, 95, xoi, 29 j, 646,,
843-4, 864
Exports
development of reciprocity, 645
prohibition, 97, 513-14
promotion, 645
restriction, 97, 438, 478, 480, 859-4a,
865-8
Bxprow parcels, transport by rail* 5667
*$** ol«* Rail transport
Expulsion, 486
Extradition
Central American convention, 833-40
double criminality 1 600, 835
SUBJECT INDEX
979
of nationals, 6oof '607, 836
Pan American convention, 597-606; op*
tional clause, 607
simultaneous requests, 602, 836
False indications of origin of goods, 88 it
Pmrde islands, 652, 969, 971
Fauna, preservation of, 504-27
Federal state, 6aa
Fee-charging employment agencies, 368^74
Films, educational, 456-68
Final act, 437* 454
Financial reconstruction
advisory technical collaboration in Ru-
mania, 282*7
to Austria, 84-^4
Fiscal exemption, 59, 67, 7*, 87, 456-67, 830
Fisheries, preservation of plaice, 277-81
Flag, 65, n
Flora, preservation of, 504-27
Force
non-recognition of territory acquired by,
106, 449~50> 6*3-4
renunciation of use, 75, 105, 427^ 826
Forct m&jmre^ 494, 910, 919
Four- Power Pact (1933), 426-30
Freedom of transit, 659, 687, 736, 792
Frontiers
admittance at* 486
boundary disputes, 105-6-
guarantee of, 635, 637-8
incidents at, 415
sanitary measures at, 933-4
surrender of extradited persons at, 603
traffic, 45
workers «t» 58-9, 381, 406
General Act of Arbitration (19:28), cited, 291
Gentlemen's Agreement (1932), 83
German External Loan (1924), 79
German Government International $K per
cent Loan (1930)* 79
German Railway Company certificates, 78
Gertntft reparmtiottii* St* Reparations
Gold
maintenance of gold parity, 945
restoration of gold standard, 283
restrictions on export , 97
Oondra Treaty (1923), c&d, 618*19
Good ttftderstmttdrng and collaboration,
Rome Protocol on, 641-3
Goods
false indications of origin* 881, 886-7
tmnsport by rail* S^ Rail transport
Greenland, 6$a
Hague Convention on pacific settlement
(1907), «»*«*, 463, 474
Heads of state, attempts against, 60 1, 835-6
Health protection
bills of health : agreement dispensing with,
958-61; for aircraft, not required,
298; consular visas on, not required,
962-5
control of dengue fever, 930-6
International Office of Public Hygiene,
296-7, 300, 309, 316-19, 932, 960-1,
9^3-4
sanitary convention for air navigation,
292-321
statistics of causes of death, 899-907
Historic patrimony, protection of, 97, 507
History, teaching of, 612-17
Hoover moratorium, 83
Hours of work
in automatic sheet-glass works, 917-19
women at night, 907-12
Immunity
of Bank for International Settlements,
of state-owned vessels, 868-70
from suit, 63-4
Imports
prohibition, 5I3~**4
restriction, 463, 861
India
minimum age for non-Industrial employ-
ment* 35
night work for women, 910
restrictions on sale of silver, 432-3
Industrial property protection, 870-96
designs or models, 873-5, 877-8, 894-6
International Union, 883, 888-96
patents, 873-8, 882
suppression of false indications of origin,
881, 886-f
trade-marks, 874, 877-81, 888-93
Industrial undertakings, 640, 873, 877-9
accidents to refugees employed in, 487-8
compensation for occupational diseases,
913-17
definition, 908-9
hours of work: in automatic sheet-glass
works, 917—19; employment of women
at night, 907-12
invalidity Insurance for workers, 3^7*92
old age insurance for workers, 374"~85
survivors' (widows1 and orphans*) insur-
ance for workers, 398-408
Inheritance and succession (Scandinavian
convention), 947-53
Insurance
of aircraft, 339
of mail, 743-S8* 77*-** 77^ 783-4. 79^,
941-*, 966-7
$M also Social insurance
SUBJECT INDEX
Inland navigation* »Sfcf Danube River
Institute For the Teaching of ! list cry » 615-16
Inter-American Conference for Maintenance
of Peace (1956), 626
Inter«Governmental Advisory Commission
for Refugees, 484
International Broadcasting Union, 351-2
International bureau
of the International Telecommunication
Union* 120-2, 177, 345-8, 252, 272, 944
of the International Union for the Pro-
tection of Industrial Property, 883,
888*96
of the Universal Postal Union, 658-9,
Iraq, declaration by, ,y
Iron Gates of Danube River, special services
at, 47-72
Judgments, recognition and enforcement,
International Code of Signals, tiited, 185
International Commission for Air Naviga-
tion, 193, 296-7, 309, 316
International Commission for the Decennial
Revision of the Nomenclature of Dis-
eases, 900-1
International Commission of the Danube,
66-7
International Conference of American States.
Sm Pan American conventions
International Consultative Committee for
Radiocommunicatlons, 1 76-81
International Educational Cinematographic
Institute, 460-4
International Institute of Agriculture, 444,
842-5
International Labor Organization. &* La-
bor conventions
International Office for Refugees, Nansen,
484
International Office of Public Hygiene,
296-7, 300, 309, 316-19, 932, 960-1,
963-4
International rivers, 47-72, 364-7
International Rubber Regulation Commit*
tee, 857-64
International Rubber Research Board, 864
International Telecommunication Union, m
bureau, 120-2, 177, 245-8, 352, 272, 944
International Telegraph Consultative Com-
mittee, 200, 348, 250-5
International Telephone Consultative Com-
mittee, 272-7
International Tin Committee, 477, 481-^
International Union for Protection of Indus-
trial Property, 883, 888-96
Interpretation of treaties* Sm Agreements
between states
Intervention, 450, 623, 625^^ 826
Invalidity insurance
for agricultural workers, 392-7
for industrial workers, 387-^2
Involuntarily unemployed, benefit or allow-
ances for, 920*7
Scandinavian convention (i9hV*)>
dledt 501-% 952
5a? also Justice, cooperation la adminis*
tration of
Jurisdiction
of European Commission of the Danube >
364-7
of national courts, 63, 541 » 502* 622* 951;
of supreme courts, 451
of prize courts, 869
of states, 600, 623
Justice, cooperation in administration of
communication of records of conviction*,
473
conservation of property, 498-9, 95 1
extradition, 597-607, 333-40
production of documents, 869
recognition and enforcement of judg-
ments, 6-12, 501-2, 558, 586, to«Kv>,
952
Labor conventions
accidents to dockers, protection against,
12-30
fee-charging employment agencies, 568-74
hours of work: in automatic §heet«gla«
works, 917-19; night work of women,
907-12
invalidity insurance: for agricultural
workers, 392-7; for industrial workers,
3^7-93
involuntarily unemployed, benefit or al-
lowances to, 920-7
loading ships, protection against accidents
to workers, 0-30
mimttiufl) (non»indttfttriai employ-
ment), 30-8
old age insurance: for agricultural work*
er»t 385-6; for industrial worker*, 374 •
85
survivon' (widows' and orphans*) insur-
ance: for Agricultural worker*, 409"- to;
for industrial workers, 30-408
workmen's compensation for occupational
9x3-17
Language
code, 204-5
cypher, 205-6
of documents and official
9, 462, 499* 660, 7*7* 95**
of International organizations! 65, 114,477
of minority, 41-3
ofici&l, 41-3, 65, 719
SUBJECT INDEX
981
m,r*t, 07, 303-4
translations: certified, 9, 499, 951 ; official,
561 » 588; required, 660
of treaties. 5« Agreements between
staffs
I .auKinnr, Peace Treaty (1923), cited, 40
lausanne Agreement (1932), reparations,
73-8!
Law applicable, in case of conflict, 330, 381,
486- 7, 497-501 1 819* 947-5*
league of Nations, 390, 364, 429, 457, 459
Assembly, 95, 484, 635
Council: decisions by majority vote, 43,
46, 88-% 3«4» 522-3, 325; cteciaions by
three-fourths vote, 327; functions under
agreements between states, a, 41, 43,
46-7. «6, 38-9, 9l-'4» 2*3-4* 2$7» 4^4-?
representation on, 43-4, 47, 427; rules of
procednrc» 3^1*7; unanimity, 323, 325
Covenant,, 44, 240, 291, 321, 427-8,
^ 483-4, 937
Economic Committee, 2-& 444
Financial Adviser in Rumania, 283-4, ^$7
Financial Committee, 87, 94, 283
Members, right* and duties of, 43-4>
46-7, pi
obligations of international concern, 43, 46
priority for telegrams, 240
representative In Austria* 88, 91 -4
Secretariat: preservation of Council min-
utes* 325-6; registration of ratifications,
aS» 36-7. 37f» 383-4» 9«o-n; registra-
tion of treaties, 284, 429, 465, 474, 491 >
935
Traffic in Women and Children Commit-
tee, 470
Legal assistance* Sen Justice, cooperation
in administration of
Legations, asylum m» 609
Liberal professions
Invalidity insurance for workers, 387-92
old age insurance for workers, 374-85
survivor** (widows* and orphans*) Insur-
ance for workers, 398-408
Little Entente
of organisation, 388-92
and telecommunications* 940-3
leading ship, protection against accidents
to workers* 12-30
l*ocarno agreements (1925), cited, 291 f 417
Locutti, campaign against, 954"*$
London Monetary and Economic Confer-
ence, 43£>-x» 437
Lucerne Pt*n» rmdio broadcasting, 354"^
Madrid Convention. Sm
tbra
Mandated territor'y
application of agreements to, 100, 113*
3*St 33»-3» 34^-4i 4^, 472, 475, 492,
5<>6» 5^7» 844, 959-~6o> 963
declaration by Iraq, ^9-47
Maritime law and regulations, $e& Vessels
Maritime radio beacons, 419-26, 446-8,
851-6
Marriage, 486-7, 596
effect of, on succession to property, 948-
9i 952
Military occupation, 450., 624
Minimum age, non-industrial employment,
30-8
Minorities, protection of, 39-47
Modus mifendi, 365-6
Monaco, 652
Monetary stability, Brussels protocol (1934),
945-4
Monetary unit
for computation of rates and damages,
128, 341, 55&-9i 586» ^>» 896
effect of fluctuations in, 103, 561-2
See al$& Price fluctuations
Money orders
postal, 797-811, 967, 972
telegraph, 233
See also Postal services
Moral disarmament, 457, 612-13
Most-favored-nation clause
application by Iraq, 44-5
non-application of, 827, 927-30
unconditional, 98
Munitions, 97, 896-8
Nansen International Office for Refugees,
484
certificates, 485, 494*5
stamp* 489-90
Narcotic drugs, 687
National interests, 415, 869
National treatment, 45, 316, 380, 382* 405,
460, 4$7* 4&9» 495» 6»3> &*7» 926
Nationality
acquisition, 40
effect of, on right of asylum, 610
loss of, 595-6
P« American conventions, 589*97
of women, 589-93
Nationals, 827-8
extradition of, 600, 607, 836
prefertnce for> in awarding contracts, 59
Naturaliutioii, S9$-*6
Naval blockade, 4*3
Navigation. S&® Air navigation; Danube
River; Vessels
Neutrality, 826
Neutrali
Commission of (CEaoo dispute), 105-6
policy of, 450
rights and duties, 869
982
StJBJBCT IH0BX
New Plan, cited, 78-9
Newspapers, subscriptions to, 815-17, 941-
3, <>6$» See a/so Postal services
Night work of women, 907-1 5
Nott-aggrewion, anti-war treaty of, 448-56
See also Aggression
Non-industrial employment, minimum age
for, 30-8
Non-intervention, 450, 623 , 61*5-9, $2^>
Non-recognition of territory acquired by
force* xo6t 449""5O, 623-4
North Se&
plaice fisheries in, 279
radiotelephone service of ships in, 943-4
Occupational diseases, compensation for,
913-17
Old age insurance
for agricultural workers, 38s~6
for industrial workers, 374-65
Optional clause, extradition convention, 607
Origin of goods
certificates of, 98
suppression of false indications, 881, 886-7
Ouchy Convention for lowering economic
barriers, 94-104
Outworkers
invalidity insurance, sSy-^a
old age insurance, 374-85
survivors' (widows' and orphans') insur-
ance, 398-408
Pacific settlement of disputes, 76*7, 623,
628, 938
anti-war treaty of non-aggression and
conciliation, 448-56
by arbitration or conciliation, 3-4, 98-9,
I06» 449, 451, 454, 618-20, 629, 827,
&33» ®43» S98
boundary disputes, 105-6
Briand-Kellogg Pact (1928), cit&d, 291,
412, 416, 427, 635
Central American confraternity, 824-33
commissions of investigation and concili-
ation, 452-5, 6 1 8-20, 843
declaration by American states (1932),
105-6
by diplomatic means, 98, n8, 45 i, 473,
629
disputes concerning interpretation of
treaties. See Agreements between states
by judicial means, 44, 47, 99, 451, 454,
4#3i 473i #29, 843
Permanent Court of Arbitration, tribunal
of, 463, 474
Permanent Court of International Jus-'
tice, 44, 47, 99, 463, 473, 843
rules of procedure for economic disputes,
signature of pacU for, 630* i
See &ls& Arbitration; Conciliation;
League of Nations
Pact of Paris (1928), ctodt 391, 412, 416,
4»7f 6,35
Pan American conventions
extradition, 597-606; optional clause* 607
inter-American conciliation* additional
protocol, 6i8-ao
nationality, 593-7
nationality of women, 589-92
non-application of most-favored*fiation
clause, 927*30
non-intervention, 626-9
political asylum, 607-12
rights and duties of states, too-6
signature of pacts of pacific settlement,
630-1
teaching of history, 612-17
Pan American highway, 830
Pan American Institute of Geography and
History, 616
Pan American Sanitary Bureau, 296
Pan American Sanitary Code, cited, 296
Pared post, 75$-9*r 942, 968-9, 97*
- transport by air, 781, 791-7
See also Postal services
Passengers and luggage, See Rail transport
Passports, 486, 830
Patents, protection of, 873-8, 882
Peace, maintenance of, 428, 450, 613, 623,
626, 639, 642-3, 825-7, '937
Permanent Court of Arbitration* tribunal
of, 4&3i 474
Permanent Court of International Justice,
44, 47, 99, 4$3» 47 J» $43
Personality of state, 622-3
Plaice, protection of, 277-81
Political asylum, 607-12
Political offenses, 601, 604, 835
Political rights
of nationals, 40
of non-nationals* 827-8
Port formalities, exemptions from, 9 5tkS6S
Postal services
air mail, 298, 330, 692, 725-42, 781, 791-7
customs control* 666-7* TOO, 741, 745-6,
763
express, 968
Insured mall, 743~5&* 77*-** ?7B» 783-4*
796, 94 «* 966-7
Little Entente arrangement* 940-3
money orders, 797-80, 967, 971
parcel post, 758-91, 94^ 968~9, 971;
transport by air* 78 it 791-7
payments on delivery, 754-5, 767, 787*
8n~i4» 967
postal check% 806-1 1
SUBJECT INDEX
rates and transit charge®, 662-8, 673-4,
679^80, 683-4, 690-2, 697, 700, 727-"9»
744, 74St 760-3, 7%, 7S*-3» 794~5» 797*
799, 804, 8oB, 941-3, 966-70
registered mail, 673-8, 692, 706, 730-1,
966
responsibility for loss or damage, 674-8,
680, 68a, 749-54. 769-70, 773™"S» 7%
801-2, 813-14, 816, 942
Scandinavian postal exchanges, 965-72
fictt foment of accounts between Adminis-
trations, 683-6, 7*3~*7t 7*9-*5» 735™9t
7S5» 788-91, 802-3, 809-10, 816-17,
971-3
subscriptions to newspapers, 815-17,
941-3, $68
travellers* checks, 803-6
Universal Postal Convention, 646-89;
tfttorf, 94 1 -a
Universal Portal Union, 648-59; con-
693, 717; countries of the
Union, 650-1, 724; International Bu-
reau, 658*9, 7*7"25
Precautionary attachment of aircraft, 327-34
Preservation of fauna and flora,, 504-27
Price fluctuations, measures for mitigating,
431, 438, 476-82, 856-68
Prisoners of war, 670, 767
Private cars, transport by rail, 563-6* Sm
ofao Rail transport
Private international law
bankruptcy, 496-504
damages by aircraft to third parties on the
surface, 334*44
divorce* 487
equal rights, 632-3
Inheritance and succession* 047-53
law applicable. In of conflict* 330,
381, 4^"7> 497-50X, 819
marriage, 486*7
nationality, 40, 593-7; of women* 539-93
personal status of Moslem minority in
Iraq, 41 ; of refugees, 486-7
precautionary attachment of aircraft*
3*7-34 „ . f
recognition and enforcement of judg-
ments, 6-12, 501-3, 558, 586, 829-30, 952
Prfee court, 869
PfMl$»iHrbalt So, 83, 317-1$, 429, 465, 468,
$3*, 939
Professional titles, recognition of, Sa9
Property
artistic and historic, protection of, 97
attachment of, 337-34* 55®* 5^i %&9
Industrial* Sm Industrial property pro-
tection
scientific* 98
succession to, 947~53
Public opinion, 450
Public order, uf 40, 46, 97, 462, 486, 495,
513, 878-9
Radio
Additional Radio Regulations (1932),
185-91
aircraft stations, 134, 136, 149-50, 168-9
allocation of frequencies, 139-46, 164,
182-4, 193-4, 197, 354-62, 421-2, 424,
852, 854. 944
amateur stations, 135, 146-7, 944
broadcasting services, 140-2, 192-9, 345-
63, 942
call signals, 129, 151, 157-9, 162-4, 170-6
European Protocol (1932), 192-9
General Radio Regulations (1932), 133-
84; tited, 944
interference, 128-9, 169-70, 183-4, 35°>
944
International Broadcasting Union, 351-2
International Consultative Committee for
Radiocommunications, 176-81
Little Entente arrangement, 942
Lucerne Plan, 354-62
maritime beacons, 419-26, 446-8, 851-6
mobile stations, 134, 136, 147-50, 156-61,
164, 168-9, 182, 189-92, 944
radiotelephone service of ships in North
Sea, 943-4
See also Telecommunications
Rail transport
Additional Act to 1924 convention, 107-9
Central Office for International Trans-
ports by Rail, 559-60, 562, 586-8
charges, 537-9. 543-5* S6l, S77~8
customs control, 542-3, 577
of express parcels, 567-8
of goods (C.LM.), 5^7-^3
of passengers and luggage (C.I.V.), 568-88
of private cars, 563^-6
responsibility for loss or injury, 548-56,
565. 579-86
settlement of accounts, 556-8, 584-5
way-bills, 531-7; to order, 818-24
Railroad
Austrian State Railways, financial re-
forms, 87, 91
German Railway Company certificates, 7&
Rumanian Autonomous Railway Admin-
istration, 285, 287
Traasandine, 693
Trans-Siberian, 692
See also Rail transport
Ratification. 5<s« Agreements between atates
Recognition, 622-3. See also Non-recog-
nition
Red Cross, 892
Refugees
Nansen certificates, 485, 494-5
984
SUBJECT INDEX
Nansen International Office, 484
Nansen stamps, 489-90
status, 483-^6
Registration
of aircraft, 331, 339, 342, 499, 501, 952
of industrial designs, 873-5, B77-8» 894-8
of mail, 673-8, 692, 706, 730-1, 966
of patents, 873-8, 882
of property of estate, 951-2
of ratifications, 28, 36-7, 372, 383-4
of trademarks, 874, 877-81, 888-93
of treaties, 284, 429, 465, 474, 491, 935
of vessels, 499, 501, 952, 959-60, 962-3
Religious authorities
offensts against, 601
protection of property of, 41-2
recognition of competence of, 486
Religious freedom, 46
Renunciation
of use of force, 75, 105, 457, 826
of war, 826; Briand-Kellogg Pact (1928),
cited, 291, 4«> 4*^> 4*7» 635
Reparations
Bank for International Settlements, 76-
&t» 715
Gentlemen's Agreement (1932), 83
German, 73-83
Hague Agreement (1930), cited, 74-5,
78-80
Lausanne Agreement, 73-81, 83
Hew Plan, cited, 78-9
non-Gtrman, 72-3
transitional measures, 81—3
Research, international organization of
European system of reference for tele-
phone transmission, 276-7
International Rubber Research Board, 864
for protection against locusts, 955-8
for stimulation of tin consumption, 480
Residence
abroad, effect on pension rights, 383, 392,
406, 926
as condition for national treatment, 827-8 ;
for receipt of pension, 382, 391, 397,
407,926
as determining law applicable, 486-7
habitual, 40, 452
Revision of treaties* See Agreements be-
tween states
Revolutionary movements, 415, 8^7
Right® and duties of states, 428, 6ao-9t 642
Rivers, international, 47-72, 364*7
Rome Protocols (1934), 64X-6
Rubber, production and export, 856-68
Rules of procedure, 66, 453, 641, 864
of Council of League of Nations, 321-7
of International Consultative Committee
for Radioconptniunicatioiis, 178-81
of International Telegraph Consultative
Committee, 250-5
of International Telephone Consultative
Committee, a74^7
for settlement of economic dispute*, 1-5
Rumania
advisory technical collaboration in, aHa- 7
jurisdiction of, on Danube, 365-*?
Safety of life at sea
modification of 1929 regulations, 281
telegrams relating to, 324
Salvage of torpedoes, 896-8
Sanitary Code, Pan American, cited, 296
Sanitary convention for aerial navigation,
292-321
Secretariat
for use of experts for settlement of
economic disputes, 5
of the International Commission of the
Danube, 72
of the International Telegraph Consulta-
tive Committee, 251
of the International Telephone Consulta-
tive Committee, 277
of the League of Nations, See League of
Nations
of the Permanent Council of the Balkan
Entente, 634
of the Permanent Council of the Little
Entente, 291
of the Wheat Advisory Committee, 445- -3
Sheet-glass works, hours of work in auto-
matic, 9x7-19
Ships. See Ve»sels
Silver Agreement, 430-6
Smuggling^ 862
Social insurance
eligibility of non*n*tionaft for, 38^-3,
405-6, 408, 926; of refugee* for, 48$
invalidity Insurance t for agricultural
workers* 393-7 j for industrial worker**
387-9*
for involuntarily unemployed* 910-7
old age Insurance; for agricultural work-
ers, 385-4; for industrial workers,
374-85
residence, as condition tot receipt of pen-
sion, $8*» 391 , 597» 407, 9*6 ^
residence abroad, effect on pension right*.
383. 39>, 406, 926
settlement of disputes concerning
rights, 380, 405
survivors' (widows* and orphans*) in*
swance; for agricultural wot tort* 40^-
10; for industrial workers, 398*40$
$Qvertigntyt 61 > 826
State succession, 39*47, 595-1.*
State*ownecl immunity of, 868-70
S0BJECT IN0BX
985
States
consent of, 428
equality of, 52, 290, 623, 639
federal , 622
as international persons, 622-3
jurisdiction, 600 , 623
rights and duties, 428, 620-9, 642
sovereignty, 6i» 826
unions of, 289, 622, 826, 839
Statistics of caiw«s of death, 899-907
Statute
of the Balkan Entente, 639-40
of the Economic Advisory Council of the
Balkan Entente, 640^1
Strikes* 415, 924
Survivors' (widows* and orphans') Insurance
for agricultural workers,, 400*10
for Industrial workers, 398-40$
Suzerainty, territories under, 318-19, 333-3,
343-4, 466, 475, 49** 49^» 506, 5*7-*9>
651-2, 844-5, 9«3» 949-5«>» 9^3
Tariff. See Customs duties
Taxation
exemption from, 67, 71, 87, 830
subjection to, 460, 489, 953
Teaching of history, 612*17
Telecommunications
broadcasting services, 140-2, 192-9, 345-
63»943t
of messages, 170*6, 231-41,
262-7
definition of, 131
International Telecommunication Union,
in; bureau, iao-3, *77» 245-8,, 252,
372* 944; conferences, 122-4
Little Entente arrangement, 940-3
Lucerne Plan, 354-62
Madrid Convention, 109-32; cited, 410,
447. 85*. $55* 94i
priority for government messages, 127,
224-5, *39-4*» 2&>-8
riclio regulations (1932); additional, 185-
91; general, 133-84, cited, 944
radiotelephone service of ships in North
Sea, 943-4
telegraph regulation® (1932), 200-56
telephone regulations (1932), 257-77
See 0&0 Telegraph; Telephone; Radio
Telegraph
International Telegraph Consultative
Committee, 200, 248, 250-5
Madrid Regulations, 200-56: charges for
service* 211-24; classes of messages,
23 1 -41; language of messages, 203-7;
settlement of accounts between Admin-
istrations, 241-5
regulation of, by Little Entente, 942
Sec also Telecommunications
Telephone
International Telephone Consultative
Committee! 272-7
Madrid regulations, 257-77: classes of
calls, 262-8; settlement of accounts
between Administrations, 268-72
radiotelephone service of ships in North
Sea, 943-4
regulation of, by Little Entente, 942
See also Telecommunications
Territory
acquired by force, non-recognition of, 106,
449--S0, 623-4
definitions of, 331, 342
guarantee of, 635, 637-8
inviolability, 412, 624
transfer of, 40, 595-6
Textbooks, revision of, 617
Time, definition of units of, 33, 294, 909
Tin
buffer stock scheme, 481-2
control scheme, 476-81
Torpedoes, salvage of, 896-8
Tourism, 830, 832, 946
Trade, international, 88, 95, 818, 841-2,
928, 945"^
Trade-marks, protection of, 874, 877-81,
888-93
Traffic in women, suppression of, 469-76
Transit
of extradited persons* 603-4
freedom of, 659, 687, 726, 792
Travellers1 checks, postal, 803-6, See also
Postal services
Treaties. See Agreements between states;
Labor conventions; Pan American
conventions
Unemployed, benefits for involuntarily,
920-7
Unfair competition, 881-2
Unilateral act, 39-47, 282-7, 29^
Union of states, 289, 622, 826, 839
Universal Postal Convention, 646-89; cited,
94X-2. See &l$Q Postal services
Universal Postal Union, 648-59
conferences and congresses* 653-5, 692,
7*7 %
countries of the Union, 650-1 f 724
International Bureau, 658-9, 717-25
See also Postal services
Vessels
accidents to dockers, prevention of, 12-30
bills of health, not required, 958-61
immunity of state-owned, 868-70
letters posted on board, 669-70, 708
loading ships, protection against accidents
to workers, 12-30
986
SUBJECT INDEX
Vessels— Continued
offenses on board , 60- 1
radiotelephone service of ship In North
Sea, 943-4
registration, 499, 501, 952> 959~^>» 962-3
safety of life at sea, modification of 1929
regulations, 281
visas on bills of health, not required,
962*5
of war, 13, 609, &S6, 712
War
of aggression, 449-50
anti*war treaty (1935), 448-56
belligerents, 670, $69
civil, 415
declaration, 413, 418
ex-combatants, 487
prisoners, 670* 767
proscription of, 826
renunciation of, 836; Briand- Kellogg Pact
(1928), cited, 291* 4"* 4^6, 427, 635
See ako Aggression; Aggressor; Force
War debts, % 433
Warships, 13, 609, 686, 70
Waterways, international, 47"7*» .V>4 7
Way-bills, railroad, 531-7, Bin -24
Wheat
Advisory Committee, 441, 443 '6
Conference, Final Act, 437-46
price fluctuation*, 438, 645-6
Women
employment at ntght, 907*15
equal rights, 633*3
nationality, 589-93
succession to property, 949
suppression of traffic in, 469-76
widows* insurance: for agricultural work-
ersr 409-10; for industrial
398-408 ^
Work, regulation of hours
automatic sheet-glass works, 91 7 -"if
women at night, 907-0
Workmen's compenwtioti for occupational
diseases, 913-17
World Court, 44, 47, 99, 463, 473, 843
126700
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11